ã€ŠThe Lunar Curse: A Second Chance With Alpha Dravenã€‹


 Chapter 1: Rejected By My Mate

    <h4>Chapter 1: Rejected By My Mate</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    The Lunar Ball was supposed to be the most important night of my life.

    A night of destiny. A night where the Moon Goddess would finally show me mercy by revealing my mate, binding us together forever.

    But as I stood at the grand entrance of the Moonstone Pack''s glittering ballroom, with the weight of a thousand stares pressing down on me, I already knew¡ª

    This night would end in disaster. I could feel it in my bones.

    "You little filth. Don''t you dare take off your veil today even if a knife is put on your neck. Do you understand?" My father warned through gritted teeth, in a voice that only I and the rest of our family could hear. And immediately, my attention was pulled back to him.

    I had, for a moment,pletely forgotten that I wasn''t alone.

    "I don''t even know why you chose to wear ck of all colours tonight." He grunted shortly before snapping his gaze to my mother who was standing right beside him. "Didn''t anyone see her before leaving the house?"

    "Darling, she is free to wear whatever she wants. It''s not like she is going to sit with us." Mum''s gaze flicked to me, briefly. "No one has to identify her with us tonight."

    My father gave onest disgusted look at me before stepping inside the ballroom. My Mother followed him almost immediately without sparing another nce at me. She waspletely indifferent to my existence.

    Next up were my two older sisters, Monique and Mabel. They both gave me a disapproving look and scoffed before walking away with their fancy feather hand fans, which they had wrecked havoc to get, especially for this event.

    "Control yourself for a minute, you slut!" My older brother, Gary, suddenly barked in my ears, causing me to flinch and the hairs on the back of my neck to stand up. I had no idea when he came up behind me. I didn''t know parking a car could be this fast.

    "I can smell your disgusting pheromones from miles away," he sneered before stepping away from me.

    I quickly lowered my head, avoiding his gaze as the loud pumping sound of my own blood filled my ears. I was that afraid of Gary because of the ways he punished me. And I wasn''t about to let him p me in front of the thousand pairs of eyes waiting for my moment of ridicule because my own brother was capable of that.

    Fortunately, my fear vanished a few secondster after Gary concluded I wasn''t worth his precious time on such an important night and walked away, leaving me behind. Alone and in peace.

    The air in the room was thick with the scent of floral perfumes, champagne, and lingering light pheromones as unmated werewolves searched the crowd, waiting for the fated pull of their mates.

    But I felt nothing other than my own pheromones dealing me with blows, minute after minute.

    No pull. No surge of warmth. No instinct whispered that my other half was near.

    Because I had no wolf.

    Because I was cursed.

    Because the Lunar Curse had stolen my bond before I ever had a chance to feel it. And yet, even without the mate bond, I already knew who my mate was.

    Marc Harris. Future Beta of our Moonstone Pack.

    I had overheard the whispers weeks ago in the academy halls, my ssmates pitying me behind my back, saying how tragic my situation was, and how I was going to be rejected.

    Regardless, I inhaled sharply, praying¡ªbegging¡ªthat this would be my chance to start over as I cautiously walked into the room with several pairs of eyes still fixated on me.

    For sixteen years, I had been my family''s golden girl¡ªthe pride of the Moonstone Pack. Then, the Lunar Curse appeared, branding me with the crescent-shaped mark on my shoulder and stripping me of my wolf.

    From that moment on, I had be nothing.

    Tonight was myst hope. If the Moon Goddess still had any mercy left for me, my mate would ept me despite my curse.

    But fate had never been kind to me. I realized that the moment I saw Marc.

    He stood near the centre of the ballroom, dressed in a fine ck and silver suit, his arm draped around another woman''s waist. She was stunning¡ªblond, curvy, the kind of woman who never had to beg for attention.

    My chest tightened painfully. Not because I felt some mate bond pulling me to him. But because I felt something else. A faint, buried instinct¡ªsomething deep inside me that wanted to react but couldn''t.

    It was weak, distant¡ªlike an echo of a connection that should have been there but wasn''t.

    And for the first time in my life, I wondered, if I hadn''t been cursed, would I have felt what everyone else did?

    <i>Would I have felt warmth instead of this cold emptiness?</i>

    <i>Would I have been loved instead of abandoned?</i>

    I guess I would never know. Because Marc turned his head¡ªand his blue eyes locked onto mine through the ck veil.

    The second he saw me, his entire body went rigid. His nostrils red as if he had just caught my scent.

    His wolf had recognized me, and in that split second¡ªI saw the flicker of devastation in his eyes before he marched straight towards me with the woman he was with.

    A hush spread through the room. The whispers started.

    <i>"She''s his mate?"</i>

    <i>"The cursed one? The wolfless freak?"</i>

    <i>"No way a future Beta would ept someone like her..."</i>

    Just then, Marc stopped in front of me and released the woman he was holding. Looking me straight in the eyes, he snapped with a fierce gaze, burning a hole through my forehead, "God forbid that I marry, mate or mark a woman like you!"

    The entire ballroom stilled, every pair of eyes locked onto us. He had said that to everyone''s hearing.

    My chest tightened, my throat burning with humiliation. I lifted my chin, trying to steady my voice. "Marc..."

    Before I could say another word, he spoke the words that shattered me.

    "I, future Beta Marc Harris of the Moonstone Pack, reject you, Meredith Carter, as my mate."

    The gasps rippled through the crowd.

    I felt every stare shift toward me as something deep inside me twisted painfully. Not because the bond was breaking¡ªI had no true bond to break, but because Marc''s words made it real.

    And he wasn''t finished yet.

 Chapter 2: Scorned At the Lunar Ball

    <h4>Chapter 2: Scorned At the Lunar Ball</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    Gnashing his teeth until the pain from the bond severing was over, Marc''s lips twisted into something cruel, and his voiceced with mockery. "Did you really think the Moon Goddess would pair me with someone like you? A cursed, wolfless burden?"

    Laughter rippled through the ballroom.

    I hadn''t expected this. I had been hopeful the moon goddess would finally shine her mercy on me tonight. Instead, look what she did to me.

    Now, the entire werewolf society knew I was cursed and unwanted. No one would ever ept me. Not even my own family who were actually the first to reject me.

    I felt the sting of hot tears, but I refused to let them fall as I watched Marc hold that woman''s hand and take a few steps backwards.

    No. I would not cry. Not in front of these people. Not in front of him.

    But just as I thought the humiliation and disgrace couldn''t get any worse, my pheromones surged; a wild, uncontroble scent¡ªa sign of a female in distress.

    Immediately, several men in the room reacted.

    Some turned their heads sharply, their wolves snarling low in their throats. Others stiffened, pupils dting as their instincts responded to the scent.

    A man near the bar exhaled sharply. Another clenched his jaw, gripping his drink tightly.

    One even took a step toward me before stopping himself. And then the whispers changed.

    <i>"Damn, she smells incredible..."</i>

    <i>"That''s unnatural¡ªwhat''s wrong with her?"</i>

    <i>"Control yourselves! The Alpha is watching!"</i>

    "I can''t believe she has the nerve to release that seductive scent of hers just seconds after being rejected."

    <i>"She is trying to drive all the men in this room wild with those untamed pheromones of hers!"</i>

    <i>"What a disgrace to the Moonstone Pack."</i>

    <i>"I would rather remain childless than have a cursed child like Meredith."</i>

    <i>"My heart goes out to the Carter family. They are the ones feeling the heat of her disgraceful acts."</i>

    Panic surged in my chest. No, no, not now. I reached for my perfume bottle in my clutch, desperate to mask the scent that drove men wild. But before I could move, a cruel hand ripped my veil from my head.

    Gasps of shock rang out.

    Cold air rushed against my scarred cheek¡ªa jagged, ugly scar that marred my once beautiful face¡ªwas on full disy.

    I barely had time to react before someone sneered, loud enough for the entire ballroom to hear.

    "Horny whore!"

    Laughter erupted like a wildfire, sharp and suffocating. The sound stabbed through me, each chuckle cutting deeper than thest.

    "How dare you try to seduce men with a face like that?" Cora, the daughter to Alpha Aiden of the Nightshade n, my worst nightmare when we were still in college, questioned with venom dripping in her tone as she came to stand in front of me.

    She was the one who took off my veil, and now she looked mad because my ugly scar got me the attention of men she could never have.

    I felt bare, disoriented and vulnerable without my veil. My breath hitched as mild panic attacks set in, but Cora wouldn''t let me go. Not so easily.

    She had to make sure I drowned in humiliation¡ªmore than I had ever known since the night the Lunar Curse marked me.

    Cora jabbed a finger through my left chest and, when I didn''t answer her question, instead turned to walk away after I had found the courage.

    Just as I bent down to pick up my veil, she pushed me from behind forcefully. And the next second, I saw myself staggering before sliding to the tiled floor without reservation.

    A gasp of pain escaped my lips as my hip bone struck against the hard floor.

    Then, the mockery, finger-pointing, and disdain from the crowd that had gathered around me fired off like a rocket without warning.

    Tears burned at the edges of my vision, but I refused to let them fall. Not for them. Not for this pack that had already abandoned me. One day, they will regret this.

    Then, out from the corner of my eyes, I saw my father clench his fists by his sides from across the room. He watched me get humiliated in front of a hundred pairs of eyes.

    And to my surprise, he started taking quick steps towards me. He wasing to my rescue, not because he had any atom of love left for me, but because he was the current Beta of our Moonstone Pack, and I was his daughter.

    Being disgraced and scorned out in the open by others was like a p to his face and a threat to his position.

    But suddenly, my brother Gary appeared from nowhere and quickly grabbed his arm, stopping him in his tracks.

    My father''s brows furrowed as his gaze shifted to Gary, silently demanding an exnation, but all he could do was shake his head and mouth, ''Don''t go, father.''

    He was telling our father to overlook me, his baby sister, who was being bullied by others in the middle of the Lunar ball.

    The pain in my heart sky-rocketed as tears blurred my vision, but I persisted, holding it back with thest shred of dignity I was left with.

    I wanted to run. I wanted to disappear. But my body wouldn''t move.

    In the midst of my shame, pain and raging pheromones, my breathing seized momentarily as the world blurred around me.

    And then suddenly, a new scent filled the air. Not just any scent, but one with power, strength andmand.

    The kind of scent that made wolves stop breathing. That made Alphas lower their heads in instinctive submission.

    The entire ballroom fell silent. And a deep, cold voice sliced through the air. "What the hell is going on here?"

    My heart stilled. Cora''s smirk fell. The crowd parted instantly, and then I saw him.

    Draven Oatrun.

    The Alpha of the Mystic Furs. The future King of Werewolves. And the most dangerous man in this room.

    His broad frame was dressed in a dark, perfectly tailored suit, his golden eyes scanning the scene with icy detachment. Then those golden eyesnded on me.

    Everything stopped. Including time.

    My pheromones¡ªthe ones I had never been able to control suddenly vanished. Like someone had put out a fire. Like they had submitted.

    Just then, Alpha Draven started making his way towards me, and my breathing faltered.

    I forgot to breathe.

 Chapter 3: Claiming the Cursed Wolfless Deviant

    <h4>Chapter 3: iming the Cursed Wolfless Deviant</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    The Lunar Ball was a ce for weak men to fight over their mates.

    I had no interest in this event. No patience for the petty politics of desperate Alphas trying to shove their daughters into my arms.

    But the moment I stepped into the ballroom with my beta and a few other important people, something changed. My wolf snarled violently inside me, forcing me to stop mid-step.

    A scent hit me like a drug.

    Something wild. Something untamed. Something... Wrong.

    The entire room had frozen, every eye locked on the girl at the centre of the spectacle.

    She sat there on the floor, her silver-white hair spilling like strands of moonlight, her slender frame stiff with barely contained rage.

    Even from across the ballroom, I could see the way her violet eyes burned with unshed tears. And then I saw the scar. A jagged, brutal wound shed down her left cheek¡ªa wound that should have healed if she were a proper wolf.

    My wolf rumbled, unsettled. Then, the whispers reached me.

    <i>"Beta Marc rejected her. Right in front of everyone."</i>

    <i>"She''s cursed. She doesn''t have a wolf."</i>

    <i>"Then she had the guts to release her wild pheromones. Pathetic!"</i>

    My gaze returned to the girl¡ªMeredith Carter. And then I realized something else. Her pheromones, which had been spilling wildly just moments ago¡ªsuddenly vanished like someone had flipped a switch.

    That shouldn''t be possible<i>.</i>

    I took another step forward, locking eyes with her. Her breath hitched, and for a split second, something ancient and dangerous wed at my chest.

    Recognition. Possession. Mine.

    I ignored it. I ignored the way her scent curled in my lungs, the way my entire body tensed as if preparing for war.

    Ipletely ignored the woman in front of her and focused on the fool standing to her right.

    Marc Harris; the future Beta of Moonstone Pack. A man I had no respect for.

    He stood there, smirking, his posture rxed as if he hadn''t just humiliated his fated mate in front of a room full of wolves.

    I could end him in seconds. I considered it.

    Instead, I let my power roll off me in waves as I took steps forward. "What the hell is going on there?"

    Theughter immediately died. Wolves lowered their heads, instinctively bowing. And Marc, to his credit, stiffened but didn''t kneel.

    Brave. But stupid<i>.</i>

    I stopped just a few feet away.

    Meredith, the cursed girl, stared at me, her hands curled into fists, bracing herself for another attack as she finally got on her feet, wincing in pain. She didn''t lower her gaze.

    Interesting.

    "Marc Harris." My voice was cold, sharp as a de. "Do you reject her?"

    Marc smirked. "I already did, Alpha."

    My wolf snarled.

    <i>Wrong answer.</i>

    I barely contained the urge to crush the bastard''s throat between my fingers. Instead, I turned back to Meredith. She was now standing tall despite everything.

    The entire room expected me to turn away. To ignore her like the rest. They were fools.

    I saw what they refused to see. The force curled beneath her skin. The rage simmering in her veins.

    She wasn''t weak. She was caged.

    And if there was one thing I knew, it was that caged creatures were the most dangerous. So I made my decision. And I burned the entire ballroom down with my next words.

    "Then I will take her."

    Silence.

    Absolute, stunned silence.

    Meredith''s breath caught. Marc blinked, his smirk dropping. "What?"

    I barely spared him a nce. "You rejected her," I said simply. "She belonged to no one, which means she belongs to me now."

    A gasp rippled through the crowd.

    I stepped closer to Meredith, watching her body go rigid. I expected fear, but I got fire. Her violet eyes zed with defiance.

    "I am not some object to be passed around," she suddenly spoke, meeting my gaze head-on.

    The room went still.

    Interesting.

    For the first time in years, I felt the corner of my mouth twitch in amusement. <i>''Oh, little wolf, you have no idea what you are.''</i>

    But I didn''t say that. I reached forward¡ªslow enough for her to jerk away if she wanted, but she didn''t move.

    Good.

    I took the shredded remains of her veil from the floor. Gently, I lifted it, covering her face once more, shielding her from their stares. Then I spoke.

    "Tomorrow, I will take you. In two days, you will be my wife," I stated, leaving no room for negotiation.

    Another shockwave rolled through the room. Marc''s expression twisted with disbelief. "You''re joking."

    I turned my gaze back to him, my power rolling off me in waves. "Do I look like I joke?"

    Marc paled, stepping back. The message was clear. I was iming Meredith, and no one would stop me.

    A gasp rippled through the crowd. No one moved. No one breathed.

    Then, the next second, the room exploded with murmurs, gasps, and hushed arguments.

    I expected it. Weed it, even.

    Werewolves had their precious hierarchy, their obsession with bloodlines and ranks. A Beta rejecting his mate was unfortunate. But an Alpha iming a wolfless, cursed woman?

    Uneptable.

    I let the noise build for a few moments, letting the weight of my words settle like a boulder on their chests.

    Just as the whispers exploded into chaos, another voice cut through the tension.

    "Draven."

    I turned my head slightly as my childhood friend, Wanda Fellowes, stepped forward. Her red gown shimmered under the chandeliers, her green eyes sharp as they met mine with barely concealed outrage. Unlike the others, she did not cower.

    Wanda had always carried herself with control, always calcted in her words. But tonight was no different.

    "Are you certain about this?" Her voice was low, careful. Not a challenge, just a question.

    I held her gaze. "You disapprove?"

    "I question the wisdom of this choice." Her attention flickered to Meredith, who stood beside me, silent but tense.

    "This woman is cursed. She has no wolf, and she has no strength. Her pheromones are wild and unnatural. And look at her¡ª" She gestured toward Meredith with an exaggerated sigh. "She carries a scar that will forever stain her face. Is that the Luna you want standing beside you? Is that the Queen you want to present to our people? You need a Luna who will elevate you, not¡ª"

    Not weaken me. That''s what she wanted to say.

    I cut her off, my eyes fixed on her. "And you believe she weakens me?"

    There was a brief hesitation. Then, quietly, she replied, "I believe you should be careful."

    We stared at each other for a moment. Wanda was not my enemy. But she would never understand this.

    I gave her a slight nod¡ªacknowledgement, but not agreement. She exhaled softly and stepped back. "I hope you know what you''re doing."

    So do I, Wanda.

    Before I could speak again, another voice cut through the air.

    "Draven."

    I already knew who it was. I turned to see Randall Oatrun, my father.

    He moved through the crowd like a man still ustomed to power, every step measured, every nce sharp. When our eyes met, I saw no anger. Only disappointment.

    "What are you doing?" His voice was smooth, unreadable.

    I rolled my shoulders. "iming my wife."

    His gaze flicked to Meredith, then back to me. "You could have chosen any woman here. Any strong, capable female worthy of a King''s side."

    And yet, I had chosen the most dangerous option.

    He exhaled slowly, his tone edged with finality. "Draven, this is yourst chance. You must leave this Ball with a wife. I gave you that ultimatum. And I expect you to make a choice worthy of our bloodline."

    I smiled. "Then you should be pleased, Father. I have chosen."

    My father''s jaw ticked. He had expected me to bend. I never had before, and I would not start now.

    I turned to Meredith. She was angry. Confused. Furious.

    She didn''t want me. That was fine because the moment I looked at her tonight, the moment my wolf had recognized something within her¡ª

    She was already mine.

 Chapter 4: Because I Didnâ€™t Want It To

    <h4>Chapter 4: Because I Didn''t Want It To</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    I couldn''t feel my body.

    Not when I walked out of the ballroom, nked by my family like a prisoner.

    Not when the murmurs of wolves trailed behind me, thick with shock, disgust, and morbid curiosity.

    And certainly not when my father''s grip tightened around my arm¡ªhard enough to bruise, tight enough to snap it in half if he wanted. But he didn''t.

    He hadn''t stepped in when I was bullied, humiliated, and mocked. But the moment Draven Oatrun imed me as his, then¡ªonly then¡ªdid he finally cross the room and take my hand.

    Not as a joke. Not as a mistake. But as his future wife.

    And now, as we left the Lunar Ball before the party was even over, his silence was deafening because, for the first time tonight, I hadn''t just embarrassed myself. I had embarrassed him and my entire pack.

    Not only had I be the centre of attention, but I had drawn the eyes of important pack leaders, elders, and even the future Alpha King. And my father had had enough of me.

    I was numb, trapped somewhere between humiliation and anger, then fear and regret because this wasn''t over. At least not until I''ve gotten a beating.

    ---

    The drive back to our family estate was suffocating and almost impossible to bear.

    No one spoke because they didn''t have to. My father''s anger was a living, breathing force in the Mercedes van, thick and unforgiving.

    My mother sat beside him, lips pressed into a thin line. She has never defended me since that nightmare of a cursed day, and she wouldn''t start now.

    My older sisters, Monique and Mabel, exchanged looks behind our parents, amusement flickering in their eyes once in a while. They did not mind that I was sitting right next to them. I was their fun, after all.

    And my older brother, Gary sat behind the wheel with one of our family''s bodyguard in the front passenger seat.

    Gary''s gaze kept flickering to the rearview mirror, where our eyes identally met a few times. A sneer practically carved into his face. I quickly stopped looking and cradled my torn veil in my arms before he burned me with his gaze.

    My stomach churned as bile rose to my throat. My breathing hitched.

    This was going to be a long night.

    ---

    <strong>MOONSTONE PACK.</strong>

    <strong>The Carter''s Estate.</strong>

    The second the car stopped in the driveway, my father yanked the door open and fixed his death stare on me.

    "Get out!" he ordered, voice cutting like a de.

    I hesitated¡ªjust for a second¡ªncing at my sisters, who should have stepped out first. Big mistake

    His hand shot out, iron-tight around my arm.

    Pain exploded up my shoulder as he dragged me out, his grip so tight my bones protested. My veil slipped from my fingers,nding in the dirt as I stumbled to keep up.

    My father pulled me inside, hauling me through the front doors amidst the wandering stares from the guards stationed around the estate.

    It was normal for me to be disgraced around here, so no one was surprised or thought I was in a dangerous situation that required saving. They would actually rather watch and enjoy me get punished.

    My mother and siblings followed behind us at a much more leisurely pace. Their job wasn''t to interfere; they were going to watch, much to their pleasure.

    The moment the doors mmed shut behind us, my father''s voice thundered through the hall.

    "What in the Goddess''s name have you done?!"

    I barely had time to react before his palm struck my face.

    CRACK!

    Pain exploded across my cheek almost immediately, whipping my head to the side as a buzzing sound filled my right ear. I think it''s going to take a while for my hearing to be fully restored.

    My hand instinctively reached out to cradle my cheek as I tasted blood. I didn''t dare to lift my head for fear of being hit again.

    "Gabriel!" My mother''s voice cut through the air calmly. And for a second, I stopped breathing.

    My father turned, his expression darkening. "What?" he snapped, impatient.

    A heavy pause followed before my mother spoke again. "Don''t hit her face."

    My stomach twisted as my siblings stilled in surprise.

    I lifted my head, something close to hope flickering to life for the first time in years. Then she added, "The injury will reopen, and we''ll have to waste more herbs on sealing it again."

    The hope died before it even had a chance to breathe.

    I felt nothing realizing that Mum''s indifference towards me was better off than her concern because it just didn''t make sense.

    My father shifted his furious gaze to me before taking a seat a secondter. He agreed with my mother on this, unlike my siblings, who simply didn''t give a fuck.

    "Kneel!" My fathermanded, his eyes zing with fire. And almost immediately, I got on my knees before him and dropped my gaze, sping my fingers nervously in front of me.

    "You are such a big disappointment and a disgrace to our family and our pack!" My father started, jabbing a finger in front of my face. "I warned you never to take off your veil!"

    "And Father, I warned her to control her stupid pheromones!" Gary cut in as his height towered above me. "Now look what she did tonight, seducing more than half of the men with it!"

    "And this happened right after she was rejected by her mate," Monique continued, sneering at me. And just then, Mabel added my third offence to the list.

    "As if that wasn''t enough embarrassment for the night, she got imed by our future king as if it is a good thing," Mabel said, her tone dripping with venom.

    At that same moment, Gary pped my head. "The cursed whore finally caught an Alpha''s attention¡ªtoo bad she doesn''t know he is going to use her as his ything."

    My fingers tightened around each other until my knuckles turned white. That was the best I could do to show my anger because I didn''t understand a word my brother had just spoken.

    From behind my father, Monique scoffed. "Look at her," she muttered. "Feeling like she''s worth something."

    Mabel sighed dramatically. "I told you she''d embarrass us eventually."

    My father''s breathing was ragged as he stood to his feet. His hands trembled at his sides¡ªnot with regret, but with barely restrained fury. He wanted to hit me again, but instead, his voice turned cold.

    "You have shamed this family," my father spat, pacing like a caged wolf.

    I curled my fingers into my palms, nails biting into my skin. I stayed silent. It was the only defence I had.

    "You were already a disgrace," he continued, voice dripping with disgust. "A wolfless, cursed mistake. But now, you''ve let yourself be a spectacle."

    I swallowed back the words I wanted to scream¡ªthat I never asked for any of this. That none of it was my fault. That he, my mother, my siblings, my mate... they had all already decided I was worthless because of that damn curse. But I knew better than to speak.

    His re was pure hatred. He was disgusted by me, and then I knew he wished I had never been born.

    "First, your mate rejected you. Then, you made a fool of yourself with those disgusting pheromones. And now, you let Draven Oatrun im you?" he questioned.

    I didn''t let Draven im me. He had decided without warning, without hesitation, that I would be his, and I had straightforwardly refused. But none of that mattered to my father because to him, I was a disgrace no matter what.

    I braced myself for another blow, but instead, my father turned to my mother and then uttered the words I dreaded most.

    "Lock her in the poultry shed!"

    My stomach dropped instantly. The poultry shed, the ce they had thrown me every time I had brought disgrace to my family.

    Dark, cold and crawling with filth.

    My mother hesitated, eyes flicking toward me. "Gabriel, maybe¡ª"

    "I said now!" my father snapped. And just like that, my mother nodded. "Yes, dear."

    Her hands trembled as she grabbed my wrist.

    I didn''t fight, and I have never had to because fighting only worsened my situation.

    So, I let her lead me outside, past the main house, to the small wooden shack behind the estate.

    The scent of damp hay and the faint musk of birds long gone filled my nose. I stepped inside without a word. The door mmed shut behind me, and the lock clicked.

    And for the first time, I actually thought about Alpha Draven''s ims and the fact that he wasing for me tomorrow.

    "I don''t know why that wound has refused to heal for months now!" My mother spat angrily, snapping me out of my thoughts before walking away.

    After she was gone, I reached up, fingers brushing against the scar on my left cheek¡ªthe one that refused to heal.

    Because I didn''t want it to.

    Because it was the only part of me I still had control over.

 Chapter 5: Demanding for My Bride

    <h4>Chapter 5: Demanding for My Bride</h4>

    <i><strong>Draven.</strong></i>

    The Carter estate was less than impressive.

    As the Beta of the Moonstone Pack, Gabriel Carter had built a reputation as a refined leader, a man of calcted strategies¡ªbut standing in his poorly managed courtyard, I saw nothing but mediocrity.

    The stench of decay lingered in the air, and the guards at the gate were unfocused and undisciplined. The servants avoided eye contact, moving like ghosts in their own home.

    Weak. All of them.

    And yet, Gabriel had the audacity to stand before me now, shoulders squared, gaze unflinching, his expression barely masking his irritation.

    "Alpha Draven." His voice was clipped, forced into formality. "To what do I owe this sudden visit?"

    I scoffed inwardly. He was pretending he knew nothing.

    "As I announced at the Lunar Ballst night," I said, my tone smooth but firm, "I''vee to take Meredith to be my wife."

    Gabriel''s lips pressed into a thin line. "You must be mistaken."

    A bold response. A dangerous one.

    Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Jeffery Allen, my Beta, tense beside me. His sharp gaze flickered between Gabriel and me, his anger radiating like a slow-burning fire.

    "Beta Gabriel," Jeffery said, his voice edged with irritation. "Are you not going to offer us a seat?"

    Gabriel turned his cold gaze on him. "My apologies for not being a good host." He didn''t mean a single word. Then, looking back at me, he added, "I wasn''t informed of your visit."

    So that was his excuse for hisck of hospitality. In other sense, he was asking us to endure his insolence.

    I said nothing to that. I didn''t need his approval, nor did I care for his pathetic attempt at challenging my authority.

    Gabriel had not weed me and my entourage into his home, not that I cared, but curtesy was something a man like him should know and extend. It was obvious he wasn''t going to offer me any seat either. And that was fine. I wasn''t nning to stay.

    If Gabriel thought ack of wee would deter me, he had gravely miscalcted.

    I let my power roll off me in slow, unmistakable waves. It was a warning, a reminder, a test.

    At that moment, his wife and three older children hurried out of the house, their expressions taut with unease.

    "Would you do me the honour of bringing Meredith to me, or should I find her myself?" My voice was calm and devoid of warmth as I offered options.

    Gabriel''s jaw tightened. "Alpha Draven, you have no right toe to my home and demand my daughter," he dered, and meant it.

    "And yet, here I stand," I countered, unmoved.

    His gaze darkened with defiance at myment. "Even if you asked the proper way," he continued, voice low with warning, "I wouldn''t give her to you."

    Gabriel should understand that I had left my men at the gates out of courtesy and walked in with only my Beta. Therefore, the earlier he understood that I was going to leave with his daughter, Meredith, and no one would stop me, the more time he would save.

    Gabriel''s wife, Margareth Carter, stiffened beside him. Her fingers twitched, brushing the hem of his sleeve¡ªa subtle gesture, a silent warning.

    She feared me. Smart woman. But her husband ignored her.

    "Now that I have made my stance clear, please be on your way, Alpha," Gabriel said with finality as he gestured with his right hand. He was dismissing me.

    A Beta. Dismissing me.

    Jeffery inhaled sharply beside me, ready to step forward, to put Gabriel in his ce. But I lifted a hand, stopping him.

    Instead, I spoke, my voice even, slow and dangerous. "Beta, heed mymand."

    Jeffery immediately dropped to one knee. "Yes, Alpha."

    "Gather the men. Search the estate. If you have to turn every stone to find my bride, do so. I must not leave the Carter estate and the Moonstone Pack without her."

    The courtyard went still.

    A sharp inhale came from Margareth. One of Gabriel''s daughters paled, hands clenching at her sides. But it was Gabriel''s reaction I was waiting for.

    He snapped. Finally. "Alpha Draven!" His voice boomed, his body shaking with barely restrained rage.

    I turned to him slowly, my golden gaze cold and unyielding. "Beta," I said, my tone clipped, "You will say my name with respect."

    The entire courtyard was watching, waiting.

    Gabriel''s pride warred with logic. He wanted to fight, but he knew he would lose. No matter how daring he was, the consequences of defiling his future King was not worth it. He could never bear it.

    Jeffery rose to his feet, already turning to carry out mymand when¡ª

    "Stop!" Gabriel barked, his voice cracking under the weight of his own fury.

    Jeffery halted and then turned to Gabriel, his stance loose but ready for a fight. "If you stopped me, that means you''ve made a decision," he said to Gabriel smoothly, mocking his hesitation as a way to get back at him for disrespecting me.

    A heavy silence followed.

    Margareth''s hands curled into fists. Gabriel''s face twisted. Then, with obvious reluctance, he exhaled sharply.

    "Gary," he snapped at his son, "bring Meredith out."

    Gary''s jaw tightened, but he bowed his head slightly. "Yes, Father." Then his gaze flickered toward me, burning with resentment. He had the same temper as his father.

    He was angry at me for whatever reasons best known to him.

    I didn''t care. His emotions didn''t deserve my attention.

    As Gary stormed off toward the back of the estate, Gabriel wasn''t finished. He turned his two older daughters into errand girls next.

    "Monique, Mabel," he called, turning his burning gaze to them, "gather your sister''s things and bring them out here."

    "Yes, Father," they muttered, quickly scurrying away.

    And then, it was just us¡ªMe, Jeffery, Gabriel, and his wife, Margareth, who clung to his side as the silence stretched, heavy with unspoken tension.

    Margareth did not speak, but she was watching me¡ªnot with open defiance or submission, but with something else.

    Something unreadable. Something... protective.

    Interesting.

    From the little I had gathered about Meredith''s family dynamics, she was hated by everyone in her family and pack, but why did it seem the situation was different with her mother?

 Chapter 6: I Was to Go and Never Return

    <h4>Chapter 6: I Was to Go and Never Return</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    I didn''t get a wink of sleepst night. How could I?

    The first thing I noticed when I woke up was the cold.

    It had seeped into my bones, clinging to my skin like a secondyer. The wooden floor beneath me was hard and unforgiving. My muscles ached from the awkward position I had curled into overnight, and my stomach twisted painfully with hunger.

    But none of thatpared to the sharp ache in my cheek, with dried blood clinging to my lip from my father''s p, a cruel reminder ofst night.

    I exhaled slowly, forcing myself upright. The dim morning light barely seeped through the cracks in the poultry shed walls, casting long, eerie shadows.

    Dust swirled in the air, the scent of damp hay and stale feathers clogging my nose. I winced at the sharp, tingling pain in my ribs as I shifted, my breathing shallow to avoid aggravating the soreness.

    Sleeping here had been miserable, though I hadn''t had a choice¡ªI''d been dragged inside, discarded like garbage. My lips curled bitterly.

    Even though the shed was empty of fowl, the stench of old droppings and mildew clung to the air, burning the inside of my nose. My clothes were stiff, crusted with dried blood, sweat, and dirt.

    A shiver crawled down my spine.

    Then I heard it: Footsteps, heavy and deliberate.

    I stiffened, every muscle in my body locking up. Someone wasing.

    Panic wed up my throat. I had to get up¡ªhad to be ready. But my body betrayed me, my limbs sluggish, weak. I barely had time to turn before the shed door was wrenched open with such force that it rattled on its hinges.

    I sucked in a breath.

    A towering figure filled the doorway, broad shoulders cutting an imposing silhouette against the weak morning light. His face was shadowed, but I didn''t need to see his expression to know he was furious. I could feel his rage in the charged air between us, suffocating and thick. <i>Gary.</i>

    His ck eyes burned with pure contempt, his jaw set in a hard line. He looked at me like I was nothing¡ªless than nothing.

    "Get up." His voice was sharp, clipped.

    For reasons only he understood, my brother was livid. <i>What had I done this time? I''d only just woken up</i>.

    My throat bobbed as I swallowed my thoughts. Instead, I kept my gaze lowered, avoiding his piercing stare, and struggled to push myself off the floor. A pained groan slipped from my lips as my ribs protested the movement, but I fought through it.

    Unfortunately, I wasn''t fast enough. Gary''s patience was already razor-thin. The next second, he lunged forward, grabbing my arm in a punishing grip and yanking me forward.

    "Walk, bitch," he spat, dragging me into the corridor of the animal house. The harshness of his tone sent a fresh wave of unease crawling through me. Several servants had already begun their morning duties, scrubbing floors and tending to the livestock, but none of them dared to look in our direction.

    "You have some guts waking up thiste after the trouble you caused for our entire pack!" Gary seethed.

    Confusion flickered across my face. <i>What trouble?</i>

    I hadn''t done anything¡ªat least, not that I was aware of. But I didn''t dare to ask. Thest thing I needed was to provoke him further.

    I struggled to keep up with his pace as he dragged me outside, my bare feet scraping against the rough ground. The cold morning air bit into my skin, yet I barely felt it.

    Gary''s grip tightened.

    "It wasn''t enough that you embarrassed our family by being utterly useless," he hissed. "You had to go and draw his attention too. Alpha Draven of all people! Father should have sold you off as a ve or killed you the moment the moon goddess ced a curse on you!"

    I went rigid, not because my own brother wished me dead. It was nothing. I''ve been told worse. It was the name he mentioned that sent a jolt of shock through my veins. <i>Alpha Draven.</i>

    A fresh knot of anxiety twisted in my gut. He had said he''de for me¡ªbut I hadn''t believed him. I had made myself clear at the Lunar Ball. Why would he still want me?

    No... It didn''t make sense. My father would never willingly hand me over. He would rather keep me trapped, ming me for every misfortune that befell him. I preferred it than going into the arms of a stranger whose intentions I had no idea of.

    The moon goddess rejected me seven years ago. Even my mate rejected me so cruelly in the presence of hundreds of prominent wolvesst night. Who would then dare to ept a cursed, rejected, wolfless deviant named Meredith Carter?

    Unless it was an angel, but in our world, only monsters existed.

    Then why...?

    Dread pooled in my stomach. Before I could piece it together, we reached the entrance of the house.

    The first person I saw was my father.

    He stood tall, his hands sped behind his back, his face unreadable. Cold. Unfeeling.

    Beside him, my mother. Our gazes met for a fleeting second before she turned away with a huff, as if I were nothing more than an unpleasant stain she couldn''t be bothered to acknowledge.

    Then there were my sisters, standing near the steps with my suitcase at their feet.

    They said nothing. No snide remarks. No insults. Just silence.

    A sharp shove to my side sent me stumbling forward. A yelp escaped my lips, and I braced for the hard impact of the ground. But before I could hit the dirt, a strong arm wrapped around my waist, catching me mid-fall.

    The air around me shifted¡ªthickened. I looked up, breath hitching in my throat.

    He wasrger than I remembered.

    Towering, dark-clothed, golden-eyed. A force of dominance that made the very air feel heavier. <i>Alpha Draven.</i>

    His grip on me was firm, steady. His gaze bore into mine, his expression unreadable, yet something flickered behind those piercing eyes.

    I yanked myself away from him, stumbling backward¡ªonly to be stopped by a solid hand pressing against my back.

    Gary had trapped me, stopping me from moving an inch further.

    Alpha Draven''s gaze flickered briefly toward my father. His voice was as calm as it wasmanding.

    "Beta Gabriel, I see you locked my bride in a poultry shed overnight. I won''t ask for your reasons. I''m taking her. Now."

    His words sent a fresh wave of panic crashing over me.

    Bride?

    No. No, no, no.

    My head snapped toward my father, my heart pounding against my ribs. But he didn''t even look at me as he spoke, "Take her and leave my residence." His tone was devoid of emotion.

    I almost staggered back, shaking my head.

    <i>Something has to be wrong somewhere! My father would never give me out. What happened before I arrived?</i>

    Alpha Draven cast his gaze on me once again and spoke, his tone neutral, "Let''s go."

    "No!" My voice cracked. "I''m not going anywhere with you!"

    His lips twitched as if amused. <i>He must have seen me as a joke</i>. Then, without hesitation, he turned to his Beta. "Grab her bag."

    Panic surged through me. I twisted away from Gary, making a desperate dash toward my father.

    "Father!" My voice was raw. Desperate. "Please! Don''t send me away! I''ll do anything¡ª"

    He finally looked at me. For a single, breath-stealing moment.

    And what I saw in his eyes shattered something inside me. Hatred. Pure, unfiltered hatred.

    "You are a disgrace and a mistake," he spat, his voice thundering with finality. "I do not have a daughter like you. From today, you are no longer part of the Moonstone Pack."

    Right as I was about toprehend the weight of that statement, his next words fell like a death sentence.

    "Go. And never return!"

 Chapter 7: Trapped Under His Rule

    <h4>Chapter 7: Trapped Under His Rule</h4>

    <i><strong>Meredith.</strong></i>

    "You will bring your family to Mystic Furs in time for the wedding tomorrow," Draven said to my father, his tone final. "I don''t care for your approval. This is not a negotiation."

    My father''s lips pressed into a thin line, but he said nothing. What else could he say?

    He already gave me out. And no one challenges Draven Oatrun.

    A sharp gasp left my throat as Draven grabbed my arm and led me away from my parents and siblings, who didn''t dare to breathe another word to him.

    The ride to Mystic Furs was a quiet one, but not peaceful.

    The tension sat thick in the car, pressing against my chest with every passing mile. I sat stiffly, as far from Draven as the limited space would allow, my fingers clenched tightly in myp. The cold ss window was my onlyfort, though it did little to stop the storm raging inside me.

    I reyed my father''sst words over and over in my mind. I still can''t believe he sent me away with a stranger and banished me from our pack. My pack. Because of my stupid pheromones, which had now stopped oozing afternding me unwanted attention.

    The memory was still raw, still fresh, an open wound that refused to stop bleeding.

    And now, I was here. Trapped in a stranger''s car, being driven to a ce I knew nothing about. A pack that wasn''t mine. A home that wasn''t mine.

    I wasn''t sure what awaited me, but the sinking feeling in my stomach told me it wouldn''t be good. I was a curse who invariably attracted attention wherever I went.

    When the line of cars finally pulled into Mystic Furs'' territory, my breath caught in my throat.

    The sheer size of it was intimidating. Unlike Moonstone Pack, where most homes were simple and uniform, this ce was grand and regal, built for warriors and leaders alike. The towering castle loomed in the distance, its stone walls and sharp spires exuding power.

    Even from within the car, I could see the way the people moved¡ªefficient, purposeful, disciplined. They had been waiting for their Alpha''s return, standing in formation near the entrance like soldiers.

    But the moment the cars rolled to a stop and we stepped out, all eyes turned to me.

    I stiffened.

    The warriors and pack members greeted Draven first, bowing respectfully. Then they acknowledged his Beta, who I''ve learned was called Jeffery, with equal reverence.

    But when it came to me? Their gazes darkened.

    Judgment. Suspicion. Contempt. It was everywhere.

    Not a single word of wee was spoken. Not even a curious nce. It was pure rejection.

    I swallowed hard, feeling my throat tighten. I shouldn''t have been surprised. I was a curse, wasn''t I? A mistake from the Moon goddess.

    The weight of their stares was suffocating. I wanted distance from Draven, yet my feet betrayed me. I instinctively moved closer to him, letting hisrge frame serve as a shield against the hostility radiating from the crowd.

    I hated myself for it.

    Draven said nothing as he led the way toward the castle''s entrance, his long strides confident,manding. I forced myself to follow, ignoring the murmurs that buzzed like angry wasps behind me.

    As we approached the massive doors, a man dressed in a fine suit and with an air of authority stepped forward.

    A Gamma, or perhaps the head butler?

    Whoever he was, his back was ramrod straight as he dipped into a deep bow before Draven.

    "My Alpha," he greeted smoothly. Then he turned slightly to Jeffery and offered a polite nod. "Beta Jeffery."

    His gaze never flickered toward me. It was as if I didn''t exist.

    I clenched my fists, a sharp pang of humiliation shooting through me. The rejection was swift and effortless, as if I wasn''t even worth acknowledging.

    "Everything has been prepared," the man continued, addressing Draven. "Including the room."

    The room?

    A prickle of unease ran down my spine. What are they talking about?

    Before I could ask, Draven turned and strode inside, his posture rxed, utterly unfazed by the tension around us.

    I hesitated for a moment, then forced myself to follow while looking for an opportunity to speak up.

    The grand entrance of the castle swallowed me whole, its high ceilings and intricate stonework making me feel even smaller than I already did. Jeffery and the other man walked behind us, their steps echoing against the polished floors.

    The weight on my chest grew heavier with every step. I couldn''t take it anymore.

    "I want my own room." My voice came out sharper than I intended, but I didn''t regret it.

    Draven stopped mid-step. Slowly, he turned to face me, one dark brow arching.

    I lifted my chin, willing my voice to remain steady. "I won''t be sharing your bed."

    His golden eyes gleamed, a smirk curling at the edge of his lips. He studied me for a long moment before speaking. "You assume I want you in my bed, little wolf?" His smirk deepened, but his eyes were unreadable. "You''ll sleep where I decide. Let''s see if you like my generosity.

    There was something almost amused in his tone, and it sent a ripple of unease down my spine.

    His gaze flickered toward the man beside Jeffery. "Move her to the guest wing."

    I blinked, my heart stuttering. The guest wing?

    That was¡ªA small victory. But I wasn''t stupid. A gilded cage was still a cage, and I had no intention of staying in it.

    "One more thing!" Draven suddenly halted in his steps and turned to me, seeming to have remembered something. "It would be stupid of you to try to escape from my fortress. My men have a kill-on-sight order on you, so don''t waste your time."

    "What?" The weight of his words settled deep in my bones, cold and inescapable.

    I hadn''t even crafted an escape n, yet he had already ced a bounty on my head.

    Draven''s voice cut through my thoughts, adding onest warning. "Be on time for dinner tonight. I don''t like waiting."

    Then he was gone, disappearing down the hall with his Beta as if he hadn''t just upended my world.

    I stood there, breath uneven, hands trembling.

    Trapped in this ce. Under his rule.

 Chapter 8: First Lesson from Alpha Draven

    <h4>Chapter 8: First Lesson from Alpha Draven</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    "This way," the butler said, his voice clipped as he gestured toward the left and started walking.

    I forced my legs to move. Each step was heavy, and each turn made my head spin.

    The Mystic Furs estate was enormous¡ªabyrinth of cold stone corridors, towering archways, and endless staircases. Unlike the Moonstone Pack, where homes were built forfort, this ce was built to intimidate. The walls loomed over me, lined with gold sconces and dark tapestries, each embroidered with the sigil of the Oatrun family¡ªa ck wolf beneath a full moon.

    The air smelled of pinewood and something richer beneath¡ªa scent of dominance and power.

    By the time we reached the Guest Wing, my body was screaming in protest. My legs wobbled from exhaustion, and my stomach twisted with hunger.

    The butler finally stopped in front of arge wooden double door.

    He reached for a ring of keys at his belt, flipping through them before unlocking it. The heavy door groaned as it swung open.

    "This will be your room from now on," he said stiffly, stepping aside. His tone was mechanical, void of warmth. "Your belongings will be brought in shortly. Someone wille to attend to you soon."

    I parted my lips, wanting to ask¡ªWho? What am I supposed to do next?

    But before I could get a word out, he turned sharply and walked away, disappearing down the hall.

    No instructions. No exnations.

    I let out a slow breath and stepped inside the room. It was... surprisingly decent,rger than the cramped room I had in my father''s house.

    A four-poster bed sat against the far wall, covered in fine sheets. Arge wooden wardrobe stood beside it. A simple vanity table rested near the arched window. Minimal, butfortable.

    But it didn''t matter. This wasn''t my home.

    A sharp knock sounded at the door. Before I could answer, the door creaked open, and a male servant stepped inside, dragging my luggage behind him. He didn''t speak, didn''t nce at me¡ªjust dropped my things by the door and walked out.

    I clenched my jaw, wondering if I was invincible.

    Shaking off the irritation, I rushed toward my bag, fingers gripping the handle. I pulled it towards the bed and had just sat down to unzip it when the door burst open again.

    Four women entered, dressed in matching dark uniforms, led by an older woman with a presence like steel. Her posture was rigid, calcted, and her sharp eyes scanned me with the cold efficiency of someone inspecting a wed piece of merchandise.

    None of them greeted me.

    The older woman stepped forward, sping her hands behind her back as she introduced herself to me. "I am Madame Beatrice. I oversee the running of the Oatrun estate."

    Then, without waiting for my reaction, she turned to the servants and barked orders.

    "You two¡ªprepare the bath." She gestured toward the first pair of maids. "The other two¡ªarrange her belongings."

    They moved instantly, their efficiency unnerving.

    I blinked, confusion tightening in my chest. No one had ever attended to me like this¡ªnot since the Lunar Curse.

    In my father''s house, I had been less than a servant. Now, I was suddenly important enough to warrant maids? I highly doubted that.

    Madame Beatrice turned back to me, her face impassive. "It is time for your bath." Her gaze flickered over me¡ªcritical and unimpressed. "Strip."

    I stiffened at hermands. My fingers instinctively clutched the fabric of my ruined dress. "I can wash myself."

    A tense silence followed. Then, with a flick of her gaze, two maids suddenly stepped forward, their grip firm as they grabbed my arms.

    Instinct, panic, and rage surged through my bloodstream. "Let me go!" I jerked against them, but they held me in ce.

    Madame Beatrice simply sighed. "You reek, youngdy," she said bluntly. "And stray dogs are not allowed in the Oatrun estate."

    <i>Stray dog? She just called me a stray dog?</i>

    A hot wave of humiliation and fury mmed into me.

    Without a care in the world, Madame Beatrice tilted her head toward the vanity mirror.

    "See for yourself."

    I didn''t want to look. But I did. And my stomach dropped.

    My once-silver hair was tangled and dull. My face smeared with dirt and dried blood. My dress¡ªtorn and stained. And my bare feet¡ªcaked with dust and filth.

    I looked like a beggar.

    No wonder they all stared at me with disgust.

    For a fleeting moment, I wondered¡ª<i>How did Draven even tolerate sitting next to me in the car? </i>He couldn''t have had it easier.

    Then, irritation prickled my skin. <i>Serves him right.</i>

    I understood now. My appearance wasn''t just an insult to me¡ªit was an insult to Draven. And his people knew it.

    I exhaled sharply. <i>Fine.</i>

    I wouldn''t argue about being helped with a bath. Not because I agreed, but because I was too tired to resist.

    The maids led me toward the bathroom. A copper tub of steaming water awaited.

    The bath wasn''t kindness. It was correction.

    When they stripped me, I clenched my teeth, swallowing the humiliation. When they scrubbed my skin raw without mercy, I winced, but I didn''tin.

    And when theybed my hair, pulled at the knots, I bit my lip and let them because resistance would only make it worse. I was new here and still needed to put up with a lot until I have fully adjusted.

    Finally, they dressed me in a simple white gown from my closet.

    Madame Beatrice watched silently before finally speaking. "You will learn our ways," she said. "Forget whatever you were taught in Moonstone. This is Mystic Furs now."

    I said nothing.

    "Don''t wander around the estate alone." Then she stepped closer as if to make her instructions clear. "You will also remember to respect Alpha Draven."

    <i>Respect?!</i>

    I scoffed inwardly. That was never going to happen. Not after the treatment I have received so far.

    Next, they measured me for the wedding dress as took note of the pointers from Madame Beatrice on a paper.

    Madame Beatrice equally ordered that a white hat veil be made to cover my face because of the scar, before giving out an instruction for a doctor to examine my face after the wedding.

    I wasn''t concerned with her interest over healing my scar because I had no intention of using whatever ointment they gave me.

    Finally, Madame Beatrice pped her hands. "Time for dinner."

    She pressed a small scented pouch into my palm. "You will carry this at all times," she instructed.

    I was too exhausted to argue. But the final blow?

    After dragging myself through endless hallways and staircases to the dining room, I arrived¡ªonly to find Draven absent.

    Yet, I was forced to wait. Because no one could eat until the Alpha arrived.

    Thirty minutester¡ªhe never showed. Then a servant finally informed me he wouldn''t being anymore.

    No apology. No exnation.

    My stomach growled painfully, and my fists clenched. I had no doubts that Draven had done this on purpose to teach me a lesson.

    Ruthless bastard.

 Chapter 9: The Truth Behind Claiming Meredith

    <h4>Chapter 9: The Truth Behind iming Meredith</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    <strong><i>~Wedding Day~</i></strong>

    "Alpha, a body was found just before dawn."

    Jeffery''s voice sliced through the heavy silence, his tone clipped and serious.

    I didn''t turn immediately. My gaze remained fixed on the standing mirror before me as my attendant fastened the sps of my ceremonial robe. The deep ck and crimson fabric draped over my broad shoulders, the weight of tradition pressing against my skin.

    Jeffery stepped further into the chamber, his reflection appearing in the mirror. "Another werewolf. Same method. The heart was taken."

    My fingers stilled against the fabric. A slow, simmering rage coiled in my chest.

    I finally turned, my golden eyes snapping to Jeffery''s. "Where?"

    Jeffery pulled a folder from his coat, flipping it open. "In the main city. Near the merchant quarter."

    He handed me a photograph. The image was gruesome.

    A clean, precise kill. No signs of struggle. The victim''s chest cavity was ripped open with brutal efficiency, the heartpletely missing.

    This wasn''t random. It was deliberate. And the message? Unclear¡ªbut dangerous nheless.

    My jaw tightened as I handed the photo back. "My brother?"

    "He''s reinforced the city patrols but is requesting further orders."

    I exhaled slowly. "Tell him to double security and begin a full-scale investigation."

    Jeffery nodded. "And us?"

    "We return to the city in two days."

    Jeffery bowed in acknowledgment. But just as he turned to leave, I spoke again.

    "What about Meredith?"

    Jeffery hesitated briefly before answering. "Madame Beatrice is preparing her now."

    I gave a curt nod and turned back to the mirror.

    Last night, I had left her waiting at dinner.

    It hadn''t been intentional¡ªI had simply lost track of time during a strategy meeting with my warriors. By the time Jeffery reminded me, it was toote.

    <i>Did she sit there waiting? Did she fume in silence? Or did she curse my name under her breath?</i>

    I almost smirked because Meredith from Moonstone wasn''t a timid little thing. She was mouthy and sharp-tongued when she wanted to be.

    But then, I recalled the state I found her in yesterday.

    Gary had dragged her out of the poultry shed like an animal. She was filthy and dishevelled and reeked of poultry and dirt.

    For a brief second, my wolf had snarled, baring its teeth in silent outrage. Not at Meredith, but at them.

    She had stood there in front of me, trembling, yet still holding her chin up. No weeping, no begging.

    She had refused toe with me and instead made her demands.

    I had given her an order. Her father had cast her out. And still, she tried to fight me.

    A slow smirk curled at the corner of my lips.

    She had fought me over the room, too. She had demanded her own space¡ªas if I had ever nned to share mine with her.

    So, I let her have her distance.

    I had given her exactly what she wanted¡ªa room far away, buried in the maze of staircases and corridors.

    <i>Had she learned her lesson after climbing all those stairsst night?</i>

    Maybe now she understood¡ªI don''t negotiate. Imand.

    "Done, my Alpha." My attendant took a step back, retrieving a red velvet box from the table. He opened it, revealing a golden crest bearing the emblem of my bloodline.

    With careful hands, he pinned it to the left side of my chest, followed by other ceremonial essories.

    Something was off. I frowned, adjusting the crest slightly. "It''s nted."

    The attendant paled. "Apologies, my Alpha. I''ll fix it immediately."

    As he hurried to correct it, the door swung open. I didn''t need to turn to know who had entered.

    Randall Oatrun. My father.

    His presence filled the room before he even spoke. Commanding. Overbearing. Relentless.

    Beside him walked Oscar Elrod, my trusted advisor and closest ally. Unlike my father, Oscar was calm and methodical. He spoke only when necessary, but when he did, his words carried weight.

    I already knew why my father was here.

    "Draven." My father''s voice was sharp. "Call off this wedding."

    I sighed, barely concealing my annoyance. "We''ve had this conversation already."

    "That''s because you have refused to listen."

    He took a step forward, his dark eyes narrowing. "The Council Elders are against this. They see Meredith as a threat."

    A slow blink. "Do they?"

    "They do not support this union and will do anything to eliminate her," my father pressed.

    Ah. So, it had already begun.

    I wasn''t surprised. The Council Elders were predictable, power-hungry fools. And I was prepared for them.

    "Then she will have to survive," I said simply. "And I don''t need their support."

    My father''s nostrils red. "Draven, this is madness. What kind of King takes a cursed, wolfless woman as his bride?"

    I slowly turned to face him fully. "The kind of King who does not answer to anyone."

    Power rolled off me, thick and suffocating. It was a warning.

    My father''s jaw ticked. "This isn''t a joke, Draven!"

    He was losing. And he knew it.

    The silence stretched out for seconds. Then, Oscar finally spoke. "You misunderstand, Randall."

    His voice was controlled and unwavering as he turned to my father. "Draven didn''t choose Meredith Carter out of emotion. This is a calcted move."

    My father exhaled sharply. "Then enlighten me."

    Oscar''s gaze remained steady. "Had Draven chosen a royal Alpha''s daughter, the others would see it as a power y. A deration of war."

    A pause.

    "They will fight for dominance. It will divide the packs, creating internal war."

    Oscar''s eyes flickered toward me. "By choosing a powerless, wolfless woman, he prevents that battle. At least for now."

    The truth wasid bare.

    This wasn''t about Meredith.

    This was about keeping the werewolf leaders from tearing each other apart.

    There were five major royal packs/ns in our Werewolf Community. And each pack took turns ruling the tribe on a five-year term.

    As the next in line to the throne, some fights were inevitable.

    My father was silent. His jaw ticked, but I could see the gears turning in his mind.

    He knew Oscar was right.

    After a long pause, my father exhaled sharply. "I hope you know what you''re doing."

    I met his gaze without hesitation.

    "I always do."

 Chapter 10: I Just Made an Enemy

    <h4>Chapter 10: I Just Made an Enemy</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    The morning of my forced wedding arrived too quickly.

    I had barely slept the night before¡ªmy mind had been a storm of rage, humiliation, and helplessness.

    But none of that mattered now. Because it was happening, and there was nothing I could do to stop it.

    ---

    The sun had barely risen when a group of servants led by Madame Beatrice entered my chamber.

    They moved swiftly, efficiently, wordlessly¡ª as if I were nothing more than a doll they were dressing up for disy.

    A warm bath, drizzled with goat milk and scented with vani oil, was prepared for me. I was made to soak in it for ten minutes before the scrubbing began. Not an inch of my skin was spared. And by the time they were done, I was left with red patches.

    The pain from climbing hundreds of stairs intensified, along with this fresh batch from having my body scrubbed by iron-fisted hands. The way these people washed my skin made it seem like I had some diseases that had to be scrubbed off.

    I could understand yesterday''s intense scrubbing because I looked like filth. But today? I still can''t understand the need for it.

    I felt vited once again when two pairs of hands roamed over every inch of my body, smearing coconut oil on it. No matter how many times I said that I could do it myself, it fell on deaf ears.

    Fine silk was draped over my body, followed by makeup brushes delivering different colours of powder all over my face. Heavy jewellery¡ªpure gold, encrusted with emeralds¡ªwas fastened around my neck.

    A delicate silver circlet, woven with tiny moonstone gems, was ced in my hair before the white cloud bridal hat was ced over it to cover my face.

    I stared at my reflection in the mirror.

    The reflection staring back at me was a stranger¡ªa doll, painted and adorned, shaped into something delicate¡ªsomething that wasn''t me.

    This was Draven Oatrun''s bride.

    Madame Beatrice stood at the side and ordered one of the women to try the three different bridal shoes on my feet before she finally chose the one made with a white embroidery.

    "You have beautiful feet," she said with a straight face.

    Before I could even take a steady breath, the doors burst open¡ªan unwee presence sweeping in like a cold draft.

    The servants immediately stiffened. The air grew heavy with tension.

    Instantly, I turned my gaze to the right, only to see a woman I recognized from the Lunar Ball walk through the door and towards me. Her green eyes were sharp as they met mine.

    Her familiar voice, smooth, but now dripping with venom, said, "I see the bride is ready."

    "Miss Fellowes," Madame Beatrice gave the woman a curt nod while the rest of the servants bowed respectfully to her, a gesture that left me wondering who she was.

    "Leave us." Miss Fellowesmanded as her casual nce fell on Madame Beatrice.

    The servants didn''t hesitate. They bowed quickly and scurried out like frightened mice. Within ten seconds, we were left alone. Just me and her.

    I lifted my gaze to the mirror. And there she stood¡ªMiss Fellowes, just right behind me. Her emerald-green gown with a deep V-neck hugged her curves perfectly. And her golden hair was pinned into an elegant, regal style.

    She looked every bit like the woman who should be standing in my ce.

    Her red lips parted. "Do you know who I am?" she asked, gazing at me through the mirror. Her arms were crossed, her manicured nails tapping against her arm in slow, calcted beats.

    "I don''t," I answered without missing a beat.

    "Do you even understand what''s happening?" Her voice was low, sharp as a de,

    I remained silent.

    She took a slow step forward, her lips curling. "You don''t deserve this."

    Another step. "You don''t deserve him. Even for a moment."

    Then she stopped just behind me, cing a hand on the back of my chair, her fingers gripping the carved wood a little too tightly.

    I met her gaze through the mirror once more. Her green eyes burning with something dark.

    Jealousy. Hatred. Rage.

    She hated me.

    Not because of my curse, nor because of myck of a wolf like I had thought at the Lunar Ball when she tried to stop Draven from iming me.

    For the first time, I realized that this was hatred for who I was about to be. Because she had a thing for Draven.

    "Are you finished?" I asked evenly.

    Surprise shed across her eyes, and then her nostrils red. She was pissed now. "How dare you speak to me in that manner? You are nothing more than a piece in a game of chess. Discardable. Kible!"

    I don''t know what came over me, but I found myself replying harshly even when I had no ns of doing that.

    "If I were that easy to kill, I wouldn''t still be standing."

    Miss Fellowes stood behind me in stunned silence. She hadn''t expected that I would be assertive.

    The silence stretched between us. Our gazes refused to back down.

    Finally, Miss Fellowes broke the silence as her expression darkened. "Don''t ever get the wrong idea. Draven doesn''t belong to you. He is mine. And I will make sure you understand that."

    I exhaled softly, shifting my gaze away. "I wonder if Draven knows he belongs to you," I mumbled, looking lost in thought.

    The moment the words left my lips, I knew I had struck a nerve.

    Miss Fellowes clenched her hands into fists.

    For a split second, I thought she might hit me. And she almost did.

    Fortunately, Madame Beatrice came back into the room with the group of servants, interrupting our heated exchange, thus, breaking the tense atmosphere.

    "Miss Fellowes, the wedding bells will go off in a few minutes. And we still have some work to do."

    Miss Fellowes withdrew her gaze from Madame Beatrice and cast it on me.

    "Don''t getfortable, Meredith. One day, you''ll regret ever stepping foot into this ce. And I am Wanda Fellowes. Don''t ever forget my name," she warned before walking away.

    But the air was still thick with her anger.

    I had just made an enemy.

 Chapter 11: She said â€™Noâ€™ to the Vows

    <h4>Chapter 11: She said ''No'' to the Vows</h4>

    Meredith.

    The scent of jasmine and vani filled the air as Madame Beatrice sprayed perfume over me in slow, deliberate motions.

    The fragrance clung to my skin, a stark contrast to the suffocating weight pressing down on my chest.

    Everything about me, from my jewelry to my embroidered shoes, screamed elegance.

    And yet, my palms sweated. I had never felt more like a nervous prisoner.

    The knock on the door was brief before it swung open. I turned my head, watching as the butler from yesterday stepped in, his posture stiff, before speaking.

    "Lady Carter and her daughters have arrived," he announced.

    My heart twisted. Before I could prepare myself, my mother and my sisters stepped into the room.

    They didn''t hesitate to look me over¡ªMonique''s sharp eyes flickered over the borate embroidery of my gown, the delicate jewels in my hair, and the soft white veil cascading down my shoulders.

    Then, she smirked as Madame Beatrice and the servant girls nodded politely at my mother. She was the wife to the Beta of one of the Royal werewolf packs after all.

    "Well, well," Monique mused. "Who knew our disgraced, wolfless sister could actually look the part of an Alpha''s bride?"

    Mabel chuckled, crossing her arms. "Not that it will make a difference. Even wrapped in silk, she''s still worthless."

    I swallowed the bitterness creeping up my throat, keeping my gaze impassive.

    I wouldn''t give them the satisfaction of seeing my pain as I had learned long ago that silence stripped them of their satisfaction.

    My mother, standing between them, barely nced at me before exhaling. "Meredith, whatever happens today <i>and</i> in the future, do not embarrass our family and our pack. You will stand tall and do what is expected of you. Remember this."

    I blinked slowly, then asked in a tone devoid of emotion, "Which pack?" My voice was quieter than I intended, but it still held an edge.

    "Father already cast me out. I don''t belong to Moonstone Pack anymore."

    Mabel clicked her tongue, shaking her head. "Mum, do you see this? Just one day here, and she''s already talking back."

    Mabel was right. I never talk back to my family.

    Monique turned to Mabel, smirking. "Don''t worry. Her tongue will be bridled soon enough. A few lessons here, and she''ll learn what happens to weaklings like her who don''t know their ce."

    My gaze remained neutral, though my fingers curled into the fabric of my gown.

    That was when my mother finally turned to face me fully, studying me for a moment before speaking again. "I brought you something."

    I frowned slightly as she stepped aside.

    From the doorway, another figure entered. A woman¡ªher brown eyes wide with quiet urgency, her dark hair braided neatly over her shoulder.

    I inhaled sharply.

    <i><strong>Azul.</strong></i>

    "I am here to serve you, My Lady." Azul lowered her head.

    For a moment, my mind refused to process it.

    Azul was my maidservant from years ago. The one who had taken care of me when I was still the cherished daughter of the Carter family. The only person who had ever shielded me in that house. The one who had been ripped away from me the day the Lunar Curse branded me because my father decided that I didn''t deserve to be waited upon for being useless.

    Now, she stood before me, her gaze flickering with emotions she could not express in front of my mother and sisters.

    "She will serve you here," my mother said tly. "You have no one in this ce. Consider this a betrothal gift from me."

    A gift?

    A war raged inside me.

    I didn''t know what to feel. My mother, the woman who had always been silent in the face of my suffering, had brought back the only person who had ever cared for me.

    Why?

    I didn''t thank her. I didn''t speak at all because I didn''t know if this was a twisted act of kindness or another form of control.

    Before I could sort through my emotions, the sound of bells rang loudly through the estate.

    The wedding was starting.

    Madame Beatrice stepped forward, offering my mother and sisters a tight-lipped smile. "It''s time to escort the bride."

    My mother didn''t say goodbye. My sisters didn''t offer a final insult. They simply left with Azul.

    And then, with Madame Beatrice walking ahead, the servants led me forward.

    To my fate.

    ---

    <i><strong>*~Draven~*</strong></i>

    The wind carried the scent of burning cedarwood as I strode down the aisle, the weight of a hundred eyes pressing upon me.

    The wedding was held in the Sacred Lunar Courtyard, an open ceremonial space where only the highest-ranking wolves were wed. A towering stone archway stood behind the altar, engraved with the ancient symbols of the Moon Goddess.

    All five royal Alphas were present:

    <i><strong>Alpha Magnus of the Moonstone Pack</strong></i>¡ªHealers. They are good with medicine, herbs and poison.

    <i><strong>Alpha Ss of the Bloodfang Pack</strong></i>¡ªThe warriors. Known as the Hunters, Protectors and Guardians. Brutal in battle, unmatched in raw strength. They are fast, ruthless and relentless. Their wolves are as swift as the wind, their attacks unpredictable.

    <i><strong>Alpha Victor of the Silvercrest Pack</strong></i>¡ªEngineers. Weapon crafters.

    <i><strong>Alpha Ulric of the Ashfang Pach</strong></i>¡ªThe wealthiest pack. They control trade and resources.

    And then my father, <i><strong>Randall Oatrun, ex Alpha of the Mystic Furs Pack</strong></i>¡ªThe strategists. Cunning and precise, known for unpredictable tactics. Our pack was built on intelligence and careful maneuvering.

    And above them all, watching from his elevated seat, sat <i><strong>King Alderic, </strong></i>the current Werewolf King.

    I did not miss the disapproving gazes from the Council Elders, or Meredith''s father, Gabriel Carter. His expression was a mask of stone, like he had been forced to attend his own daughter''s wedding, which was true.

    They were all waiting. Watching. Judging.

    I took my ce at the altar without a care as I waited for my bride.

    Then, finally, she appeared.

    Meredith walked down the aisle alone, her white gown trailing behind her.

    Her face was hidden beneath the veil, but I could still feel the weight of her stare.

    <i>"Mine."</i> My wolf, Rhovan growled in my head, surging forward.

    <i>"Not now,"</i> I ordered.

    <i>"She''s ours."</i>

    <i>"You must be joking,"</i> I said to him.

    <i>"im her!"</i>

    <i>"Control yourself!"</i> I raged.

    Rhovan snarled, resisting.

    Just then, Meredith reached the altar and stopped beside me. I could hear the subtle hitch in her breath, but she kept her posture straight.

    The priest stepped forward, his presencemanding.

    "Under the gaze of the Moon Goddess, we are gathered to witness the sacred union of Alpha Draven Oatrun and Meredith Carter. Their bond, sealed by vow and blood, shall be honored by the spirits of our ancestors and thews of our kind."

    A moment of silence passed, the wind whispering through the trees.

    Then, the priest turned to me.

    "Draven Oatrun, do you ept this woman as your mate and wife? Do you vow to protect her, honour her, and stand beside her through war and peace, through shadow and moonlight?"

    I looked down at Meredith through the veil. Her breathing was steady, but I could feel the tension radiating from her.

    My jaw tightened. "Yes." The words didn''t matter. The oue did.

    The priest turned to Meredith.

    "Meredith Carter, do you ept this man as your mate and husband? Do you vow to stand beside him, to share his burdens, and to honor the bond of the Moon Goddess?"

    The silence stretched.

    The guests stirred.

    I clenched my jaw, my voice low butmanding. "Answer the question."

    Still, she did not speak.

    The priest hesitated, then repeated himself. "Meredith Carter, do you take Alpha Draven Oatrun as yourwful husband?"

    And then¡ª she lifted her head.

    Through the veil, her violet eyes locked onto mine.

    Silence stretched into eternity.

    Then in a voice that cut through silence like a de, she said¡ª

    "No."

    The world stopped.

 Chapter 12: Paying for My Actions

    <h4>Chapter 12: Paying for My Actions</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    A stunned silence filled the air. Then, like a wave crashing against the rocks, the whispers erupted.

    <i>"Did she... she just refuse?"</i>

    <i>"A cursed, wolfless disgrace rejecting an Alpha?"</i>

    <i>"This has never happened before!"</i>

    <i>"How dare she?"</i>

    Murmurs of shock rippled through the gathered werewolves, their voices rising in disbelief. The council elders exchanged tense nces, their expressions a mix of outrage and intrigue.

    A few scoffed, whispering about how foolish I was for choosing a woman like her. Some simply watched, waiting to see how I would react.

    But I barely heard them.

    Because my gaze was locked on her.

    Meredith stood before me, her posture straight, her chin tilted slightly upward. Beneath the white bridal veil, I could see the faintest glint of defiance in her violet eyes. She wasn¡¯t shaking. She wasn¡¯t cowering.

    She was daring me.

    Her rejection echoed in the air, defying centuries of tradition, defying the entire werewolf hierarchy, defying me.

    My jaw clenched. A slow, burning heat curled in my chest, my wolf, Rhovan, stirring in agitation.

    <i>"She belongs to us,"</i> he snarled. <i>"She has no right to refuse."</i>

    <i>"She thinks she does,"</i> I murmured back.

    Rhovan growled. <i>"Fix it."</i>

    And so, I did.

    Turning away from Meredith, I faced the priest and spoke.

    "Yes."

    The effect was immediate.

    Gasps erupted from the crowd, even louder than before. A fresh wave of murmurs spread through the guests as they struggled toprehend what I had just done.

    The priest blinked, his wrinkled face twisting in confusion. His gaze flickered between me and Meredith.

    "Alpha Draven," he hesitated, his voice unsure, "that is not how¡ª"

    "I ept Meredith Carter as my wife." My voice was firm. Unyielding. "Proceed with the ceremony."

    The priest opened his mouth, perhaps to argue, but I turned my head slightly¡ªjust enough to meet his gaze with a cold, silent warning.

    He swallowed thickly and shut his mouth.

    A shift rippled through the crowd. The guests were beginning to realize what was happening. I wasn¡¯t asking for Meredith¡¯s hand. I was taking it.

    Meredith stiffened beside me. I could almost hear the sharp intake of breath beneath her veil.

    I felt her re burning into the side of my face.

    "This is madness," she whispered, just loud enough for me to hear. "You can¡¯t do this."

    I turned my head slightly, just enough to meet her defiant gaze. "Watch me."

    Her fists clenched at her sides.

    Rhovan rumbled in approval. <i>"Good. Don¡¯t let her slip away."</i>

    The priest hesitated again, clearing his throat. "A mutual agreement is required, my Lord. The sacred bond¡ª"

    "Go on with the ceremony." My voice was quiet butced with power.

    The priest froze.

    The future werewolf king had spoken.

    After a tense moment, he let out a slow breath and reached for the ceremonial binding cloth.

    But Meredith wasn¡¯t done fighting.

    "You can¡¯t force me into this," she whispered harshly. "I don¡¯t ept you."

    I leaned in slightly, just enough for my voice to reach her ears.

    "Little wolf, be obedient."

    Her breath hitched.

    I tilted my head, casting a casual nce toward the crowd¡ªtoward the hundreds of wolves watching her, their eyes dark with scorn, their lips curled in disdain. Her father sat among them, his expression murderous, his fingers clenched into a fist so tight his knuckles were white.

    Meredith followed my gaze. And when she did, I felt the moment her body tensed beside me.

    A mistake.

    I smirked. <i>¡¯Foolish, little wolf. You should know by now¡ªno one denies me.¡¯</i>

    "That¡¯s more like it," I murmured, straightening. Then, I turned to the priest.

    He nced towards the Council of Elders, hoping that one of them would intervene, but when they didn¡¯t, he let out a deep sigh of surrender.

    The priest lifted the ceremonial cloth, his voice steady despite the tension.

    "Draven Oatrun, do you swear upon this union, upon the spirits of your ancestors and thews of our kind, to ept Meredith Carter as your mate and wife?"

    "I do," I answered without hesitation.

    The priest turned to Meredith. He hesitated for a fraction of a second before asking, "Meredith Carter, do you swear upon this union to ept Alpha Draven Oatrun as your mate and husband?"

    Silence.

    A long, dangerous silence.

    Meredith¡¯s fingers curled around the fabric of her dress.

    The guests leaned forward.

    Then, in a voice barely above a whisper, she muttered, "Yes."

    A collective sigh of relief swept through the crowd.

    <i>So, even she knows when to surrender.</i>

    <i>Smart, little wolf. For now.</i>

    The priest wasted no time, as if afraid that Meredith would change her mind. He hurriedlypleted the ceremony, binding the cloth around our hands, reciting the ancient words of the werewolf union.

    "Before the Moon, before the Blood, before the Spirit, the bond is sealed. By oath and fate, may the union stand."

    Then, with finality, he looked up and pronounced, "You are now bound as husband and wife."

    At that exact moment, thunder rumbled across the sky.

    The guests flinched.

    For the briefest moment, the moon above us flickered¡ªits glow shifting into a deep, unnatural hue before returning to normal.

    A strange, uneasy stillness followed.

    Had I imagined it?

    I definitely hadn¡¯t.

    And from the way Meredith¡¯s fingers trembled beneath mine, neither had she.

    ---

    <strong><i>*~Meredith~*</i></strong>

    The wedding was over. I was now the wife of Alpha Draven Oatrun.

    And I had never felt more trapped in my life.

    --

    The wedding banquet was a grand affair.

    Elegant chandeliers hung from the high ceilings of the dining hall. The long tables were adorned with golden goblets filled with fine wine and tes overflowing with sumptuous food. Soft music yed in the background as nobles and Alphas raised their sses in celebration.

    One by one, the guests approached Draven, offering toasts, praising him, and acknowledging his status.

    I sat at the high table beside Draven, my back stiff and my fingers curled in myp, asughter and chatter filled the hall.

    It was a celebration: a victory for Draven and a humiliation for me.

    But no one even acknowledged me.

    The servants poured more wine for Draven and served him the finest cuts of meat.

    They didn¡¯t do the same for me.

    My te remained untouched. My goblet, empty.

    Because in their eyes, I wasn¡¯t worthy.

    And Draven?

    He didn¡¯t say a word. He didn¡¯t demand they serve me. He didn¡¯t so much as look at me.

    Because I had looked him in the eyes and, without thinking, said the lines no one expected. And now, it hase back to bite me.

    But in the end, Draven had overridden my rejection. And just like that, it was over. I had lost.

    And the entire kingdom had witnessed it.

    I clenched my fists under the table, my nails digging into my palms.

    Fine. If they wouldn¡¯t acknowledge me, I wouldn¡¯t acknowledge them either.

    So I sat still. Silent. Unmoving.

    Refusing to let them see that it hurt.

    Then, finally, a servant approached.

    Without a word or even a nce in my direction, she lifted a pitcher and began pouring wine into my goblet.

    The relief was short-lived because the next moment, she spilled it all over my dress.

    A gasp escaped my lips. My fingers shot up instinctively, the deep red liquid soaking into the fine silk.

    For a second, there was stunned silence.

    Then, augh.

    Soft at first, then spreading, rippling through the banquet hall.

    Mocking whispers slithered through the air.

    <i>"She can¡¯t even sit still without making a mess."</i>

    <i>"Draven should have chosen a stronger Luna."</i>

    <i>"She¡¯s pathetic."</i>

    Then I saw a flicker of amusement sh across Draven¡¯s eyes.

    Heat red in my cheeks, my breathing faster.

    Then, a voice whispered in my mind.

    <i>"Do not tolerate this."</i>

    My vision blurred for a second. My fingers twitched.

    <i>"Flip the table."</i>

    A strange push surged inside me, new, foreign and powerful.

    <i>Wait... What am I doing?</i>

    But the force inside me wouldn¡¯t let me stop.

    Before I even realized it, I was gripping the edge of the table, about to flip it.

 Chapter 13: Draven Stands Up for Me

    <h4>Chapter 13: Draven Stands Up for Me</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    The voice slithered into my mind again. <i>"Do it. Flip the table. Let them know they can¡¯t humiliate you without consequences."</i>

    My fingers tightened around the edge of the table, my breath shallow. I could feel the strange push within me, urging me forward. It wasn¡¯t rage¡ªat least, not just rage. It was something more. Something deeper. Something powerful.

    Theughter in the room continued. The whispered insults reached my ears. The humiliation curled like a vine around my heart.

    <i>"They deserve it,"</i> the voice pressed. <i>"Show them who you are."</i>

    But before I could act, a firm hand covered mine, stopping me.

    Heat pulsed through my skin at the sudden contact. My breath hitched as I turned my head slightly.

    Draven.

    His grip was unyielding, his fingers pressing down just enough to make his message clear. His golden eyes locked onto mine, sharp and piercing.

    It was a silentmand. A warning for me to behave.

    I wasn¡¯t sure if he had noticed the changes.

    My pulse hammered, but the haze over my mind slowly lifted. My breath steadied, and with careful precision, I released my grip on the table and folded my hands in myp.

    I didn¡¯t look at Draven again. I didn¡¯t want him to see the fear flickering in my eyes. Because I wasn¡¯t just afraid of the people in this room.

    Something had taken over me. It wasn¡¯t just anger¡ªIt was something... powerful, a force I couldn¡¯t control. And that terrified me more than anything else.

    A prickle of awareness crawled up my spine, and I felt a pair of eyes burning into me from across the hall. My gaze lifted briefly, meeting Wanda¡¯s from another table. She was watching me, her green eyes sharp with jealousy. She had seen Draven¡¯s hand over mine.

    I quickly looked away.

    The banquet hall continued its festivities, the guests too busy with their own conversations to notice what had just happened between Draven and I.

    I straightened my posture, trying to shake off the unease, but then¡ªDraven did something unexpected.

    He called for the servant.

    "Did you forget to serve food to my bride?" His voice was calm, but there was a sharp edge beneath it.

    The chatter near our table died instantly. Those sitting close enough to hear the exchange went silent, their amusement fading into uncertainty.

    The servant, the same one who had spilled wine on me, froze. She looked up at Draven, her eyes widening with fear.

    "M-my deepest apologies, Alpha," she stammered. "It was an... an oversight."

    I could feel her panic. She hadn¡¯t expected to be called out on her actions.

    Draven¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. "An oversight." He repeated the words slowly, deliberately.

    The air around us grew heavy.

    "Do you know what I do to people who embarrass my name?" he asked, his voice dangerously soft.

    The servant paled. "A-Alpha, I¡ª"

    Draven cut her off, his gaze as sharp as a de. "You seem to think food is an insult. But I do not tolerate disrespect¡ªespecially not to my wife."

    I blinked, stunned.

    Wife? That term was new me.

    This was the first time Draven had ever referred to me as anything other than ¡¯my bride¡¯ and ¡¯little wolf.¡¯

    The servant¡¯s breathing grew shallow, her shoulders trembling.

    "This nonsense will not happen again." Draven¡¯s voice darkened. "Otherwise, your head will find itself disyed as one of my favourite collection."

    The servant let out a strangled noise, immediately bowing so low her forehead nearly touched the table. "It won¡¯t happen again, Alpha! I swear it!"

    A momentter, food was quickly ced on my te. A napkin was used to clean the spill on the table, and my goblet was taken away. This time, an experienced butler, the same one who served Draven, poured a fresh bottle of wine into a new goblet for me.

    I sat frozen, my mind spinning. I simply didn¡¯t understand.

    Draven had let them humiliate me earlier. He had smirked when theyughed at me. And now? Now, he was acting as if I was something to be defended.

    Was this all part of his twisted game? Or was there something else I didn¡¯t understand?

    I clenched my fingers around myp, staring down at my te.

    I wouldn¡¯t eat.

    I wouldn¡¯t give them the satisfaction of seeing me enjoy something that had first been denied to me.

    The toasts continued, Draven engaging with the guests as if nothing had happened. The music shifted, and wolves rose from their seats to dance. The atmosphere turned lighter, but I remained still, untouched food in front of me.

    And Draven?

    He didn¡¯t say a word to me. He didn¡¯t ask if I was alright.

    He simply continued ying the perfect Alpha host, as if defending me had been nothing more than a mild inconvenience.

    I hated him.

    When the music ended, Draven finally stood. Without a word, without so much as a nce in my direction, he turned and walked away.

    His Beta, Jeffery followed him, along with another man I hadn¡¯t seen before.

    The moment Draven left, the whispers began.

    <i>"He¡¯s not spending the night with her?"</i>

    <i>"So, it¡¯s true. The Alpha doesn¡¯t care for his new Luna."</i>

    <i>"Maybe he regrets taking her."</i>

    <i>"If he doesn¡¯t respect her, why should we?"</i>

    I curled my fingers, my chest tightening with difort.

    I didn¡¯t care what Draven did. I didn¡¯t care that he left me alone in that hall, surrounded by my enemies. But I hated being the center of their scrutiny. I hated that they enjoyed my humiliation.

    Draven¡¯s absence was a ticket to their continued abuse, and I wasn¡¯t about to subject myself to their ridicule.

    I needed to leave.

    Just as I was thinking of slipping away unnoticed, Madame Beatrice approached my table.

    "If you are done with your meal, Luna, I will escort you."

    I exhaled in relief. I didn¡¯t care if Draven had sent her or not¡ªI just wanted to get out of there.

    I stood immediately. The whispers and stares followed me, but they faded as I stepped out of the hall.

    Finally, I could breathe.

    But as I walked down the hallway, a firm familiar voice called out behind me.

    "Meredith!"

 Chapter 14: Anger Isnâ€™t Enough for Meredith

    <h4>Chapter 14: Anger Isn¡¯t Enough for Meredith</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    I stopped, my stomach twisting. Slowly, I turned to see my older brother, Gary. It seemed like he had followed me out of the hall.

    Gary strode toward me, his face set in a sneer. His eyes flickered briefly to Madame Beatrice, but then he focused entirely on me.

    "I need a moment with my sister," he said.

    I understood the threat beneath his words, and immediately, I nced at Madame Beatrice and gave her a small nod. "It¡¯s alright. I will speak with him."

    She hesitated, her gaze shifting between us. "I will give you a moment then," she said to me before finally walking ahead.

    The moment she turned the corner, Gary grabbed me. His fingers wrapped around my throat, and he shoved me against the cold stone wall.

    I gasped in pain as my hands instinctively rose to pry his fingers away, but I didn¡¯t struggle. Not yet.

    My cloud veil shifted slightly but didn¡¯t fall.

    Gary¡¯s breath was hot against my cheek. "You good-for-nothing bitch!"

    I froze, my nails digging into his wrist. I wonder what I had done to anger him today.

    "You think you¡¯re safe here?" His grip tightened slightly. "I saw how those mutts treated you tonight. Even the servants don¡¯t respect you. You don¡¯t have any dignity, Meredith."

    I clenched my teeth.

    Then, his voice dropped lower. "Bear a son for Alpha Draven and send the good news home soon. Otherwise..." His fingers squeezed harder. "I will make your life a living hell."

    "Are you two ying some kind of game over there?"

    Gary and I both whipped our heads toward the voice.

    Draven.

    He stood at the end of the hall, his hands sped behind his back, his golden eyes locked on us.

    I stiffened. I had thought he had left.

    Gary quickly released me, stepping back before offering Draven a polite nod.

    "Alpha Draven," he greeted smoothly. "I was simply teaching my little sister some manners."

    Draven¡¯s lips curled slightly. Then, he started walking towards us at a steady pace. "You have no right to teach anyone manners in my territory. Especially not my wife."

    I frowned.

    He had called me his wife twice now. Once to the servant and now in front of Gary. But this time, there was something different in the way he said it. Something sharp. Something final. As if daring anyone to question it.

    Draven stopped right in front of us. His voice dropped, deadly and cold.

    "The next time youy a hand on my wife..." His golden eyes darkened. "I will cut it off and keep it as a keepsake. Is that clear?"

    ~***~

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    Silence settled between us, heavy and charged.

    Gary was stiff for a moment before forcing a tight smile. "Naturally, Alpha," he said smoothly. But his gaze flickered to Meredith onest time, cold and unreadable before he turned on his heel and walked away.

    My fingers twitched with the urge to break something. But I let him walk away.

    The doors shut behind him, sealing him back in the noise and drunken revelry of the banquet.

    Then I turned my gaze to Meredith. She had turned fully to face me now. The fear in her eyes waspletely gone.

    <i>Interesting.</i>

    "You seem to fear your family more than you fear me," I mused. "Why is that?"

    Meredith didn¡¯t answer.

    I tilted my head slightly, considering her silence. "I would think I¡¯m far more terrifying than your entire familybined. And yet, you don¡¯t seem to perceive me as dangerous."

    Her lips parted slightly before she closed them again. Then, after a pause, she finally spoke.

    "There is nothing to fear about you."

    I let out a quiet chuckle, the sound low and edged with amusement.

    <i>Nothing to fear?</i>

    Leaning toward her, I let my height tower over her, watching as her scowl deepened. "Little wolf," I murmured, my voice smooth as silk. "In time, you will see."

    Her jaw tightened.

    I pulled back, and my amusement faded just as quickly as it hade. My expression hardened, turning sharp and unreadable.

    "What was that back there?" I asked, voice t. "At the banquet table. What were you doing?"

    Meredith frowned, feigning confusion. "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about."

    I scoffed lightly. "Of course you don¡¯t."

    She really thought I was a fool.

    "That strange grip you had on the table," I continued. "You were about to flip it, weren¡¯t you?"

    Meredith didn¡¯t flinch. "I wasn¡¯t."

    I studied her for a long moment. "It¡¯s good to be angry when you¡¯re mistreated," I said finally, "but anger alone isn¡¯t enough to change anything."

    Her brows pulled together slightly. "What part of me was angry?"

    I smirked. "Denial is amusing, little wolf. But next time, if you want to flip a table, get a wolf first." I leaned in just slightly, my voice dropping to a lower register. "Especially in a room full of Elders and pack leaders."

    Her reaction was immediate. Her chest rose and fell sharply, anger shing across her face.

    Before she could spit out whatever sharp retort was on the tip of her tongue, I stepped aside, giving her a clear path.

    Meredith hesitated for a fraction of a second, then lifted her chin and walked past me, her steps stiff with frustration.

    As she disappeared down the hall, I exhaled through my nose, watching her retreating form.

    <i>Let¡¯s see how and where you channel all that anger.</i>

    But one thing was clear¡ªif Meredith ever gained a wolf, she wouldn¡¯t be a delicate little thing anymore.

    She would be unpredictable. Uncontroble. Dangerous.

    And that? That could be a problem.

    Just then, the banquet hall doors creaked open again.

    "Draven."

    I didn¡¯t need to look to know who it was.

    Wanda¡¯s voice was smooth, carrying a note of familiarity as she walked toward me.

    I turned slightly, catching the way her gaze flickered past my shoulder, following the direction Meredith had gone. But she quickly schooled her expression, releasing a small sigh as she reached my side.

    "You really made a mistake marrying her," she said, her voice almost pitying.

    I kept my expression unreadable. "How so?"

    Wanda turned fully toward me, her emerald eyes narrowing slightly. "You saw what happened tonight, didn¡¯t you? She humiliated you, Draven. She embarrassed you in front of the entire council. Even the servants don¡¯t respect her."

    I nced down at her. "I can deal with that much."

    She inhaled through her nose, disappointment shing in her expression. "ording to my father, there¡¯s already been talk since the night you imed her," she continued, folding her arms. "You knew this would happen, didn¡¯t you?"

    "There are always talks, Wanda," I said simply. "I was prepared for them."

    She held my gaze for a long moment. Then, something unreadable crossed her face.

    "Draven," she said carefully, "do you actually n to make Meredith your wife?"

    Something in her tone shifted.

    I frowned subtly. "She is already my wife."

    Wanda¡¯s lips parted slightly. I could see the words forming in her mind, but in the end, she hesitated. And then¡ªshe dropped it.

    "Forget it," she murmured, shaking her head.

    But I knew exactly what she had meant.

    She hadn¡¯t been asking whether I acknowledged Meredith as my wife. She had been asking if I nned to let Meredith bear my children.

    The answer was none of her business. But for the sake of drawing the line, I let the silence stretch between us.

    A heartbeatter, Wanda changed the topic.

    "I heard there¡¯s been another killing," she said, folding her arms. "And we are returning to Duskmoor the day after tomorrow."

    I nodded. "Yes."

    Wanda tilted her head. "Who do you think is behind it?" she asked. "Humans? Or some sort of beast?"

    I exhaled slowly. "We will find out once the investigation yields results."

    Wanda studied me for a moment, then nodded.

    I had no patience for further conversation.

    "I¡¯ve had a long day," I said, cutting the discussion short. "I need to rest."

    She hesitated, lips parting slightly like she wanted to say more. But then she simply exhaled and forced a small smile.

    "Good night, Draven. Rest well."

    I didn¡¯t buy it.

    Wanda never dropped things so easily. Whatever was brewing in her head, it wasn¡¯t over. And I had a feeling I¡¯d find out soon enough.

 Chapter 15: Being Schooled By Madame Beatrice

    <h4>Chapter 15: Being Schooled By Madame Beatrice</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    I turned the corner and found Madame Beatrice waiting for me.

    She didn¡¯t speak, didn¡¯t ask questions, didn¡¯t even look at me for longer than a second before turning on her heel and starting down the hall. I followed in silence, my pulse still thrumming from my encounter with Draven and Gary.

    The journey back to my room was painfully long¡ªhallway after hallway, staircase after staircase. My feet ached with each step, my body screaming from exhaustion. My throat burned with thirst, my stomach churned in hunger, and yet, Madame Beatrice moved with the same rigid posture, her steps as sharp and strong as ever.

    Even at her age, she showed no signs of fatigue.

    I released a slow breath,ing to yet another miserable realization¡ªI wasn¡¯t built for this world. If I had a wolf, climbing staircases for ten minutes straight wouldn¡¯t feel like I was dragging chains behind me.

    Draven¡¯s words wed at my mind.

    <i>"Get a wolf first before you think about flipping a table."</i>

    My hands curled into fists. He had insulted me, just like the rest of them. Treated me like a weakling. And the worst part? He was right.

    I hated that more than anything.

    By the time we reached my room, my breaths were shallow. Madame Beatrice unlocked the door and stepped aside.

    I hesitated.

    She gestured lightly. "After you."

    My brows knitted together.

    <i>After me?</i>

    I wasn¡¯t used to that. People always walked ahead of me¡ªpushing me aside, making me wait, making mest.

    But her expression didn¡¯t shift.

    I wasn¡¯t sure if this was some kind of subtle test, but I wasn¡¯t about to stand outside my own bedroom all night. I stepped forward and entered.

    The moment I crossed the threshold, I noticed movement inside the room.

    Four female servants were inside, adjusting things, straightening pillows, folding and unfolding sheets as if the slightest wrinkle would offend someone. But as soon as they heard our footsteps, they froze and turned toward the door, bowing.

    To me.

    For a second, I didn¡¯t move. They weren¡¯t bowing to Madame Beatrice. They were bowing to me.

    It felt strange, and I wasn¡¯t sure what to think about it.

    A sharp p snapped me from my thoughts. Madame Beatrice had brought her hands together, drawing the servants¡¯ full attention. "You don¡¯t have all day," she said. "Undress the Alpha¡¯s wife and take her for a bath."

    Alpha¡¯s wife. Not Luna.

    I wasn¡¯t sure if that was intentional or not.

    I didn¡¯t care about titles, but it was strange. They could have simply called me Luna like they would with any Alpha¡¯s bride. But I wasn¡¯t any Alpha¡¯s bride, was I? I was <i>Draven¡¯s</i>. And I was cursed.

    Shaking the thought away, I obeyed Madame Beatrice without a word, sitting in front of the vanity mirror as the maids removed my cloud veil, jewellery, and makeup.

    The heavy fabric slipped from my shoulders, and I exhaled deeply, trying to push away the weight of the night. But it clung to me, poisoning my thoughts and making me remember everything I wanted to forget.

    Draven forcing me to be his bride.

    Draven standing up for me.

    And Draven insulting me.

    I hated how much space he upied in my mind.

    Two maids guided me toward the bathroom. Steam curled through the air, thick with the scent of vani andvender.

    Madame Beatrice¡¯s voice cut through the haze. "Use thevender oil," she instructed. "In case the Alpha changes his mind and decides to visit tonight."

    My blood ran cold.

    <i>Draven? Coming here?</i>

    <i>After everything?</i>

    I clenched my jaw. No<i>.</i> He had insulted me. Humiliated me. Let others disrespect me. I had no business with him, and he had no businessing to my room.

    And hadn¡¯t he already told me that bedding me wasn¡¯t in his ns? So why would he¡ª

    I quickly caught myself.

    It didn¡¯t matter. He wouldn¡¯te. He shouldn¡¯t.

    Before I realized it, I had already been stripped of my gown and submerged in the warm bath as the maids scrubbed my skin. Their hands were firm and methodical, but at least not as harsh as before.

    I felt the warm water soothe my aching feet, but the tension in my muscles didn¡¯t ease, though.

    I barely noticed when the servants finished. I barely noticed when they dressed me in a thin nightgown.

    It was only when they draped a robe over my shoulders that I finally exhaled, some tension leaving me.

    I stepped out of the bathroom just in time to see Madame Beatrice close the door behind someone.

    She turned to me, expression unreadable. "The Alpha will not be visiting you tonight."

    A rush of relief filled my chest, and I masked it well.

    Madame Beatrice wasted no time leading me to a small dining area near my bed. The moment I sat, my eyesnded on the food before me.

    It was... appetizing.

    Freshly cooked meat, seasoned vegetables, rich golden bread. The aroma curled into my senses, making my stomach twist painfully.

    As if to mock me further, my stomach growled. Loudly. I clenched my fingers.

    One of the servants quietly poured wine into my goblet.

    I ignored the warmth in my cheeks. I was not going to be embarrassed over needing food. I had barely eaten all day. And it was thoughtful of them to do this for me.

    Just as I was about to reach for my drink, a thought hit me.

    Azul.

    I looked up at Madame Beatrice. "Where is Azul?"

    Her expression remained neutral. "She will be with you once she has learned our pack¡¯s rules."

    I frowned. "What?"

    Madame Beatrice sped her hands behind her back. "The rules in Mystic Furs are different from Moonstone." Her tone was calm, but there was a subtle edge to it. A subtle insult.

    I understood immediately. She didn¡¯t trust or acknowledge the training from Moonstone. She thought her pack was superior.

    And after everything I had seen so far, she wasn¡¯t wrong.

    But still. Azul was the only familiar face in this ce, the only person who had ever truly cared for me. And now she was being trained before she could even be allowed near me?

    Madame Beatrice must have noticed my displeasure because her face hardened. She turned to the maidservants and asked them to leave. Immediately, they walked out and shut the door.

    Madame Beatrice lifted her chin slightly. "You made a mistake today."

    I blinked. "What?"

    "At the wedding," she said, her voice levelled but firm. "You embarrassed our Alpha in front of the entire werewolf hierarchy."

    I tensed.

    "The servants saw it. And as a result, they don¡¯t respect you."

    I could guess that already, but the way she said it made something cold settle in my stomach.

    "The lowest-ranking wolves," she continued, "are still wolves. And despite our discipline, their loyalty can be easily bought."

    A strange chill crept down my spine. I narrowed my eyes, trying to read between her words.

    She wasn¡¯t just talking about servants.

    She was talking about enemies. Spies. People who wanted me gone.

    She let the silence stretch before giving me one final warning.

    "If you want to keep your life for a long time," she said, "I suggest you respect Alpha Draven. And be loyal to him."

    <i>Be loyal to Draven?</i>

    <i>¡¯How impossible!¡¯</i> I wanted to snap back but held my tongue in the end.

    "Because he is the only one who can protect you," Madame Beatrice¡¯s gaze darkened as she finished.

    And with that, she turned and left the room, shutting the door behind her.

    I sat there, unmoving. For the first time since arriving at Mystic Furs, I understood something clearly.

    I wasn¡¯t just an outcast here.

    I was a <strong><i>target</i></strong><i>.</i>

 Chapter 16: They Will Not Protect Her

    <h4>Chapter 16: They Will Not Protect Her</h4>

    <strong><i>Third Person¡¯s POV.</i></strong>

    The cold night air bit into the servant¡¯s skin as she walked briskly along the stone corridors, rubbing her arms for warmth. The banquet had ended hours ago, and most of the pack had retired for the night. She was exhausted, looking forward to resting in her quarters.

    But then¡ªa shadow moved.

    Before she could react, two guards emerged from the darkness. One grabbed her left arm. The other seized her right.

    The servant gasped, her body stiffening in shock. "What¡ª? What¡¯s happening? What did I do?"

    The guards said nothing.

    Fear wed its way up her throat as they began dragging her down the hallway.

    She didn¡¯t dare scream. She knew the rules. Making a scene would only make things worse. Still, panic surged through her.

    "Where are you taking me?" she whispered frantically. "Please! At least tell me¡ª"

    But no matter how many questions she asked, she was met with silence.

    The guards led her through the back exit of the estate, out into the open training grounds. The night was eerily quiet, the only sounding from the distant rustling of leaves. Lanterns stationed around the perimeter cast flickering pools of light across the rocky ground.

    Then, suddenly¡ªthey shoved her forward.

    She hit the dirt, her hands scraping against the rough ground. A sharp sting shot through her palms, but she barely noticed. The cold realization of what was happening sent ice through her veins.

    This wasn¡¯t a mistake. This was punishment.

    Her breathing turned shallow as she pushed herself up, turning just in time to see a figure step into the light.

    <strong>Jeffery.</strong>

    The moment she recognized him, her body went rigid.

    "Beta Jeffery." Her voice trembled as she lowered her head in greeting.

    Jeffery didn¡¯t acknowledge her greeting. Instead, his gaze was cold, calcting.

    "How dare you disrespect our Alpha?"

    The servant¡¯s eyes widened in rm. <i>Disrespect?</i>

    She quickly shook her head, her pulse hammering. "I would never, Beta! I¡ª I don¡¯t understand."

    Jeffery tilted his head slightly as if studying an insect. "Denying food to the Alpha¡¯s wife in front of esteemed guests," he said evenly. "Tell me¡ªhow is that not a direct insult to him?"

    The servant¡¯s stomach lurched. <i>So, this was about the banquet?</i>

    She had assumed it would pass. The Alpha hadn¡¯t made a big deal of it. She thought he had let it go after the warning. But it seemed she had been wrong.

    Horribly wrong.

    Her legs wobbled beneath her as she dropped to her knees.

    "I¡ªI wasn¡¯t thinking, my Lord," she stammered. "I made a mistake! I swear, it won¡¯t happen again."

    Jeffery¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t waver. "Did you think you were above the Alpha¡¯s wife?" he said smoothly. "Is that what you believe?"

    The servant bowed her head lower, pressing her forehead against the dirt. "N-No! I don¡¯t think that at all!"

    "Good," Jeffery said, his voice dipping lower. "Because I¡¯m here to ensure it doesn¡¯t happen again."

    A sick feeling crawled up her spine.

    Slowly, Jeffery turned to the guards. "One hundredshes."

    The servant¡¯s body seized in horror.

    "What?!" She jerked upright, wild-eyed. "P-please! I swear I will never¡ª"

    Before she could lunge forward, the guards seized her again.

    She kicked and thrashed, but they were far stronger. They dragged her across the rocky dirt, scraping her skin, until they reached a wooden post stationed near the edge of the training ground.

    Her hands were yanked behind her, tied tightly.

    Her feet were bound next.

    A white cloth was stuffed into her mouth to silence her, muffling her screams.

    Jeffery turned on his heel and strode away. Behind him, the sound of the whip slicing through the air filled the night.

    Then came the muffled cries.

    He didn¡¯t turn back. He didn¡¯t even flinch.

    ---

    The ck Mercedes van cut through the darkness, its tyres gliding over the smooth dirt road leading away from the Oatrun estate.

    Inside, a thick silence pressed upon the passengers.

    Margaret sat with her hands sped in herp, her gaze fixed on the passing trees outside the window. Beside her, Monique and Mabel sat still, their usual smug expressions absent.

    Gary, sitting near the front, kept his gaze fixed straight ahead, shoulders tense.

    And at the very front¡ªGabriel Carter simmered in silent rage. The weight of his fury was like a living thing, thick and suffocating.

    No one spoke.

    No one even dared to breathe too loudly. They all knew better.

    For a while, the only sound was the faint hum of the engine. The tension stretched like a de against their throats.

    Then, Gabriel finally broke the silence. His voice was low and dangerous.

    "I heard you gave a maidservant to Meredith."

    Margaret stiffened. She knew this wasing and had already prepared for it.

    Slowly, she turned her gaze toward her husband. "Yes," she said carefully. "Azul."

    Gabriel¡¯s nostrils red.

    Margaret continued before he could explode. "Meredith has no one in Mystic Furs. I thought having at least one familiar face¡ª"

    "You thought?" Gabriel¡¯s voice turned sharp, cutting through her words. "You thought?"

    Margaret lowered her gaze.

    Gabriel mmed his fist against the armrest, his lips curling back in disgust. "That useless girl doesn¡¯t deserve anything! She deserves to rot alone!"

    Monique spoke up carefully, her voice measured. "Mother was just thinking about appearances, Father. No matter what happens, Meredith is still tied to our name. Everyone knows she is your daughter."

    A muscle ticked in Gabriel¡¯s jaw.

    Mabel nodded, her voice carrying an edge of disdain. "We should all just be praying she doesn¡¯t drag our family through the mud one more time."

    Gabriel¡¯s fists clenched. "If she does¡ª" His voice turned even darker. "If she brings shame upon us again, I will go to Mystic Furs myself¡ªto finish what the curse started."

    His words sent a cold chill through the car.

    Then Mabel muttered under her breath, "That¡¯s if someone doesn¡¯t get rid of her first."

    Gabriel exhaled sharply, his rage still thick in the air.

    Gary, who had been silent until now, spoke. "Don¡¯t worry, Father. I¡¯ve already warned her." He leaned back, his voice as cruel as ever. "If she forgets my warning, then I will be the one to end her miserable, unproductive life."

    A chilling finality settled in the van as Meredith¡¯s fate had been sealed in their minds.

    They would not protect her. They would not care for her. And if she ever faltered¡ªthey would be the first to destroy her.

 Chapter 17: Reginald Fellowes

    <h4>Chapter 17: Reginald Fellowes</h4>

    <strong><i>Third Person¡¯s POV.</i></strong>

    Wanda¡¯s heels clicked softly against the polished stone floors as she made her way back to her quarters, her mind simmering with frustration.

    Draven had dismissed her.

    Again.

    She had expected resistance¡ªDraven never entertained idle talk¡ªbut the way he had so effortlessly ended their conversation left a sour taste in her mouth.

    She had wanted answers, rity, anything to make sense of why he had chosen that woman and what he nned to do with her. Instead, she had been brushed aside like an afterthought.

    She inhaled deeply through her nose, willing herself to remainposed.

    Lately, she felt like she was always grasping at shadows when it came to Draven. He was bing harder to predict, and she despised not knowing his ns.

    She had spent years by his side, aiding him, supporting him, believing in his vision. And now, he was keeping secrets from her?

    Her thoughts were interrupted when she spotted a maidservant standing outside her room.

    The woman straightened immediately and dipped into a polite bow. "Miss Fellowes."

    Wanda stopped a few feet away, barely acknowledging the servant¡¯s presence.

    "Your father is inside," the maid informed her, her voice cautious. "He has been waiting for over five minutes."

    Wanda¡¯s fingers curled slightly. A sliver of tension ran down her spine.

    Of course, he was here. Why wouldn¡¯t he?

    Shutting her eyes briefly, she inhaled deeply, then exhaled in a slow, controlled breath before opening them again. She schooled her features, smoothing away any hint of irritation before finally giving a small nod.

    The maid opened the door, stepping aside respectfully. Wanda walked in, her posture straight, a practiced, pleasant smile curving her lips.

    Inside, her father, <strong><i>Reginald Fellowes</i></strong>, sat in the single chair near the firece. His legs were crossed, his hands resting over his knee. The flickering fire cast sharp shadows across his already severe features.

    His piercing gaze lifted to her the moment she entered. His voice was clipped. "Took you long enough."

    Wanda¡¯s smile didn¡¯t falter, but inwardly, she clenched her jaw.

    "I didn¡¯t know you would be waiting for me, Father." She greeted him with a respectful nod before stepping further inside.

    A short silence followed.

    Then, without preamble, Reginald asked, "Do you have any idea why Draven picked that useless nobody to be his wife? Why would he disgrace himself, his n, and our entire kind by marrying her?"

    Wanda remained silent for a beat, carefully choosing her words.

    Reginald leaned forward slightly, his sharp eyes never leaving her. "I want you to sound him out. Find out his reasons and report to me."

    Wanda hesitated briefly before answering. "Draven is... tight-lipped about it."

    Reginald¡¯s expression darkened. "Then find a way to loosen his tongue."

    She hated when he spoke to her like that, as if her years beside Draven amounted to nothing. But she held herposure.

    Reginald leaned back, scrutinizing her. "Does he like her?" he asked after a moment. "I saw how he defended her at the banquet. And he did not punish her after she disgraced him in front of the Elders. Is he taken with her?"

    A bitter scoff nearly escaped Wanda¡¯s lips, but she suppressed it.

    "No," she said firmly. "I know Draven. He would never fall for someone like her. A cursed, wolfless woman? She isn¡¯t his type. He would never stoop so low because of love."

    Reginald raised an eyebrow. "Then why didn¡¯t he marry you?"

    The words hit Wanda like a knife to the gut.

    Her lips parted slightly, but she had no immediate answer.

    She had all the qualities of a strong Luna. She had stood by Draven¡¯s side for years, aiding him in matters of strategy and governance. She had left her own pack behind to be here, all for him.

    And yet... he had not chosen her.

    The sting of that reality burned beneath her skin, but no, she wouldn¡¯t break. She hade too far, given up too much, to let her father see any weakness.

    "I don¡¯t know," she admitted after a moment, hating the words even as she spoke them. "Draven has his own way of thinking. He doesn¡¯t exin his choices."

    Reginald¡¯s expression darkened further.

    "You have been by his side for years, yet you still can¡¯t tell what he is thinking?" His voice rose slightly, filled with irritation.

    Wanda instinctively took a step back. Though she carried herself with confidence, though she had spent years navigating political alliances and power ys, her father¡¯s temper was something else entirely.

    Her fingers curled tightly, nails pressing into her palms.

    Then, Reginald rose to his feet.

    His presence was formidable, his movements precise and controlled. But Wanda knew him well enough to sense the fury simmering beneath the surface.

    "If you can¡¯t get into the heart of a man you have followed for years," he said coldly, "then you are wasting my resources. And you are no different from that cursed deviant he married."

    A sharp sting shot through Wanda¡¯s chest. She felt insulted, but there was nothing she could do about it. This was her father after all.

    She dropped her gaze immediately, schooling her features before she could betray any emotion.

    "I apologize, Father." She kept her voice measured, steady.

    Reginald studied her for a long moment, then exhaled through his nose. "Make sure you find out why he married her."

    "Yes, Father."

    He lingered for a few seconds, his sharp gaze assessing her. Then, just as abruptly as he had risen, he turned and sank back into his chair.

    The tension in the room settled, but it did not ease.

    After a brief pause, he shifted topics. "When are you returning to Duskmoor?"

    "In two days," Wanda answered.

    Reginald hummed in acknowledgment. Then his expression shifted slightly, a glint of curiosity shing in his eyes. "I heard there¡¯s been another killing."

    Wanda nodded. "Yes. And we still don¡¯t know who¡¯s behind it."

    Reginald leaned forward slightly. "Draven hasn¡¯t uncovered anything yet?"

    "No," she admitted. "Every investigation leads to a dead end. There aren¡¯t enough clues to identify the killer."

    Silence stretched between them.

    Then, Reginald finally spoke. "Let me know when he gets the answers... or before he does."

    Wanda nodded. "I will, father."

    Reginald sat back, seemingly lost in thought.

    Wanda, however, was already formting a n.

    She would find out why Draven had chosen Meredith. She would get into his head, even if it meant prying his secrets out one by one.

    And when the time came, she would remind him that she was the only one truly fit to stand by his side.

 Chapter 18: First Friendly Visitors

    <h4>Chapter 18: First Friendly Visitors</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    <i>"Do it. Flip the table. They deserve it."</i>

    The words echoed through my mind like a lingering whisper, pulling me from the depths of sleep.

    I inhaled sharply, my body tensing as my eyes fluttered open. My gaze darted across the dimly lit room, my chest rising and falling in quick, shallow breaths.

    It took me a moment to realize¡ªI had been dreaming.

    A slow exhale slipped past my lips.

    I pressed my palms against the soft sheets, grounding myself as the hazy remnants of the dream clung to the edges of my mind. But as I sat there, the voice¡¯s words reyed again, dragging me back to the banquet hall¡ªtheughter, the insults, the burning shame of the spilled wine.

    My fingers curled into the sheets.

    <i>Had I really been about to flip the table? Would I have actually done it if Draven hadn¡¯t stopped me?</i>

    I hesitated before whispering internally, <i>Was that my wolf?</i>

    The thought sent a ripple of something¡ªhope, fear, uncertainty¡ªthrough my chest.

    Tentatively, I tested my thoughts. <i>Hello... are you there?</i>

    Silence.

    I swallowed, waiting. Listening. But nothing out of the ordinary happened.

    A scoff escaped me. <i>Of course not.</i>

    If I had a wolf, I would have felt her years ago.

    Still, the unsettling weight in my chest remained.

    I pushed the sheets aside and swung my legs over the edge of the bed, my bare feet pressing against the cool floor. My gaze flickered to the small dining table across the room.

    It wasn¡¯t the same as the banquet table, but the memory of my grip on the edges, the raw frustration coursing through me, was still fresh.

    Slowly, I stood and walked to the small dining area a few feet from my bed.

    I ced both hands on the edge of the table, tightening my grip as I had donest night. Then, I pushed. But the table didn¡¯t budge.

    I gritted my teeth and tried again, pressing my weight into it, forcing my muscles to strain, still nothing. The wood remained firm, unmoving.

    A sharp pang of frustration shot through me.

    I had felt somethingst night¡ªsomething powerful, something real. So why couldn¡¯t I feel it now?

    A defeated sigh left my lips as I loosened my grip.

    Then, a sudden flutter of feathers caught my attention.

    I turned toward the window, just in time to see two small birdsnding on the sill. Their tiny feet gripped the edge as they chirped softly, tilting their heads.

    My frustration eased slightly.

    For the first time in weeks, a small smile tugged at my lips.

    Moving carefully, I pulled a stool to the window and settled onto it. The birds didn¡¯t fly away.

    I lowered my head slightly, meeting their tiny ck eyes. "Hi there," I murmured.

    The birds continued chirping, their little bodies fluffing up as they adjusted themselves.

    A soft chuckle escaped me. "You¡¯re my first friendly visitors since I arrived here."

    One of them fluttered its wings before tucking them back.

    I hesitated for a moment before slowly reaching out a hand toward one of them, but it quickly hopped away.

    A breathyugh slipped from my lips. "Alright, I get it. No touching." I leaned back slightly. "But I promise I¡¯m harmless."

    The birds chirped again.

    I tilted my head slightly. "Are you thirsty?"

    Of course, they couldn¡¯t answer, but something in their restless shifting made me act.

    I stood and walked over to the small dining area, pouring some water into a ss. Returning to the window, I set it down carefully.

    Then, I moved away and sat on the edge of the bed, watching.

    For a few seconds, the birds remained still, as if debating whether to trust me.

    Then, one cautiously hopped forward.

    The other followed.

    A warmth bloomed in my chest as they dipped their beaks into the water.

    A quiet murmur left my lips. "So, you just didn¡¯t trust me, huh?"

    Before I could savour the moment, a knock rapped against the door.

    I barely had time to register the sound before it opened, and Madame Beatrice stepped inside, followed closely by four maidservants.

    Startled, I turned back to the window, just in time to see the birds p their wings and disappear into the sky.

    Disappointment settled over me like a shadow.

    Madame Beatrice inclined her head politely, while the four maidservants dipped into small bows.

    I blinked at them before giving a slow nod in return. I was still trying to get used to this treatment.

    Madame Beatrice wasted no time. "Azul will now work closely with your assigned attendants to serve you."

    As if on cue, the door opened once more, and Azul stepped inside. Relief swept through me immediately.

    I stood quickly, my lips parting. "Azul." It was really a pleasant surprise to have her back on my side so soon. It reminded me of the good old days, before my life fell apart.

    Her soft smile was immediate. "Miss¡ª" She caught herself. "Mydy."

    Augh of disbelief bubbled in my chest. Without thinking, I took a step forward, arms outstretched, intending to embrace her¡ª

    Only for Madame Beatrice to step between us.

    I froze, my smile faltering.

    Madame Beatrice¡¯s expression was firm. "A noblewoman does not embrace a servant."

    My chest tightened at the reminder.

    Azul quickly lowered her head, sping her hands in front of her.

    Madame Beatrice turned her sharp gaze toward her. "Have you already forgotten your training?"

    Azul shook her head, her voice small. "No, Madame."

    "Then act ordingly. The woman before you is no longer your young miss." Madame Beatrice¡¯s tone was cool, but her words cut deep. "She is the wife of Alpha Draven Oatrun. Do you understand?"

    Azul hesitated, then nodded. "Yes, Madame. I understand."

    She straightened and properly addressed me once more. "Mydy."

    A strange, hollow feeling settled inside me.

    "Good," Madame Beatrice said before turning back to me. "These are the four attendants assigned to you. They have been hand-picked and will serve you closely."

    I nced at them briefly before looking back at Azul. "I want Azul as my chief attendant."

    Madame Beatrice¡¯s brow lifted slightly. "Why?"

    I straightened my shoulders. "She has been with me since I was young. She knows my preferences, my habits. And... she¡¯s the only one I trust."

    A brief pause. Then Madame Beatrice met my gaze, unimpressed.

    "That sounds like a <i>you</i> problem."

    My chest burned with irritation, but I swallowed the retort forming on my tongue. It was too early to be rude.

    Madame Beatrice¡¯s expression remained neutral. "Get used to your new attendants. Learn to trust them."

    I felt small under her scrutiny, but I couldn¡¯t deny the truth in her words.

    Taking a slow breath, I exhaled, trying to release the tension in my body.

    Madame Beatrice allowed me a moment before continuing. "Get ready for your bath. The doctor will be here soon."

    I frowned. "Why do I need a doctor?" I asked, clearly aware of my perfect health.

    "To examine your scar."

    My body stiffened.

    Madame Beatrice remained indifferent. "He will prescribe medication to help with the healing."

    A bitter taste filled my mouth.

    I had nearly forgotten about that arrangement. And now, I have no choice but to face it.

    A deep sigh escaped my lips. I can¡¯t wait to get this over with.

 Chapter 19: A Reminder to Everyone

    <h4>Chapter 19: A Reminder to Everyone</h4>

    <strong><i>Chapter NINETEEN: A Reminder to Everyone</i></strong>

    <strong><i>Meredith¡¯s POV.</i></strong>

    The warm water slid over my skin, washing away the lingering drowsiness and frustration from my morning. The two maidservants moved around me with practiced precision, their touch light as they helped me bathe.

    I should have been grateful, I supposed. After all, they were only doing what they were told.

    But I couldn¡¯t ignore the way their gazes kept flickering¡ªhesitating¡ªtoward the mark on my shoulder.

    The crescent moon.

    Even without looking, I could feel the weight of their curiosity, the silent questions they didn¡¯t dare voice. It wasn¡¯t their fault. The mark was impossible to miss, standing out starkly against my pale skin, a dark reminder of what I was. Cursed and wolfless.

    Or rather, what I wasn¡¯t.

    I swallowed hard and forced myself to stay still, but inside, my stomach twisted. The water did little to soothe the deep-seated ache that came with being seen like this. Exposed. Judged.

    No one ever saw my skin¡ªnot since the mark appeared. I kept myself covered, hidden. But here, under the careful hands of the servants, there was no hiding. And the asional nce, the brief flicker of pity or uncertainty in their eyes, made me feel stripped bare in a way that had nothing to do with the bathwater.

    By the time they wrapped me in a towel and began dressing me, I was eager for it to be over. But then, I noticed the gown they had chosen.

    It was one of the few dresses I had brought from Moonstone¡ªa simplevender gown with a flowing skirt and delicate embroidery. It was meant for outings, not for staying indoors.

    I frowned. "This dress is for¡ª"

    "For what, mydy?" Madame Beatrice¡¯s voice cut in before I could finish. I turned to see her standing near the vanity, arms folded neatly in front of her.

    "For staying in," I finished. "I have simpler dresses for indoors."

    Madame Beatrice lifted a single brow, unimpressed. "The other dresses you brought with you are unbefitting of an Alpha¡¯s wife. Even as indoor wear."

    My face heated at the implication.

    "We will discard them," she continued smoothly.

    A pang of embarrassment shot through me. "But I don¡¯t have many clothes to begin with."

    Madame Beatrice didn¡¯t look the least bit concerned. "The tailors are already making new outfits for you. They will be delivered by evening."

    That didn¡¯t make me feel any better. All the clothes I had now were hand-me-downs from Monique and Mabel¡ªworn-out, faded, but mine. My father had stopped giving me an allowance long ago, and without money, I had no choice but to rely on my sisters¡¯ cast-offs.

    Even if the clothes weren¡¯t good enough for an Alpha¡¯s wife, they were all I had. But arguing with Madame Beatrice was pointless.

    I took a slow breath, swallowing my pride. "Fine."

    Madame Beatrice gave a small nod, as if she had expected nothing less. Then, with the sameposed tone, she added, "Your maidservants will also begin packing your belongings. We leave for Duskmoor in the morning."

    I blinked. "What?"

    The announcement hit me like a p.

    Madame Beatrice regarded me coolly. "That is Alpha Draven¡¯s order."

    <i>Of course it was.</i>

    Of course, he hadn¡¯t thought to tell me himself. Instead, I had to find out through his attendants, as if I were just another task to be managed.

    I shouldn¡¯t have been surprised. I was quickly learning to expect the unexpected from Draven. But somewhere in my head, I was tempted to refuse his arrangement.

    And speaking of Duskmoor, I had heard of it, of its towering skyscrapers, its advanced technology¡ªthe very heart of the city. But I had never been there.

    I had never even left Stormveil Pds before.

    A strange mix of apprehension and curiosity stirred inside me. <i>Would I even have the chance to explore? Or would I simply be caged in another unfamiliar ce?</i>

    I was still lost in thought when a maidservant guided me to sit before the mirror. She began working oil through my long silver hair, fingers gentle as she braided it into a neat ponytail.

    She added purple hairpins, the colour matching my eyes.

    I studied my reflection, but before I could fully process the look, a firm knock at the door pulled me back to reality.

    The doctor had arrived.

    He entered the room with practiced ease and greeted me before setting his bag on the floor beside me. He was an older man, possibly in histe forties, with sharp eyes that immediately locked onto my scar.

    I didn¡¯t flinch.

    "How did you get this scar?" he asked.

    The room fell silent.

    I met his gaze but said nothing.

    An ugly memory curled at the edges of my mind, dark and heavy. I didn¡¯t want to talk about it.

    The silence stretched.

    The doctor nced at Madame Beatrice as if waiting for her to intervene, but she merely gave a small nod, signalling for him to continue.

    Realizing he wouldn¡¯t get an answer from me, he exhaled through his nose and pulled a loupe from his bag. Leaning in, he examined the scar closely.

    His fingers brushed against it, a sharp prick of sensation ran down my spine¡ªnot pain, not exactly. Just... a reminder.

    "How long have you had this injury?"

    "A year," I said evenly.

    From the corner of my eye, I saw Azul¡¯s expression shift¡ªher gaze softening, almost sad.

    She felt bad for me, and I hated it.

    The doctor frowned, straightening. "Without a wolf, your healing is naturally slower. But even so, it shouldn¡¯t have taken this long."

    I said nothing.

    I knew exactly why the scar hadn¡¯t fully healed, and only I knew what I did asionally to keep it open.

    The doctor leaned back, his brows furrowing. "The centre of the scar is deep. It cut into some tissues." He paused, then asked, "Have you tried any medicine or healing balms?"

    "Yes," I replied. "Shea butter balm. Aloe vera. Coconut oil. Herbal masks."

    He frowned again. "With treatment like that, the scar should have fadedpletely. And also, you are from Moonstone Pack."

    He reached into his bag and pulled out a small white container. "This balm will help. It contains petroleum jelly, aloe vera, tea tree oil, honey, and vitamin E."

    I took the container and opened it. I studied the balm inside, inhaling its scent.

    Then I looked up at him and said, "I smellvender. You shouldn¡¯t have added fragrance."

    The doctor blinked. "What?"

    "Perfume can hinder healing," I said inly. "If you intended to treat an injury, you shouldn¡¯t have used scented oils."

    I knew these things. I was from Moonstone. Herbs and healing were second nature to my pack.

    I watched from the corner of my eye as the maidservants exchanged nces. I bet they were all wondering how dare I, a cursed woman, correct a learned doctor.

    The doctor hesitated, then cleared his throat. "I... I see. That was an oversight." He looked flustered. "I will prepare another balm without fragrance and have it sent to you by evening."

    I simply nodded. I didn¡¯t care.

    He could bring me the best healing balm in existence, and I still wouldn¡¯t use it.

    The only reason I corrected him was to remind everyone in the room¡ªservants, Madame Beatrice, even Azul¡ªthat I wasn¡¯t as useless as they thought.

    Lunar curse or not, I was still a daughter of Moonstone.

 Chapter 20: Gossip from Mere Servants

    <h4>Chapter 20: Gossip from Mere Servants</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith¡¯s POV.</i></strong>

    The moment the doctor left, Madame Beatrice turned her sharp gaze on me. "It¡¯s time for breakfast," she announced, her tone leaving no room for argument.

    I rose from my seat and followed the servants to the small dining area in my room. As I settled into the chair one of them pulled out for me, another carefully draped a napkin over myp. Their movements were precise, practiced, as if they had done this a thousand times before.

    The table had already been set, the empty dinner tes fromst night reced with a fresh spread. Various dishes sat before me¡ªgolden pancakes, crisp toast, fresh fruit, and a steaming pot of tea.

    I shut my eyes for a moment, muttering a silent prayer before reaching for a slice of toasted bread. Just as one of the servants stepped forward to serve me, I lifted a hand to stop her.

    "I can serve myself," I said.

    The servant hesitated but obeyed, taking several steps back.

    As I spread a lightyer of strawberry jam onto my toast, I was grateful for one thing¡ªI didn¡¯t have to eat with Draven.

    I couldn¡¯t stand his arrogant face, and the mere thought of enduring a meal in his presence soured my appetite. All his handsomeness was wasted on his insufferable pride and stupid attitude.

    Taking a bite, I chewed slowly, aware of the silent gazes on me¡ªMadame Beatrice, Azul, and the four maidservants. I ignored them, finishing my slice of toast before pouring myself a ss of water and drinking it down. Once done, I wiped the corner of my lips with the napkin.

    Madame Beatrice suddenly stepped forward, pushing a te of pancakes in front of me. "Try these," she said. "You¡¯re too thin. You need to eat more."

    I looked up, meeting her gaze. It was a battle of wills.

    I calmly pushed the te back. "Unfortunately, I¡¯m full," I said. "And I will need a walk for my food to digest."

    Silence stretched between us, but I didn¡¯t back down.

    Madame Beatrice studied me for a moment before finally relenting. "You may go for a walk," she allowed. But then, with a pointed look, she added, "You will return in half an hour. And you will only go where Deidra and Kira lead you."

    <i>So, I was still under surveince?</i>

    Fine.

    "Then I want Azul toe along," I said. "She needs to learn the paths since she is new."

    Madame Beatrice considered it, then gave a curt nod. "Very well."

    At her signal, Deidra and Kira stepped forward, ready to escort me. Without another word, I stood and followed them out, Azul quickly falling into step beside me.

    ---

    As we moved down the corridor, Deidra, the maidservant with short hair, spoke. "Mydy, we will go downstairs first. We will start the walk from there."

    The silence stretched between us as we descended the stairs. It was suffocating. If I were going to be trapped in this reality, I might as well learn more about the man who had forced me into it.

    Draven didn¡¯t look like one to share, so I figured that I should find out on my own.

    "Tell me about the Oatrun family," I said, breaking the silence. "Is it just Draven and his father who live here? Or are there other members?"

    Deidra tilted her head slightly as she answered. "Mydy, everyone bearing the Oatrun surname lives here."

    I exhaled deeply. That meant there were others.

    <i>Were they at my wedding? Did they watch in silence as their Alpha married me¡ªsomeone they clearly considered unworthy? What kind of thoughts ran through their mind as Draven and I were joined as husband and wife?</i>

    Deidra continued, "Alpha Draven isn¡¯t an only child. He has a younger brother and an older¡ª"

    "Deidra."

    Kira¡¯s voice cut through the air, sharp and warning.

    Deidra immediately shut her mouth.

    I narrowed my eyes. "Why did you stop her?"

    Deidra turned to me and bowed her head slightly. "Forgive me, mydy. It¡¯s not Kira¡¯s fault. All servants are forbidden from gossiping about the Oatrun family."

    <i>Gossip?</i>

    I scoffed inwardly at the subtle reminder that I was still an outsider.

    "But I¡¯m part of the Oatrun family now," I pointed out. "You won¡¯t be punished for telling me."

    Neither of them responded.

    No matter what I said, they refused to speak.

    Frustration burned in my chest. "Only the Moon Goddess knows if there¡¯s a lunatic amongst Draven¡¯s siblings," I muttered under my breath.

    At my words, both Deidra and Kira stiffened. I caught the brief exchange of nces between them, but I assumed they were merely shocked by my boldness and thought nothing more of it.

    We finally reached the ground floor, and just as I was about to take in the grandeur of the castle¡¯s interior, hushed voices caught my attention.

    "...I heard the Alpha didn¡¯t spend the night in his new Luna¡¯s quarters," one of the approaching servants whispered.

    The other let out a smallugh. "That¡¯s because she¡¯s still in the guest quarters. Also, until he marks her and acknowledges her as our Luna, she¡¯s not our Luna."

    My stomach twisted.

    The third servant sighed. "I don¡¯t know why the Alpha chose to marry a woman cursed by the Moon Goddess. It will bring bad luck to the pack." Then, with a scoff, she added, "She¡¯s a liability."

    I felt something inside me snap.

    I clenched my fists, my nails biting into my palm. The insult stung, not because it was unexpected, but because it came from mere servants¡ªpeople who had no right to speak about me this way.

    Before I could step forward, Azul moved, her face set in anger, but Deidra and Kira beat her to it.

    The two servants stormed ahead, stepping into view.

    The three gossiping maids froze in ce. Their faces paled when they saw me standing just behind Deidra and Kira.

    Kira¡¯s eyes darkened. "Are you tired of living?" she asked coldly. "Should you be wildly gossiping about the Alpha¡¯s wife?"

    The servants quickly shook their heads, lowering their gazes.

    Then Deidra¡¯s voice came in sharp with authority. "Scram."

    Without hesitation, the three scurried away like frightened mice.

    I exhaled slowly, surprised by Deidra and Kira¡¯s unexpected defense. Though deep inside, I couldn¡¯t shake the irritation bubbling in my chest.

    Back in my father¡¯s house, despite how unloved I was, no servant had ever dared to gossip about me so openly.

    The Oatrun estate was different. Here, the servants didn¡¯t seem to know their ce.

    And I had a feeling that Madame Beatrice would take great pleasure in reminding them.

 Chapter 21: The Conversation was Over

    <h4>Chapter 21: The Conversation was Over</h4>

    <strong><i>Third Person¡¯s POV.</i></strong>

    Wanda sat in thefort of hervish bedroom in Oatrun Castle, a te of neatly sliced apples resting on the table before her.

    Sunlight streamed through the tall windows, illuminating the intricate gold embroidery on her silk robe as she picked up another slice, biting into it with deliberate ease.

    Just as she was savouring the crisp sweetness, the servant she had sent for entered, bowing deeply.

    "Miss Fellowes," the servant greeted respectfully.

    Wanda chewed slowly, her lips curving slightly in amusement as she uncrossed her legs. "Lift your head."

    The servant obeyed immediately, eyes trained on the ground.

    Wanda wasted no time. "Did the Alpha and his new wife spend the night together?" she inquired in a deliberate, carefree tone.

    A flicker of hesitation crossed the servant¡¯s face before she answered. "No, Miss. The Alpha spent the night alone in his private quarters."

    A surge of satisfaction swelled in Wanda¡¯s chest, though she kept her expression perfectly neutral.

    <i>¡¯So, Draven hadn¡¯t even touched her.¡¯</i>

    The knowledge pleased her immensely. It was proof of what she had believed all along¡ªDraven didn¡¯t want Meredith. And he didn¡¯t see her in a good light.

    Still keeping her tone even, she asked, "And where is she staying?"

    "Lady Meredith is still residing in the guest quarters, Miss."

    Wanda¡¯s fingers lightly traced the edge of the te as she smiled inwardly.

    <i>¡¯So, he also hadn¡¯t even given her proper chambers?¡¯</i>

    Draven¡¯s actions¡ªor rather, hisck of action¡ªset her heart at ease.

    Dismissing the servant with a small nod, Wanda slipped the rest of the apple slice into her mouth.

    A few minutester, still in a noticeably good mood, Wanda left her chambers. Her destination was clear¡ªshe was going to find Draven.

    But before she could take another step along the hallway, she nearly collided with Jeffery.

    "Jeffery," she greeted, skipping the formal ¡¯Beta¡¯ title as always.

    Jeffery halted in his steps, his expression unreadable, his posture straight. He didn¡¯t return her greeting, nor did he acknowledge her presence beyond stopping to let her speak.

    Wanda, unfazed, asked, "Where¡¯s Draven?"

    His response was calm but firm. "Alpha Draven is in his study."

    She noticed how he emphasized ¡¯Alpha,¡¯ a silent reminder that she should address Draven properly¡ªespecially in front of others.

    But she had long since stopped paying attention to these corrections. Or perhaps she had chosen to ignore them entirely.

    Wanda¡¯s tone remained casual. "Since we are all leaving for Duskmoor tomorrow, has the Alpha made arrangements for his new wife? How will she cope here alone in this big castle?"

    Jeffery¡¯s expression didn¡¯t shift. "The Alpha¡¯s wife will being with us."

    The words struck Wanda like a p. Her smile disappeared, and for the first time in their conversation, herposure cracked. "She¡¯sing along?"

    Jeffery didn¡¯t give her the satisfaction of lingering on the topic. "If you will excuse me." With that, he stepped past her, moving down the hall without another word.

    Wanda clenched her fists at her sides. ¡¯<i>How could Draven bring that cursed, useless woman to Duskmoor?¡¯</i>

    Muttering under her breath, she shook her head. "No. I will have to talk him out of it."

    She moved swiftly through the halls, her feet carrying her toward Draven¡¯s study with practiced ease. She knew the path by heart¡ªafter all, she had been in and out of that room more times than she could count.

    When she arrived, a guard stood by the door.

    He greeted her only with a small nod.

    "I want to see Draven," she stated inly.

    The guard didn¡¯t question her. He simply opened the door, allowing her inside before shutting it behind her.

    The study was as grand as ever. Towering bookshelves lined the walls, packed with hundreds of old books arranged with meticulous care. The air carried a crisp scent of mint and cedarwood, a scent that was unmistakably Draven¡¯s.

    And there he was¡ªsitting behind a massive mahogany desk, hisrge frame radiating quiet authority. He wore ck pants and a ck shirt, the first two buttons undone, revealing a glimpse of his broad, toned chest.

    Even in something so simple, he carried an air of undeniable power and sex appeal.

    Wanda¡¯s lips curled into a small smile. "Good morning, Draven," she said as she strode toward him.

    Pulling out a chair, she settled into it without waiting for permission. "How was your night?"

    Draven nced at her over the rim of his full-frame reading sses. "Good morning," he acknowledged. But he didn¡¯t answer her question.

    "What brings you to my study so early this morning?" he asked.

    Wanda chuckled softly. "It¡¯s almost nine, Draven. This isn¡¯t early."

    Draven said nothing. His gaze dropped back to the file he was reading, his attention no longer on her.

    A few seconds passed before Wanda spoke again, her voice carrying a false lightness. "I heard Meredith ising with us to Duskmoor."

    Draven didn¡¯t even nce up. "She is. Is there a problem?"

    Wanda leaned forward slightly. "Yes, there is."

    At that, Draven finally lifted his gaze, fixing her with an unreadable expression. "How so?"

    She met his eyes with a well-practiced look of concern. "Draven, you know how dangerous Duskmoor is right now. The killings, the missing hearts¡ªit¡¯s no ce for someone like her. She has no wolf to protect herself. It¡¯s not safe."

    Draven studied her in silence before responding, his voice cool. "You don¡¯t need to concern yourself. I have already put ns in ce for my wife¡¯s safety."

    Wanda¡¯s fingers curled against the fabric of her dress as she repeated the word, ¡¯<i>His wife¡¯</i> in her head<strong>.</strong>

    The way he said it so decisively made something bitter rise in her throat.

    For a moment, she struggled to find the right words, but before she could say anything else, the heavy doors of the study opened.

    Jeffery strode inside, his sharp eyes immediatelynding on Draven. "The convoy is prepared, Alpha."

    Draven, without hesitation, removed his reading sses and stood. Jeffery moved swiftly, pulling back his leather chair to give him space to step out.

    Wanda, now watching closely, frowned slightly. "Where are you going?"

    Draven buttoned his shirt, sparing her a nce. "The pce. King Alderic sent for me."

    And just like that, the conversation was over.

 Chapter 22: Unearth the Truth

    <h4>Chapter 22: Unearth the Truth</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    I stepped out of the castle, the crisp morning air hitting my face as I walked toward the waiting cars. Three of them, parked in a row, engines running. Jeffery matched my pace beside me, his usual silenceforting in its own way.

    <i>"You haven¡¯t gone to see our mate."</i>

    Rhovan¡¯s voice echoed in my mind, deep and insistent. I rolled my shoulders, already irritated. <i>"Don¡¯t you have anything better to think about?"</i> I shot back. <i>"And who told you Meredith is our mate?"</i>

    <i>"You can deny it all you want,"</i> Rhovan growled, <i>"but you can¡¯t change the facts."</i>

    I scoffed. <i>"If you have this much time to waste, use it to help me crack the damn murder case in Duskmoor instead of obsessing over a woman."</i>

    Rhovan growled again, a low warning.

    <i>"Ask about our mate."</i>

    <i>"We don¡¯t have a mate."</i>

    He huffed in frustration. <i>"Fine. Ask about Meredith."</i>

    I clenched my jaw. I didn¡¯t care about Meredith. She wasn¡¯t my problem. Rhovan was just delusional. And yet... the urge to ask Jeffery about her hade too easily. Too naturally. That annoyed me even more.

    I nced at Jeffery. "What¡¯s the update on Meredith?"

    Jeffery, always prepared, responded immediately. "The doctor checked on her earlier. He examined the scar on her cheek."

    My brows pulled together slightly. "Which doctor?"

    "One of your personal physicians," Jeffery replied.

    That gave me pause. I didn¡¯t like that, but I also didn¡¯t care since all I was looking out for was results.

    We reached the car. A guard stepped forward, opening the back door. "Alpha," he greeted with a nod.

    I slid in, and Jeffery followed from the other side, taking the seat beside me. The convoy moved, leaving the castle behind as we headed to the pce.

    ---

    Thirty minutester, we arrived at the pce gates. The sight of the towering golden crest of the werewolf monarchy was as familiar as ever, yet I barely spared it a nce.

    The chief of staff was already waiting. "Alpha Draven, Beta Jeffery. Wee. His Majesty is expecting you."

    We followed him inside, our footsteps echoing against polished marble floors. The grandeur of the pce had never impressed me¡ªit was excess wrapped in gold.

    In the grand sitting room, the chief of staff offered us drinks. I waved it off. "No need."

    I hadn¡¯te here to rx and I didn¡¯t want to appearfortable to avoid the King keeping me for longer than usual.

    Momentster, the doors opened, and King Alderic walked in.

    At sixty, the man still carried an air of dominance. His sharp gaze settled on me, his lips curving into a knowing smile.

    Jeffery and I stood. "Your Majesty."

    The King nodded, then turned to Jeffery briefly before ncing back at me. And immediately, I took that as a cue to dismiss Jeffery.

    Jeffery gave a respectful nod before turning to leave.

    Alderic took a seat and gestured for me to do the same. "Draven," he said smoothly. "Congrattions. You have done what no Alpha has dared in centuries¡ªmarrying a woman cursed by the Moon Goddess."

    I smirked, spreading my hands slightly. "What can I say? I¡¯ve always been good at breaking protocols."

    He chuckled, then leaned back, studying me. "You had Wanda by your side for years. If you wanted a wife, why not her? She has all the qualities of a Luna."

    My smirk vanished. "It seems there¡¯s a misunderstanding."

    Alderic arched a brow.

    I met his gaze head-on. "Wanda and I are just friends. We¡¯ve never seen each other in any other light."

    He shook his head, amused. "No woman dedicates herself to another pack for years unless she has feelings for its Alpha."

    His assumption annoyed me. I tried to rey several scenarios with Wanda in my head, but as far as I could recall, she had never once stepped out of line in that light. Right?

    But before I could argue, Alderic smoothly changed the subject.

    "So, tell me, why did you choose a wolfless deviant as your wife?" His gaze sharpened. "You¡¯re not a fool, Draven. I know you wouldn¡¯t pick a woman with no value for no reason."

    I exhaled slowly. "Because she caught my attention." The words felt foreigning from my mouth, but they were the truth. "She¡¯s strong-willed, resilient. Most in her position would have crumbled. But she didn¡¯t."

    Alderic watched me closely. Then he sighed. "The council of elders will never ept her. They will oppose you, and I hope you are ready for their petitions."

    I smirked. "We will see about that."

    The elders¡¯ opinions and petitions didn¡¯t concern me. They weren¡¯t worth my time.

    Alderic chuckled, shaking his head, but then his expression turned serious. "I didn¡¯t call you here just to talk about your wife."

    I leaned forward. "I figured."

    Alderic straightened, his face hardening. "The murders in Duskmoor. What have you found?"

    I didn¡¯t hesitate. "All the victims were werewolves who migrated there. Their ages varied, but they were all skilledbourers. One of them worked in a heavy-duty factory. I¡¯m guessing his superhuman strength was beneficial, hence his employment."

    Alderic¡¯s expression darkened. "Could it be the humans? Are they harvesting werewolf hearts for experiments?"

    I didn¡¯t react. "That¡¯s a serious usation. I doubt the humans would risk breaking the truce between us."

    He nodded, but the frown on his face didn¡¯t fade. "Still, don¡¯t rule them out. Humans are unpredictable."

    I let out a slow breath. "I won¡¯t. But humans cannot overpower a werewolf so easily. And taking their heart from their chest is not a simple task."

    Silence settled between us. Alderic¡¯s jaw ticked, his mind clearly working through the possibilities.

    Then, he met my eyes. "I would rather believe humans are behind these killings than consider the alternative."

    My fingers tapped against the chair¡¯s armrest. I knew what he meant.

    Because if it wasn¡¯t the humans... then something far worse was lurking in the shadows.

    Alderic¡¯s voice was grave. "If it isn¡¯t the humans, then we have an unknown enemy¡ªa formidable one."

    I nodded. The weight of responsibility pressed against my chest. "I willunch a full-scale investigation once I return to Duskmoor. I will put an end to this."

    Alderic held my gaze. "Please do. The entire werewolf race is counting on you."

    I inhaled deeply. The burden was great, but I had no choice.

    I will unearth the truth. No matter what it took.

 Chapter 23: Paying My Mother a Visit

    <h4>Chapter 23: Paying My Mother a Visit</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    King Alderic exhaled deeply, drumming his fingers on the armrest of his chair. "The council of elders will convene in a few hours," he said, his sharp gaze studying me. "Would you like to be present?"

    I leaned back slightly, already shaking my head. "No," I replied. "I need to prepare for my journey back to Duskmoor tomorrow." Then, I met his gaze directly. "But since you will be there, I have a message for them."

    Alderic arched a brow. "I¡¯m listening."

    "Tell them to stop wasting their energy on who I chose as my wife," I said evenly. "Nothing is going to change. Instead, they should focus on overseeing the construction of the Great Wall. The safety of our people is far more important than my personal life."

    Alderic let out a soft chuckle, shaking his head. "It sounds like you¡¯re reminding them of their ce."

    I smirked. "They seem to have forgotten."

    Alderic¡¯s smile lingered for a moment before he nodded. "Very well. I will deliver your message."

    Satisfied, I stood up, adjusting my jacket. "Then I will take my leave."

    Alderic stood as well, offering me a firm nod. "Safe travels back to Duskmoor, Alpha Draven."

    I returned the nod, then turned and strode toward the exit.

    Jeffery was waiting right outside the doors, standing with his hands sped behind his back. At the sight of me, he straightened. "Everything settled?"

    "For now," I muttered, already moving.

    Together, we were escorted out of the pce, making our way back to the waiting convoy.

    ---

    The drive back to Oatrun Estate was quiet, the hum of the engine the only sound filling the car. By the time we arrived, the sun was already dipping lower in the sky.

    As soon as the cars rolled to a stop, the butler was already waiting at the entrance of the estate, hands sped in front of him. His sharp eyes flickered to me as I stepped out of the car. "Alpha," he greeted with a slight bow.

    I gave him a brief nod before he continued, "Your father requests a word with you."

    I raised a brow. "Now?"

    The butler nodded once. "Shall I escort you?"

    I exhaled through my nose, ncing at Jeffery before turning back to the butler. "Lead the way."

    We followed him into the estate, heading toward the steel elevator. It carried us to the third floor, and once we stepped out, the butler led us to a balcony lounge.

    "Please wait here, Beta," the butler instructed Jeffery before turning to me.

    I nodded, then entered the lounge.

    My father was seated in a padded chair, one leg crossed over the other, a newspaper in his hands. He didn¡¯t look up immediately.

    I approached, my voice steady. "Father."

    He folded the newspaper leisurely and ced it aside before finally meeting my gaze. "Draven." His tone was calm, but perceptive. "I heard King Alderic sent for you."

    I pulled out a seat across from him, grabbing the ss jug of chilled margarita on the table and pouring myself a drink. "He did," I answered simply.

    My father watched me, his expression unreadable, but his question betrayed his curiosity. "What did he want?"

    I took a slow sip, leaving out the matter of Meredith entirely. "We discussed the Great Wall." I set the ss down, then leaned back. "The murder cases in Duskmoor remain unresolved, and it¡¯s crucial that we secure Stormveil before things spiral out of control."

    I released a deep breath and added, "Same as me, King Alderic also acknowledges that it might be something else behind the murders."

    My father exhaled deeply, his gaze darkening slightly. "I have considered that possibility as well," he admitted. "But I dismissed it. The past should remain in the past."

    I didn¡¯t press further. There were too many shadows lurking in the past of my predecessors, ones my father rarely spoke about. Instead, I shifted the conversation to my next course of action, outlining how I nned to get Duskmoor¡¯s government to assist in the investigation.

    Father listened, but his expression remained serious. "Don¡¯t ce too much trust in humans, Draven. They are more than capable of orchestrating these murders in a way that absolves them of suspicion as well."

    I finished my second ss of margarita, setting it down with a soft clink before rising to my feet. "I will keep that in mind, father."

    Father stood as well, picking up his ss of margarita. Then, as I turned to leave, his voice stopped me.

    "Won¡¯t you see your mother before you return to Duskmoor?"

    I went still, my jaw tightening.

    He continued, his tone softer this time. "You didn¡¯t see her thest time. You are due for a visit."

    I hesitated, considering it. Seeing my mother had never been easy. But she was still my mother.

    Finally, I let out a slow breath. "I will go now."

    ---

    Jeffery looked surprised when I returned to the living room and told him our next destination. But he quickly recovered, nodding once. "Yes, Alpha."

    We took the elevator down to the first level of the underground, the cold air bing more noticeable as we walked through the long corridor. At the end, we turned left and approached arge iron door.

    Jeffery knocked twice, stepping back.

    I inhaled deeply, wondering what my mother would be doing now.

    Momentster, the door unlocked from the inside, revealing a woman in her forties. As soon as she saw me, she stepped aside and bowed respectfully.

    "Alpha," she greeted, then turned to Jeffery with a polite nod.

    Jeffery and I stepped inside.

    The living area was clean and smelled of chamomile, mint, andvender. Flowers in vases were ced around the room, and an incense pot sat at the center table, next to one of the vases.

    I stuffed my hands into my pockets, scanning the space before turning to the woman. "Is she sleeping?"

    The maidservant smiled. "No, Alpha. She just finished eating and is in her bedroom."

    My gaze shifted to the closed bedroom door. Then, without another word, I strode toward it.

    Jeffery remained in the living room as I withdrew my hands from my pockets and knocked lightly before pushing the door open.

    The scent of chamomile hit me stronger this time.

    My eyes immediately found my mother, sitting at the foot of her bed with her back to me. Her long, ck hair flowed down her back, reaching her waist.

    Her gaze was fixed on the small window, the only source of light in this underground space. It didn¡¯t offer much of a view¡ªjust a sliver of the outside world.

    I stepped forward quietly, stopping in front of her.

    She was wearing a sleeveless floral dress, the soft fabric pooling around her ankles. Her skin was pale¡ªalmost unnaturally so. Even Meredith, as fair as she was, couldn¡¯tpare to my mother¡¯splexion.

    She looked both calm and soulless at the same time.

    For a long moment, I simply watched her. Then, finally, I bent down to her eye level and spoke.

    "Mother."

    Slowly, she turned her head. Her ck eyes met mine, studying me.

    Then, she smiled. It was gentle, kind¡ªbut distant.

    And when she finally spoke, her voice was soft, almost dreamlike.

    "Who are you?"

 Chapter 24: Meredith, The Thorn by My Side

    <h4>Chapter 24: Meredith, The Thorn by My Side</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    Silence stretched between us as I studied my mother¡¯s face. Time had barely left a mark on her.

    Her skin was still smooth, untouched by wrinkles. Her youthfulness was the only gift her illness had given her. But as I stared into her distant ck eyes, I saw how much it had stolen as well.

    She had been battling it for two decades, worsening after she gave birth to my younger brother. She had never been the same after that.

    "You don¡¯t remember me?" I asked quietly. "I was here six months ago, and you already can¡¯t remember?"

    Her delicate brows furrowed at my words. A hand lifted to her temple, rubbing lightly. "I¡¯m sorry," she murmured, voice gentle, hesitant. "My head... it¡¯s a little messed up sometimes."

    I exhaled softly, keeping my voice steady. "Mother, it¡¯s me. Draven."

    For a moment, she only blinked at me. Then, her smile shifted¡ªwarmer, familiar. A flicker of recognition surfaced in her dark gaze. Slowly, she reached out, cupping my face between her hands.

    "My child, you havee," she whispered, her thumbs brushing my jaw, as if memorizing my features. Before I could speak, she stood and wrapped her arms around me.

    I let her.

    She felt smaller in my embrace¡ªfragile. She tiptoed slightly, pressing a soft kiss to my left cheek before stepping back. Her smile brightened. "You¡¯ve grown so handsome."

    A quiet chuckle escaped me. "Thank you, Mother."

    "I haven¡¯t seen you in ages. Where have you been?" she asked, eyes searching mine.

    I didn¡¯t bother to answer. She wouldn¡¯t remember she had asked in the first ce. Instead, I guided her back to the bed, helping her sit before pulling a chair in front of her.

    Then she turned toward the door. "Cordelia!" she called out. "Bring lunch! My son is here¡ªI want to eat with him."

    I shook my head immediately. "No, Mother. I¡¯m not hungry."

    Her smile faltered. "You won¡¯t eat with your mother?" she asked, just as Cordelia entered the room.

    I sighed. "I¡¯m fasting," I lied carefully, "but for you, I will end it early and have some fruit."

    Cordelia had already told me she¡¯d eaten less than an hour ago. Since she wouldn¡¯t remember, it was better to avoid letting her eat again. Her diet n had to be followed strictly¡ªshe rarely moved, and overeating would only worsen her condition.

    "Bring the fruit," my mother said firmly.

    Cordelia, who had juste in, met my gaze. I nodded.

    A short whileter, she returned with a te of washed red grapes and sliced apples. She set the te on a small stool before cing it between us.

    I picked up two grapes, holding them out to my mother. She smiled, allowing me to feed her before I took a bite of an apple slice.

    Then she tilted her head slightly. "How was school?"

    The apple stilled between my teeth. Slowly, I lowered it, meeting her gaze.

    "I¡¯m no longer a student, Mother," I said carefully. "I am now an Alpha."

    She blinked once, then a slow, approving smile spread across her lips. "You dethroned your father?"

    She nodded, satisfied. "Good. I always knew you would."

    I didn¡¯t correct her. Exining would only confuse her more.

    She studied me again, her gaze thoughtful. "And? Did you marry that girl?"

    My brows furrowed slightly. "Wanda?"

    She nodded, her expression unreadable.

    I shook my head. "No. I married someone else. Her name is Meredith Carter. She¡¯s from the Moonstone Pack."

    My mother¡¯s lips curled up slightly, satisfied. "Good. As long as it¡¯s not that girl... or anyone your father chose."

    I exhaled softly. There was no use correcting her. She had her own version of reality, one that didn¡¯t always align with the truth.

    After a moment, she tilted her head again. "It doesn¡¯t seem like you love this woman you married."

    I stilled slightly. "What makes you say that?"

    "I didn¡¯t see any emotion in your eyes when you said her name."

    I shifted the apple to my left hand. "Love isn¡¯t important for people like me in marriage."

    Then I picked up another grape and tried to feed her again. But she leaned away, shaking her head.

    "No," she murmured, pressing a hand lightly against her stomach. "I think my stomach is full." A small frown crossed her face. "But that¡¯s strange... I haven¡¯t had lunch today."

    I met her gaze evenly. "It¡¯s fine."

    But her expression fell into uncertainty, panic flickering behind her eyes. "I¡¯m sorry about making you eat alone. I didn¡¯t mean to."

    "It¡¯s fine, Mother. Just watch me eat," I reassured her before the panic could take hold.

    She hesitated, then rxed, nodding with a small, relieved smile.

    For a while, silence settled between us, broken only by the sound of me chewing.

    Then she spoke again.

    "This wife of yours," she mused, curiosity lighting her gaze. "When will I meet her?"

    "The next time I visit," I said.

    Her lips pulled downward. She didn¡¯t like that answer. "Then describe her to me."

    I froze.

    Describe Meredith?

    For a long moment, I said nothing. But my mother only looked at me expectantly. Waiting.

    Left with no choice, I let out a slow breath. "She¡¯s about your height and size," I started. "She has silver hair and purple eyes." A pause. "She has a sharp tongue."

    My mother¡¯s lips twitched, as if suppressing augh.

    I hesitated before adding, "She has a mind of her own." A beat. "And she¡¯s the only one in her family with silver hair and purple eyes."

    At my words, my mother shut her eyes, a lingering smile on her lips. When she opened them again, her gaze met mine.

    "Meredith¡¯s looks are rare. It seems like you just described a goddess."

    I stilled.

    Then, my lips twitched slightly, but I said nothing.

    A goddess? Meredith?

    No.

    If anything, she was a thorn I had nted by my side.

    I took another bite of the apple, shaking my head slightly. My mother¡¯s sickness was acting up again.

 Chapter 25: How Every Visit Ended

    <h4>Chapter 25: How Every Visit Ended</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    For a moment, I considered letting my mother hold on to her fantasy¡ªthat Meredith was a goddess. It was a harmless belief, one that seemed to bring her joy. But the words left my mouth before I could stop them.

    "She¡¯s no goddess, Mother." I exhaled slowly. "She was cursed by one."

    Her brow furrowed, and the warmth in her ck eyes dimmed slightly. "Cursed?" she echoed, her fingers tensing against the folds of her dress.

    I nodded, watching her closely. "By the Moon Goddess herself."

    The frown on her face deepened. "And what did she do to deserve such a punishment?"

    I leaned back in my chair, folding my arms across my chest. "That," I said, voice steady, "is something we will have to ask the Moon Goddess."

    The moment the words left my lips, something in my mother snapped.

    Her face twisted in fury, her lips curling into a snarl. "Randall was cursed too!" she spat, her voice rising, sharp and full of venom. "That¡¯s why he locked me up in the dungeon!"

    I stiffened.

    It was always like this¡ªone moment, she was the kind woman I remembered, and the next, she was lost in a rage fuelled by the ghosts of her past.

    I straightened, keeping my voice calm. "Mother," I said carefully, "this isn¡¯t a dungeon. It¡¯s an underground apartment."

    She turned to me with a re, her eyes wild, her features contorted with anger. "Liar."

    My fingers curled into fists at my sides. I knew where this was heading. Hell was about to break loose, and I couldn¡¯t let it spiral out of control.

    "You chose to live here," I reminded her, my voice firm but gentle. "Father didn¡¯t lock you up."

    She let out a harsh breath, her lips pressing into a thin line. Then, without warning, her ck eyes shifted¡ªturning molten gold, the same colour as mine.

    Her hand shot toward the te of red grapes, grabbing a handful. She popped one into her mouth, chewing slowly as if it might calm her.

    But just when I thought she had regained control, her left handshed out toward my face.

    I caught her wrist midair, my grip firm but careful.

    I wasn¡¯t surprised. This was normal. Expected.

    Violence had be a part of my mother¡ªa cruel gift from the bipr disorder that apanied her dementia.

    "Mother," I said, my patience thinning. "Can you calm down?"

    She red at me, her golden eyes zing with fury. The kind woman from moments ago had vanished, reced by a violent storm I had no way of controlling.

    Then, with a speed I didn¡¯t anticipate, she flung the handful of grapes at my chest.

    I felt the soft, sticky burst of juice against my white shirt as the grapes smashed against me. The liquid ran down, seeping into the fabric and disappearing beneath the belt at my waist.

    I shut my eyes.

    I should never havee.

    If I hadn¡¯t taken off my jacket in the car earlier and given it to Jeffery, my shirt wouldn¡¯t have suffered the damage.

    When I opened my eyes, my mother yanked her wrist free from my grasp, her right hand retreating from my chest.

    She pointed a trembling finger at me, her voice thick with usation. "You¡¯ve taken his side."

    I exhaled sharply. "What?"

    "I can smell his scent on you." Her voice wavered, shifting between anger and something close to betrayal. "You¡¯ve been with him before heading here, haven¡¯t you?"

    I ran a hand through my hair, my patience wearing dangerously thin. Things had escted far too quickly. "You¡¯re wrong, Mother," I tried to exin.

    She lifted a finger to her lips and shushed me. "No more lies," she whispered.

    I let out a tired sigh, rubbing my temples.

    Then, almost immediately, she shot to her feet, pointing at the door. "Get out!"

    I hesitated, but only for a second. This always happened. Every visit ended like this¡ªme getting hit, insulted, and thrown out.

    I pushed back my chair and stood, walking toward the door without another word.

    The moment I shut it behind me, a loud <i>bang</i> echoed through the room. I didn¡¯t need to turn around to know what had happened.

    She had thrown the te at the door.

    I shook my head. It wasn¡¯t even surprising anymore.

    Lifting my gaze, I met Jeffery¡¯s amused stare. Beside him, Cordelia, my mother¡¯s caretaker, wrung her fingers nervously.

    Jeffery¡¯s eyes flickered down to my chest, where the purple stain from the grapes had spread. Then he looked back up at me, barely suppressing his smirk.

    "It looks like you need a bath, Alpha," he said, his voiceced with unspokenughter.

    I narrowed my eyes at him. "Do you really think so?"

    A sh of amusement crossed his face, but before he could respond, another <i>bang</i> sounded from behind me, followed by the sharp crash of ss shattering against the floor.

    Cordelia flinched, her gaze darting from me to the door, her lips parting as if to say something but thinking better of it.

    I sighed and nodded at her. "Go check on her. Jeffery and I will see ourselves out."

    She gave a quick bow before hurrying past me, disappearing into the room.

    I turned on my heel and walked toward the exit, Jeffery following a step behind.

    In the elevator, he finally broke the silence. "So," he said, his tone casual, "why was Mrs. Oatrun so furious?"

    I rolled my shoulders. "Something I said about Meredith."

    Jeffery hummed, a knowing glint in his eyes.

    Then, with his gaze straight ahead, he muttered, "Oh, it looks like someone is already talking about his new wife."

    I shot him a sharp re. "If you don¡¯t wipe that smirk off your face, we¡¯re having a duel tonight."

    Jeffery chuckled but made a show of zipping his lips. "Understood, Alpha."

    I gave him one more re for good measure, but the amusement in his eyes didn¡¯t fade.

    I exhaled through my nose, pushing thoughts of my mother aside. "Tell the matron I will being for dinner."

    Jeffery nodded, his lips twitching. "Your wife will be happy to see you."

    I scoffed. "I doubt it," I smirked. "And that¡¯s why I¡¯m going." I can¡¯t be the only one whose mood is ruined.

    Jeffery chuckled, shaking his head.

    The elevator doors slid open at the second floor, and we stepped out.

    I nced down at my ruined shirt, my mind reying the moment my mother hadshed out. She had moved so fast. Too fast.

    Faster than she should have.

    <i>Could her illness be masking something else?</i>

    I shook the thought away. I had been distracted. That was all.

    Or at least, that¡¯s what I told myself.

 Chapter 26: An Unexpected Dinner with Draven

    <h4>Chapter 26: An Unexpected Dinner with Draven</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith. </i></strong>

    I was exhausted.

    The so-called tour of the estate had dragged on longer than necessary, covering endless halls, courtyards, and rooms I had no real interest in.

    By the time I returned to my chamber, my body felt like it had been wrung dry. The moment my head hit the pillow, I sank into sleep, not caring about anything else.

    When I finally woke up nearly two hourster, the sky had dimmed slightly, and my stomach grumbled in protest. Lunch was waiting for me on the dining table, but the presence of Madame Beatrice ruined any appetite I might have had.

    Her eyes, always sharp and assessing, followed my every movement as I ate. A cold weight sat in my chest. No matter what I did, I could never rx around her.

    She was a silent force pressing down on me, like a chain I couldn¡¯t shake off. So, when she finally stood and left, a breath of relief escaped my lips.

    Madame Beatrice left me in thepany of Azul, Deidra, and Kira.

    At first, I was skeptical¡ªDeidra and Kira were practically strangers to me. But as a few hours passed, I realized they weren¡¯t as rigid as I thought.

    Away from Madame Beatrice¡¯s presence, they were easy to talk to, lighthearted even.

    Eventually, Deidra and Kira excused themselves to fetch some mid-afternoon snacks, leaving me alone with Azul.

    I took the chance.

    I turned to her, studying her face, searching for any signs of resentment. "How did you fare after my father drove you away?"

    Azul blinked at the question, then smiled softly. "I went back to my maternal home. My uncle took me in. I picked up crocheting." A small chuckle escaped her. "So, I was fine."

    I exhaled, relieved. I was worried Azul wouldn¡¯t have any ce to go to after being unjustly sent away. It had been a guilt I carried for years. Now, I could let it go.

    Still, there was one more thing that unsettled me. "Did my mother really send for you?"

    Azul¡¯s smile deepened. "She did."

    I frowned. "You are sure?"

    She nodded. "She sent me a letter, asking me toe take care of you now that you were marrying Alpha Draven from the Mystic Furs Pack."

    I stared at her, disbelief wing at my thoughts. It didn¡¯t make sense. My mother had never been the type to offer kindness to me, so I still doubted her actions.

    Before I could press further, Deidra and Kira returned, carrying a stainless tray. The scent of fresh fruit filled the room.

    "We brought guava and watermelon," Kira announced with a grin.

    Deidra set the tray on the dining table and pulled out a chair for me.

    I hesitated, then took a seat, picking up a slice of guava. The pink flesh looked soft and juicy. I took a bite, chewing slowly, nodding in approval. "It¡¯s good."

    Kira exchanged a look with Deidra, then said, "They came straight from the tree."

    I nodded slowly. The guava was actually really sweet.

    As I ate, I asked, "How long have you both worked for the Oatrun family?"

    Kira responded, "Since we were teenagers."

    I hummed, filing away the information. Then, the air in the room shifted.

    The door opened, and Madame Beatrice stepped inside. Immediately, Deidra and Kira fell silent and moved away from me, as if afraid to be caught too close.

    Behind Madame Beatrice stood the doctor. It seemed he was very dedicated to healing my scar.

    "It¡¯s time to tend to your injury," Madame Beatrice announced.

    I swallowed my sigh and stood, moving to the vanity area. The doctor greeted me politely, then opened his bag, retrieving supplies.

    "This may sting a little," he warned as he pressed an ethanol-soaked cotton pad against my wound.

    The burn was sharp, but I remained still. I was used to enduring this level of pain.

    He examined the cut. "Thankfully, your wound hasn¡¯t been infected."

    Next, he dipped his fingers into a small container and spread a cooling balm across my cheek. The sensation was soothing, but all I could think about was wiping it off the moment he was gone.

    When he was done, he sealed the container and turned to Madame Beatrice.

    "She needs to apply this twice daily."

    Madame Beatrice reached for it, but I snatched it from his hand. "I will do it myself."

    No one objected, but I felt Madame Beatrice¡¯s gaze linger on me.

    As soon as the doctor left, I excused myself to the bathroom.

    Inside, I bolted the door, stood before the mirror, and lifted the hem of my dress. I swiped the fabric across my left cheek, rubbing the balm away.

    Two minutester, I emerged, only to find the other maidservants back, with a tailor and a collection of new dresses.

    One by one, I tried them on, enduring thirty tiring minutes of adjustments and scrutiny. By the time it ended, the sky outside had begun to darken. Then Madame Beatrice announced it was time for a bath.

    Deidra and Kira led me to the bathroom, but when I stepped inside, I froze.

    The bathtub was filled with milky water. The scent ofvender, rose oil, and vani hung in the air. A luxurious bath.

    I stepped forward, inhaling the sweet fragrance. It was too much¡ªtoo prepared. Like an offering on an altar.

    Something wasn¡¯t right.

    After bathing, I was dressed in one of my new gowns instead of a nightdress. I frowned. "Why?"

    "The Matron¡¯s orders," Kira said simply.

    A strange unease settled in my stomach.

    When I stepped back into the room, I saw a food trolley being unloaded onto the dining table¡ªseveral sumptuous dishes, a bottle of wine, two sses.

    <strong><i>Two.</i></strong>

    I narrowed my eyes. Then I turned toward Madame Beatrice. She stood near Azul, giving her instructions on what to pack for the trip tomorrow.

    "What is happening tonight?" I asked, trying to ignore the rapid beating of my heart.

    She sped her fingers together, her gaze sharp. Then she smiled¡ªa smile that wasn¡¯t a smile. "The Alpha ising for dinner."

    I stiffened. Then the question left my mouth before I could think. "Why?"

    Madame Beatrice¡¯s eyes bore into mine, a silent warning in their depths. Then, without breaking her gaze, she gave the next order.

    "Deidra. Kira. Apply the healing balm again and touch up her face with powder. The Alpha is on his way."

    I clenched my jaw.

    My stomach twisted. Draven wasing. For dinner. And I had no idea who had invited him¡ªor why. But one thing was certain. Nothing good ever came from being in a room with him.

 Chapter 27: Dravenâ€™s Provocative Actions

    <h4>Chapter 27: Draven¡¯s Provocative Actions</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith. </i></strong>

    I hated that I had to be standing when Draven casually strolled into my room like he owned the floor beneath his feet. And of course, he did.

    His shoulder-length ck hair looked freshly washed, glistening faintly under the chandelier¡¯s amber glow. Shampooed.

    I didn¡¯t know why that annoyed me, but it did. Long hair on men always seemed impractical to me. All that swaying and brushing past shoulders¡ªit irritated me.

    Madame Beatrice and the rest of the servants bowed as he entered, each movement crisp and precise, just like they were trained.

    Draven¡¯s Beta, Jeffery, stood just behind him, head dipped in acknowledgment but still sharp-eyed, alert.

    I remained still. I had no intention of bowing or curtseying to him. Not tonight.

    But then Madame Beatrice¡¯s subtle gaze found me. That cold, expectant look. I felt the pressure of it like an invisible hand on my back. Reluctantly, I dipped into a brief curtsey. I said nothing, though. I could feel Draven¡¯s gaze resting on me, heavy as stone.

    When I lifted my head, he was still staring¡ªhis expression unreadable, eyes like ss. Silent. Watching.

    Then, without a word, he looked away and moved past me.

    But then, a scoff slipped from my lips before I could stop it, and he stopped in his steps.

    My breath hitched. Draven turned his head slowly, his eyes narrowing, his posture shifting¡ªnot aggressive, but suddenly sharper. My heartbeat jumped painfully. I dropped my gaze immediately, thinking of how foolish my actions had been.

    I had underestimated how sharp his senses were. Werewolves with wolves had hearing far beyond mine. I should¡¯ve remembered that. I cursed myself inwardly. No wolf, no instincts.

    It was moments like this that reminded me how inferior I was.

    Thankfully, Draven didn¡¯t pursue my disrespectful actions. He continued forward, toward the dining table.

    I waited until I heard the creak of a chair before I dared lift my head. He was seated now, his Beta having pulled the chair at the head of the table for him. Draven sat like a king surveying his temporary court.

    Madame Beatrice motioned for me to join them. I hesitated, then forced my feet to move. As I reached the table, Jeffery¡ªever the perfect Beta¡ªpulled out the seat to Draven¡¯s right.

    I had wanted to sit across from him, as far from his presence as possible. But now, I was beside him.

    I clenched my teeth and sat down. Then I reached for the napkin and spread it neatly across my thighs.

    "Thank you," Draven said to Madame Beatrice, giving her a nce. "That will be all."

    The servants began to leave. I didn¡¯t know whether to feel relieved or unsettled. I didn¡¯t enjoy eating under Beatrice¡¯s watchful eye, but being alone with Draven was worse.

    Except, apparently, we weren¡¯tpletely alone.

    "You," Draven said, his voice directed at someone behind me. "Stay back."

    I turned slightly and saw his gazend on Azul.

    My brows pulled together. <i>Of all the servants, he let her stay?</i>

    Madame Beatrice left without protest, taking Deidra, Kira, and the rest with her. Azul remained, quiet as a shadow, standing off to the side.

    Jeffery didn¡¯t leave either. Of course not. He stood with a poised stillness beside the wine bottle, waiting.

    "How are you finding the guest quarters?" Draven asked suddenly, turning toward me.

    I stiffened. Here it was¡ªhis opening move. A casual question that would lead to something else.

    "Fine," I said. "Veryfortable. I enjoy being away from noise... and unwantedpany."

    He tilted his head and nodded slowly, as if taking the words at face value. But then he asked, "You don¡¯t like other people¡¯spany. What are you hiding?"

    I bit back another scoff. "Nothing," I said, forcing my voice to stay calm. "Unlike some people. I simply enjoy peace and quiet. It¡¯s divine. You should try it."

    Azul stepped forward to begin serving the food while Jeffery retrieved the wine and uncorked it with a practiced twist.

    Draven didn¡¯t look away. "I¡¯d like to," he said softly, "but unlike some people, I¡¯m busy. I have a duty. Amitment to our race."

    A subtle jab. I felt itnd like a p. I swallowed around the lump in my throat.

    "Good for you," I muttered, reaching for the wine ss Jeffery had just filled.

    I wasn¡¯t drinking it for the taste. Quenching my anger was more important, so I lifted the ss and downed it in one go.

    By the time I set the ss back down, I could feel the stares.

    Jeffery had frozen mid-pour, the wine bottle hovering. Azul¡¯sshes fluttered faintly as she ced a chicken thigh on my te. Draven smirked and looked away, shaking his head slightly like he was amused.

    He was enjoying this. Enjoying my deted pride to his sharp retorts<i>.</i>

    Jeffery refilled my ss once again and returned the bottle to the center of the table before moving away. At the same time, Azul moved quickly, serving the side dishes, then stepped back.

    Draven picked up his ss and swirled the red liquid inside, watching me from over the rim. "What are you angry about?"

    "I¡¯m not," I answered tly, sparing him a nce.

    He smiled. "You¡¯re sitting next to a werewolf with a wolf, Meredith. I can smell your rage."

    I gritted my teeth. <i>¡¯You can smell it,¡¯ </i>I thought bitterly, <i>¡¯but you can¡¯t tell you are the cause?¡¯</i>

    He was still watching me. Waiting. But I said nothing.

    "If something or something is bothering you," he added, lifting the ss to his lips, "you¡¯re free to tell me."

    I looked at Jeffery. At Azul. I couldn¡¯t say what I wanted to¡ªnot with them here. Not when Madame Beatrice¡¯s warning still echoed in my head about disrespecting their Alpha.

    Instead, I simply nodded, offering nothing more.

    Draven was already slicing into a roasted cherry tomato, slow and neat, chewing without concern.

    I picked up my fork, grateful for the silence atst. The greens on my te blurred slightly. I went for the chicken instead, cutting a small piece and lifting it to my mouth.

    But just before I could take a bite, He stabbed another piece of tomato, nced sideways at me, and spoke with casual ease.

    "How did you get that scar on your face?"

    I froze, the fork in my hand, stopping mid-air.

    Slowly, I lowered the fork back to the te and shut my eyes as my appetite vanished like a snuffed-out me.

    And for one quiet moment, I pictured pulling Draven¡¯s tongue out of his mouth and immediately liked that idea.

 Chapter 28: More Hatred Than Before

    <h4>Chapter 28: More Hatred Than Before</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith. </i></strong>

    "You don¡¯t want to answer the question?" Draven asked, casually spearing arge chunk of grilled chicken. "Did I touch a soft spot?"

    He popped the meat into his mouth and began chewing slowly¡ªmethodically¡ªlike he had all night to sit here and peel me open.

    I stared at him, saying nothing. My lips pressed into a hard line. My silence was myst line of defense, and I wasn¡¯t ready to let it fall.

    But he didn¡¯t back off.

    "I¡¯m guessing here," Draven continued, his voice calm, almost curious. "Given the depth, shape and direction, I would say it was a w. Not a de. And from the way it curves at the edge¡ªit wasn¡¯t a full swipe. One w. Likely the index finger of a werewolf."

    I blinked. My chest tightened.

    His guesses were too close. Too exact.

    He chewed slowly, swallowed, and lifted a spoonful of sd to his lips. I stared, stunned, as he continued without waiting for me to recover.

    "Your father hates you. That much is obvious. But he wouldn¡¯t have touched your face. He would have left the mark somewhere hidden. Where it wouldn¡¯t bring shame to the family name."

    He swallowed again, unbothered. Unapologetic.

    "Your brother wouldn¡¯t dare. Not even in a fit of rage. Your sisters? Your mother? Out of the question."

    He tilted his head and finally asked, "So, who did this to you?"

    The air felt tight in my lungs.

    I tried to keep my face nk. I tried. But I could feel the faint twitch in my brow, the way my breath subtly shifted.

    He hadn¡¯t been wrong. Not once.

    I looked away, gripping my fork as a rush of memories mmed into me.

    The Academy¡¯s tiled restroom. The stink of bleach. My wild pheromones spiking without warning. The bastard ssmate who cornered me, eyes red and fists clenched. He wanted more than just a sniff. He wanted to take. When I screamed, he panicked and shed. His w ripped down my left cheek before he bolted. Coward.

    I still remember the burn. The blood. The humiliation.

    I had wished him a slow death every day since. But that wasn¡¯t something I was going to share, especially with him.

    My thoughts snapped when Draven knocked lightly on the table with his knuckles.

    "Little wolf," he said, voice low, "what are you thinking about?"

    I snapped my eyes up to meet his as my grip tightened on the cutlery. "You." He had unearthed something I had chosen to keep buried.

    His brow lifted slightly.

    "You can¡¯t read the room," I said through gritted teeth. "So how about this¡ªyou stay out of my matters, and I will stay out of yours."

    Draven hummed thoughtfully as he cut into his chicken, dipped it into a creamy sauce, and ced it into his mouth with a deliberate calmness that made me want to scream.

    He chewed, swallowed, then looked at me.

    "You don¡¯t tell me what to do, Meredith."

    I red at him, the words burning in my chest. I could feel them rising, pressure building like a volcano just before the rupture.

    "Why did you marry me?" I asked, my voice cold and sharp.

    The silence that followed was louder than any scream.

    Draven didn¡¯t look away. He picked up another piece of chicken, chewed it slowly, his eyes never leaving mine.

    I watched his throat move as he swallowed.

    <i>Arrogant busybody.</i>

    He leaned back slightly, lips curling into the faintest smirk. "I will answer that question," he said. "When you¡¯ve earned the right to hear it."

    The audacity.

    I saw red.

    <i>Earned</i>?

    The word rang in my ears like a p.

    My heart thundered. How was this ce¡ªhis house¡ªany better than the one I left?

    At least in my father¡¯s home, I knew what I was. Unwanted, yes. Broken, sure. But there, I was invisible. And the worst part? Draven¡¯s house wasn¡¯t any better. Here, I was constantly dissected. Poked. Torn open.

    "I¡¯m not yours to dissect," I snapped, my voice rising. Then I looked him dead in the eye and asked, "Who do you think you are, giving me orders like you own me?"

    His Beta, Jeffrey, stiffened while Azul dipped her head.

    "I don¡¯t give a damn about your title," I spat. "You could be Alpha King of the Sun and Stars, and I would still see you as nothing more than a controlling tyrant."

    I was breathing fire now, chest heaving. My entire body buzzed with uncontrolled fury.

    I hated him.

    And I had said so much, yet¡ªhe didn¡¯t flinch.

    Instead, he raised his fork and pointed it at me, eyes calm. "Now I know why the Moon Goddess cursed you."

    I blinked. "What?"

    "You resent her," he said, voice still soft, cutting sharper than any de. "But you should me yourself. She gave you wild pheromones instead of a wolf because you weren¡¯t deserving of power. You weren¡¯t meant for greatness."

    My nails dug into my palm.

    "Don¡¯t question her any longer," he said. "She saw who you truly are. And gave you what you deserve."

    Then he downed the rest of his wine like it was water, and Jeffery was already there, refilling the ss without a word before slipping back into the shadows.

    Draven¡¯s gaze returned to me.

    "I can say these things," he continued, "because I¡¯m powerful enough to bear the weight of them. But you? You can¡¯t control your emotions. Yoush out. You burn bridges. You are angry, prideful. Too prideful for someone without a wolf."

    My knuckles turned ashen from the constant clenching of my fists.

    I was shaking.

    "And to crown it all. You are a liability to our race, Meredith."

    His words seared through me, hot and cruel. I wanted to scream. To cry. To vanish. But more than anything, I wanted to hurt him to ease my pain and satisfy my rage.

    Unfortunately for me, I couldn¡¯t. Because, like his words meant, I am nothing.

    "If you want mercy from the Moon Goddess," he said, lifting the wine to his lips again, "start by bing someone worth saving. And be careful¡ªyour enemies are growing in number. You are not as invisible as you think."

    The silence that followed was unbearable.

    He wiped the corner of his mouth with a napkin, then looked at me again. Without any empathy, and with all audacity, he dared to ask me,

    "Do you have anything to say?"

    I opened my mouth. A thousand things boiled to the surface. But instead, I said coldly, "Excuse me. I need to use the bathroom."

    I stood without waiting for permission, without care for appearances.

    The chair scraped loudly against the floor as I walked away, fists clenched, heart splintering in my chest.

    Behind me, I could still feel his golden eyes watching. Unmoving. Unapologetic.

    And I hated him more than I ever had before. Not just for what he said¡ªbut for how much of it was true.

 Chapter 29: The Journey to Duskmoor

    <h4>Chapter 29: The Journey to Duskmoor</h4>

    <strong><i>Third Person POV. </i></strong>

    The night had left Meredith hollow. She had tossed in bed like a storm-blown leaf, haunted by Draven¡¯s words that burrowed deep and gnawed at her resolve. Though her rage hadn¡¯t vanished entirely, it had cooled into a low, seething simmer, coated in exhaustion.

    When Madame Beatrice woke her at five sharp, Meredith blinked against the darkness. No apology. No warmth. Just business.

    "Time to prepare," the older woman had said, turning away before she could grunt a response.

    And while she didn¡¯t care much for the woman¡¯s tone, Meredith hadn¡¯t missed the one piece of unexpected news: Madame Beatrice wouldn¡¯t be apanying them to Duskmoor.

    She didn¡¯t celebrate, but in the end, she thought it was one less set of judging eyes around her and felt a bit of relief.

    More surprising, however, was Madame Beatrice¡¯s decision to appoint Azul as the head of Meredith¡¯s maidservants. Considering how quickly the woman had rejected the idea before, the change of heart was odd and unexpected.

    Still, Meredith didn¡¯t question it. Maybe the Moon Goddess was trying to throw her a bone afterst night¡¯s disaster.

    ---

    The sky outside was still cloaked in pre-dawn gray when Meredith stepped out with Azul and the four maidservants.

    The air smelled of morning dew and something colder, heavier¡ªlike fate about to shift.

    Five vehicles were lined up in the driveway: three sleek ck sedans, a Maybach, and a Mercedes van that gleamed under the estate lights.

    Wanda stood by the Maybach already, arms crossed, chin lifted in that way she always wore around Meredith. She didn¡¯t speak, but the disdain in her narrowed eyes was public and unmistakable.

    Meredith had noticed her stare and had returned the look with an inward scoff. Wanda was the least of her problems. So she thought.

    Of course, the morning wouldn¡¯t beplete without a side of hostility.

    Then, like an unwee shadow, Draven emerged from the house with Jeffery at his side. All movement halted. Every servant lowered their head. Even Meredith bowed¡ªthough her fingers curled tight and her stomach twisted as she forced the motion.

    Draven didn¡¯t spare her a nce. Not even a flick of those molten gold eyes. Just the same nk pass-over he gave everyone else.

    Cold. Detached. And infuriating. Like he hadn¡¯t purposely upset herst night.

    Draven¡¯s voice cut through the morning quiet. "Let¡¯s begin the journey to Duskmoor.

    Immediately, Wanda saw her opening and wasted no time approaching Draven.

    "Alpha," she said clearly, raising a man folder in his direction. "I have some thoughts on the murder case. It¡¯s urgent."

    Meredith watched as Draven turned toward Wanda. Not warmly. Just enough to show he had heard. Then he gave her a subtle nod and gestured for her to get into the Maybach.

    On the other hand, Wanda smiled¡ªsweetly, triumphantly¡ªand made her way to the Maybach, slipping into the opposite side with the grace of a woman who had just won her little game.

    Meredith threw her gaze away.

    Wanda had spentst night studying the murder case and all rted cases just so she could get this opportunity to stop Meredith from riding in the same car with Draven.

    Draven entered the car without a word. Then Jeffery peeled away from the group and approached Meredith with a small, respectful nod.

    "You will be riding in the van, mydy," he said. "With your attendants."

    Meredith forced a polite smile. "Thank you, Beta."

    The van doors opened. Inside, plush leather seats curved in elegant symmetry. The scent of clean leather and cool air conditioning weed Meredith in. A small t screen blinked to life. The space was quiet, cozy¡ªmercifully free of Draven.

    She almost smiled for real.

    Sliding inside, she buckled in as Jeffery had instructed. Azul followed with practiced efficiency, then the four maids filled in, each settling quietly.

    Meredith leaned into the soft seat, letting her shoulders drop for the first time in hours.

    Finally. A small taste of freedom.

    Her thoughts flickered back to the night before. After storming away from Draven¡¯s verbal assault, she had hidden in the bathroom for ten long minutes, breathing heavily, hoping he would leave. And he had.

    When she finally returned to the room, Madame Beatrice and the maids were already packing her things into a single enormous travel case.

    Plus, she hadn¡¯t eaten a bite since then.

    Now, strapped into the van and away from Draven¡¯s piercing gaze, her appetite stirred like an awakening beast.

    ---

    The convoy began to move¡ªDraven¡¯s Maybach leading the way with the Mercedes trailing just behind. Meredith parted the thick curtains beside her and looked out through the tinted ss. The Oatrun estate blurred past in dark silhouettes and stone walls.

    Stormveil was behind her.

    Then she wondered, <i>¡¯Would I miss it? My family? That cold, silent house?¡¯</i>

    No. Yes. Maybe.

    She wasn¡¯t sure.

    Next, she wondered if she could truly adapt to Duskmoor, its culture, its people, its rules.

    Uncertainty curled around her like mist.

    Meanwhile, in the Maybach, Wanda leaned slightly toward Draven, folder opened on herp. Her voice was even and professional, but her eyes betrayed the satisfaction she felt.

    "I believe the deaths of our kind are linked to the recent human organ trafficking reports. Twenty-three humans missing. Seven bodies found¡ªorgans harvested," she said.

    Draven¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, but the spark in his gaze sharpened.

    "That¡¯s a point," he replied. "But I care more about who is targeting our kind. Humans can¡¯t overpower werewolves¡ªnot unless they have found new methods. Tranquilizers, perhaps. But if they have discovered something else..." He paused. "We are looking at a possible threat to our race."

    Jeffery, sitting in the front passenger seat, turned slightly. "The crime scenes were too clean," he said. "I believe the killings happened elsewhere. Then the corpses were moved¡ªced deliberately just to cover their trail."

    Draven nodded, quiet, but thoughtful. The pieces were forming. And he didn¡¯t like what the puzzle implied.

    ---

    Back in the van, Meredith¡¯s stomach gave a loud, unmistakable grumble. She winced and pressed a hand against it, her cheeks warming with embarrassment.

    Deidra, seated beside her, smiled gently. "Are you hungry, mydy?"

    Meredith exhaled. She was caught now, so there was no reason to lie. "A little. But I can wait till we arrive."

    Kiera looked up from across the aisle, blinking in surprise. "W-what? Mydy, we have still got about ten hours until Duskmoor."

    Meredith¡¯s eyes widened instantly. "Ten hours?" No one had informed her about it.

    Kiera nodded, giving her a concerned look.

    Meredith slumped back in her seat, eyes wide, lips parted in disbelief.

    <i>Ten whole hours?</i> she groaned internally.

    Suddenly, her hunger didn¡¯t feel so manageable anymore.

    Follow current novels on freewe(b)novel.c(o)m

 Chapter 30: Warm Meals and Small Moments

    <h4>Chapter 30: Warm Meals and Small Moments</h4>

    <strong><i>Third Person POV.</i></strong>

    The van rolled smoothly along the forested path, weaving past the shadows of towering evergreens. The early morning light had begun to spill golden streaks through the tinted windows, catching on the faint mist that clung to the lond borders of Stormveil.

    Inside the van, Meredith satfortably, her stomach no longer making loud demands. Deidra leaned over from her seat with a warm smile.

    "No need to worry, mydy. We packed enough food, snacks, and drinks tost the entire trip."

    A quiet sigh escaped her lips¡ªshe hadn¡¯t even noticed the tightness in her chest. "Thank the stars. I thought I would have to starve my way to Duskmoor."

    Azul, seated at the edge near the aisle, gave a small smile. "You will be served your breakfast now. Since you didn¡¯t get to eat before we left."

    Meredith¡¯s eyes brightened slightly as she nodded. "I¡¯m ready."

    Deidra reached for one of the insted travel bags tucked near her feet and unzipped it carefully. From inside, she retrieved a sleek thermos lunch box and passed it to Kira, who had already pulled out the hidden tray table folded neatly into Meredith¡¯s seat.

    Meredith blinked in mild surprise. She murmured about how the van keeps getting better while running her fingers over the smooth, polished surface of the wooden table.

    With practiced hands, Kira unclipped the lunch box and lifted itspartments, revealing the dishes: warm congee, a clear chicken broth, soft-boiled rice with sweet corn, and a cup of fragrant lemon tea still steaming in its insted sk.

    The aroma wafted upward and filled the space with aforting scent. Meredith¡¯s lips curved into a soft smile. There was nothing extravagant about the meal, but it felt thoughtful. Personal.

    Then Kira added gently, "Azul told us you don¡¯t do well with spicy food this early. And you can¡¯t eat too much on long-distance travel for the first meal either, especially not to unfamiliar ces. That¡¯s why we kept the portions light and the vours mild."

    Meredith turned her gaze to Azul, startled but touched by the small details still embedded in her memory. "You still remember things like this?"

    Azul gave a small, almost shy nod. "You were thest person I served before... everything. It¡¯s not something I would easily forget."

    A beat passed between them. Meredith nodded once, quietly moved. "Thank you."

    "Mydy, you should eat before the food gets cold," Deidra chimed in, breaking the softness before it grew too heavy.

    Meredith picked up her spoon and began to eat.

    ---

    Back in the Maybach, Wanda leaned forward slightly, the folder closed now and reced by her phone. She tapped on the screen and held it out toward Draven.

    "Ipiled thisst night," she said. "News footage from Duskmoor about the organ trafficking incidents. Both recent and older ones."

    Draven took the phone wordlessly and began to watch. The screen flickered with somber news anchors, grim body counts, blurred images of hospitals, sirens, and protest banners. Three minutes ticked by before he handed the phone back, brows drawn low.

    "Well?" Wanda prompted.

    "The ck market¡¯s gotten bolder," Draven replied, his voice low butced with simmering focus. "Heart, kidney, lung transnts¡ªthey¡¯re in high demand. Too many patients. Too few donors."

    Wanda tilted her head. "Maybe they want to try werewolf hearts now," she said with a trace of bitterness in her tone.

    Her words weren¡¯t meant to be a joke, but Draven¡¯s jaw tensed all the same.

    "If the deaths of our people are linked to Duskmoor¡¯s organ trade," he said tly, "then I will make sure their business burns." And he meant every word.

    Jeffery, who had remained quiet in the front seat, checked his watch when Draven asked how close they were.

    "Four more hours until we cross Stormveil¡¯s borders, and head on our way for Duskmoor¡¯s," he said without turning.

    Draven nodded once.

    ---

    Three hours passed.

    In the van, the mood had softened into somethingpanionable. The two maidservants who had been quiet all morning had finally introduced themselves during brunch. Their names were Cora and Arya. Meredith tucked them into memory with faint nods.

    Deidra and Kira served her flower tea¡ªlightly sweetened and aromatic¡ªand small mooncakes decorated with edible petals in pastel colours. Meredith admired them, even before tasting.

    "These are almost too pretty to eat."

    But she did eat them. One bite and her eyes lit up. She nced around at the quiet faces watching her and smiled.

    "You should all have some too," she said.

    But Deidra shook her head politely. "We are not allowed to eat thedy¡¯s food."

    Azul added, "It¡¯s against the rules. Matron Beatrice¡¯s, specifically."

    Meredith rolled her eyes slightly, then picked up one of the mooncakes and held it out to Azul. "She¡¯s not here."

    Azul hesitated.

    "I can¡¯t finish twelve of these on my own," Meredith added. "Come on."

    A soft chuckle spread among the maids at the mention of the matron. Finally, Azul reached out and epted the offering with a quiet, "Thank you, mydy."

    Meredith proceeded to hand one each to Kira, Deidra, Cora, and Arya. They epted with soft thanks and a little surprise.

    It was a small moment. But for the first time since the trip began, Meredith didn¡¯t feel like a distant figure among them. She felt normal, which was totally unexpected for someone who suffered low self-esteem.

    ---

    Later, as the van hummed steadily along the winding road, Meredith shifted ufortably. A pressure had begun to build in her lower belly¡ªa familiar one.

    She parted the curtain and peered outside. The van was still navigating a rough path, surrounded by dense forest and winding trails. Not a single rest stop in sight.

    Azul noticed her fidgeting. "Something wrong, mydy?"

    Meredith hesitated. Then instead of answering directly, she said, "How does one survive a ten-hour journey with no bathroom breaks?"

    Kira stifled augh behind her hand. "You¡¯re not wrong, mydy."

    Then she pointed behind them. "There¡¯s a portable toilet seat just past that curtain. But... you will need to wait until we are out of this stretch. The road is too bumpy now."

    "Safety first," Deidra added. "We have done this trip before. It will smooth out once we reach the tarred road leading to Duskmoor."

    Meredith sighed, resigned. "And how long till then?"

    "Another hour or so," Kira replied, then added, "And there are six hours total left until we arrive."

    Meredith leaned back with a soft groan. "Six hours left. Great."

 Chapter 31: The Eerie Feeling in the Woods

    <h4>Chapter 31: The Eerie Feeling in the Woods</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    The van finally slowed, and Kira¡¯s soft voice stirred me from the quiet haze of exhaustion.

    "We are stopping for a bit, mydy. You can use the restroom now."

    I nodded wordlessly and stood, my spine protesting the movement. My legs felt wooden from sitting too long. I ducked behind the curtain, letting out a sigh as I finally relieved myself, the small space barely enough to stretch in.

    When I pushed the curtain aside to step back into the main cabin, I was surprised to find the space empty. The van door was wide open.

    But before my heart could skip a beat, Azul¡¯s head popped in. "Mydy, we are taking a short break. You can stretch your limbs now."

    Relief bloomed in my chest. "Finally," I muttered, making her way forward.

    Azul offered her hand as I reached the door, and I took it without thinking, grateful for the support as I stepped down.

    The air outside was crisp and damp, as though rain threatened to fall at any moment. The sky above was grey, heavy with clouds. Not a single car passed along the lonely road that sliced between dense clusters of tall forest trees.

    The istion made me slightly uneasy, but the cool air and chance to stretch my legs were a wee reprieve.

    I raised her arms in a full stretch, exhaling as my spine popped¡ªonly to quickly drop them the moment I caught movement from the corner of her eye. Draven.

    He was stepping out of the ck Maybach in front of us.

    I instinctively turned her back to him. I didn¡¯t want to see his face, and I didn¡¯t want him to see mine, either.

    "Would you like to take a walk, mydy?" Deidra¡¯s voice pulled my attention back.

    Before I could answer, Beta Jeffery approached. He stopped beside us, his tone even and respectful. "We¡¯ll take a ten-minute break here, mydy. Feel free to stretch your legs. But... take two guards with you. This area¡¯s not fully safe."

    I understood immediately.

    I had no wolf.

    I was... vulnerable. His reminder wasn¡¯t cruel, just honest. I gave a small nod, and he moved on without fuss.

    I stared toward the forest. The trees called to me¡ªnot in any mystical way, just the way any wild ce calls when you¡¯ve been cooped up for too long. I needed movement. And maybe... maybe I¡¯d spot herbs, something useful. Something grounding.

    "I will go into the trees a little," I said to Deidra, who stood next to me. "Not far. Just a short look around."

    Deidra left and returned shortly with two guards in tow. Azul and Kira insisted oning too, of course.

    We didn¡¯t go deep¡ªonly enough to still see the vans lined up by the road. I kept my eyes low, scanning the grasses and wildflowers at my feet, brushing aside leaves in search of familiar herbs.

    But three minutes in, a strange weight crept over me.

    My chest tightened slowly, the pressure subtle but insistent. I straightened, looking around as far as my sight could go.

    Nothing.

    Azul was admiring a tree. Kira was giggling at something Deidra said. The guards stood silent, eyes always on me.

    But it wasn¡¯t them. Something was off.

    Goosebumps appeared on my arms.

    I turned sharply to the right, certain something was there¡ªwatching. Waiting. But there was nothing.

    No sound. No movement. Just the faint rustling of leaves.

    My pulse quickened. Suddenly, I didn¡¯t want to be here anymore.

    "Let¡¯s go back," I said quietly to Azul and the rest. My voice sounded too steady for how I felt.

    I didn¡¯t wait for them to agree. I turned and walked, faster than I intended. The guards fell into step beside me, silent and sharp-eyed.

    The moment we broke free from the trees, I saw Draven.

    He was walking toward me, a faint crease on his brow. His gaze swept past me toward the forest¡ªjust for a second¡ªbefore settling on me again.

    "Are you done stretching?" he asked.

    I could only nod.

    "Good. Let¡¯s continue the trip," he said, turning back toward his car.

    The strange presence that had gripped me vanished like mist.

    I stood there for a beat longer, watching him walk away. A thought pierced the edge of my mind¡ª<i>Did he feel it too? Was that why he came?</i>

    Or was it just a coincidence?

    I didn¡¯t know. I wasn¡¯t sure I wanted to know.

    Back inside the van, I sat quietly, slowly clicking the seatbelt across my body. The unease still lingered, curling in my stomach like smoke.

    I looked down at my arms. The goosebumps were gone.

    ---

    The soft patter of rain hade and gone, leaving behind a sheen of mist on the window. I stirred awake from a light nap, blinking into the stillness of the van, and immediately noticed it wasn¡¯t moving.

    I turned to Kira, who was peering out the window from the other side, "Why did we stop?"

    Kira leaned away from the window and turned her gaze to me.

    "We are at the Duskmoor checkpoint, mydy."

    My brows lifted. "So, we are here?"

    Kira shook her head. "Not yet. The checkpoint¡¯s just at the border. Two more hours to the city."

    I sighed. Of course.

    "What¡¯s this checkpoint for?" I asked, pushing back the curtain and peering out. All I could see was a sliver of some tall, metallic post and a stretch of guards.

    Kira leaned back. "It¡¯s part of the human-werewolf truce. Also, every werewolf needs a valid ID to live in Duskmoor."

    "Do you and Deidra have your ID cards?"

    Kira replied. "We left them in Duskmoor. No use carrying them around outside the city."

    I frowned, thinking for a moment before asking again, "Are they going to check everyone¡¯s IDs?"

    "There is no need for that since we are with the Alpha. But they will still need to search all the cars," Deidra chipped in.

    I frowned, finding this whole scrutiny an insult for someone like Draven, who was already known to the humans as one of Stormveil¡¯s leaders.

    Folding my arms, I asked, "Alpha Draven is the future king of Stormveil. Does he still need to undergo this?"

    Deidra responded gently, "The Alpha insisted on it. He wants the humans to undergo the same treatment when they visit Stormveil in the future."

    I nodded, silently impressed with Draven¡¯s smartness.

    But a darker thought curled at the edges of my mind.

    This truce between us and the humans... it felt fragile.

    Too fragile.

 Chapter 32: Xamira Oatrun

    <h4>Chapter 32: Xamira Oatrun</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    The door to the van hissed open on its own, and I instinctively shifted upright. Three men stood outside¡ªtwo of Draven¡¯s guards, nking a tall man in a green-and-brown camouge uniform. Human. Tanned skin, clean-shaven jaw, stern gaze.

    He peered into the van and offered a formal nod. "Good afternoon."

    His eyes scanned the interior quickly, like he was searching for something¡ªor someone. Then he said, "Wee to Duskmoor," and stepped away without furtherment. The two werewolf guards followed him, and the door shut again with the same soft hiss.

    Just like that, the search was over. No threats, no tension. Not that I was afraid of the human. I wasn¡¯t. I just didn¡¯t know what to expect from Duskmoor¡¯s security systems. But now that it was behind us, I let myself rx. For real, this time.

    Momentster, the van vibrated softly as the engine roared back to life. We were moving again.

    I leaned back into the seat, d to be in motion. Just two more hours. And then... wherever <i>¡¯home¡¯</i> was.

    ---

    Exactly two hourster, I was still awake¡ªtoo tense to take another nap¡ªwatching the van¡¯s screen flicker through a local Duskmoor travel program when Kira reached across and tugged her curtain closed.

    "Mydy," she said with a small grin, "we have entered Duskmoor city."

    Quickly, I snapped my curtain open and pressed closer to the ss. My breath caught in my throat.

    Towering buildings glinted in the distance, made of steel and ss, reflecting the pale sky. shy cars of all shapes and sizes zoomed past. Nothing like Stormveil. No one here seemed to care about shifting or speed¡ªthey just drove.

    The streets were alive. Horns red faintly in the distance. Streetlights blinked in perfect sync. Massive billboards lit up in reds and blues. Humans walked in clusters, dressed in colorfulyers, moving with purpose.

    They looked like us¡ªwalked like us¡ªbut I could tell... they weren¡¯t us. There was no inner aura to sense, no instinctual energy. Just people.

    "Do you like it?" Deidra asked, her tone light.

    I didn¡¯t look away from the window. "It¡¯s impressive," I said. "The development, the energy. But..." I finally nced back at her, "I still prefer Stormveil. It¡¯s quieter. Calmer. It is home."

    Everyone murmured in agreement.

    I left the curtain parted, unwilling to miss a second. But the deeper we drove, the more the scenery began to change¡ªless concrete, more greenery. The road turned narrow and private. The traffic fell away. Trees nked the path on either side, tall and stately.

    "We are home," Kira pped softly.

    Deidra added, "The Alpha¡¯s estate is secluded, east of Duskmoor. Not within the city itself."

    That made sense. A werewolf wouldn¡¯t be able to breathe freely among all that human bustle. I, for one, was already craving quiet again.

    The van eased through arge metallic gate and began rolling slowly up a well-paved path nked by manicured trees and flowering hedges. It smelled... clean, untouched, like morning dew clinging to fresh leaves.

    The van stopped.

    I couldn¡¯t see much ahead. The windshield view was still blocked. My curiosity gnawed at me, but I had to wait.

    A few secondster, the van door whooshed open. Kira and Deidra stepped out first, turning to face me, hands extended with mirrored smiles.

    "Mydy," they said in unison.

    I unfastened my seatbelt and rose. Taking their hands, I stepped down onto solid ground. Azul, Cora, and Arya followed behind.

    And then¡ªI looked up. My breath caught once again.

    The house wasn¡¯t a modern concrete box like the ones I saw in the city. It was vintage¡ªstone and timber, with iron-wrought railings, ivy trailing along its facade. A sprawlingpound surrounded it, so wide and green it looked like a dream.

    Birds chirped from nearby trees, and a soft breeze whispered through the leaves. It felt alive here. Sacred.

    I was still lost in awe when a high-pitched voice shattered the moment.

    "Daddy!"

    My head whipped toward the voice, eyes locking on a small figure dashing across thewn¡ªwhite top, pink skirt, hair bouncing behind her as she ran.

    And Draven... crouched down with open arms.

    My heart mmed in my chest.

    He smiled¡ªan actual smile¡ªand caught her in his arms, lifting her off the ground and spinning her. Her delighted squeal echoed across the property. My skin went cold.

    She wrapped her little arms around his neck, burying her face in his shoulder.

    "I missed you," she said with a giggle.

    "I missed you more, pumpkin," Draven replied, setting her gently down.

    She looked up at him with sparkling eyes. "Did you bring me a gift from your trip like I asked?"

    Draven nodded. "Of course, I did. It¡¯s in the car."

    Her squeal made me flinch.

    And then¡ªWanda appeared from the Maybach.

    She walked toward them with the kind of smile I had never seen her wear. Soft. Warm. Familiar. She reached them and ced a hand atop the child¡¯s head.

    "Xamira," she said sweetly. "Is it only your father you missed?"

    <i>¡¯Xamira.¡¯ </i>I quickly noted her name.

    The little girl turned toward her and hugged her waist tightly, face still lit with joy. But there was a stillness in her gaze that didn¡¯t quite belong to a child

    That scene... that moment¡ªit hit me like a punch to the gut.

    They looked like a family.

    A perfect, picture-frame, storybook family.

    And I couldn¡¯t move.

    Draven had a daughter?

    No one in Stormveil had whispered a word. No rumors. No gossip. Nothing.

    <i>How?</i>

    Was she Wanda¡¯s? Is this what Wanda meant, two days ago, when she confronted me with all that smugness? Was this the reason for her confidence? For her constant assertion that Draven belonged to her?

    I felt the threads of my thoughts start to unravel.

    Was this why Draven didn¡¯t marry anyone from any of the noble royal pack? Because he already had someone? Because he had a child¡ªand needed a wife who wouldn¡¯t cause a scandal about it?

    <i>A wife like me?</i>

    If this little girl was his¡ªif Wanda was her mother¡ªthen why wasn¡¯t she the one wearing this ring?

    None of it made sense.

    But more than that, as I stood there trying to collect myself, my gaze flicked back to the girl, Xamira.

    There was something about her. Not just her sweetness, or her joy, or her unnatural beauty¡ªbut something else. Something... not quite right.

    I couldn¡¯t ce it. But I felt it.

    She didn¡¯t feel like one of us. She didn¡¯t feel like one of them, either.

    She felt... different.

 Chapter 33: The Blood-thirsty Presence

    <h4>Chapter 33: The Blood-thirsty Presence</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    When the convoy slowed to a stop along the remote roadside, I stepped out of the Maybach and immediately felt it¡ªa stare.

    I turned slightly, gaze flicking toward the Mercedes van parked behind us.

    That was when I saw Meredith. She seemed to have noticed me, dropped her hands with a sharpness too precise to be casual, and pivoted back toward me. Avoiding me.

    My jaw tensed, a breath leaving through my nose. She was still bitter fromst night.

    Good.

    I had done what I intended. Her pride had cracked, and she couldn¡¯t even bring herself to mouth off that time. But the strange part wasn¡¯t her silence¡ªit was her retreat. I had expected another sharp-tonguedeback, another re, another game of pride and venom.

    But instead, she had hidden. Ten whole minutes in the bathroomst night¡ªstalling. It had amused me.

    Almost.

    I didn¡¯t know what disappointed me more. That she had chosen cowardice, or that a part of me had missed the fight.

    Even when I had challenged her, needled at her with truths she clearly hated to admit, I hadn¡¯t lied. I had only spoken what I saw.

    My thoughts still drifted back to the fact that she feared her family¡¯s cruelty more than she feared me. That alone made no sense.

    It made me wonder the kind of fear they instilled in her that even I couldn¡¯t touch.

    I was still mulling over the thought when Jeffery returned to my side.

    "Thedy went into the woods," he reported. "I assigned two guards to her."

    I gave a short nod, eyes drifting toward the tree line.

    "She knows better than to wander too deep, right?" Wanda chimed in just as she walked over to my side.

    I didn¡¯t look at her. "She should."

    As she turned her head, I reached into my coat for my phone, checking the signal. Empty bars. Duskmoor¡¯s outskirts were always this dead.

    I slipped it back into my pocket¡ªbut just then, something shifted in the air.

    A low ripple across the skin. Cold. Sharp.

    My wolf, Rhovan, stirred awake with a low, warning growl.

    <i>"There is a blood-sucking demon in the woods. Go get our mate."</i>

    I didn¡¯t have time to argue with him about the word <i>mate.</i> Again.

    I moved immediately, leaving Wanda and Jeffery without a word. I walked past the van and two other cars until I neared the edge of the trees.

    And that was when I saw her, Meredith. She was merging from the woods. Her maidservants trailed behind her. Two guards nked the group.

    But my eyes stayed on her.

    She wasn¡¯t speaking. Her face had gone pale. Her brows were tight with unease. She looked unnerved.

    Frightened.

    She had only been in there for a few minutes. That wasn¡¯t long enough for a walk. Something had spooked her.

    My eyes briefly scanned the forest behind her shoulder. Nothing moved. No scent lingered in the air. But I knew what I felt.

    And so did she.

    Rhovan grumbled again. <i>"She felt it. She felt danger."</i>

    That shouldn¡¯t be possible. She was wolfless.

    But somehow, she had sensed what my guards¡ªtrained, armed, with wolves¡ªhad not.

    When her eyes met mine, she froze. Her voice had left her. She only nodded when I asked, "You done stretching?"

    <i>"Our mate is scared. I can smell it so strong,"</i> Rhovan whispered in my head again, his tone both concerned and strangely... proud.

    I didn¡¯t reply to him. Not aloud. But in my head, I admitted something to myself. Meredith is wolfless, but there might be something alive kicking inside her which we knew nothing about.

    She might not be powerless as we all thought.

    I looked at her onest time and said, "Good. Let¡¯s continue the trip."

    ---

    Back in the car, I leaned back in my seat and stared out the window, arms folded as Wanda chattered beside me.

    I wasn¡¯t listening. Not really. I was still thinking about what Meredith had sensed¡ªhow she had known something was off when the others didn¡¯t.

    Her instincts were sharp. Sharper than they should be.

    Wolfless didn¡¯t mean senseless, clearly.

    "She¡¯s not moving into your room, is she?" Wanda asked, drawing me out of my thoughts.

    I blinked and turned slightly to face her. She was referring to Meredith.

    "Give her afortable room. Not a guest room," I said. "Big enough. Let her settle in wherever she wants."

    Wanda smiled, smug but silent.

    I didn¡¯t care where Meredith slept, as long as she wasn¡¯t suffocating in some corner. This wasn¡¯t a punishment. At least, not entirely.

    When Wanda finally stopped talking, I went back to thinking.

    <i>What exactly was in those woods?</i>

    I asked Rhovan about it again.

    <i>"It was too far,"</i> he said. <i>"Its scent was hidden. Masked by the trees."</i>

    "Do you know what it was?"

    A long pause.

    <i>"Not sure. Not werewolf. Not human. It was blood-thirsty."</i>

    I exhaled, my hand curling into a loose fist on my knee.

    I hoped whatever that thing was wouldn¡¯t dare to enter Duskmoor or Stormveil. And I also hoped it didn¡¯t have a family.

    ---

    By the time we passed the border checkpoint and arrived at Duskmoor, the sky had grayed.

    I had lived here for years, and still¡ªI would never get used to the noise. The congestion. The horns. The scent of oil and metal.

    But I tolerated it because of my mission, and my daughter.

    As soon as the Maybach stopped, the door was opened and I stepped out¡ªand there she was.

    "Daddy!" she cried, barreling toward me in her little pink skirt.

    I crouched immediately, arms wide.

    Herughter as sheunched into my chest nearly unmade me.

    I caught her. Lifted her. Spun her. I didn¡¯t even think about who was watching.

    She was the only human I had ever protected with the full weight of my being. And she wasn¡¯t even mine by blood.

    I had adopted her two years ago. Saved her from what would¡¯ve been a cruel ending. And somehow, she had filled a quiet void I hadn¡¯t even known existed.

    She never whined about noting to Stormveil. Never demanded too much. She was thoughtful. Smart. Gentle. Human, yes. But more¡ªsomething else. Something brighter.

    She hugged me and asked if I brought her gifts.

    I smiled. "They are in the car."

    She squealed. And then Wanda appeared beside us.

    She ruffled Xamira¡¯s hair, calling her by name and asking, "Is it only your father you missed?"

    And of course, Xamira giggled and hugged her, too. She liked Wanda as much.

 Chapter 34: Settling In

    <h4>Chapter 34: Settling In</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    There weren¡¯t many in Stormveil who knew about Xamira. Not even some of my pack¡¯s higher-ranking warriors. Only my family and the few who needed to know, did.

    It wasn¡¯t because I feared judgment. I had stood before far worse than whispered questions and wrinkled noses. But I¡¯ve always drawn a line between what was mine and what the world was allowed to see.

    Xamira... she was mine. She wasn¡¯t a political pawn or a topic for council debate.

    And above all, she was safer here¡ªin Duskmoor.

    The Elders would never understand. An unmarried Alpha adopting a human child? It would set off another cycle of lectures and unsolicited advice. I didn¡¯t have the energy to entertain their noise.

    Xamira¡¯s small fingers curled around myrger ones as I led her toward the house. I had to slow my pace, shortening my usual long strides to match her little steps.

    Xamira chattered beside me, talking about her drawing pad and the "princess castle" she¡¯d built with couch cushions. Her excitement was infectious.

    Then, I heard a voice¡ªsoft and formal¡ªfrom behind.

    "Mydy, let¡¯s head inside. The warriors will bring your bags in."

    It took me a full second to remember who that dy¡¯ was.

    Meredith.

    Somehow, I had nearly forgotten she was even here.

    I didn¡¯t turn to look. I focused on Xamira until we reached the grand living room.

    "Stay with your nanny for a bit, pumpkin," I said, crouching down to brush her hair behind her ear. "I will be back with your gift."

    She nodded, her face lit with joy. "Okay, Daddy."

    I stood and turned to Wanda and Jeffery, who were standing nearby. A silent signal was enough to get them moving.

    Once out of earshot, I said to Wanda, "Give Meredith her room. Make sure she is settled."

    "What about dinner?" She asked.

    "I will eat with everyone tonight," I replied.

    Wanda gave a shallow bow and turned away. I didn¡¯t miss the way her smile lingered as she exited the hallway.

    Jeffery remained by my side, quiet but expectant.

    We walked further down the corridor, the soft lights casting long shadows along the smooth floor. I could already feel the weight of Duskmoor returning to my shoulders¡ªthe politics, the city¡¯s tensions, the rising death toll.

    "I want you to schedule a meeting with the mayor," I said.

    Jeffery looked up slightly, his brows raising. "Tomorrow?"

    "Yes. Preferably before noon."

    "That might be difficult on such short notice."

    "I know," I replied. "But mention the killings. Two of ours. The mayor will make time."

    Jeffery nodded, already pulling out his phone from his inner coat pocket. "Understood. I will press the urgency."

    We reached the end of the hallway, where a sleek ck door stood. I ced my index finger on the scanner and heard the soft click as the lock disengaged.

    My Duskmoor office was different from my Stormveil study¡ªsleeker, modern. Clean lines. ss and chrome instead of oak and stone. It matched the city. Cold, efficient, unrelenting.

    As the door closed behind us, I stood still for a moment, letting the silence settle.

    ---

    <i><strong>Meredith.</strong></i>

    I was still reeling. Still trying to make sense of what I had just witnessed.

    Draven. With a child. A daughter.

    The image of her running into his arms wouldn¡¯t leave my head. The way he smiled¡ªsoft, real¡ªwas so unlike anything I had ever seen on his face. And she called him Daddy with so much joy. So much certainty.

    "Mydy, let¡¯s head inside now. The warriors will bring your bags in," Kira¡¯s voice broke through the fog of my thoughts.

    "Oh..." I muttered, blinking as I realized everyone else had started moving.

    I followed behind Kira and Deidra, while Azul, Cora, and Arya trailed behind me. My steps were slower, hesitant. I wasn¡¯t sure what to expect anymore.

    The inside of the house was... unexpected.

    Tall ceilings. Soft light. Elegant furnishing. And the main living room¡ªwide, open, and surprisingly warm. The d¨¦cor was tasteful and modern with cozy touches that felt almost too gentle for someone like Draven.

    Where were the cold greys and stone edges I had imagined? This didn¡¯t look like an Alpha¡¯s den. It looked like... a home.

    And then I remembered. The little girl. Of course. Maybe he kept it this way for her.

    Kira gestured to a plush couch. I sat slowly, still trying to process everything.

    My eyes flicked to Draven across the room, crouched once more to speak to the girl¡ªXamira, I reminded myself. He said something to her with a faint smile on his face, and then he stood and walked away with Jeffery and Wanda.

    I stayed seated, gaze fixed on the child.

    A woman approached Xamira and said, "It¡¯s bath time, little one."

    Xamira nodded cheerfully. "I¡¯ve seen Daddy now. I can go."

    She reached for the woman¡¯s hand without a fuss. They walked off, hand in hand.

    Her nanny, I guessed. She had the look¡ªcalm, responsible, and clearly trusted.

    But my thoughts weren¡¯t on her. They were spinning again, trying to unravel the mystery of Draven having a daughter. A secret daughter.

    My heart clenched as theories tumbled through my head. I deleted the first theory about Wanda being her mother.

    A woman like Wanda wouldn¡¯t hide something like that. She would have weaponized that information to secure Draven long ago. And someone like her wouldn¡¯t tolerate not being married to him if he fathered her child.

    Then what? Did Draven have a secret wife? A lost mate? Someone dead?

    Just as that terrible idea slithered into my head, I saw Wanda re-enter the room.

    She walked toward me with that same smug, knowing smile I hade to despise.

    "I know this is your first time stepping foot out of Stormveil," she said smoothly. "You look a little lost, which is normal. But first, I will show you to your room. Follow me."

    I blinked at her, stunned at her tone.

    Then, she turned on her heel without waiting for a response¡ªher gaze briefly flicking to my maids, as if warning them not to dawdle.

    I sat there for another second, frowning. What... just happened?

    Why was she escorting me? Did she... live here?

    Just then, Deidra leaned toward me. "We have to follow Miss Fellowes, mydy."

    I stood slowly, still trying to process everything. I nced at Kira and Deidra, and whispered, "Does she... work here? For the Alpha?"

    Kira nodded, keeping her voice low. "Yes, mydy. She lives here. She¡¯s been working for Alpha Draven for years."

    Deidra added, "She¡¯s the caretaker of this residence. Oversees everything that happens in the house."

    Ah.

    I felt the shift in my mood instantly.

    So, Wanda wasn¡¯t just some persistent stalker following Draven about. She had rooted herself into Draven¡¯s life. Right under his roof.

    I didn¡¯t like the implications.

    If Wanda ran this house... then she would make it her mission to remind me every day that I was the outsider here.

    And something told me... this was just the beginning.

 Chapter 35: A Satisfactory Bedroom

    <h4>Chapter 35: A Satisfactory Bedroom</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    Wanda finally stopped halfway through the ground-floor hallway. Without a word, she turned toward a door on the right and began sifting through a thick bunch of keys.

    A momentter, she selected one, slipped it into the lock, and twisted. The door clicked open.

    I followed Kira and Deidra in, the warm air of the house giving way to pitch ckness¡ªuntil

    Wanda flipped the switch by the wall, and the room came to life.

    Light poured across polished floors, soft cream walls, and minimalist d¨¦cor, giving the space a sleek, almost hotel-like calm. Large furniture pieces¡ªmuted in tone but undeniably expensive¡ªwere arranged around a center rug.

    The bed, framed in matte bronze and nked by marble nightstands, was massive. Clean lines. Modern luxury. A far cry from the cold prison cell I had expected Wanda to shove me into.

    I said nothing, though inwardly, I was stunned. Wanda gave me a <i>real</i> room?

    I didn¡¯t know whether to feel lucky or suspicious. Maybe this wasn¡¯t Wanda¡¯s doing. Maybe... someone else had made that decision.

    Kira and Deidra were already pulling back the heavy curtains along one wall, letting the glow of outdoor security lights spill into the room.

    A ss door led out onto a small private patio. There, green hedges and beds of vibrant flowers offered a secluded escape. The sight alone made my chest loosen.

    Kira slid the door open slightly. Cool evening air breezed in, chasing out the room¡¯s warmth.

    I was admiring the garden from where I stood when Wanda¡¯s voice sliced through the air behind me.

    "Do not go up to the third floor," she said coldly. "You have no business there."

    I turned, slow and unbothered, and met her gaze without blinking. "Does Alpha Draven live there?"

    Wanda¡¯s lips curled ever so slightly, her eyes narrowing in condescension. "Yes. Is there a problem?"

    I gave a short scoff. "No."

    But I understood the message loud and clear. It wasn¡¯t just a rule. It was a reminder of where I stood in this whole situation.

    The third floor was the Alpha¡¯s domain. I was just the woman with the cursed fate, the wolf-less bride with no voice. A guest in a house where even the furniture probably meant more than I did.

    I didn¡¯t care. If Draven and I lived inpletely separate universes under the same roof, that suited me just fine.

    Wanda turned her gaze to Kira and Deidra next. "Get your mistress ready. Dinner is in less than an hour."

    Then back to me, she continued, "Dinner starts at 7:00 p.m. sharp. Breakfast at 8:00 a.m. Everyone must be seated before the Alpha arrives."

    Then her stare turned pointed. "If you arete by even a few seconds, then don¡¯t bothering. Just stay in your room and wait for lunch."

    Kira and Deidra gave each other a subtle look, and I couldn¡¯t help but think that Wanda had just made that rule up on the spot. Still, I said nothing.

    I had grown up in a household where beingte for a meal meant worse than being skipped. So, I wasn¡¯t about to rebel over dinner etiquette. At least not yet.

    "Hope I¡¯m clear," Wanda said sharply.

    I didn¡¯t bother answering.

    "Yes, Miss Fellowes," Kira and Deidra answered in unison.

    "Good," Wanda clipped, straightening her back like she had just delivered a royal decree. "You will learn the rest of the rules in due time," she said to me.

    And with that, she turned and walked out, leaving the door wide open behind her.

    Cora moved swiftly to close it, the slight <i>thud</i> of wood meeting frame feeling more satisfying than it should have.

    I let out a long breath and finally took another slow look at the room. As much as Wanda grated on everyst nerve I had, she wasn¡¯t wrong¡ªthis room was... beautiful. Bigger than any room I had ever called my own. Quiet. Well-ventted. The bed looked like heaven.

    A soft knock sounded. Then Cora and Arya went to check it out, and re-entered with my luggage, wheeling it across the floor and toward a second door.

    "You have a walk-in closet, mydy," Deidra said casually. "They are putting your things in there."

    I went to check it out. It was organized, clean, andrge enough to house four of us. Not that I cared about it. Closets didn¡¯t matter. Peace did.

    I wandered back out and sank onto the edge of the bed, letting my fingertips trail along the soft coverlet. Expensive. Everything here was expensive.

    This entire house reeked of wealth and control and something else I couldn¡¯t name.

    <i>What exactly did Draven do here in Duskmoor? What business gave him the money to live like this?</i>

    I had told myself again and again not to care about Draven and his affairs, but I still did.

    Maybe it was curiosity. Or maybe... it was that nagging question that had been crawling through my brain since the moment Xamira had appeared.

    I nced at Kira, who was folding some items on a nearby bench. Deidra was pouring a ss of water.

    "Can I ask you both something?" I said, voice quieter than I intended.

    "Of course, mydy," Kira replied.

    I took the ss from Deidra and held it between both hands. "Has your Alpha... found his mate?"

    Kira paused mid-fold. "No, mydy. He hasn¡¯t." Then her voice dipped slightly, almost... disappointed. "It¡¯s sad. He¡¯s waited long."

    I nodded slowly. "Has he ever been married before?"

    The ss stopped at my lips just as I saw them exchange a look. Their eyebrows lifted slightly, as if I had asked something odd.

    Kira shook her head. "No. Never. Why do you ask mydy?"

    I took a sip of water to stall. Then I finally asked the question that had kept scratching at the back of my mind.

    "If that¡¯s true... then how did he end up with a daughter?"

    Their faces brightened in immediate understanding, and a soft chuckle escaped Deidra.

    "Oh¡ªXamira?" she said. "She is adopted. Alpha Draven adopted her two years ago."

    My breath caught mid-sip. "Adopted...?" I whispered, blinking. "She is... not a werewolf?"

    I had assumed that Xamira was his by blood and that he had some secret woman hidden away. This was something else entirely.

    Deidra shook her head. "She is a human. Just a little girl. She was five when he brought her here. She is seven now."

    <i>Human.</i>

    Of course. That strange sensation I felt earlier¡ªsomething different, something off about her¡ªit all made sense now.

    But what didn¡¯t make sense was... why?

    Why would a man like Draven adopt a child, especially a human child?

    I looked at both Kira and Deidra again, heart thudding against my ribs. "How? I mean... how did he adopt her?"

    Because there had to be a story. A reason. Something that exined the soft smile I saw on his face when he held her.

    And I wasn¡¯t sure why, but I needed to know.

 Chapter 36: Claiming My Chosen Seat

    <h4>Chapter 36: iming My Chosen Seat</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    "She was in a car ident," Kira said quietly, now folding one of my shawls.

    I turned toward her slowly.

    "It happened on an old road up the hill," she continued. "Her parents... didn¡¯t make it. They died on the spot."

    My lips parted, but no words came out.

    Deidra picked up where Kira left off. "The Alpha was passing through that same road by coincidence and ended up saving her."

    I blinked, heart thudding a little louder now.

    "Xamira was hospitalized for three days. When it became clear no rtives wereing to im her, the government nned to send her to the orphanage." Deidra paused, a soft smile ying on her lips.

    "But the little girl wouldn¡¯t stop calling the Alpha ¡¯Daddy.¡¯ She wouldn¡¯t calm down unless he was in the room."

    "So... the humans allowed him to adopt her?" I asked, trying to wrap my head around it.

    Kira nodded. "Yes. Because she trusted him. Only him. That¡¯s why the Duskmoor government approved the adoption. It was... rare. But they saw how attached she was to him and had no choice."

    My mind swam with the images from earlier¡ªher smile, her arms around his neck, the way he spun her like she was something precious. I finally understood the connection between them.

    "Come, mydy," Deidra said gently, changing the subject. "Let¡¯s get you ready."

    They helped me out of my dress in the bathroom, undoing the buttons and easing it off my shoulders. I stepped into the warm bath Azul had drawn earlier, the scent ofvender and vani oil already wafting up in soft curls of steam.

    The moment the water touched my skin, I let out a breath I hadn¡¯t realized I had been holding.

    "You may leave me alone for a bit," I murmured.

    They hesitated¡ªespecially Azul¡ªbut after a few exchanged nces and my second nod, they stepped out of the room.

    The door closed with a soft thud.

    I sank lower into the water, letting itp gently at my corbones, heat settling into my bones.

    Madame Beatrice would never have let me bathe alone. She would have criticized me along with my maidservants. With her, privacy was a privilege I never earned.

    Now, Wanda was here. Different body, same chain. I wish she would ignore mepletely.

    I shut my eyes and pushed the thought away, letting the steam lull me into quiet, just for a minute of peace. I can¡¯t wait to get this dinner over with.

    A few minutester, a soft knock on the door forced my eyes open.

    "Mydy, may Ie in to give you your bath now?" Azul¡¯s voice called gently from the other side, urgency tucked under her calm tone.

    "Come in," I replied, knowing we didn¡¯t have much time. Wanda¡¯s warning refused to stop echoing in my ears.

    Some minutester, I sat before the vanity in my dressing room in a soft, modest pastel pink gown that flowed to the floor.

    Deidra worked the hand dryer through my hair while Azul stood ready beside her with a small container.

    "I will apply the balm to your scar now, mydy" she said gently.

    I raised a hand. "No. I will do itter before bed."

    Azul gave a brief nod and set it back on the vanity.

    Kira and Deidra nked me as we made our way to the dining room. The house felt too big, too quiet¡ªlike it was holding its breath.

    When we entered, I noticed something instantly. Wanda, the great timekeeper, wasn¡¯t even here yet.

    Only the child, Xamira, sat at the table.

    She was perched in the chair to the left of the head seat, swinging her legs slightly and watching me with open curiosity.

    Kira stepped forward and pulled out the first chair to the Alpha¡¯s right. I nced at it... Then, I moved forward two steps.

    I stopped in front of the third chair instead and set my hand on its back. "I will sit here."

    There was a flicker of surprise behind Kira¡¯s eyes, but she said nothing.

    The silencested only a beat before Jeffery and Wanda appeared.

    "That seat is yours," Jeffery said gently, gesturing to the chair I had just passed.

    "I prefer this one," I insisted, my tone polite but firm.

    Wanda folded her arms below her chest. "You are under Alpha¡¯s Draven¡¯s roof now, and you will follow the rules here. You will sit where you are ced. Unless¡ª"

    Her voice cut off the moment Draven walked in.

    And just like that, the air in the room changed.

    Before anyone else could speak, I sat gracefully, quietly iming my chosen seat before they would tell me what to do. Immediately, I felt all eyes on me.

    Even Kira stiffened beside me like I had chosen the wrong time to act confidently.

    "What¡¯s going on?" Draven asked, his voice calm but sharp enough to slice through the tension.

    Wanda stepped forward, practically bristling. "She refuses to sit in the ce assigned to her."

    Silence followed as I lowered my gaze, ignoring everyone and pretending to be the only one in the room.

    "Let her sit wherever she wants."

    Instantly, my head snapped up at Draven¡¯s statement.

    Draven wasn¡¯t looking at anyone else but Wanda. She blinked, lips parted in stunned disbelief.

    "But Alpha, the rules¡ª"

    He raised his palm up, and she closed her mouth instantly. One order, and the conversation was over.

    Then, Draven walked to his chair at the head and sat, calm andposed.

    The others began to move. Kira and Deidra took several steps backward. Wanda gave me a dark look as she slid into the seat beside Xamira like she had just swallowed her own words.

    Jeffery, however, remained standing, ncing between me and the two vacant chairs by Draven¡¯s right.

    Draven caught it. "You can sit here," he said, nodding to the chair I had turned down.

    Jeffery blinked. "But Alpha, that is¡ª"

    "He isn¡¯t here. You can sit here today."

    Jeffery obeyed. He walked straight to the chair and settled down.

    <i>He who?</i>

    I didn¡¯t ask, but the curiosity sank its ws into me. Was there someone else expected to sit in that chair?

    The staff began to serve. Silver tters. Steaming dishes. Spoons clinking softly against porcin.

    Out of the corner of my eye, I watched Draven turn to Xamira and give her a smile. "Little pumpkin," he teased, tapping her nose.

    She giggled.

    Then, with all the innocence of a child and none of the tact of an adult, she pointed across the table to me.

    "Daddy," she said loudly, "who is this woman?"

    Instantly, I froze on the spot, every spoon in the room pausing mid-air.

 Chapter 37: No Energy for Meredith Tonight

    <h4>Chapter 37: No Energy for Meredith Tonight</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    Xamira¡¯s voice rang out at the table like a dropped spoon in a quiet room.

    "Daddy, who is this woman?"

    I didn¡¯t flinch. I had grown used to her questions¡ªcurious, honest, asionally too sharp for her age. It was just how she was.

    She had always had a talent for asking exactly what most adults were too afraid to voice. Still, this one earned her a few shocked stares.

    From the corner of my eye, I caught Meredith stiffen. She didn¡¯t lift her gaze from her te, but her jaw had paused mid-chew. Jeffery¡¯s fork hovered awkwardly in the air. Wanda, of course, looked pleased¡ªher lips twitching with amusement as she covered a stifledugh behind her hand.

    I turned my attention to Xamira and gave her the only answer that made sense in her world.

    "She¡¯s my wife," I said inly.

    From the corner of my eye, I saw Meredith frown.

    I didn¡¯t like saying it. I never had. But there was no point in giving Xamira half-truths she wouldn¡¯t understand. At her age, <i>¡¯wife¡¯</i> was an easierbel to grasp than <i>¡¯political arrangement.¡¯</i>

    And I wasn¡¯t about to exin the intricacies of sacrificial unions and cursed bloodlines over sweet pork and rice.

    Xamira¡¯s brows knitted together. "Your wife? You married her? In a church?"

    I nodded. "Sort of."

    That would satisfy her¡ªfor now. She had seen enough weddings in Duskmoor to associate marriage with white dresses and pews. If I said no, I would be here all night exining Stormveil traditions.

    I didn¡¯t have the patience for that.

    For a minute, the table returned to its quiet rhythm, cutlery scraping tes again.

    Then, because she was never done, Xamira asked the next question, lifting her gaze to mine, lips pursed in a thoughtful little pout.

    "You won¡¯t make me call her ¡¯Mummy,¡¯ right?"

    Time paused. Even the mes in the chandelier seemed to still.

    I didn¡¯t need to look to know how the room responded. Meredith wentpletely still again, but this time her expression didn¡¯t betray her. She just kept eating like she hadn¡¯t heard a thing. Jeffery blinked and lowered his fork. Wanda¡¯s shoulders shook slightly from suppressedughter.

    But Xamira¡¯s eyes stayed on me. Waiting.

    "No, I won¡¯t, pumpkin," I said gently.

    I reached for the tter of stir-fried sweet pork and ced another serving on her te. "Eat up."

    She beamed. "Thank you, Daddy." And just like that, the moment passed.

    I looked across at Meredith. Her expression was unreadable, her posture calm. She chewed with deliberate focus, as if she had already filed away what just happened and moved on.

    Xamira was slow to warm to new people. She always had been. But that wasn¡¯t my concern. I wouldn¡¯t force either of them into some picture-perfect fantasy. If Meredith wanted a ce in Xamira¡¯s world, she had to earn it on her own. I wasn¡¯t going to interfere.

    Rhovan stirred in the back of my mind, his voice a low rumble.

    <i>"Talk to our mate. Bring her closer. She is ours."</i>

    I shut him down immediately.

    <i>"Stop with the delusions. I¡¯m eating."</i>

    Rhovan growled lightly, but I silenced him.

    I have to address this issue of Meredith being our mateter, but not tonight. Not at the table, with Xamira or anyone else nearby.

    I turned my attention back to Meredith. She was still chewing slowly. Still focused.

    Her te looked barely touched. A third of the food gone¡ªno more. She wasn¡¯t really eating. She was stalling.

    I leaned back slightly.

    She had defied Wanda without blinking and sat where she pleased. It didn¡¯t bother me¡ªyet. I didn¡¯t care where she sat or how she ate as long as she remained civil and kept her temper in check.

    But the truth remained: I married her for a purpose. And whether she liked it or not, that purpose meant surviving long enough to fulfill it.

    I couldn¡¯t let her ruin the n I had crafted after thinking of a solution for years.

    If I left her to her own devices, she would self-destruct.

    Five minutes passed, then Meredith ced her napkin on the table, stood, and spoke quietly.

    "Excuse me."

    And she walked out.

    No permission asked. No second nce. Just gone like the wind. But I didn¡¯t stop her.

    I could have. But I already knew what that would earn me¡ªsharp words and sharper eyes. She didn¡¯t respond well to confrontation most times, and frankly, I didn¡¯t have the patience for her temper tonight.

    Across the table, Wanda tensed, watching Meredith leave with her maidservants. Her lips parted. I didn¡¯t need to hear what she was about to say¡ªI knew her tone before it even left her mouth.

    "Wanda," I said calmly.

    She snapped her gaze to me, blinked, and slowly leaned back in her seat. Her mouth closed. A breath left her nose. Then she picked up her cutlery again.

    I didn¡¯t want tension tonight and raised voices in front of Xamira.

    After a beat of quiet, I asked, "Which room did you give her?"

    Wanda looked up, surprised. "The one with the patio and the flower wall on the ground floor."

    My brows furrowed. That room was for visiting rtives.

    "Why?"

    Wanda¡¯s polished tone didn¡¯t falter, but her smile dropped half a notch. "She is from Moonstone Pack, and they tend to prefer gardens and herbs. I thought she might enjoy growing something there if she gets bored."

    I exhaled slowly. That was a good point, though I didn¡¯t expect it from her.

    I let it go with a nod and finished thest bite of rice.

    When I stood, Xamira looked up with bright, expectant eyes. "Daddy, will you read me a story tonight?"

    I ruffled her hair. "I have some important calls to make."

    Her little shoulders dropped, just slightly.

    But Wanda stepped in¡ªdelicate, smiling, soothing. "How about I read your favourite story instead? Regina and the Bee?"

    Xamira¡¯s face lit up immediately, then she turned to me, arms stretched. "Good night, Daddy!"

    I leaned down and gave her a gentle hug, careful not to hold her too tightly in my arms.

    Jeffery trailed after me as I left the room. My mind was already shifting¡ªcalls, meetings, politics. And, I thought about phoning my brother.

    He hadn¡¯t shown up for dinner, which meant he hadn¡¯t finished the task I had assigned to him, and I needed to speak with him before tomorrow¡¯s meeting with the Mayor.

    ----------

    <strong><i>(APPRECIATION NOTE: Thank you, Radiant_Melody for the Magic Castle.</i> ~**_**~).</strong>

 Chapter 38: The Seed of Discord

    <h4>Chapter 38: The Seed of Discord</h4>

    <strong><i>(Third Person POV).</i></strong>

    Meredith returned to her bedroom with slow steps, her posture drooping beneath invisible weight. Her eyes seemed tired, her movements absent-minded.

    Without a word, she sat at the edge of the bed, one hand reaching to press her fingertips against her forehead. A small sigh slipped from her lips.

    She wasn¡¯t bothered about Xamira¡¯s boldness at the dinner table. Naturally, she was surprised, but not offended. She didn¡¯t know children had it in them to be this curious and bold.

    Still, her body carried the fatigue of the long day like a cloak too heavy to shrug off. And she made it obvious to her maidservants.

    "I¡¯m tired. I want to sleep," she murmured without lifting her gaze.

    Kira, ever attentive, stepped forward. "You should change out of your dress first, mydy."

    Meredith nodded and followed her silently into the walk-in closet. Within a few minutes, Kira helped her out of the gown and into a silk sleepwear set. The air around them remained quiet and unspoken, filled only with the rustle of fabric.

    Back in the room, Meredith crossed to the bed and slipped beneath the covers, pulling the duvet up to her chin as she nestled her head into the pillows. She said nothing more, her eyes already drifting shut.

    Azul, Kira, and Deidra exchanged looks from across the room.

    "She seems very exhausted," Deidra whispered as she moved toward the side table.

    Kira nodded in agreement. "It¡¯s her first long journey. Her body probably isn¡¯t used to this."

    Just then, Azul¡¯s eyes widened slightly. "Wait... we forgot something."

    Kira turned to her. "What did we forget?"

    Even Deidra offered a curious look to Azul since she couldn¡¯t think of anything.

    But Azul didn¡¯t answer them immediately. Instead, she pivoted and quietly walked into the walk-in closet. Secondster, she returned, holding the small ceramic jar of healing balm.

    Kira and Deidra simultaneously mouthed an understanding, "Oh." They had bothpletely forgotten about it, coupled with the little bit of distraction that came from their Mistress¡¯s exhaustion and immediate retirement to bed.

    Azul approached the bedside with gentle steps. Meredithy perfectly still, her breath soft and even. Azul crouched beside her and dabbed the balm lightly on the scar along her cheek, careful not to wake her. Once done, she straightened and stepped back.

    A minuteter, the three maidservants moved toward the door. Kira and Deidra exited first, their footsteps fading down the hallway.

    Azul lingered a heartbeat longer, then looked back toward the bed. "Good night, mydy," she whispered.

    Then, she flipped the light switch, cloaking the room in darkness, save for the faint bluish glow that filtered in from the outdoor securitymps through the patio curtains. Then she slipped out and closed the door behind her.

    A few seconds passed before Meredith¡¯s eyes opened slowly. Her expression, unreadable.

    Then she raised her left sleeve and gently wiped the healing balm from her cheek. She had been pretending to be overly exhausted, hoping they would forget. But Azul hadn¡¯t.

    With a long exhale, she shut her eyes again, allowing the silence to fold around her.

    ---

    Meanwhile, in the other wing of the house, the pink-hued glow of Xamira¡¯s princess-themed bedroom bathed the walls in warmth.

    Wanda sat in a plush rocking chair beside the child¡¯s bed, holding a colourful storybook in herp.

    The book <i>¡¯Regina and the Bee¡¯</i> rested open as Xamira watched her with bright eyes, cuddling beneath a nket of soft pastels and floral embroidery.

    Twenty minutes passed. Wanda closed the book with a gentle thump and ced it on the nightstand.

    "All done," she said with a smile. "It¡¯s bedtime now."

    Xamira blinked up at her. "Can I ask you something before sleep?"

    Wanda nodded easily. "Of course, dear. Go on."

    Xamira sat up slightly, brows furrowed in thought. "Is Daddy¡¯s new wife going to live here with us for a long time?"

    Wanda¡¯s instinct was to say no, but she caught herself almost immediately.

    "Yes," she said instead, folding her hands on herp. "Why? You don¡¯t like it?"

    "I don¡¯t know," Xamira admitted, still unsure of her feelings. "But... what happened to her face?"

    Wanda¡¯s lips twitched at the corners. "Karma," she said.

    Xamira tilted her head. "What¡¯s that?"

    "It¡¯s when people get punished for doing bad things," Wanda said slowly, watching Xamira¡¯s face.

    "Is she that bad?" Xamira asked, blinking.

    Wanda shrugged lightly, feigning indifference. "I wouldn¡¯t know. She¡¯s not my friend. I just met her."

    Xamira looked thoughtful, her lips pursing. "Then I won¡¯t be friends with people who do bad things."

    Wanda reached forward and smoothed a hand over her head. "That¡¯s a very wise decision, darling. If you y with people like that, you might be bad too."

    Satisfied with how easily the seed of discord had taken root, Wanda leaned back. But she wasn¡¯t done. She needed to set something straight.

    "Xamira," she said softly, "don¡¯t repeat any of what we have talked about tonight to others, alright? These are grown-up things. You¡¯re still a little girl."

    Xamira nodded obediently.

    A darker smile ghosted across Wanda¡¯s lips.

    She leaned in again, her voice lower now. "And soon... your Daddy¡¯s new wife will start taking your ce. He won¡¯t have time to read to you anymore. Or drop you off at school. Or even listen when you talk."

    Xamira¡¯s little face drooped instantly.

    "He will be too busy with her," Wanda added in a whisper. "So, you must be very careful, okay?"

    The doubt, the worry¡ªWanda could already see it flickering behind those innocent eyes, which was exactly what she wanted.

    Then she reached forward once more and stroked the girl¡¯s hair. "Don¡¯t worry, darling. Sleep now."

    Xamira turned on her side, hugging her stuffed bunny close.

    Wanda leaned down, kissed her forehead, and readjusted the pillow and nket. Then, she switched off the bedsidemp.

    The room dimmed, falling into a quiet hush.

    Wanda stepped out and closed the door carefully behind her.

    As she walked down the corridor in silence, her lips curled into a satisfied smirk.

    She couldn¡¯t wait for the seed of discord to bloom into chaos.

 Chapter 39: A Special Day for Wanda

    <h4>Chapter 39: A Special Day for Wanda</h4>

    <strong><i>(Third Person POV).</i></strong>

    The soft shuffling of footsteps stirred the quiet air in Meredith¡¯s room.

    One by one, her five maidservants entered, all moving with the practiced grace of women who had worked together for years.

    Arya and Cora headed straight to the bathroom, their whisperings blending with the sound of water beginning to fill the tub.

    Kira and Deidra crossed to the tall curtains and parted them wide, letting the morning sunlight stream into the room. The golden rays slipped across the bed, crawling slowly up to the face buried against the pillow.

    Meredith stirred with a quiet groan, her brows furrowing as the light hit her lids.

    Azul stood near the vanity, ncing between the outfitsid out. "Which one do you think she should wear today?" she asked Kira.

    "Let¡¯s go with the palevender set," Kira replied before letting her gaze fall on Meredith. "She still looks tired."

    Meredith groaned again.

    Azul turned to her with a soft p of her hands and a smile. "Good morning, mydy. It¡¯s time to get you ready for breakfast. And you don¡¯t want to bete."

    Meredith grumbled incoherently but finally pushed herself upright. Her limbs protested every movement, her shoulders slouched in defiance. She hadn¡¯t slept enough. Not nearly.

    Her maidservants helped her through the morning preparations in a quiet rush. The scent of rosewater filled the air, and soft fabrics reced the nightwear.

    Azul was especially attentive, gently smoothing Meredith¡¯s hair back as Kira tied it into a neat bun. Then, Azul picked up the small ceramic jar from the vanity.

    "Just a little on the scar," she said as she leaned in.

    Meredith watched her from the mirror, saying nothing. She didn¡¯t stop her. Not outwardly. But the moment no one was looking, her fingers brushed her cheek¡ªand the balm came off.

    ---

    Meredith was the third to arrive at the breakfast table. Just like the night before, Xamira and Wanda were already seated in their usual spots, chatting softly.

    Meredith moved to the chair she had imedst night, the same one farthest from Draven. She lowered herself quietly, her face unreadable.

    Xamira stared at her with open curiosity, but Meredith didn¡¯t return the gaze. Just a brief nce, and then she focused on the empty te before her.

    Momentster, Draven and Jeffery entered the room. The servants bowed deeply in greeting. Wanda rose quickly.

    "Good morning, Draven."

    "Good morning, Daddy!" Xamira¡¯s voice rang with cheerful warmth.

    Meredith stood as well, though not with the same urgency. She gave a nod¡ªjust a nod.

    Draven¡¯s eyes swept over the table as he returned the gesture. "Be seated."

    They all obeyed. With the Alpha¡¯s presence, the servers moved efficiently, removing the te covers in synchronized motions to reveal a light breakfast of eggs, smoked meat, tbread, and seasonal fruits.

    Cutlery clinked softly as the table settled into quiet eating.

    It was Wanda who finally broke the silence, turning to Draven with a smile. "Did you sleep well ahead of your meeting today? I heard you are seeing the Mayor."

    Draven nodded once. "I did."

    Her smile widened slightly. "Would you like me to apany you?"

    "Not necessary," Draven said smoothly. "We will speak when I return. In the meantime, help Meredith get fully settled."

    Meredith¡¯s name being said made her nce up briefly from her te. She noticed Wanda smiling at Draven, then casting a nce her way.

    "Of course," Wanda replied. "I will do just that."

    Meredith returned to eating, slowly. Quietly. Her cutlery barely made a sound. She wasn¡¯t eating much¡ªjust pushing pieces around.

    After a few minutes, she ced her fork down and dabbed the corner of her lips with the napkin. Then she stood.

    "Thank you for the food," she said quietly, her eyes not meeting anyone else¡¯s.

    Draven¡¯s gaze instinctively dropped to her te. Most of her food remained untouched once again. He said nothing but made a mental note of it.

    Outside the dining room, Meredith turned to her maids. "I want to take a walk. Can I?"

    Kira¡¯s face brightened. "Of course, mydy."

    Then, she and Deidra led the way, with Azul walking beside Meredith inpanionable silence.

    The moment Meredith stepped outside and the sunlight touched her skin, her mood lifted just a bit. The warmth felt like a balm.

    The garden path was lined with soft grass and low hedges, the morning dew still clinging to the leaves.

    "There¡¯s a fruit garden just ahead," Kira said with a smile. "The strawberries are ripe this season."

    "Would you like to try some?" Deidra asked quickly with a big smile on her lips.

    Meredith shook her head lightly. "I don¡¯t like strawberries. They look nice, but taste sour."

    "These ones are different," Kira promised. "They are sweet and juicy. A special species."

    Though it took more coaxing, Meredith eventually agreed.

    ---

    Not long after, Meredith sat beneath the shade of a wooden perg beside the house, a clear ss bowl of strawberries resting on the small table beside her.

    She popped one in her mouth, and her brows lifted slightly. They were sweet and juicy, just like Kira and Deidra had imed.

    Azul stood nearby, quietly enjoying the calm.

    But then small footsteps padded across the grass. Both Meredith and Azul turned.

    It was Xamira.

    The little girl approached alone, her white dress fluttering slightly with the breeze. Her gaze was fixed on the strawberries.

    Azul tilted her head, surprised by her presence. "Where¡¯s your nanny, little one?"

    Xamira didn¡¯t answer the question. She didn¡¯t even blink. Her focus remained locked on the bowl of fruit.

    ---

    Elsewhere, on the second floor, Wanda stood by a tall window, phone in hand. Her call had just ended¡ªbut it wasn¡¯t the voice on the phone that made her lips twist into a frown.

    It was the sight below.

    Her eyes narrowed as she watched Xamira approach Meredith. She began to step away, intending to go and intervene, but then she stopped and considered for a moment before returning to the tall window to continue watching the scene below.

    ---

    Down below, Meredith noticed the silent request in Xamira¡¯s eyes. Then, without a word, she lifted a strawberry from the bowl and held it out.

    Instantly, Xamira¡¯s face lit up. "Thank you," she said sweetly, reaching for it. Then she took a bite.

    And Wanda smirked from above, as three faint lines crinkled at the corners of her eyes.

    She stepped away from the window, her heels clicking softly against the floor as she walked.

    "This day," she muttered, her toneced with dark satisfaction, "was just made to bring me joy."

 Chapter 40: Draven Lashes Out at Meredith

    <h4>Chapter 40: Draven Lashes Out at Meredith</h4>

    <strong><i>(Third Person POV).</i></strong>

    Wanda¡¯s heels clicked softly against the marble floor as she rounded the second-floor corridor, eyes scanning ahead. She spotted Xamira¡¯s nanny fumbling with her hands near the stairwell.

    "Where is Xamira?" Wanda asked, her voice calm but edged with sharpness.

    The nanny stiffened. "She¡ªshe ran off on her own, ma¡¯am. I went to the kitchen to get her a chocte bar. When I returned... she was gone."

    Wanda gave her a long, measuring stare. "Find her. Now!"

    The woman nodded quickly and rushed off in the opposite direction. Wanda¡¯s expression darkened. She didn¡¯t wait. Her steps carried her forward, up the grand staircase, past the wide windows where sunlight streamed in like a spotlight. She reached the third floor just in time to see Draven pulling a door closed behind him.

    Draven, dressed in a tailored navy coat over a steel-gray shirt, looked up and blinked when he saw her. "Wanda?" he said, voice clipped. "Something wrong?"

    Wanda didn¡¯t miss the tension in his brow. Perfect. She exhaled shakily,cing concern into her voice. "We can¡¯t find Xamira. She isn¡¯t in the house."

    Draven¡¯s posture changed immediately. His gaze sharpened, and he stepped toward her. "What do you mean? What about her nanny?"

    "I just met her. She said she left for a minute, and Xamira ran off on her own."

    A pulse throbbed visibly in Draven¡¯s jaw. Without another word, he strode past her, his footsteps quick and deliberate down the stairway. Wanda hurriedly chased after him, though with joy in her heart that things were still going ording to ns.

    "Maybe she¡¯s hiding. You know she likes to y a lot," Wanda suggested lightly. "Or she¡¯s outside. Kids do that sometimes¡ª"

    "This isn¡¯t funny, Wanda," Draven said sharply.

    On the ground floor, they entered the vast living room. Draven stopped a passing servant. "Have you seen my daughter?"

    The servant nodded politely. "Yes, Alpha. She is outside. With your wife."

    Wanda blinked, feigning surprise. "Oh... why would Xamira run off alone without telling her nanny?" She shook her head. "Thank God she is with Meredith. Draven, I think you should speak to her."

    ---

    Outside, under the shaded perg, Meredith handed another strawberry to the small girl standing beside her.

    Xamira epted it with a bright smile and took a small bite, shifting on her feet. Meredith rxed a little, amused by how easily the child¡¯s mood had lifted. Azul stood a few feet behind them, arms crossed as she observed the moment.

    But then she frowned.

    "Mydy," Azul said, stepping forward. "There¡¯s something wrong with the child."

    Meredith blinked. "What?" She looked totally lost.

    Azul moved to Xamira¡¯s side and gently turned her toward her. "Look at her face."

    Red blotches had started to bloom across Xamira¡¯s cheeks and forehead, spreading fast. The child swayed a little, then gasped suddenly¡ªher tiny hands flew to her throat as the half-eaten strawberry slipped from her fingers and hit the ground.

    Meredith froze. It was all happening so fast, and she didn¡¯t know what to do. She could only leave everything to Azul at that moment.

    Azul grabbed Xamira by the arms and asked with paned in her tone, "Xamira, dear? Are you okay?"

    Just then, Kira and Deidra returned, each holding a small y pot filled with garden soil. Their smiles vanished when they saw Azul crouched beside the gasping child.

    They had left earlier to get some soil since Meredith mentioned something about trying to nt strawberries.

    "What happened?" Deidra asked, rushing forward.

    Kira¡¯s eyes darted to the fallen strawberry, then to Xamira¡¯s red mouth. She turned sharply to Meredith.

    "Mydy... did you give her a strawberry?"

    Before Meredith could speak, Azul answered quickly, "Yes. Why? Is that the reason¡ª"

    "She¡¯s allergic to it," Deidra said, eyes wide with rm. "Deadly allergic. Even a single bite could¡ª"

    Meredith shot to her feet, panic washing over her. "I didn¡¯t know," she breathed. "I didn¡¯t know that was even possible¡ª"

    How could she have known that someone could be allergic to fruits? She had never heard about a condition like that back in Stormveil.

    Azul shook her head in disbelief, her attention still on Xamira. "But why would she eat them if she¡¯s allergic¡ª?"

    "We have to get her to the Alpha. Now," Kira said, lifting the barely-conscious child from Azul¡¯s arms.

    That¡¯s when they heard the approaching footsteps.

    Draven emerged from the house with Wanda beside him. His eyes instantly found the scene unfolding in the garden, and he froze.

    Xamira, in Kira¡¯s arms. Red. Puffy. Struggling to breathe.

    Wanda gasped. "What did you do to her?" Her voice was horrified, but her eyes glinted as they shifted to Meredith.

    Draven moved fast, snatching Xamira into his arms. "Xamira," he called urgently. "Pumpkin, talk to me. It¡¯s Daddy."

    But she was limp, her breaths shallow.

    He took one sniff, and his expression turned murderous. "Did she eat strawberries?" he growled, turning to Kira.

    Kira was too shaken to respond, but Meredith stepped forward.

    "I gave them to her," she said quickly. "Kira wasn¡¯t here. It¡¯s not her fault. I¡ªI¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know¡ª."

    Wanda cut her off, not waiting for her to finish exining, her voice sharp. "Xamira is allergic to strawberries. How could you feed them to her?"

    Meredith flinched. "I didn¡¯t know¡ª"

    Draven¡¯s voice dropped to a low, furious growl. "You are unfit to be a mother!"

    Silence dropped like a de.

    "Anything you touch dies," he said, his eyes burning with venom. "That¡¯s why the Moon Goddess cursed you."

    Soft gasps rippled quietly across the group. Azul went still. Kira¡¯s mouth parted, but no words came. Meredith stood there, frozen.

    "Pray nothing happens to my daughter," Draven spat atst.

    And then he was gone, turning on his heel, Xamira clutched tightly in his arms, storming across the garden toward the carport. Xamira¡¯s nanny, who had juste out, ran after him, nearly tripping over her own feet.

    Wanda lingered for a beat, folding her arms with satisfaction.

    "You should learn to stay out of trouble here," she hissed. "Keep to yourself... or you will be sent away."

    Then she turned and marched off, leaving behind Meredith, who was still reeling, still shaken, still clutching the weight of her mistake.

 Chapter 41: He Knew He Was Wrong

    <h4>Chapter 41: He Knew He Was Wrong</h4>

    <strong><i>Chapter FORTY-ONE: He Knew He Was Wrong</i></strong>

    <strong><i>(Third Person POV). </i></strong>

    Kira¡¯s eyes were ssy, her throat tight as she watched her mistress staring into the empty space her Alpha had disappeared into. She swallowed hard and took a small step forward.

    "Mydy..." she called softly.

    There was no response. Meredith didn¡¯t even blink. She was so hurt and pained.

    Kira looked to Deidra, who nodded silently. Together, they gently took Meredith¡¯s arms and guided her back into the chair next to the leftover bowl of strawberry.

    Meredith followed their touch like a puppet¡ªmovements stiff, face unreadable.

    Azul crouched in front of her next, searching her expression. What she saw made her chest ache. There was a storm in Meredith¡¯s eyes, but her face remained frozen in disbelief, her lips pressed together, her jaw tight with restraint.

    "It¡¯s not fair," Azul whispered. "He shouldn¡¯t have med you like that. You didn¡¯t know about the allergy. You were only being kind." Her voice cracked slightly. "The child wanted one. She didn¡¯t say no. How is that your fault?"

    Kira and Deidra stood nearby, their shoulders heavy with guilt.

    "The Alpha was too harsh," Kira said under her breath. "Too harsh."

    Deidra looked down at her hands. "I shouldn¡¯t have left," she said, barely louder than a whisper. "If I had stayed by her side like I was supposed to, none of this would have happened. I should have known better."

    "No," Kira said quickly. "We both should have. We let our guard down."

    She knelt beside Meredith now, her voice low and urgent. "Mydy, please don¡¯t take his words to heart. The Alpha... he is not himself when ites to the child. You must understand, Xamira¡¯s situation isplicated."

    Meredith slowly blinked, her expression still distant. Her eyes flicked toward Kira, but her thoughts were far, far away.

    "Even though she is his daughter, legally, the government of Duskmoor still has a im to her," Kira exined softly. "He adopted her, yes. But if anything were to happen to her, they woulde after him. Trial him. Strip him of his rights to her. Or worse... A war between us and the humans could break out."

    Still, Meredith didn¡¯t speak.

    Her fingers, however, curled into trembling fists on herp. She could feel the weight of Draven¡¯s words like an anchor in her chest.

    <i>You are unfit to be a mother.</i>

    <i>Everything you touch dies.</i>

    His voice had pierced deeper than she expected, for someone she didn¡¯t care about. His words, spoken so publicly¡ªso mercilessly¡ªwere far worse than the cruel jabs he had thrown at her in Stormveil, the night before the trip.

    He didn¡¯t care that her maidservants were there. That Wanda would smirk at every syble.

    No... he had chosen to shame her. He had chosen to cut where it would hurt most.

    And she? She would never forget it.

    She would never forgive it.

    ---

    Inside the house, Xamiray quietly beneath a pastel-pink quilt in her bedroom. Her breathing was shallow but steady.

    Dorothy, her nanny who was also a werewolf and a trained nurse who had worked under Draven¡¯s employment for the past two years, hovered over her with swift, practiced hands.

    She administered a small injection into Xamira¡¯s thigh to break the fever, then checked her vitals with a gentle touch. Draven stood to the side, arms crossed tightly, jaw clenched. His eyes never left her.

    Xamira¡¯s eyelids fluttered open minutester. Dorothy, relieved, moved to give her a small allergy pill, then connected a saline drip to her arm.

    "She¡¯s okay now, Alpha," Dorothy said quietly. "The fever will be down by noon. The swelling and the rashes will clear in two days."

    Draven exhaled deeply, the tension in his shoulders easing slightly. "Don¡¯t let her out of your sight again. Ever," He warned.

    Dorothy nodded at once. "Yes, Alpha Draven. I understand."

    Only then did Draven cross to the bed and sit gently beside his daughter. She turned her face toward him with the faintest pout.

    "I told you not to eat strawberries," he said softly but firmly. "Why did you do it?"

    "I like them," Xamira mumbled. "They taste nice."

    Draven¡¯s brows lifted. "Even if they could kill you?"

    Her gaze lowered. After a pause, she murmured, "I¡¯m sorry, Daddy."

    Draven¡¯s tone softened, though his face remained stern. "No more strawberries. Ever. You have to promise me."

    "I promise."

    ---

    Just outside the room, Wanda leaned silently against the wall, her arms folded. Her expression, for once, wasn¡¯t smug.

    She was still thinking about something Draven had said to Meredith. ¡¯<i>Unfit to be a mother¡¯.</i> The words had rung too sharp... too specific.

    <i>¡¯Why would he say that?¡¯</i> she thought.

    <i>¡¯Did Draven n to have children with Meredith in the first ce?¡¯</i> The idea made Wanda¡¯s chest tighten. That couldn¡¯t happen. It must not happen.

    Shaking her head, she tried to push the thought away. But it stuck like a thorn. She needed to find out why Draven married Meredith.

    There was something beneath the surface. Something she didn¡¯t yet know.

    And her father had asked her the same question a few days ago. She was almost due to give him the answer.

    Though Wanda had seeded in hurting Meredith. But it wasn¡¯t enough for her yet.

    ---

    The door creaked open as Draven stepped out of the room.

    Wanda straightened at once, her eyes following him. "Are you leaving for your meeting now?"

    "Yes," Draven replied curtly, his gaze lingering on the closed door behind him.

    Wanda, sensing his worry, gave a delicate smile and touched his arm. "Don¡¯t worry. I will take care of Xamira while you are away. You can always trust that she will be safe with me."

    Draven gave a single nod. "Thank you."

    Then, he turned and walked down the hall, his pace quick and determined.

    Halfway down the stairs, Jeffrey met him. "Alpha, the car is ready."

    "Let¡¯s go," Draven said.

    But as he descended further, the heat in his chest began to shift¡ªcooling just slightly as another image filled his thoughts. Meredith.

    Her silence. Her eyes. The weight of her stillness.

    Draven frowned, jaw tightening again. He admitted that he was wrong. There was no way she would have known about Xamira¡¯s strawberry allergy.

    He knew that now. But there had been no time to think with all that tension.

    Still, the way he had spoken... was a bit too much. And he couldn¡¯t help but wonder what Meredith thought of him now.

    Whatever it was... it wouldn¡¯t be good. And it wouldn¡¯t be forgotten in a hurry.

    Not by her.

    Not by him.

 Chapter 42: Trusts and Truces

    <h4>Chapter 42: Trusts and Truces</h4>

    <strong><i>(Third Person POV).</i></strong>

    Meredith sat on the edge of her bed, her hands resting motionlessly on herp, eyes zed over with thoughts she couldn¡¯t untangle.

    Then the entrance door to her room creaked slightly, and Kira entered with light footsteps, her arms cradling a fresh set of linens.

    The rustle of fabric pulled Meredith from her daze. Her eyes blinked slowly, and then she turned toward Kira, her voice hoarse and barely above a whisper.

    "Has the child woken up?"

    Kira¡¯s brows lifted slightly in surprise, but she nodded at once. "Yes, mydy. She has."

    Meredith stood slowly from the bed, her posture still stiff with unspoken weight. "Take me to her."

    Kira set the linens carefully on the small center table, still a little surprised. "Yes, mydy."

    She hadn¡¯t expected her mistress, who was still raw from everything¡ªto ask after Xamira. .

    From the open doorway to the patio, Deidra stepped in, her hands still stained with fresh soil from the small y pot she had been arranging with peonies. "I wille with you," she said without hesitation.

    A momentter, Azul stepped out from the walk-in closet, her expression alert. "Can Ie too?"

    Meredith shook her head gently. "No. Kira and Deidra will apany me."

    Azul lowered her gaze, but nodded. "Alright, mydy."

    A minuteter, the trio left the room in silence.

    As they turned the hallway toward the second floor, they arrived just in time to see Wanda closing the pink door to Xamira¡¯s room.

    Meredith let out a long breath, but didn¡¯t slow her steps.

    Wanda turned¡ªand the second her eyesnded on them, her expression twisted with displeasure. She scanned the three of them before her gaze narrowed in on Meredith.

    "What are you doing here?" she asked, voice cool,ced with venom.

    Meredith stopped a few feet away from her, chin lifting slightly. "I came to see Xamira."

    Wanda¡¯s eyes shed. "And who said you coulde up here?"

    Meredith ignored the question. "I just want to know how she¡¯s doing."

    Wandaughed once¡ªsharp, unkind. "What do you think, after you almost killed her?"

    Kira¡¯s shoulders tensed visibly. Deidra¡¯s eyes darkened, lips pressing into a thin line. But neither spoke. They could only stand beside their mistress, bearing silent witnesses to Wanda¡¯s cruelty.

    "It was a mistake," Meredith answered calmly, her tone controlled, but firm.

    "A mistake?" Wanda scoffed. "And you want me to believe that?"

    Meredith¡¯s fists clenched at her sides. Her jaw tightened, but she didn¡¯t look away no matter how vexed she was.

    "I want to see Xamira," she said tly.

    Wanda folded her arms. "You can¡¯t. The Alpha said no visitors. Only the nurse and the doctor are allowed in." Her eyes sparkled with smug triumph. "So go back to the ground floor."

    Kira inhaled sharply, lips parting as if to protest. Deidra¡¯s foot shifted forward slightly. But Meredith reached out and caught their arms, gently holding them back.

    Then she looked at Wanda one more time. "I will respect the Alpha¡¯s orders. I wille back after I have gotten his permission."

    Without another word, she turned and walked away, the soft padding of her slippers echoing against the quiet walls.

    Kira and Deidra followed, their expressions stormy. Their hearts were no longer torn between loyalty and service. Not after this.

    They now know whom to protect with their lives.

    ---

    <strong><i>~*Draven*~</i></strong>

    The conference room on the top floor of Duskmoor¡¯s city hall was as polished as I remembered¡ªwalls panelled in dark wood, thick ss windows letting in thete morning light, and a long metal-trimmed table that reflected every breath of movement.

    Mayor Brackham stood as I entered, smoothing a palm over his tailored suit. "Alpha Draven. Wee."

    "Mayor," I returned with a nod, stepping forward to shake his hand. Firm. Dry. A politician¡¯s grip.

    We both sat.

    He offered a tight smile. "I trust your arrival in the city was smooth?"

    "It was," I replied evenly. I didn¡¯t waste time with polite detours and went straight for the agenda of our meeting today.

    "...Two of my people were found dead. Their chests were ripped open, their hearts missing. One of them was only twenty. Their deaths urred on Duskmoor¡¯snd. I believe your office owes me more than acknowledgment."

    Brackham¡¯s smile faltered, then his throat bobbed. "You are right," he said after a pause. "I¡¯m deeply sorry for your loss. Please know that I speak on behalf of the assembly when I say¡ªwe don¡¯t take this lightly."

    I said nothing, watching him over steepled fingers.

    "There have been... simr cases," Brackham continued. "Human victims. Not many, but enough. All found in thest month. Major organs missing. We haveunched a full investigation into it."

    I leaned back slightly, still holding his gaze. "In Stormveil, if a human was found dead on ournd, your office would receive an immediate exnation. ountability is the foundation of this truce."

    "And I agree." He nodded. "I assure you, Alpha, my people are working around the clock. I will personally ensure the investigation expands to include your victims."

    I wasn¡¯t moved.

    "I expect to hear from you within the week. A report. A direction. Something. Otherwise¡ª" I paused, letting the tension settle, "I will begin my own investigation. And I won¡¯t need permission to do it."

    Brackham¡¯s smile was gone now. "Understood."

    "Also," I added, "While we both hope that I don¡¯t lose another one of my people, I want additional patrols ced near the east sector and within the border limits. I will not allow my people to walk these streets in fear."

    He nodded quickly. "Consider it done. I will issue the directive before the day ends."

    The we stood, and he extended his hand again. "I appreciate your frankness, Alpha Draven. You have my word."

    I sped his hand once more, this time holding his gaze a little longer.

    "We will see," I said, then turned and left with Jeffery.

    ---

    The ck vehicle was quiet as we pulled away from the city hall. Duskmoor¡¯s skyline reflected off the ss, all sharp corners and smooth deceit.

    Jeffery cleared his throat beside me. "Alpha, do you trust him?"

    "No," I said without hesitation. "Not for a second."

    Jeffery nodded, unsurprised. "So, what now?"

    "We continue our own investigation. Quietly," I said. "I want our eyes in every facility where our people are."

    "I will see to it," Jeffery replied.

    I leaned into the seat, briefly shutting my eyes.

    "And call my brother," I added. "Tell him toe back for dinner. We need to discuss our next move."

    "Yes, Alpha." Jeffery pulled out his phone immediately.

    I stared out the tinted window, watching the city blur by as my thoughts drifted back to a certain someone.

    I was going back to her, and I wasn¡¯t even sure I was ready to face her. Yet.

 Chapter 43: The Handsome Man with A Horse

    <h4>Chapter 43: The Handsome Man with A Horse</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    We walked back to my room, quiet and tense, the air hanging with the weight of everything Wanda had said.

    As soon as the door closed behind us, Azul emerged from the dressing room, her brows slightly raised.

    "Mydy, did you see the child?" she asked, looking between us.

    I sighed¡ªsharp and angry¡ªthen crossed the room and sat heavily on the edge of the bed.

    Kira answered for me, her voice low. "Miss Fellowes didn¡¯t let us."

    Azul¡¯s frown deepened. "Does she have the right to do that?"

    Deidra sighed from the side. "She used the Alpha¡¯s name. That¡¯s all it takes."

    Azul looked like she had more to say, but I cut the room into silence with a sharp fist pressed into the bed. The thud wasn¡¯t loud, but it was enough. They all turned toward me.

    "I¡¯m not going to dinner," I said tly, still staring at the floor. "Not with them."

    Kira blinked. "But, mydy... It¡¯s not allowed. Everyone must be present when the Alpha is at the table."

    I scoffed. I was about to tell her just how little I cared about her Alpha¡¯s expectations, but Deidra beat me to it.

    "Not if ourdy has a pounding headache and can¡¯t get out of bed," she said without blinking.

    Kira gasped. "Deidra! Lying to the Alpha is a punishable offence!"

    Deidra didn¡¯t even flinch. "How would he know if we don¡¯t talk?"

    "He will send a doctor to check," Kira insisted, looking concerned.

    "Then let him," I snapped, looking up at them for the first time. "Let him send an entire hospital. I don¡¯t care. I just don¡¯t want to see him."

    Draven¡¯s face was irritating to me at the moment. It was begging to meet my palms.

    Azul sighed deeply and stepped closer. "Mydy, let it be. I¡¯m sure the Moon Goddess will look out for you¡ª"

    "Don¡¯t," I said sharply, raising a hand.

    The air turned still.

    I stood, jaw tightening. "Don¡¯t say her name in this room or in my presence. As far as I¡¯m concerned, she is dead to me."

    Just then, a low rumble echoed from the sky outside.

    All three of them looked past me, toward the open ss doors leading to the private patio. I didn¡¯t have to turn to know the clouds had gathered. The light had changed.

    "She¡¯s angry," Deidra whispered, ncing nervously at the sky.

    "Good," I said coldly. "That makes two of us."

    They stared at me¡ªAzul, Kira, Deidra¡ªeach with silent questions in their eyes. But none dared to voice them.

    Kira approached cautiously. "Mydy... maybe you should take a walk. Just for a bit."

    I looked to Azul. She nodded gently. Deidra did the same.

    I exhaled. They wanted me to cool off. I understood. So, I asked quietly, "Leave me. Just for a while."

    They exchanged nces but obeyed, stepping out silently. The door shut with a soft thud, and I stood there alone.

    I made my way toward the patio and let the warm air hit my skin. The flower bed shimmered under the dimming light, and my eyesnded on thevender. A small smile tugged at my lips, despite everything.

    <i>Maybe I </i><i>will</i><i> makevender oil one of these days.</i>

    I took the short steps off the patio and stepped into the small garden. It was the first time I had actually walked through it.

    A hush of peace moved with the breeze, and for a moment, I appreciated that¡ªthis little patch of beauty, Wanda didn¡¯t even realize she had given me.

    I bent slightly to inhale the soft fragrance. Then a faint sound reached my ears. A horse¡¯s neigh.

    I paused.

    <i>Had I heard that right?</i>

    I stood straighter, brows furrowed. There it was again¡ªlouder now. And then I noticed I could see thewn on the other side past the flowers.

    I followed the sound, parting through thevender until I found myself emerging on the other side of the bed. That¡¯s when I nearly collided with a massive ck stallion and stumbled backwards.

    "Hey, watch out."

    The voice was male, deep and smooth, with a lilt of amusement.

    I looked up.

    A man stood there holding the reins, tall and striking in a way that made him look like he had stepped out of a painting. Handsome¡ªlike Draven or Jeffery, but younger somehow, with a light in his brown eyes that wasn¡¯t dulled by war or power.

    "Are you okay?" he asked.

    I nodded, still blinking up at him. Something about him felt... out of ce. Yet I was certain I hadn¡¯t seen him before.

    He tilted his head slightly, his brows narrowing with curiosity.

    And then I felt it. The scar on my face. His eyes weren¡¯t on it, but still¡ªI couldn¡¯t help the reflexive desire to cover it.

    He gestured behind me. "Did youe through there?"

    I nced back at the flowers and nodded. "Yes. Is that a problem?"

    He smiled faintly and shook his head. "Not at all." Then, his eyes sparkled with amusement. "I thought maybe you were hiding from someone."

    "Hiding?" I asked, folding my arms. "From who?"

    He lowered his voice a notch, leaning in just slightly. "For example, the Alpha. He¡¯s terrifying."

    And he was right. But then I raised a brow slowly. "You are a werewolf, aren¡¯t you?" He seemed like one to me from the way he spoke.

    "Guilty," he said, smirking.

    "Then how are you riding a horse?" I inquired.

    He looked at the stallion, then at me again. "Well... the Alpha can."

    I blinked. "He can?"

    He nodded. "Apparently."

    That made no sense. Werewolves and horses didn¡¯t mix. Their instincts were too different, too wild. It was unheard of.

    We would tear them apart once we shifted, and when in our human form, the horses would never let us ride them either.

    "How did he do that?" I asked.

    He shrugged. "I guess there¡¯s nothing he isn¡¯t good at."

    "Except speaking kindly to others," I remarked almost immediately.

    "I take it the Alpha wronged you?" he asked lightly. "What did he do?"

    I didn¡¯t know why, but I found myself talking. It spilt out of me¡ªeverything. The strawberries, the usations, the shame. All of it.

    "...Though I made a mistake, it wasn¡¯t my fault," I said, breathless with buried emotion. "Yet he made sure I knew how little I mattered."

    The man nodded. "Then don¡¯t forgive him."

    I frowned. "You speak like you know him well. Aren¡¯t you afraid of him?"

    He chuckled. "I am."

    "You don¡¯t look it."

    "No," he agreed, meeting my gaze. "But no one dares speak ill of him to his face. So, yes¡ªwe are all afraid. But you... You¡¯re not. You must be new here."

    "I arrived yesterday," I said.

    He nodded slowly. "I see..."

    Then I pointed to the stallion. "So... how are you going to ride him?"

    He smiled. "The Alpha will tame him for me."

    Then he took a step back, gave me a small wave. "See you around."

    And with that, he walked away with the horse, leaving me there among thevender, the scent lingering, the wind tugging at my sleeves as I thought about just who he might be.

 Chapter 44: Dennis Oatrun

    <h4>Chapter 44: Dennis Oatrun</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    The gates parted before the ck car, and as the engine stilled in the courtyard, a warrior opened the door with a respectful nod.

    "Wee back, Alpha," he said, then added, "Your brother arrived earlier. He is inside."

    I stepped out, adjusting the cuffs of my shirt. "Good." I didn¡¯t think he would arrive before my return.

    Jeffery rounded the car just in time to hear it. "Should I send for him?"

    Before I could reply, my phone buzzed in my inner jacket pocket. I slid it out and nced at the screen. <strong><i>Mr. Oatrun</i></strong> disyed clearly on it.

    I turned the screen toward Jeffery. "This is going to take a while."

    He nodded in understanding.

    "I will see him after dinner," I added.

    "I will inform him," Jeffery said, falling into step beside me as we entered the house.

    I swiped the screen to answer. "Good evening, Father."

    I took the stairs two at a time, my voice calm but steady as I greeted him. The familiar scent of my quarters¡ªmint, honey, and a trace of cinnamon¡ªgreeted me as I entered the master suite.

    "How did the meeting go with the Mayor?" my father asked without preamble.

    I slipped off my jacket and draped it across the armrest of the couch. "Brackham wasposed as always. Apologetic. He admitted there were human victims too¡ªhe isunching an investigation and expects us to stay put until he gives us a proper exnation."

    "And you believed him?" came the low growl across the line.

    "I didn¡¯t say that."

    "Draven, they are toying with our truce," he snapped. "They wouldn¡¯t dare this if they valued the weight of our alliance."

    "I know," I said. "That¡¯s why I will continue the investigation on our end. Quietly. If they are hiding anything, we will know before they can burn the evidence."

    A beat passed. Then, with a grunt of approval, he said, "Good. Secure everything. Information, trails, witnesses. If you need backup, say so. I will send our best from the royal packs."

    "I will keep that in mind."

    He paused again. "What of Dennis?"

    "Haven¡¯t seen him yet," I said. "But we will talk after dinner."

    There was a hum of satisfaction from the other end.

    "I will ry my report to King Alderic on today¡¯s meeting with the Mayor."

    "No need," he said quickly. "I will speak to Alderic myself. You focus on the ground."

    I nodded, even though he couldn¡¯t see me. "Thank you, Father. Have a good night."

    Then I ended the call and tossed the phone onto the bed.

    I sat on the edge of the mattress and pulled off my shoes, the fine leather groaning under pressure. A few momentster, I stripped and stepped into the cold shower, the water hitting my skin with a hiss.

    The day had been long. Too long to dwell on unimportant matters.

    By the time I dried off and dressed again, the evening had sunk into deep amber light.

    I headed downstairs and entered my home office, settling behind the desk. The leather chair groaned under my weight as I pulled a stack of files toward me.

    I had only gotten through two pages when there was a soft knock.

    "Enter."

    Wanda stepped in, wearing her usual polite smile. "I heard you were back."

    I gave a small nod.

    "How did the meeting go?"

    "Brackham gave us crumbs," I said simply. "We will proceed with our own investigation."

    Her smile widened faintly. "Seems the humans have forgotten what we are capable of."

    "And I hope we don¡¯t have to remind them," I said. That would mean war.

    The conversation shifted. I asked about my daughter.

    She leaned back slightly in her chair, crossing one leg over the other. "Xamira¡¯s fever broke this afternoon. Dorothy said she should rejoin us at breakfast."

    I nodded once.

    Wanda hesitated. "Meredith came to the second floor earlier... to see Xamira."

    I looked up slowly.

    "I turned her away," she said. "I told her the child was sleeping, and only the doctor and nurse were allowed inside¡ªfor now."

    Her tone tried to sound diplomatic, but something in it struck the wrong note. My eyes narrowed.

    "In my name?" I asked tly.

    Wanda blinked, caught. "Yes... I mean, I used your name because it felt appropriate in the moment."

    "Don¡¯t," I said coldly. "Don¡¯t ever speak for me. Not again. It won¡¯t be tolerated."

    Her expression wavered. "I apologize. It won¡¯t happen again."

    But I didn¡¯t respond. My thoughts had already moved elsewhere. <i>Meredith.</i>

    How must she have felt, standing outside that door, told she wasn¡¯t allowed near the child I had used of almost killing, and had dragged her dignity through the mud for.

    I exhaled sharply and stood, my eyes still on the desk, though my focus was gone.

    There had already been enough misunderstandings between us. I didn¡¯t need others adding to them.

    Wanda stood slowly. "It¡¯s almost time for dinner. Should I¡ª?"

    "You can leave," I said simply.

    She left with a slight nod.

    Fifteen minutester, I entered the dining room. Jeffery and Wanda were already seated.

    The servants bowed. Jeffery and Wanda began to rise, but I waved them down silently. My eyes swept the table¡ªandnded on Meredith¡¯s empty chair.

    The chair she had imed.

    The servant pulled mine out. I sat, my jaw ticking.

    I looked up and saw one of her maidservants¡ªKira¡ªstanding among the servers. "Where is your mistress?"

    She stepped forward, her tone respectful. "She has a migraine, Alpha. She will not be joining you tonight."

    I narrowed my eyes slightly. "Has a doctor seen her?"

    "She declined," Kira replied. "She prefers Moonstone¡¯s natural remedies for headaches... and is responding well to them."

    I said nothing at first. Just a faint nod.

    But Wanda wasn¡¯t satisfied with the arrangement. She turned to Kira, her voice lightly chiding. "We have the best doctors. You should have insisted. We don¡¯t want stories that touch. We will have one of them check her tomorrow."

    "That won¡¯t be necessary," I said, tone even as I turned to Wanda. "If she¡¯sfortable with her treatment, let her be."

    Wanda opened her mouth to say something else, but I turned my attention back to my te.

    There were lines I was no longer willing to let others cross, especially not when they concerned her.

 Chapter 45: The Rift Between Dennis and Wanda

    <h4>Chapter 45: The Rift Between Dennis and Wanda</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    "Let your mistress know I never stopped her from seeing Xamira," I said, ncing toward Kira with a firm but steady tone. "She is free to visit the child whenever she wants. Let everything that happened... stay in the past."

    Kira bowed immediately. "Yes, Alpha. I will inform her."

    Then she turned and quietly excused herself from the dining room.

    I picked up my cutlery again, my fingers just settling on the silverware, when a familiar voice echoed through the hall.

    "Brother!"

    I didn¡¯t have to look to know who it was. There was only one person with that kind of voice and energy.

    I lifted my eyes to see Dennis grinning from ear to ear, striding up to the table with the ease of a man who didn¡¯t know tension if it pped him across the face.

    We sped arms, and he leaned in briefly for a brotherly embrace.

    "Took you long enough to join us for dinner," I said.

    Dennis chuckled. "Had to clean up after someone," he teased lightly. Then he turned to Jeffery and greeted him with a solid handshake.

    After that, he scanned the table and¡ªunsurprisingly¡ªpulled out the chair closest to my right.

    The same seat Meredith had refused.

    Dennis sank into the chair with a pleased sigh right next to Jeffery.

    "Where is your wife?" he asked, ncing around the table and already reaching for the cutlery. "She¡¯s not here?"

    "She has a headache," I replied as I speared a piece of grilledmb and brought it to my mouth.

    Dennis smirked. "Let me guess. You said something stupid, and now she is punishing you with absence?"

    My hand paused slightly above my te. I lowered my fork. "What makes you think that?"

    My brother does have interesting theories and likes throwing them around whenever he pleases.

    Dennis gave azy shrug and looked away. "Just a guess." Then he stared at the meat on his te as if it were a gift from the heavens. "Where do I even start..."

    Two bitester, he spoke again, mouth still half-full. "So, I heard the woman you married doesn¡¯t have a wolf. Something about a curse from the Moon Goddess. Is that true?"

    I didn¡¯t answer right away. Instead, I stared at him, watching how he casually chewed the meat as if he hadn¡¯t just repeated the most infamous rumour from Stormveil.

    "It seems the gossips of Stormveil made it all the way to Duskmoor, and straight into your ears," I said, eyes narrowing.

    Dennis grinned without shame. "News travels to me at the speed of light, brother. Don¡¯t forget that."

    He was enjoying this too much. I pointed my fork at him. "Don¡¯t just eat the meat. Eat your vegetables."

    "I¡¯m not a vegetarian," he muttered and popped another bite in.

    He paused only to say, "I was looking forward to a horse ride today. Jeffery said you had a call from Father, so..." He trailed off.

    "We will ride tomorrow," I replied. "I needed to brief him on the meeting with Brackham."

    Dennis scoffed. "How did Brackham even manage to say those useless words to your face without choking on them? Do they think we are blind? I say the humans are tired of the truce."

    I set my fork down. "We will talk politics after dinner."

    I reached for the ss of water beside me and gulped the whole thing. Then I set the empty ss down, but before the server could move, Dennis grabbed the jug and filled it for me.

    I gave a low hum. "Thanks."

    Dennis nodded and went back to devouring his food, content like a man who hadn¡¯t eaten in days.

    But peace didn¡¯tst.

    Wanda cleared her throat.

    The sound alone pulled our gazes to her, and when I looked up, her eyes were already locked on Dennis with that controlled smile of hers.

    "So," she began sweetly, "did you encounter any difficulties during your investigation? And how did you cope when we were away in Stormveil?"

    Dennis didn¡¯t blink. He stared at her for a moment before responding.

    "I believe you¡¯ve known I was here for hours now. You could have asked your questions then. Why now?"

    Still smiling, Wanda tilted her head as though indulging a child¡¯s tantrum. "You are right. I should have. But I was busy with Xamira. As you may have heard, she was poisoned and nearly lost her life."

    I froze mid-chew.

    "Wanda." My voice was sharp. A warning.

    She looked at me, arms out. "Am I wrong? Are strawberries not poisonous to your daughter?"

    My jaw clenched. I held her gaze. Beneath that carefullyposed exterior, I saw it¡ªanger.

    But why was she more furious than I?

    I said nothing, choosing silence over words I might regret. The weight of her eyes tried to force something from me, but just then¡ª

    "Who poisoned her?" Dennis asked, his voice too casual, too disinterested. He wasn¡¯t asking because he cared. He was daring her to just try and ignore my warning.

    I turned my attention back to Wanda, my gaze firm.

    Wanda blinked once, then met my warning look. Then she realized the danger in pressing further and exhaled.

    "Forget I said anything," she said to Dennis.

    Dennis scoffed and picked up his fork again. I downed the rest of my wine and poured myself another ss.

    This night was already turning into one I wished I had skipped.

    The tension between Dennis and Wanda was suffocating. It always had been, ever since their fallout ten years ago. A friendship that had once been strong... now irreparably broken.

    And no one could exin why. I had asked them both over the years.

    Dennis had always told me, <i>"You don¡¯t need to know. Just understand that we are not friends anymore and might never be."</i>

    Wanda¡¯s response?

    <i>"He started it. Ask him. I have nothing to exin."</i>

    I exhaled again, this time longer. At this rate, I was going to lose my mind faster than anyone expected.

    I had too much on my te.

    There was Wanda and Dennis, the council of Elders, the murders, and Meredith.

    Especially Meredith.

    A woman who wore anger like a second skin and who had every right to, which was understandable. Her entire life was unfair.

    For a brief second, I wondered what it would feel like to disappear for a while. Just a moment of quiet... peace...

    But I knew better than to waste my time, wallowing in mist.

 Chapter 46: Catching Up with Dennis

    <h4>Chapter 46: Catching Up with Dennis</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    After dinner, we moved to my home office. I led the way, pushing the door open as the coolness of the air conditioning brushed across my face.

    The scent of brewed Americano lingered in the air, courtesy of the two cups already set on the low table by the staff. Two more were added shortly after.

    We sat around the plush couches in the living area, which were cream and mahogany tones under the soft yellow light.

    I took one of the single-seaters, leaving the other beside me vacant. Dennis and Jeffery shared the three-seater across from me, while Wanda took the loveseat to the side, crossing one leg over the other, always polished.

    I took a long sip from my mug before I spoke. "We will continue the investigation, but it must remain discreet. No sudden movements that would alert Duskmoor¡¯s council."

    All three nodded in agreement.

    Then, for the next ten minutes, I revealed the details of our next line of action, which they all supported,, before I moved on to passing a few instructions.

    I turned to Jeffery. "Pass word to our people here: no one walks alone anymore, not at odd hours, not through empty streets. They must walk in pairs or groups. No exceptions."

    Jeffery nodded solemnly. "Understood, Alpha."

    "Also," I continued, "send out a message. Emergency gathering. Friday night. Ten sharp. Same ce in the woods at East."

    Jeffery gave another firm nod. "I will handle it tonight."

    My gaze shifted to Dennis. "I want aplete, detailed list of all our people here. Every name, every address, every movement. I want to know where they sleep and where they hang out."

    "I will get right to it," Dennis said.

    With the instructions given, I picked a form from my desk and handed it to Jeffery. "Give this to Meredith tonight. I want it back by morning."

    Jeffery took it without question and briefly nced at it before meeting my gaze. "ID registration?"

    I nodded. "It¡¯s time she has her Duskmoor pass."

    "I will pass it on. Have a good evening, Alpha." He said, then stood and left the office quietly.

    Finally, Wanda rose from her seat next. "Good night, Draven. See you at breakfast tomorrow." Her voice was soft and polite. Then she turned to Dennis with a sweet smile. "Good night, Dennis."

    Dennis didn¡¯t reply to her as usual. He scoffed and merely watched her leave.

    Once the door clicked shut behind her, Dennis scooted closer to me, settlingfortably into the empty side of the three-seater.

    "You know, brother," he began, his tone teasing, "you went back to Stormveil for a Lunar Ball... and came back with a wife. Not just any wife. <strong><i>Her</i></strong><i>.</i> The most hated woman in all of Stormveil. I mean, are we calling this fate now?"

    I nced at him briefly and said, "Yes. That¡¯s fate."

    Dennis scoffed. "You don¡¯t expect me to buy that, do you? I¡¯m not like the others."

    I didn¡¯t respond.

    "Tell me more about her," he said, more seriously now. I knew he had been waiting for this opportunity to get more information about this topic from me. And there was no way he was going to let go after a strong grip.

    I leaned back, crossing one leg over the other. "Her name is Meredith Carter. Daughter of Beta Gabriel of the Moonstone Pack. Cursed by the Moon Goddess. No wolf. Her pheromones are unpredictable. Everyone hates her. Even her family. That¡¯s all there is."

    Dennis tilted his head, a frown pulling at his lips. "And yet, the Council let you, the future king, marry her?"

    "I never asked for their blessing. My life doesn¡¯t need their validation."

    He chuckled dryly. "So why her? Of all people. Meredith Carter doesn¡¯t fit your usual standard, and we both know it."

    My fingers tapped the armrest once. "What makes you so sure?"

    "Because I have known you since I could walk," Dennis said. "You are calcted. Strategic. Everything you do has a reason. You didn¡¯t marry her for love, Draven. So, what¡¯s the motive here?"

    He wasn¡¯t wrong. In the end, I caved in because I didn¡¯t want to waste both of our time after he had urately analysed me.

    "She¡¯s a political pawn," I said finally. "Marrying her silenced the discord. The scramble. The Alpha daughters vying for my hand. They see Meredith as beneath them. Useless. That makes her the perfect smokescreen and perfect distraction from the would-have-been war."

    Dennis¡¯s smile vanished. "And if they unite? Try to get rid of her?"

    "I expect they will," I said coolly. "That¡¯s why I¡¯m using her, though I n to keep her by my side for a long while."

    Dennis shook his head slowly. "You are too cruel."

    "I do what¡¯s necessary."

    "And when they seed? What then?" he asked. "Who will be your Queen?"

    "I will decide when the timees."

    His silence was heavy. I could feel his disapproval bleeding through the quiet. But I didn¡¯t regret a single word.

    He changed the subject after a beat. "Did you see Mother?"

    I nodded. "She didn¡¯t recognize me at first. When she finally did, she screamed. used me of siding with Father to lock her up. Then she kicked me out."

    Dennis¡¯s jaw clenched. "At least she remembers you<i>.</i> I¡¯m a stranger to her now."

    I didn¡¯t respond immediately. I had no words to soften the truth. Our mother¡¯s illness had bloomed in the shadows of Dennis¡¯s earliest years. She didn¡¯t remember him¡ªnot even his name.

    "She loves you," I said finally. "Even if she doesn¡¯t remember how to show it."

    Dennis gave a tight nod, but I knew he didn¡¯t believe me.

    I shifted the topic again. "Father asked about you. You should call him tomorrow."

    "I will," Dennis said, standing.

    I stood with him, pulling him into a brief hug, firm and familiar.

    "Good night, brother."

    "Good night," he said, then walked out of the room, leaving me alone in the silence.

    I sank back into the couch and exhaled. There was still a bit of work left for me to handle before retiring for the night.

 Chapter 47: Doing Things Her Way

    <h4>Chapter 47: Doing Things Her Way</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    Kira returned to my bedroom, the door opening softly as the cool hallway light spilt in. Behind her, Cora and Arya followed with a tray between them.

    The scent hit me before the visuals did.

    I didn¡¯t move. I was curled in the corner of the two-seater couch, a thick newspaper folded open across myp. My white robe¡ªmodest and soft¡ªhung loose on my shoulders, and my bare feet tucked beneath me.

    Deidra had found the paper earlier. Said it would keep me from boredom. She wasn¡¯t wrong.

    I had asked for it, actually. I wanted to know what kind of city I had just walked into. Duskmoor wasn¡¯t Stormveil. There was more order here. More tension, too.

    "Put the tray there," Kira instructed quietly.

    Cora and Arya set it down on the small center table, bowed lightly, and stepped out.

    I folded the newspaper in half and set it aside on the stool beside me. Then my eyes found Kira¡¯s.

    "So it seems I seeded," I murmured as I briefly nced at my delicious dinner sitting before me.

    Her lips tilted into a smile. "Yes, mydy. But... Miss Fellowes almost ruined it."

    I arched a brow, mildly amused. "How so?"

    Kira moved closer, her voice dropping into a careful hush. "After I told the Alpha you had a headache and were using natural herbs, she tried to insist that a doctor should check on you in the morning. But the Alpha stopped her. He told her not to bother."

    I nodded slowly. At least Draven had enough sense to let me be. Whether he meant it or not. It was the first half-decent thing he had done today, even though there was nothing decent about him.

    At that moment, Deidra entered from the patio doors, a soft pink scrunchie in her fingers. "Let me fix your hair, mydy," she said, already moving behind the couch.

    I gave her a silent nod.

    She gathered my hair and tied it up gently, loose enough to befortable. A few strands still brushed my cheeks.

    "I didn¡¯t pull it tight," she exined. "The scalp needs room to breathe when you sleep."

    "I know," I said softly.

    Then Kira spoke again. "The Alpha sent a message for you."

    I tensed, just slightly. "What else does your Alpha want from me?"

    Kira fiddled with her fingers. "He said to let you know... you¡¯re free to visit his daughter whenever you want, and that he never stopped you."

    I blinked once, then scoffed inwardly. Of course, Wanda had lied just like I guessed. She had used his name to bar me from seeing Xamira. Not surprising in the least.

    But something did surprise me.

    I narrowed my eyes. "How did he know what happened? Did youin to him?"

    Kira blinked. "I didn¡¯t say anything. I swear it."

    I felt my shoulders rx. I would have hated it if she did.

    Deidra joined in, arms folded lightly. "Maybe someone told him. Or maybe Miss Fellowes reported herself because she felt guilty and didn¡¯t want to get into trouble."

    I almost rolled my eyes. "I doubt she is that noble."

    Wanda would never feel guilty for mistreating me, that I know like the way I know my name.

    "But you did tell her," Deidra pointed out, "that you would get the Alpha¡¯s permission to see Xamira. Maybe she panicked and confessed first as she didn¡¯t want to be caught."

    Kira nodded. "Miss Fellowes dreads the Alpha¡¯s anger. So, it¡¯s better for her to own up than be caught in the lie because he would never forgive her."

    I let their words sink in, then murmured, "What a smart woman."

    I had truly underestimated Wanda.

    Just then, a soft knock echoed from the main door. Deidra moved quickly to answer it. She cracked the door open and exchanged a few muffled words with whoever was outside. When she turned, she had a paper in her hand.

    She approached me with the A4 sheet but didn¡¯t hand it over immediately. "Beta Jeffery sent this. The Alpha wants you to fill in your details. It¡¯s for your Duskmoor ID. Beta Jeffery will collect it in the morning."

    I didn¡¯t move to take it. Instead, I leaned back and crossed my arms. "I¡¯m not filling it."

    Kira and Deidra exchanged quiet nces before turning back to me. Kira stepped forward. "Mydy... I know you are still angry with the Alpha. But this ID will help you more than him. Without it, you can¡¯t leave the estate."

    "I don¡¯t want to leave the estate," I replied tly.

    "But you should, at least once," Deidra said quickly. "Duskmoor City is beautiful. You will see. And you can¡¯t always stay home."

    I didn¡¯t answer her. My brain was busy doing a quick calction, so they stood, waiting. Watching.

    Finally, I sighed and tilted my head away from them.

    "Remind me to fill it after breakfast tomorrow."

    If I had to do it, even if it was for my own benefit, it would be on my terms. Not Draven¡¯s. Because I still don¡¯t feel like following his instructions, word for word.

    Kira and Deidra released a breath of relief, but said nothing. They knew better than to push again.

    Deidra moved to the tray and uncovered the dishes. The scent grew stronger¡ªbeef stew, perfectly thick warm gravy, and the three slices of freshly baked bread.

    Kira smiled faintly. "Mydy, it¡¯s time for dinner."

    I nodded. "I will eat after I finish the paper," I said.

    They hesitated, obviously reluctant to leave.

    "I¡¯m fine," I said softly. "You can both go. Rest."

    Kira and Deidra shared another nce. Then, in near unison, "Good night, mydy." But they had just made it to the door when Kira suddenly turned around and called for my attention.

    "Mydy," she said carefully.

    I lifted my gaze to meet hers, waiting for the one more ufortable message she had to pass to me.

    "The Alpha said, let everything that has happened remain in the past."

    My breath froze.

    Kira must have known that I wouldn¡¯t have a good response because the next second, she turned her gaze away and opened the door.

    The door closed behind them with a soft click, and I was left puffing out invisible hot smoke from my mouth.

 Chapter 48: Ignoring Draven

    <h4>Chapter 48: Ignoring Draven</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    <i>"Let everything that happened remain in the past."</i>

    I stared at the closed door after Kira and Deidra left, those words echoing in my skull like a curse. My blood boiled.

    <i>What does he mean by, let everything that happened stay in the past?</i>

    Did Draven even understand the weight of what he had said to me? The cruelty behind it? Or was it just anothermand he expected me to ept with my head bowed, like the obedient, cursed woman I was supposed to be?

    The nerve of him!

    If he thought I would forgive and forget what he did to me not even twenty-four hours ago, then he was either a joker or he thought I was one.

    I clenched my jaw so tight it hurt. My appetite almost vanishedpletely. Almost.

    But I would not let that man¡ªhis words, his audacity¡ªruin the only peaceful thing left in this wretched ce: my dinner.

    After drawing in a slow, calming breath, I reached for the warm napkin and wiped my hands clean. Then I picked up a slice of bread, tore a piece off, and dipped it into the thick gravy.

    The vour hit my tongue with a warmth that startled me. Rich. Hearty. Seasoned just right. My eyes fluttered shut as I chewed, nodding to myself in reluctant approval.

    I ate everything. Everyst bite.

    Only after I cleared the te did I realize just how much I had consumed. I slumped back slightly into the couch, groaning.

    <i>If the Moon Goddess was looking for someone to curse, she should¡¯ve picked the day Draven Oatrun was born, not me. </i>

    I stayed still until the heaviness eased from my stomach, and then finally pushed myself up. The bathroom called to me.

    I used the toilet and then stood before the sink, staring at my reflection in the wide mirror. The scar was still there, but something about it looked lighter. It was healing. And I didn¡¯t like it.

    Without hesitation, I raised my hand and dragged the sharp edge of my fingernail down the old line, slicing it open again. A spike of pain bolted through my cheek, but I was used to it.

    Then I waited. Three secondster, the blood appeared¡ªfresh, red, perfect.

    <i>Good.</i>

    I turned the tap on, bent forward, and washed my face until the water ran clear. Then I grabbed a tissue, dried my skin, and tossed it into the toilet before flushing and removing the evidence.

    I smiled at my reflection, one that didn¡¯t reach my eyes.

    "I can sleep peacefully now," I whispered to myself.

    ---

    The next morning, I woke up unusually light enough to let Azul and Deidra bustle around me withoutint. I even let them get me ready faster than usual.

    After my bath, I sat at the vanity in a multi-colored dress. It was modest, but ttering. Deidra stood behind me, gathering my hair into a neat ponytail while Azul uncapped the tiny jar of the healing balm.

    But the moment Azul leaned in and saw my cheek, her expression twisted. "It¡¯s not healing," she announced.

    I stiffened slightly, but didn¡¯t let it show.

    Deidra peered over, her voice full of concern. "Mydy, the wound looks fresh."

    Honestly, I was a bit nervous, and I needed to stop this before they started a full investigation into my face and found out in the end that I had, in fact, cut myself open.

    "Azul, I don¡¯t want to bete for breakfast," I said quickly.

    Azul blinked, startled. "I¡ªI apologize, mydy."

    She dabbed the balm gently and worked faster. The sting was faintpared tost night¡¯s.

    As I stepped into the living space, I noticed Kira by the door, speaking softly.

    "Mydy hasn¡¯t filled the form yet," she said to someone outside.

    Immediately, I knew it was Beta Jeffery.

    I walked forward, just as Kira opened the door wide upon seeing me. Jeffery gave a respectful bow. "Mydy."

    I nodded once. "I wasn¡¯t able to fill itst night. Can I trouble you toe back after breakfast?"

    He tilted his head slightly. "Would you like assistance filling it out?"

    "I can handle it." That was all I said.

    He gave a small nod and left.

    I returned to the couch and sat as Arya helped me with my sandals. Deidra came forward with a light oil perfume and sprayed it at my wrists, the sides of my neck, and through my hair.

    Kira turned to me once she was done. "It¡¯s time for breakfast, mydy."

    But just then, something petty in me shifted. I rose and said, "I want to use the bathroom first."

    I turned without waiting for their reaction.

    <i>Let Draven wait.</i>

    Two minutester, I stepped back into the living area, allowing Azul and Kira to lead me.

    I didn¡¯t expect to run into Draven in the hallway. He stood tall and imposing, approaching from the opposite direction.

    The second I saw him, my stomach churned. I almost turned back, regretting my petty dy¡ªbut pride held me steady.

    I stopped briefly and bowed. "Alpha," I muttered, then moved forward immediately. My steps were swift, giving him no space to speak.

    Azul and Kira greeted him behind me and had to pick up their pace to catch up again.

    Inside the dining room, everything looked like the day before.

    Xamira was all better now. Her fever broke, and the redness on her face was fading. That was more than enough to bring me relief.

    Wanda sat beside her, all smiles, as though she hadn¡¯t been a viper yesterday.

    Jeffery was already seated, but he had skipped the seat next to Draven¡¯s right this time and taken the one after it.

    <i>Interesting.</i>

    I barely had time to settle into the chair I had imed before Draven¡¯s footsteps reached the room. Everyone stood, except me. He gestured for them to sit, and the ritual began.

    Wanda turned to me a heartbeatter with a bright, calcted smile. "Meredith, how are you feeling this morning? Has your headache finally gone down?"

    I narrowed my gaze at her.

    Yesterday, she had spat venom at me and barred me from the child¡¯s door like I was nothing. Now she wanted to y polite? She must be delusional.

    I didn¡¯t soften. I met her eyes with cool indifference.

    "I¡¯m here now," I said tly, intending to piss her off, but her smile didn¡¯t falter, which was odd.

 Chapter 49: Annoying Oatrun Brothers

    <h4>Chapter 49: Annoying Oatrun Brothers</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    "Thankfully, you are able to join us for breakfast," Wanda said sweetly from her seat.

    I didn¡¯t even nce in her direction. Whatever game she was ying this morning¡ªwhether it was guilt, performance, or petty sabotage¡ªI wasn¡¯t going to y along.

    She could sit there and smile herself into oblivion for all I cared.

    From the head table, Draven¡¯s voice broke the silence. "I don¡¯t see Dennis here. Where is he?"

    Jeffery, sitting just beside me, answered smoothly, "He just finished his morning run. He will be here soon."

    And just like that, footsteps echoed from the corridor beyond. I tilted my head slightly to the side, curious but unprepared for what I saw.

    It was him.

    The handsome man with the horse. The one I had vented to in the garden yesterday.

    And he was... walking straight up to Draven.

    "Good morning, brother," he said with a wide grin, and my stomach dropped.

    He pulled out the chair directly at Draven¡¯s right and sat down like he belonged there¡ªbecause he did. My chest tightened, and I had to force my face not to betray the thousand thoughts racing through my mind.

    Of course, he was Dennis. Draven¡¯s younger brother.

    The resemnce¡ªhow could I have missed it? His eyes, the sharp cut of his jaw. Not identical, but the familiarity was there, buried beneath the mischief in his smile.

    Now I understood why something about him had felt so... oddly familiar yesterday.

    I was furious.

    Not just at him for not introducing himself, but at myself, too. For talking so freely. For trusting that face, that smile, even for a moment.

    <i>Had he gone back and told Draven everything I said? Had theyughed over it together?</i>

    I ground my teeth just as Draven gestured for everyone to begin eating.

    Then Dennis turned his head.

    His eyesnded on me, recognition lighting up his expression like a candle in the dark. And then, with absolutely no shame, he smiled.

    "Hello," he said, loud enough for the table to hear, "you must be Meredith. My brother¡¯s cursed wife. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you."

    Wanda chuckled behind her hand. Jeffery choked on his water. Xamira looked around in confusion.

    Draven? He frowned hard at Dennis.

    And me?

    I narrowed my eyes at him, voice sharp and cold. "Unfortunately, the pleasure isn¡¯t mine."

    <i>How dare he remind me that I was cursed?</i>

    But he didn¡¯t look fazed. If anything, his grin widened. "Are you mad at me for being the Alpha¡¯s brother?"

    I didn¡¯t answer. I was still debating whether to throw my spoon at his head or just walk out.

    Draven¡¯s voice broke through the tension. "Do you two know each other?"

    Dennis turned to his brother with that same annoying smirk. "Yes. We met yesterday evening. Your wife seemed very mad at¡ª"

    I cleared my throat loudly and fixed Dennis with a death re before he could finish.

    He caught the message.

    Raising his hands in surrender, he turned back to Draven. "Your wife won¡¯t let me finish. Don¡¯t me me."

    <i>Infuriating.</i>

    He had just told everyone at the table that I had said something, and now left them to guess what that something was.

    Dennis was a menace. A charming, cheeky, and very talkative menace.

    Draven gave us both a pointed look, but thankfully let it go. "Let¡¯s eat."

    The rest of breakfast was a blur. I kept my eyes on my te, focusing on eating just enough to seem normal. But the asional nces sent my way, particrly from Dennis, had me tense through every bite. My appetite dwindled quickly.

    Eventually, I stood and excused myself, leaving my meal unfinished as usual.

    Azul and Kira followed me silently. But just as we reached the hallway, I heard fast footsteps behind me.

    I didn¡¯t even need to look to know who it was.

    Dennis.

    He fell into step beside me like we were old friends, his hands in his pockets, his grin still far too bright for my liking.

    "Are you mad at me by any chance?" he asked.

    I kept walking. "Did you do anything to upset me?"

    "Um..." he scratched the back of his head. "I don¡¯t know. I can¡¯t think of anything."

    "Then search your conscience," I said without sparing him a nce. "And answer your own question."

    I was hoping that would end it, that he would finally go away. But of course, <strong><i>Draven¡¯s</i></strong> brother didn¡¯t know when to quit.

    "Wait," he said as I turned the corner. "I never properly introduced myself."

    I stopped and turned to him, annoyed.

    He smiled as he extended a hand. "I am the younger brother to Draven Oatrun, Alpha of Mystic Falls, our next King... and your husband. Dennis Oatrun."

    I looked at his hand. Then at his face.

    I couldn¡¯t help but perceive how proud he was of his brother. Of his title. And of that word¡ªhusband.

    I ced my hand in his briefly. "Meredith Carter. And I hope we don¡¯t meet again."

    Then I turned and walked away, Kira and Azul picking up their pace behind me.

    From behind me, I heard his heartyughter.

    "See you again, mydy," he called. "You can¡¯t get rid of me."

    <i>¡¯We will see about that,¡¯</i> I thought bitterly.

    There was clearly something wrong with both Oatrun brothers. One was cold, self-righteous, and callous, while the other was too cheerful, too yful, and too talkative¡ªa<i> perfect storm.</i>

    When I reached my room, I didn¡¯t even sit before asking, "Deidra, where is the form from Beta Jeffery?"

    She brought it to me, and I sat on the couch, studying the nk spaces.

    <strong>Full name. Date of birth. Gender. Race. Marital status. Partner¡¯s name. Home address. Signature.</strong>

    I filled them one after the other until I reached ¡¯<i>marital status</i>¡¯.

    I ticked the box, <i>¡¯<strong>married¡¯</strong></i>.

    Then I skipped <i>partner¡¯s name</i> and <i>home address</i>. I signed my name, ced the pen down, and handed the form back to Deidra.

    "When Beta Jefferyes by," I said, "give this to him."

    She nodded, but her eyes lingered on the iplete lines which I had intentionally ignored.

    If Draven liked, let him take whatever meaning he wanted from my petty actions. And let him fill in the rest himself. Because as far as I was concerned, I was done with my part.

 Chapter 50: Wanda Reports Back to Her Father

    <h4>Chapter 50: Wanda Reports Back to Her Father</h4>

    <strong><i>(Third Person POV).</i></strong><strong><i></i></strong>

    After breakfast ended, Wanda excused herself with a soft smile, rising gracefully from the table and taking measured steps toward the grand staircase.

    The second floor was quiet, almost heavy with the slow rise of morning light bleeding through the tall windows.

    She didn¡¯t waste time. As soon as she reached her bedroom door, she slipped inside and shut it firmly behind her.

    The click of the lock sounded loud in the stillness.

    Wanda strode across the polished floor, her fingers already moving quickly to unlock her phone. She scrolled to a familiar number and pressed ¡¯Call.¡¯

    She didn¡¯t have to wait long. After three short rings, the line connected.

    "Good morning, father," Wanda said sweetly, her lips curled in a confident smile.

    "What is good about this morning?" came the sharp, impatient growl from the other end.

    Wanda chuckled under her breath. "Everything, father. Everything." <i>¡¯You just need to be a little bit patient.¡¯</i>

    There was a beat of silence, then Reginald¡¯s tone shifted, cautious but curious.

    "It seems you have good news for me."

    "Of course, father," Wanda said brightly, pacing slowly across her room. Her heels clicked softly on the marble tiles. "I wouldn¡¯t be calling if it wasn¡¯t to make you proud."

    A low grunt answered her. "Out with it, then. Let¡¯s see if you are finally capable of that."

    Still smiling, Wanda leaned against the armrest of one of her chairs, her voice dropping into a low, excited whisper.

    "I have two pieces of good news. First¡ª I finally found out why Draven married Meredith."

    Another pause stretched across the line.

    Reginald¡¯s voice sharpened. "Woman, stop dragging it out and tell me."

    "Forgive me, father," Wanda said quickly, straightening her back. "Last night, I overheard Draven speaking with Dennis. He said he married Meredith to stop the Alphas and Pack leaders from fighting over whose daughter would be Queen. Meredith was just a pawn to prevent an internal war."

    There was another silence. But this time, Wanda could almost hear the wheels turning in her father¡¯s mind.

    Finally, Reginald spoke, his voice dripping with contempt.

    "So... Draven married that useless woman because he is using her as a pawn?"

    "Yes, father," Wanda said eagerly, the excitement returning to her voice. "It turns out we have nothing to be worried about."

    Last night, Wanda lingered outside Draven¡¯s office after leaving, curious to know what the brothers would talk about next. Her ear pressed lightly to the heavy wood, straining to catch their conversation.

    It had been a risk. But the reward was worth it.

    Reginald¡¯s furious snarl crackled through the phone. "Who told you we have nothing to worry about?"

    Wanda froze. Her heart skipped a beat.

    "But... but father¡ª" she stammered. "Meredith is dispensable. The other leaders¡ª they will get rid of her soon. We don¡¯t even need to lift a finger."

    "And how long will that take?" Reginald barked. "Weeks? Months? Years? By the time they act, Draven could have made her permanent!"

    Wanda swallowed hard, panic prickling at the back of her neck. "What should we do?" she asked quietly, almost childlike.

    Reginald didn¡¯t miss a beat. His wordsnded like a hammer.

    "By whatever means necessary, get rid of that woman immediately. And get Draven to marry you. You have three months."

    And then, before Wanda could utter a word of protest, the line went dead.

    She stood there, phone still pressed to her ear, blinking at the screen in disbelief.

    Slowly, she lowered her hand and stared nkly at the floor.

    "Father is asking me to kill Meredith..." she muttered under her breath, almost in shock.

    She pushed away from the armrest and began pacing across the room, the soft tapping of her phone against her palm the only sound.

    The task was challenging but not impossible.

    Already, dark and desperate ns were beginning to swirl through her mind.

    ---

    <strong>~Stormveil~</strong>

    The grand marble hall of the Council of elders echoed with the soft shuffle of robes and the deep murmurs of age-old voices.

    Today¡¯s emergency meeting was summoned to discuss the urgent matter of fortifying the borders and finally beginning the construction of the Great Wall.

    After the discussions about funding, manpower, and timelines were settled with nods and stiff agreements, the floor was opened to other matters.

    That was when Reginald Fellowes rose from his seat.

    He cleared his throat, drawing all eyes to himself. His face wasposed, but a spark was in his eyes¡ªa carefully hidden me.

    "If I may, before we adjourn," he said smoothly, "there is a matter of great importance we seem to be ignoring."

    The elders exchanged quiet nces.

    Reginald continued, "It concerns our future king... Alpha Draven Oatrun."

    Then he paused, gauging the room, before pressing on.

    "Are we all going to simply stand by and watch him crown that wolfless nobody as our queen when he ascends the throne?"

    A heavy silence fell over the hall.

    An elder with a thick white beard stroked his chin and replied calmly, "We cannot and have never forced a king to marry someone against his wishes. That has been our way for generations."

    Another elder, sharper and less forgiving, spoke up next.

    "That was because none of our kings ever presented us with a cursed woman before."

    Soft murmurs rippled through the chamber.

    Some nodded grimly, their lips pressing into thin lines. Others whispered under their breaths, scandalized yet cautious.

    Reginald pressed forward, emboldened by their reactions.

    But just as quickly, another voice cut through the murmur.

    "Or is your concern personal, Reginald?" the voice asked dryly from across the table. "Are you worried because the Alpha did not choose your daughter?"

    A ripple of quietughter and a few smirks followed the question.

    Reginald¡¯s fingers tightened into a fist at his side. His teeth clenched behind hisposed smile. But he knew better than tosh out openly at an elder. That would cost him more than a bruised ego.

    Instead, he tilted his head slightly, his voice even.

    "My daughter is irrelevant to this conversation," he said coldly. "My concern is for the dignity of our throne, bloodline, and people."

    Another elder snorted under his breath, unconvinced. The room buzzed with whispers, low and venomous.

    Reginald could feel it. The p to his pride. The veiled mockery. But he kept his posture perfect, his face unyielding.

    Before the tension could boil over, Elder Magnus¡ªthe oldest among them¡ªraised his hand for silence.

    "Enough," Magnus said with the weight of a hammer. His voice, though frail, carried authority that none dared challenge.

    "The Alpha¡¯s marriage will be a topic for another day, not today. There are far more urgent matters to address¡ªlike the rising tensions between our kind and the humans. Focus, gentlemen."

    Reginald sat down slowly, his hands curling around the arms of his chair to keep them from trembling in anger.

    The topic shifted swiftly to the fragile state of human-werewolf rtions, leaving Reginald¡¯s grievance to smoulder in the shadows of the room.

    But he wasn¡¯t done.

    Not yet.

 Chapter 51: Horse Riding

    <h4>Chapter 51: Horse Riding</h4>

    <strong><i>(Third Person POV).</i></strong>

    Jeffery walked into Draven¡¯s office, a form neatly tucked under his arm.

    Draven sat behind his heavy oak desk, scribbling a few notes, but he looked up as Jeffery approached.

    "Alpha," Jeffery handed the form over.

    Draven leaned back, epting it. He flipped through the information quickly, noticing Meredith¡¯s neat, deliberate handwriting.

    His sharp gaze immediately caught the nk spaces. She had filled everything except the ¡¯Spouse¡¯s Name¡¯ and ¡¯Home Address¡¯ sections.

    He understood skipping the address¡ªshe wouldn¡¯t know it yet since she had just arrived at Duskmoor.

    <i>But leaving out the name?</i>

    He tapped the corner of the page against his desk once, thoughtful.

    Did she not know his full name? Or did she know it perfectly well¡ªand simply chose to leave it nk just to pass a message to him?

    A slow exhale escaped Draven. He would never know Meredith¡¯s true intentions on this matter.

    Without hesitation, Draven plucked a ck-ink pen from the tray beside him and filled in the missing details himself.

    In the ¡¯Spouse Name¡¯ box, he wrote in careful block letters:

    <strong>Alpha Draven Oatrun.</strong>

    When he finished, he turned the page and signed twice at the designated ces before handing the form back to Jeffery.

    "Take care of it," Draven said simply.

    Jeffery bowed his head. "As youmand, Alpha."

    ---

    Meanwhile, upstairs, Wanda entered Xamira¡¯s sunny room and found the little girl sitting cross-legged on the pastel y mat, surrounded by toys.

    Wanda¡¯s smile stretched wide. "Good morning, my darling. How are you feeling?"

    Xamira beamed up at her, warmth filling her small face. "Good!" she chirped. "But..." Her hands lifted to touch her cheeks gently. "I don¡¯t like how red my face still is."

    Wanda¡¯s eyes narrowed almost imperceptibly.

    She crouched down beside Xamira, her hand half-extended as if to touch the girl¡¯s face, then hesitated, withdrawing her fingers at thest moment. She felt a bit irritated.

    But she masked the motion quickly, stering a sympathetic expression over her features as soon as she realized how obvious her action was.

    "That woman almost ruined your beautiful face," Wanda said, voice heavy with fake sorrow. "It breaks my heart to see you like this."

    Xamira¡¯s small fingers brushed her cheek again, her expression turning uncertain.

    Across the room, Dorothy, the nanny, was busy folding clothes, perhaps far enough away to miss the poisonous whispers.

    Wanda leaned closer, her voice lowering sneakily.

    "She almost cost you your life, Xamira. And you know what? She hasn¡¯t evene to check on you. Not once. She didn¡¯t even say a word to you during breakfast."

    Xamira¡¯s hand fell to herp. Her gaze dropped to the colourful mat, the happiness draining from her little body.

    "Does she... hate me that much?" Xamira asked, her voice tiny.

    Wanda hesitated just enough to let the impression sink deep. Then, she carefully changed the subject, smiling brightly.

    "Your father and Uncle Dennis are going to ride the horses today! You shoulde watch them!"

    Xamira¡¯s head popped up immediately. "Really?"

    "Yes," Wanda said, chuckling softly. "And you must cheer for your father. Otherwise, that woman might beat you to it."

    Xamira¡¯s brows furrowed fiercely. She shot to her feet. "I will cheer Daddy! I will be louder than her!"

    Wandaughed lightly and lifted her palm for a high-five.

    The little girl smacked it enthusiastically.

    "Good girl," Wanda said smoothly.

    ---

    Meanwhile, Deidra burst into Meredith¡¯s room without knocking, excitement radiating from her.

    "Mydy! The Alpha and his brother are racing horses today! In half an hour!"

    Meredith, sitting on the couch, flipping through a fashion magazine, disying Duskmoor¡¯s models, a thing she had just learnt from Kira. She barely lifted her gaze.

    "I see," she said tly.

    Of course, Deidra wasn¡¯t alone trying to convince her for long.

    Azul chimed in, practically bouncing with energy. "You shoulde, mydy. It¡¯s not good to stay indoors all day."

    Kira nodded firmly. "It will be fun. You will enjoy it, mydy. I promise."

    Meredith pressed her lips together, pretending to mull it over even though she was very interested since the time she learnt from Dennis about Draven being able to tame and ride horses.

    Then she sighed dramatically. "Fine. I wille."

    Her maidservants beamed in triumph.

    ---

    Thirty minutester, Meredith walked outside, escorted by Azul, Kira, and Deidra.

    The backwn of the estate stretched out before them¡ªan endless sea of emerald green.

    The grass was cut neatly, velvet soft and glistening under the warm morning sun. The edges blurred into a distant horizon; no walls, no fences, just open freedom.

    The asional white g on slim poles fluttered gently in the breeze, marking the perimeters for the horses, but otherwise, it was an expanse of unbroken beauty.

    Threerge cream-colored umbres¡ªelegant yet simple ¡ª were set up at the sides for the spectators, with plush outdoor couches beneath them.

    Meredith¡¯s group led her to the first umbre.

    She settled onto the cushioned seat, the gentle breeze tugging at the hem of her light dress.

    Across to her left, under the second umbre, sat Wanda and Xamira.

    Meredith noticed immediately how Wanda narrowed her eyes the second she saw her.

    Wanda leaned down and whispered into Xamira¡¯s ear, a vicious gleam hidden behind her perfect smile.

    "It¡¯s good you came, sweetheart. Otherwise, that woman would have cheered louder for your Daddy."

    Xamira¡¯s small face darkened, her eyes fixed on Meredith with uncertainty.

    Meredith, feeling the child¡¯s stare, turned and met her gaze. She softened instantly.

    Xamira¡¯s little cheeks were still faintly red, but she looked better. Stronger than in the morning.

    Meredith opened her mouth, about to tell Azul that she wanted to check on the child, when a shadow fell across her. She nced up.

    Dennis stood there, grinning broadly. He was dressed for riding, his white shirt open at the cor, and his polished boots were ready.

    "It¡¯s good to see you again so soon, Meredith," he said smoothly.

    Instantly, her frown deepened. She recognized the yful smirk at the corner of his lips.

    It was mockery. Pure mockery.

    "I assure you," Meredith said coldly, "there¡¯s nothing good about it."

    Dennis chuckled, unbothered.

    From a distance, Draven approached, his sharp gaze narrowing slightly as he caught sight of the scene¡ªhis brother, all smiles and teasing, and Meredith looking supremely unimpressed.

    Without a word, he adjusted his pace and started toward them.

 Chapter 52: The Winner

    <h4>Chapter 52: The Winner</h4>

    <strong><i>(Third Person POV).</i></strong>

    Dennis opened his mouth to say something else¡ªundoubtedly another teasing remark¡ªbut he snapped it shut when he caught the darkening shadow approaching behind Meredith.

    Draven.

    His steps were smooth, measured, but the tension in his shoulders was visible to anyone who cared enough to look.

    His gaze was locked not on Dennis, but briefly on Meredith¡ªassessing, unreadable¡ªbefore shifting to his brother.

    Dennis straightened like a guilty schoolboy but wore a crooked smile to mask it.

    "Brother," he greeted lightly.

    Draven didn¡¯t answer. instead, he turned to Meredith. His cold gray eyes locked with hers for a moment that stretched too long, too heavy.

    Meredith refused to drop her gaze. If he expected her to shrink away just because he was Alpha, he would be sorely disappointed.

    Already, she was mad at him, at least he shouldn¡¯t try to provoke her any further.

    After what felt like an eternity, Draven spoke, his voice cutting cleanly through the charged air as he turned his gaze to his brother.

    "The race will start soon."

    Without waiting for a response, he moved past them, toward the horses where a few warriors were already adjusting the saddles.

    "See you in a bit." Dennis winked yfully at Meredith, then jogged after his brother.

    Meredith exhaled slowly,pletely dissipating her irritation. She tried to understand if Draven hade over just to remind his brother about the race or just to show himself.

    Meredith turned her attention back to thewn.

    Several horses had been led out now¡ªsleek, powerful creatures, their manes brushed until they shone like silk.

    Two ck stallions stood at the center, snorting and stamping, their muscles bunching under glossy coats.

    The warriors finished their final checks and backed away respectfully.

    Under the other umbre, by Meredith¡¯s left, Wanda fussed over Xamira, pointing excitedly at Draven like some proud queen.

    Meredith looked away, uninterested in her performance. Letting her gaze fall on her was a huge mistake in the first ce.

    Then her gaze caught Dennis struggling with a horse. He tried to climb it, but it grew a bit aggressive, snorting and moving its neck about restlessly.

    Just then, Draven approached him and took over the reins of the horse before cing a hand on the stallion¡¯s neck. And Meredith was once again reminded what Dennis told her about Draven being able to tame horses.

    <i>¡¯It looks like he is doing that now,¡¯</i> she thought to herself as she watched the scene with interest. She wanted to see how he does his charm.

    The moment Draven started to caress the stallion¡¯s neck, the restless animal stilled, nostrils ring but submitting instantly to his quiet authority.

    Meredith narrowed her gaze. "That looks easy," she mumbled to herself.

    Kira overheard her and smiled. "You are right mydy, but it¡¯s only with the Alpha. The horses don¡¯t submit to the others."

    Finally, Dennis mounted the horse with surprising ease. He looked natural in the saddle¡ªrxed,fortable.

    But it was Draven who trulymanded attention.

    Meredith watched as he swung up onto the other horse¡¯s back in one fluid motion. No stumbling, no coaxing, no hesitation.

    The reinsy light in his fingers, yet the beast beneath him obeyed as if under a spell.

    Around her, the warriors murmured softly in approval.

    Kira leaned in and whispered to her "The Alpha is amazing, isn¡¯t he?"

    Meredith said nothing. She didn¡¯t want to admit¡ªeven to herself¡ªthat the sight was... impressive.

    Without a word, the brothers positioned their horses side-by-side, facing the long, open stretch ofwn that disappeared into the evening dawn.

    Jeffery stepped forward, raising a small ck g.

    "When I lower the g," he called, "the race begins!"

    The horses pawed the ground impatiently, sensing the tension.

    Dennis grinned at Draven. "Try not to lose, brother."

    Draven didn¡¯t so much as blink at the provocation. His eyes stayed forward, fixed on the invisible finish line ahead with a smirk. He always knew the winner.

    The g lifted high. Then a beatter, it dropped.

    And the horses surged forward like twin arrows loosed from the same bow.

    The entirewn seemed to hold its breath when the horsesunched forward. Two ck stallions raced across the vast green expanse, their hooves pounding the ground with thunderous force.

    From her seat under the umbre, Meredith watched silently.

    Draven and Dennis rode like shadows, neck and neck at first, their bodies low over their horses¡¯ necks, the wind pulling at their clothes and hair.

    Azul, sitting beside Meredith, gasped softly as the brothers leaned into their mounts, urging them faster.

    "They are incredible," Kira whispered.

    Deidra simply nodded, her eyes wide.

    Meredith, however, kept her face carefully neutral. Inside, she felt something ufortable twisting.

    Draven. The man was infuriating, arrogant, cruel¡ªbut there was no denying what she was seeing now.

    He didn¡¯t just ride the horse. Hemanded it without force, without violence, without fear. The stallion carried him because it trusted him.

    And Dennis, though yful, was no less skilled. He urged his horse on with grins and soft words, riding with ease.

    The crowd was small: a handful of warriors and a few staff members stood at a respectful distance, and Wanda perched regally under her umbre with Xamira at her side.

    Meredith caught Xamira pping her hands excitedly, her face lighting up for the first time since that strawberry incident.

    Her attention returned to thewn as the brothers rounded a marked post halfway across the field, preparing to loop back toward the starting point.

    Dennis was grinning madly, shouting something inaudible over the rush of the wind.

    Draven, as always, remained silent, focused, and relentless.

    It was clear now that he was beginning to pull ahead.

    Little by little, inch by inch, the gap widened.

    Dennis pushed his stallion harder, but Draven¡¯s mount answered its rider¡¯s call with a final burst of speed.

    Azul clutched the edge of the couch in excitement.

    "The Alpha is going to win!" she whispered.

    Wanda¡¯s voice floated faintly across thewn toward Meredith¡¯s umbre.

    "Of course, the Alpha will win," she said, loud enough for several people to hear. "He¡¯s superior in everything."

    Meredith ignored her. She kept her eyes on the race, her fingers unconsciously curling into the fabric of her dress.

    The brothers thundered back across the grass, the finishing point just ahead where Jeffery waited, holding a small ck handkerchief as a marker.

    And with one final, explosive push, Draven crossed first.

    Dennis followed only a breath behind,ughing breathlessly as he pulled his horse to a stop beside his brother.

    The small crowd pped politely.

    Xamira bounced in her seat, pping louder than everyone else. "Daddy won!" she cried happily.

    Wanda smiled and stroked the child¡¯s hair as if she had orchestrated the entire thing herself.

    Under the umbre, Meredith allowed herself a small, almost breath of relief.

    The moment the horses slowed to a stop, the energy across thewn shifted. Dennisughed, pping Draven¡¯s shoulder as he slid off his horse first.

    "That was unfair, brother," Dennis teased, tossing his reins to a warrior who came running up. "You could have let me win."

 Chapter 53: Her Life Flashed Before Her Eyes

    <h4>Chapter 53: Her Life shed Before Her Eyes</h4>

    <strong><i>(Third Person POV).</i></strong>

    "And let you brag about it for months toe?" Draven asked, the corner of his mouth lifting slightly. "No, brother. I couldn¡¯t afford it." He dismounted with a single, fluid motion¡ªhis boots hitting the earth with a quiet thud.

    Another warrior rushed to take his horse. Draven handed over the reins wordlessly, his gaze already sweeping the small gathering.

    And then¡ªitnded on Meredith.

    She sat under the umbre, her posture elegant and still, framed by the sunlight. Her eyes were unreadable, cool as a winter sea.

    But even from this distance, he could feel the wall between them.

    For a heartbeat, Draven considered walking straight to her.

    But he didn¡¯t.

    He turned instead, retrieving a bottle of water from a small cooler one of the servants held out, and drank deeply.

    Dennis, however, had no such hesitation.

    He strode toward Meredith with the easy arrogance of someone who had never been afraid of making a fool of himself.

    His smile grew wider the closer he got, and from her expression, it was obvious Meredith saw himing¡ªand didn¡¯t appreciate it.

    Meredith folded her hands neatly in herp, her chin tilting up slightly as Dennis stopped in front of her.

    "Well, what do you think, mydy?" Dennis grinned. "Are you impressed?"

    Kira and Deidra exchanged amused nces from behind Meredith.

    Azul, ever polite, kept her head bowed slightly.

    Meredith, on the other hand, looked up at Dennis with a cool, measured stare. "What is there to think about?"

    Deidra coughed into her palm, barely suppressing augh.

    Dennis ced a hand dramatically over his heart.

    "You wound me, Lady Meredith. I thought we were bing friends."

    "You would have to first enchant me," she said without missing a beat.

    At that, Dennis threw back his head andughed, a sound so loud and bright that several of the nearby warriors turned to nce at him.

    And from across thewn, Draven watched. He couldn¡¯t hear their words, but he could see the interaction.

    Dennis¡¯s easy grin. Meredith¡¯s guarded face, the flicker of annoyance in her posture. And it stirred something in him.

    Something he wasn¡¯t ready to name.

    Without thinking, Draven began walking toward them. The crowd parted instinctively at his approach. Even the air seemed to grow thicker.

    Dennis saw himing and shed a wide, innocent grin.

    "Dear brother," Dennis called loudly enough for the others to hear. "Your wife is as terrifying as you are. I approve!"

    Meredith tensed slightly, feeling like smacking the back of his head.

    Draven slowed to a stop just a few steps away from her seat. His shadow fell across the hem of her dress.

    For a long second, no one spoke.

    Then, with the smooth authority only he could wield, Draven said simply, "Return to the house."

    His words were directed at Dennis¡ªbut his eyes, his unreadable, burning gaze¡ªremained fixed on Meredith.

    From the shade of the second umbre, Wanda watched.

    Her nails dug into her palms beneath the folds of her dress, a sweet, poisoned smile stered across her lips.

    Meredith, again, was once the focal oint, drawing the Oatrun brothers¡¯ attention without lifting a single finger.

    Dennisughing. Draven watching.

    <i>Like she was someone important. Like she belonged here.</i>

    Wanda¡¯s stomach twisted in ugly knots. Then an idea suddenly clicked in her head.

    She leaned subtly toward Xamira, who was sipping a small cup of cold juice, swinging her tiny feet under the chair.

    "Xamira," Wanda whispered, her voice low and gentle, "do you see how your father keeps looking at her?"

    Xamira blinked, confused. She followed Wanda¡¯s gaze¡ªstraight to Meredith.

    "She¡¯s stealing your father¡¯s attention," Wanda added with a soft, pitying sigh. "He¡¯s forgetting you. Look."

    Xamira¡¯s small fingers tightened around the cup. Her lower lip trembled slightly as she watched the scene unfolding from under the first umbre, but she didn¡¯t say a word. Her father hadn¡¯t once paid attention to her since the time he arrived at thewn.

    Wanda smiled inwardly and leaned back on her chair.

    On the other hand, Meredith stood up from her chair to take a short stroll along thewn after the Oatrun brothers left. As the evening breeze hit her, her gaze brieflynded on the horses as she thought of riding them one day.

    Minutester, when the servants began tending to the horses for the next ride, Xamira slipped quietly from under the umbre. No one noticed¡ªexcept Wanda, who watched with feigned concern but made no move to stop her.

    The little girl approached one of the more aggressive stallions¡ªa dark beast named Tempest, known for his unpredictable temper, and one of Draven¡¯s favourite.

    Xamira, small and innocent, simply utched the rope from the hook as she had seen the warriors do.

    She didn¡¯t mean harm. She just wanted attention to herself, from her father. But she realized her mistake the very next second.

    The massive stallion reared back instantly, jerking free with a furious neigh. His hooves mmed against the earth, dust kicking up in clouds.

    Meredith, who was lost in the greenery beauty of thewn, turned just in time to see the ck horse charging straight toward her with loud neighs.

    Her gaze widened as her steps froze, along with the world.

    Everyone shouted.

    "Mydy!" Azul and Kira screamed. Deidra gasped with her hands over her mouth.

    Meredith saw her entire life sh before her eyes just a fraction of a second toote to move.

    But Draven was faster.

    In a blur of motion, he was there.

    His arm mmed around Meredith¡¯s waist, jerking her body against his just as the stallion¡¯s hooves crashed down on the spot where she had stood.

    The ground shook.

    The horse screamed.

    Meredith clutched Draven¡¯s jacket instinctively, her heart hammering against her ribs.

    Draven¡¯s face was tight, furious. His body was a wall around her, shielding herpletely as he backed them both swiftly away.

    The warriors raced after the wild horse, finally managing to subdue it.

    In the stunned silence that followed, Wanda rose from her chair, pressing a hand to her mouth in fake horror.

    Xamira wringed her small hands nervously as she stared at the chaos she had caused.

    And Meredith¡ªstill pressed against Draven¡¯s side¡ªfelt the weight of his furious heartbeat against her cheek.

    He didn¡¯t let go. Not immediately.

    Not until he was sure she was safe.

    The tension on thewn was thick enough to choke on.

    Meredith finally found her footing and pushed lightly against Draven¡¯s chest. Only then did he let her go¡ªreluctantly, as if still not convinced she wouldn¡¯t copse.

    Meredith refused to look at him. Her pride wouldn¡¯t allow it. But her heart was hammering so loud, she feared everyone could hear it.

    Draven turned, his face darkening into a storm as he swept his furious gaze across the gathered crowd.

    "Who," he said, voice low and dangerous, "unleashed the horse?"

 Chapter 54: The Sorry Little One

    <h4>Chapter 54: The Sorry Little One</h4>

    <strong><i>(Third Person POV).</i></strong>

    "Who unleashed the horse?" Draven asked, voice low and dangerous as his gaze travelled from one person to the other.

    No one spoke.

    The warriors looked stunned, their heads bowing in confusion and shame. They shouldn¡¯t have neglected their duties even for a second.

    The Alpha wasn¡¯t going to forgive this.

    Jeffery, having just caught up, barked orders at a few of them to secure the remaining horses.

    Wanda panicked, seeing Xamira standing at the side looking all guilty. It was only a minute before Draven found her and connected the dots, and she didn¡¯t want that to happen.

    She doesn¡¯t want Draven to ever know who unleashed Tempest and caused such ruckus. It wouldn¡¯t benefit her. After all, Xamira had been in her care. She would have a take on the me.

    In hopes to distract Draven, Wanda stepped forward, her smile tight and her voice overly sweet. "It must have been an ident, Alpha. Perhaps one of the servants forgot to secure thetch properly."

    Draven didn¡¯t even look at her. He wanted answers. Not distractions.

    Then, his cold gaze moved sharply to where Xamira stood, trembling, with her small fists clenching and unclenching at her sides.

    "Xamira," Draven called, voice soft¡ªbut it was a softnessced with steel.

    The little girl flinched. Slowly, she peered up at him with wide, guilty eyes. She was afraid of she had done, and of his reaction.

    "Come here," Draven ordered, beckoning on her as the intensity in his eyes dimmed. As much as his entire being was vexed, he didn¡¯t want to scare her more than she already was.

    Xamira hesitated for a moment before taking slow steps forward, all while looking at the ground.

    Meredith watched quietly from the side, her hands still clenched tightly into the folds of her dress. Her chest squeezed painfully at the sight of Xamira¡¯s frightened face.

    Even though Xamira almost caused her harm, she believed it to be an ident. And for a second, she wanted to interrupt Draven and stop him from scaring the child. But on a second thought, she thought it wise to let him do his job. And besides, she didn¡¯t want to speak to him yet.

    Draven crouched to Xamira¡¯s level as she stopped in front of him, his voice lowering even more. "Did you touch the horse, Pumpkin?"

    The child¡¯s chin wobbled. Her big eyes welled with tears. She shook her head first¡ªbut then, after a heartbeat, she nodded miserably.

    There was a stunned silence around them.

    Draven exhaled slowly, his handing to rest gently on her head. His anger didn¡¯t explode outward¡ªit folded inward, coiling into something far more dangerous.

    He straightened and turned toward the gathered servants. His voice was sharp, precise.

    "Return her to her room. Now."

    Dorothy hurried forward from wherever she hade, scooping Xamira up in her arms before she could protest.

    As Dorothy carried her away, Xamira¡¯s small voice floated back across thewn:

    "I¡¯m sorry, Daddy!"

    Meredith¡¯s chest tightened a bit. She felt pity for Xamira, having seen how sorry she was, plus the reflection in her eyes.

    She could tell how genuine the child was with her apology. She didn¡¯t mean to cause her harm. Yet, Meredith wondered how Draven was going to deal with the situation because it wasn¡¯t over.

    Draven turned, his gaze cutting briefly toward Meredith¡ªbut whatever emotion flickered there, he locked it away before anyone else could see it.

    Without another word, he strode away, his broad shoulders rigid with contained fury. The horse racing was over.

    Wanda watched him go with an unreadable look. She was expecting him to scold her for not watching his daughter properly, but he didn¡¯t.

    <i>¡¯It couldn¡¯t be that he forgot, right?¡¯</i> She thought, restraining from giving herself more hope.

    Seeing how furious Draven was at the moment, to the point that he had to leave, it could be that he was still going to scold her. But at ater time. Thankfully, not in front of others.

    Then slowly, she turned her head to Meredith, her lips curling into the faintest of victorious smiles.

    Meredith lifted her chin, refusing to flinch under the weight of Wanda¡¯s fun with the passing of the danger over her life a few minutes ago.

    She had survived worse.

    But now, Meredith hade to understand something without bias. Wanda wished her evil and would celebrate in her death.

    The hatred that woman had for her was something that was never going to change. And she had to be careful around her.

    Just then, Dennis¡¯ voice woke Meredith from her thoughts.

    "Are you hurt?"

    Meredith turned to meet his concerned gaze. A sharp retort was just at the tip of her tongue, but one breath in and one breath out was all it took to calm her emotions.

    "I¡¯m good. Thanks for asking."

    Dennis nodded, releasing a deep sigh of relief as his gaze briefly roamed her body just to be sure she was unharmed before resting on her face. And at the same time, Wanda walked away.

    She couldn¡¯t stand Meredith getting the attention once again.

    "I apologize for what Xamira did," Dennis said, a few thoughts running through his head.

    For example, he couldn¡¯t understand why his brother chose not to apologize to Meredith at the heat of the moment instead of leaving in anger.

    "It was a mistake," Meredith said defensively without missing a beat.

    "That could have been worse if my brother wasn¡¯t fast enough to carry you out of the way," Dennis finished.

    He meant no harm by trying to let Meredith know the weight of the worst fate that could have fallen upon her because of an innocent child¡¯s impulsiveness.

    There was nothing wrong with letting her see that Xamira was wrong, but of course, she didn¡¯t seem ready to have the conversation for whatever reasons were best known to her.

    "I appreciate your concern. With your permission, I will head inside for a rest. As you already know, I almost lost my life," Meredith stated, feeling the worried gaze of her maidservants.

    Without waiting for a response, she walked away.

    Dennis¡¯ gaze followed her, watching how Azul, Kira and Deidra fussed over her.

    "Mydy, are you alright?"

    "I almost had a heart attack..."

    "Forgive us for not watching out..."

 Chapter 55: Setting the Record Straight

    <h4>Chapter 55: Setting the Record Straight</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    I walked briskly toward the house, fury clinging to every muscle in my body like a second skin. My boots crunched across the gravel path, but I barely heard them.

    All I could see¡ªover and over again¡ªwas the ck stallion barrelling toward Meredith, her figure frozen in its path.

    If I hadn¡¯t moved when I did...

    I didn¡¯t want to finish that thought, but sure enough, my wolf had other ns.

    <i>"She could have died."</i>

    Great! Perfect timing! He just knew how to upset me.

    Rhovan¡¯s voice stirred in my head. "<i>You are worried about our mate. Good."</i>

    "Shut up, Rhovan." My jaw clenched. I didn¡¯t need hismentary¡ªnot now.

    <i>"Why are you still denying it?"</i>

    I wanted to punch something. No¡ª<i>someone</i>. Preferably him. If he were physical, I would have thrown him through a wall without batting an eye.

    "Who said I¡¯m worried? I¡¯m furious because the servants were careless," I snapped under my breath. "And because a mistake that big could have cost someone their life. That¡¯s all."

    <i>"Liar,</i>" Rhovan growled. "<i>Punish that little troublemaker who couldn¡¯t sit still. And that woman who was supposed to watch her."</i>

    I didn¡¯t correct him this time. He was right. Wanda should have been watching Xamira. And she hadn¡¯t. It makes me doubt her capabilities all of a sudden.

    <i>"You have to apologize to our mate,</i>" Rhovan said again, more insistent.

    "I don¡¯t take orders from you."

    <i>"Then I will ignore you for a week,"</i> he snapped. "<i>Let¡¯s see how you handle all the troubles at your doorstep without my help."</i>

    Damn him!

    I reached Xamira¡¯s room and pushed open the door. "Leave," I said sharply to her nanny inside.

    She bowed slightly scrambled out.

    She bowed slightly and scrambled out.

    Xamira sat curled up at the edge of her bed, a little lump under her pink nket. Her eyes were wide and red-rimmed, her fingers curled in the fabric.

    I approached her, my height, towering over her small frame.

    "Daddy, I¡¯m sorry." Her voice cracked as fear shed across her eyes.

    No matter how mad I was at Xamira, I didn¡¯t want her to be afraid of me¡ªnot truly. I wasn¡¯t going to strike her. But I needed her to understand.

    I took a breath and sat beside her, letting my body weight sink into the mattress.

    "Why did you do that?" I asked gently, though my voice still carried its edge.

    She didn¡¯t answer. I waited. Then repeated, more firmly, "Why did you release Tempest, knowing he¡¯s dangerous?"

    Xamira lowered her gaze and fiddled with her fingers.

    "Look at me," I said, trying to soften my tone.

    She raised her head. Her pale green eyes looked into mine, and what I saw there¡ªguilt, fear, and confusion. They took the edge off my anger.

    "I just wanted your attention," she whispered.

    My brows drew together. "My attention?"

    She nodded.

    It was hard to understand that statement without knowing her reasons, so I asked about them.

    "You were with your new wife... and forgot about me. You didn¡¯t look at me before the race. I cheered for you, but after the race, you went to her again," she exined.

    I was stunned into silence.

    Xamira looked down. "I didn¡¯t mean any harm, Daddy. I didn¡¯t know it would be dangerous. I just wanted you to see me."

    There was no room to argue with her honesty. Her words hit deeper than I expected. And the worst part? She was right. She sat under the second umbre, yet I ignored her, didn¡¯t I?

    There was no good reason I went to Meredith in the first ce. I could have called Dennis from where I stood if I wanted to speak to him. But I went to her instead. Why?

    I exhaled slowly, refusing to dwell on that topic that shamed me.

    But now that I have discovered that Xamira did what she did because she thought I no longer cared about her, and was jealous I hadn¡¯t paid any attention to her. I needed to correct that perspective.

    "You are my daughter," I told her. "You are important to me. I didn¡¯t abandon you, and I won¡¯t. But if you want my attention next time,e to me. Don¡¯t ever do something dangerous again. Understand?"

    She nodded slowly, a tiny pout forming. "Yes, Daddy."

    "Smile, Pumpkin."

    She did. Then threw her arms around my waist.

    I held her briefly, then stood and held out my hand.

    "Now," I said, "you have to apologize to my wife. You put her in danger, even if you didn¡¯t mean it."

    She looked hesitant, but took my hand.

    As she slipped her sandals on, I knelt and met her eyes once more.

    "If I hadn¡¯t gotten there in time... Tempest could have hurt her badly. Or worse. You understand that?"

    Her face paled. She nodded quickly, her hands squeezing mine tightly.

    I opened the door and led her out. Then, we nearly bumped into Wanda in the hallway.

    She blinked, surprised to see us together before shifting her gaze to Xamira. "Xamira, are you okay?"

    Xamira nodded, her guilt and tears,pletely gone.

    Wanda looked from me to Xamira. "Sweetheart, what happened wasn¡¯t your fault¡ª"

    I turned to her sharply. "Don¡¯t say that." I cut her off immediately, not giving her the chance to finish her statement.

    Her eyes widened. "I was only trying to make her feel better," she exined, straightening her back.

    Though I understood Wanda¡¯s intentions, I have to set the records straight, in case of next time.

    "Xamira needs to understand the weight of her actions. Don¡¯t teach her the opposite."

    Wanda pressed her lips together, before nodding silently. Then she asked, "It¡¯s time for her medicine. I came to give it to her."

    "When we get back," I said simply.

    Then I turned away and continued down the corridor with Xamira¡¯s small hand in mine, slowing my stride so she could keep up.

    "Where are you taking her?" Wanda asked.

    "To apologize," I said firmly, not looking back.

 Chapter 56: Having Fun Getting on His Nerves

    <h4>Chapter 56: Having Fun Getting on His Nerves</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    My body felt like it had been dragged down a rocky hill and tossed into a pit.

    Every joint ached, every inch of my waist throbbed where Draven had grabbed me. The force of it had left something more profound than just bruises.

    The kind of pain that lingered, coiled around bone and muscle like a silent threat.

    I knew I was weak. But I didn¡¯t realize it was this bad.

    I sat on the edge of the bed, legs submerged in a basin of warm water as Arya massaged my sore feet. A steaming cup of herbal tea nestled in my palms, the scent bitter and earthy.

    Relief didn¡¯te quickly, but I weed the slow heat crawling through my veins.

    I took another sip. The moment the cup left my lips, Cora appeared like magic to take it from me. Then a groan escaped before I could stop it.

    Azul entered, arms full¡ªa basin of hot water and a white towel. "Would you like some pain medication, mydy?" she asked putting the basin down.

    I shook my head.

    She sighed, unsurprised. She knew I hated pills. "Then I will give you a hot water massage. It will help ease the bruising."

    "Fine," I muttered, not because I believed her, but because I had no choice. I mean, I will do anything to take the pain away, even if I have to resort to pills in the end.

    Cora moved aside as Arya patted my feet dry and disappeared with the bowl. Azul helped me out of my dress, her fingers deftly working the zipper down, then guided me to lie face down on the bed.

    I watched from the corner of my eye as she dipped the towel into the steaming basin and wrung it out with her bare hands. She didn¡¯t flinch. I wondered briefly if her hands were made of steel.

    Then came the towel¡ªtoo hot, too sudden¡ªpressing against my waist.

    "Ah¡ª" I hissed, jerking slightly.

    "Sorry, mydy," Azul murmured. "Please, bear it for a moment."

    She pressed it down gently and began to work her hands over my back in practiced circles.

    "There¡¯s a bruise here," she said after a minute. "Looks like it¡¯s going to get dark by tomorrow."

    I sighed. "I wish I could see it."

    "If you had a phone, I would have snapped a picture for you," Azul replied with a grin.

    Another sigh left me. I still hadn¡¯t figured out how those sleek little devices worked. I had seen them everywhere, but I hadn¡¯t touched one myself. I wish I could have one.

    After the steamingpress came the balm¡ªsharp, cooling, pungent, the smell told me it would work, though it set my skin tingling like fire.

    Just then, the door creaked open and Kira stepped in, wide-eyed and clearly bearing news. "Mydy... the Alpha is here to see you."

    I shot up¡ªtoo fast.

    A sharp pain sliced through my waist, and a gasp tore from my throat. "Ah!" My eyes shut against the re of pain.

    "Mydy!" both Kira and Azul cried out.

    "I¡¯m fine," I muttered through gritted teeth.

    I blinked, then turned back to Kira. "What did you just say?"

    She straightened, clearly flustered. "The Alpha. He¡¯s at the door. He... wants to see you."

    "What does he want? Do we have business?" I asked coolly, already sliding off the bed.

    Azul zipped my dress quickly, and I didn¡¯t wait another second.

    "Tell your Alpha toe in," I said with a flippant flick of my hand.

    And for the briefest second, I wondered why he hadn¡¯t just barged in. The Alpha I knew did whatever he pleased, and yet... he waited. Outside. Until summoned. Perhaps the sun had finally risen from the west.

    I moved to the sitting area, tempted to sit, but Azul gave me a look that said ¡¯stand.¡¯ So I stood. Resentfully. I wasn¡¯t sure what was worse¡ªthe pain in my waist or the way protocol demanded I act like I owed Draven my spine.

    When Draven entered, it wasn¡¯t just him. Xamira walked beside him, her little fingers curled loosely in his.

    I blinked in surprise. <i>Why had he brought her here?</i>

    I didn¡¯t greet him. I was too confused. It was Azul¡¯s discreet cough and her finger gently poking my back that reminded me of manners.

    I curtsied quickly and stood tall again. I didn¡¯t offer him a seat. He didn¡¯t deserve one, even if this entire house belonged to him. Azul, ever the peacemaker, stepped forward politely.

    "Alpha, would you like to sit?"

    He declined, eyes already locked on me.

    Then he got to the point, his voice steady and low. "What happened earlier... was a mistake and negligence from the servants." His gaze shifted to Xamira. "Go on. Apologize."

    The child nodded and looked up at me, her voice small. "I¡¯m sorry. I made a mistake."

    I stared at her. And I didn¡¯t speak. I simply nodded.

    Not because I didn¡¯t forgive her. But because he was standing there¡ªwatching. Waiting. Measuring me. I wasn¡¯t about to y the docile, soft-hearted fool just because his daughter had almost gotten me killed.

    Then, the unexpected happened.

    "I apologize," Draven said. "For my daughter¡¯s mistake that almost put you in danger."

    I stared.

    <i>Did he just... apologize? Draven? Alpha Draven?</i>

    The man who forced me into marriage, who humiliated me in the backyard yesterday, had the gall to apologise? My brain sputtered. My mouth dried.

    And then I understood. Of course. It wasn¡¯t for me<i>.</i> It was for his daughter.

    Because he loved her, because she was the only person in this house he truly cared about.

    I tilted my chin, letting the corner of my mouth lift ever so slightly.

    "I forgive you," I said. But my eyes told a different story. My voice said, <i>"This isn¡¯t about your daughter."</i> And I made sure he got the message.

    His gaze narrowed.

    Good.

    I turned to Xamira then, and tried to crouch¡ªbut the pain red again, sharp as ever. I sucked in a breath and quickly straightened.

    Azul rushed to my side, "Mydy¡ª?"

    "I¡¯m fine," I replied tightly, refusing to look weak in front of him.

    Then I offered Xamira a soft smile. "How are you?"

    "Fine," she whispered.

    "I¡¯m d to hear that. At least now I know not to give you strawberries in the future."

    Her eyes rounded.

    And I lowered my voice, just enough to twist the knife, "A certain someone made sure I knew my ce."

    I turned my gaze on Draven again, steady and unflinching.

    He held my stare, but I wasn¡¯t in the least bothered.

    If anything, I was having fun getting on his nerves.

 Chapter 57: A Happy Meredith

    <h4>Chapter 57: A Happy Meredith</h4><subtxt> I didn¡¯t flinch as I held Draven¡¯s gaze. The air between us crackled with tension, his towering frame casting a long, silent challenge I refused to acknowledge.

    His broad shoulders, now tightly drawn beneath his coat and his hair tied back in a bun, only made his expression more intolerable.

    Azul must have sensed the brewing storm because her voice came softly from beside me. "Mydy."

    I blinked, finally pulling my gaze from his steel eyes and lowering it to Xamira. The poor girl looked utterly confused by my words. She didn¡¯t understand the little verbal jab I had just delivered¡ªgood, because no child needed to.

    I offered her a warm, calm smile.

    "See you," I said in a light tone. But the words were pointed, and they weren¡¯t only meant for her.

    Just then, a sharp knock echoed through the door.

    Kira moved to answer it. A quiet exchange followed, and then the door opened wider to reveal Jeffery.

    His steps slowed upon seeing Draven in the room, but he bowed respectfully. "Alpha." Then he turned to me. "Mydy."

    "How can I help you?" I asked, brow arched.

    "I forgot to collect your photo earlier when I came for the form. We will need it toplete your ID," he revealed.

    My brow pinched slightly. "I didn¡¯t bring any physical photos from Stormveil."

    "That¡¯s alright," he said quickly. "I will take one now with my phone."

    "Oh..." I nodded slowly.

    Before anything else could be said, Draven looked to Jeffery. "Meet me in my office when you are done."

    Jeffery bowed slightly again. "Yes, Alpha."

    With that, Draven turned and left the room with Xamira in tow. My shoulders dropped the second the door clicked shut. Relief surged like a wave.

    Once the tension cleared, Jeffery gave Kira instructions. She ced the stool beneath one of the brighter sconces in the room and flicked thest light switch. Outside, the sky had dimmed into early dusk.

    I sat down on the stool, posture straight. Jeffery stepped back, phone in hand.

    "Look forward. Keep your back straight. Don¡¯t blink."

    I tried. I really did. But the sh went off, and I flinched, my eyes shutting on reflex.

    Jeffery sighed, lifting his gaze from his phone. "We will have to do it again, mydy. This time, with the light off."

    We managed a decent photo after that. He nced at his phone once more and nodded, satisfied. "All done."

    Then he left.

    Azul stepped forward. "Mydy, it¡¯s time for your bath. You will feel much betterter."

    I let her and the others take over. For once, I didn¡¯t argue. They helped me into the tub, warm waterpping at my skin, gentle hands working soap across my back.

    By the time I was dressed again, I didn¡¯t even dawdle. I headed straight for the dining hall, escorted by Azul.

    And for once, I was early.

    Only Wanda was seated before me. Her sharp eyes tracked my every move as I walked past her, but I didn¡¯t give her the dignity of a nce. She was nothing but air.

    I took my seat and ignored her.

    Xamira arrived next. Her nanny helped her into the chair and disappeared behind her.

    Then came Dennis. He greeted me with a simple, "Hi, Meredith."

    I offered him a subtle nod. He had earned that much, for now, simply because he wasn¡¯t that bad, and I didn¡¯t want to insult him by ignoring him.

    I noticed he didn¡¯t acknowledge Wanda at all, which was interesting. Maybe they weren¡¯t exactly the best of friends. I liked that more than I should have¡ªhaving someone who saw through Wanda¡¯s facade and refused to y along.

    Finally, Draven arrived with Jeffery behind him, taking the head seat after Jeffery pulled it out for him. We all sat once he did.

    His face was a scowl. My heart lifted instantly, a smirk on my lips.

    The dinner began¡ªthe usual quietness, broken only by the asional clink of silverware and sses.

    I requested the grilled pork among the various proteins avable. It arrived, seasoned to perfection. I took a bite and smiled. It was heavenly.

    For the first time in days, I enjoyed eating.

    I finished my ss of juice. Another was poured. I didn¡¯t protest.

    By the time I was full, I leaned back and delicately wiped my mouth. Then, without a word, I stood and excused myself, feeling the weight of several gazes on my back.

    ---

    <strong>**~Draven~**</strong>

    Meredith smirked.

    Of course she did.

    And it didn¡¯t even stop there¡ªshe ate like someone who hadn¡¯t been nearly trampled by a warhorse just hours ago. She savoured every bite, like she didn¡¯t have a care in the world. Like she had won.

    My jaw clenched. She had even eaten more than usual tonight, though she still left half her te, which was, apparently, normal for her.

    There was nothing good about this evening, with Meredith¡¯s provoking three sentences still ringing in my ears.

    ¡¯<i>I forgive you.¡¯</i>

    Forgive me?

    Even though I had wronged her yesterday, how dare her try to make my apology for Xamira¡¯s mistake today, all about it?

    As if I had apologized for that.

    She wanted me to stew in rage, and she had nearly seeded.

    I remembered how she gasped when she tried to bend down to Xamira¡¯s level earlier. She was hurt. Obviously. And I wish the pain continues. That insolent woman deserves a painful lesson.

    After dinner, I patted Xamira¡¯s head softly. "Goodnight, Pumpkin."

    "Can you read to me tonight?" she asked.

    I smiled faintly. "Tomorrow. I¡¯m tired."

    She pouted, but nodded. I didn¡¯t like that look. So, I offered something else.

    "Come. I will put you to bed myself."

    That got me a smile. I led her by the hand while Dorothy followed.

    Xamira had already bathed before dinner, so it was just a matter of pulling the covers over her and tucking her in.

    "Goodnight, Daddy," she whispered as I kissed her forehead.

    "Sleep well."

    I left the room quietly, and went up to the third floor only to find Dennis leaning casually against my bedroom door.

    I gave him a look and unlocked the door. "Make it quick. I¡¯m exhausted," I said, stepping into my bedroom.

    He quickly followed me in and shut the door. "Did you apologize to Meredith?"

    I scowled. "Don¡¯t push me."

    "She seems to be taking all her irritation for you out on me now," Dennis said. "And I¡¯m not going to join you on that path."

    I ignored him.

    "I¡¯m getting on her good side," he added with a wink, backing toward the door.

    I didn¡¯t say a word, but the knot that suddenly twisted in my chest made me want to punch a wall after he left.

    And then, of course, Rhovan appeared in my head.

    "You are slowly losing your cool," he purred.

    "And you are quickly starting to get on my nerves," I fired back.

    He huffed and went silent.

    Although I have already done that, why is everyone asking me to apologize to Meredith.

    Just who was she?

    But that damn smirk of her lips still wouldn¡¯t leave my mind.</subtxt>

 Chapter 58: The Thoughtful Mistress

    <h4>Chapter 58: The Thoughtful Mistress</h4>

    <strong><i>**(Third Person)**</i></strong>

    Two days had passed since the horse incident, and Meredith was perfectly fine with the pains gone, except for the faint mark from the bruise that was yet to disappearpletely.

    And this morning, Jeffery delivered her a small envelope containing her Duskmoor ID card.

    She stared at it in silence, turning the hard stic over in her hands.

    Kira and Deidra stood nearby, their curiosity piqued. Meredith lifted the ID card, eyeing her face on it¡ªeyes a little dull, skin too pale, the lighting far from ttering. There was no real sharpness or rity. Just a muted version of herself staring back.

    "This doesn¡¯t even look like me," she said, brows twitching.

    Deidra leaned over first. "It¡¯s a bit dark..."

    Kira joined her, nodding slowly. "Normally, they don¡¯t issue IDs with low-quality photos. Duskmoor¡¯s government is strict about that."

    Meredith blinked. "Then how did mine get approved?"

    Kira and Deidra smiled in unison, like they were waiting for that question.

    "Because you are special, mydy," Kira said brightly.

    Meredith let out a short, dry chuckle.

    <i>Special? </i>

    That word rolled around her mind, tasting bitter on her tongue.

    She agreed with them, but not for the same reason.

    ¡¯The only woman cursed by the Moon Goddess herself,¡¯ she thought. ¡¯Sure, that sounds like the kind of "special" no one would want to be.¡¯

    She sighed and dropped the card on her vanity table, eyes drifting to the edge of the mirror. "Azul, Cora, and Arya still haven¡¯t received theirs. Will they get one too?"

    "They will," Kira said, her voice assuring. "Beta Jeffery said he will take care of the rest by the weekend. Yours was just the priority¡ªbeing the Alpha¡¯s wife."

    Meredith didn¡¯t respond. She just nodded slightly and kept her gaze on the ID card. That title still felt like a cor.

    ---

    Thete afternoon sun dripped golden warmth over the balcony, where Wanda reclined in a woven lounger, a ss of wine in one hand and a glossy fashion magazine in the other. The rustle of pages filled the air until soft footsteps approached.

    Xamira arrived side by side with her nanny, Dorothy.

    Wanda lowered the magazine slightly and raised a perfectly carved brow.

    "Good afternoon, Miss Fellowes," Dorothy said. "Xamira asked toe see you."

    Wanda offered a polite smile. "Of course." She nced at Xamira, then at Dorothy. "You may go. I will watch her."

    Dorothy nodded and stepped back into the house.

    Wanda patted the basket chair next to hers. "Come, darling. Sit here."

    Xamira obediently climbed up into the chair, her legs swinging softly. Wanda set aside her magazine and her wine ss and leaned in.

    "Are you bored?" she asked with a gentle tone.

    Xamira let out a dramatic sigh. "Yes. Daddy said he would y with me today, but he said he was busy again."

    Wanda clicked her tongue and nodded solemnly. "Your father has been very busytely. With work... and with his new wife. He has to take care of both now."

    Xamira¡¯s small shoulders sagged. "I wish Daddy would take care of me, too. Like, he takes care of her."

    Wanda¡¯s eyes flickered, and a smirk nearly broke across her face, but she hid it just in time.

    She saw it then¡ªXamira¡¯s longing, her childish jealousy. It was a vulnerability she could easily exploit.

    "Sweetheart," Wanda said softly, "your father¡¯s new wife doesn¡¯t deserve him."

    Xamira turned her head, puzzled. "What do you mean?"

    Wanda exhaled like the weight of the truth was too heavy. "Ever since she came into his life, he¡¯s changed. He used to spend so much time with you. But now... he is always with her, isn¡¯t he?"

    Xamira looked down at her small hands. "Yes..."

    Wanda pressed the knife a little deeper, her voice still smooth. "And remember what happened with the horse? You just wanted his attention. But instead, he made you apologize to her<i>.</i> Like she was the victim when she was actually the one behind everything."

    Xamira¡¯s eyes widened. "Really? She was the cause?"

    Wanda didn¡¯t blink. "Of course. If she didn¡¯t appear in our lives, would you have been fighting to get your father¡¯s attention? But... never mind that. Forget I said anything."

    But Xamira didn¡¯t forget. Her gaze turned inward, her expression shifting¡ªnot to anger, but to deep thought. Wanda didn¡¯t push further. She didn¡¯t need to anymore.

    She had sessfully pushed her narrative into the little girl¡¯s head. Now, she would just wait and watch for the magic to happen, only giving a little push when necessary.

    ---

    Evening draped softly over the estate, casting a warm amber hue across Meredith¡¯s sitting room.

    The television hummed in the background¡ªsome glitzy fashion show Kira had turned on to entertain her mistress.

    Models with impossible figures strode across a sleek runway, clothed in bizarre, overyered outfits that looked more like pieces of abstract art than actual clothing.

    Meredith sighed loudly from where she was sprawled across the couch, arms folded, chin slightly tilted up. "I don¡¯t understand this," she muttered. "Are theypeting for who looks the most ridiculous?"

    Kira stifled augh. "It¡¯s fashion, mydy. These are thetest trends in Duskmoor."

    "They look like badly wrapped gifts."

    Deidra chuckled from her spot on the floor where she was organizing some hair essories. "Fashion is subjective, mydy. What you see as odd, the elite here see as expression."

    Meredith rolled her eyes. "I¡¯d rather express myself infortable clothes than wear a birdcage on my head."

    Kira leaned in a little, her voice dropping into a conspiratorial whisper. "Miss Fellowes actually attends these fashion shows sometimes. Her wardrobe is full of designer pieces she bought straight off the runway."

    Meredith¡¯s brow lifted. "Isn¡¯t that expensive?" Even though she has lived all her life in Stormveil not to see anything like a fashion runway show, she could guess buying clothes off it would be pricy.

    "Very," Deidra confirmed with a knowing nod. "But she has the money."

    "Seems like she¡¯s rich," Meredith scoffed, leaning deeper into the couch with the air of someone too unbothered to care.

    "She works," Kira said with a shrug, "but the Alpha pays her a monthly wage, too. For her services here."

    Another scoff escaped Meredith. "Of course he does."

    There was a short silence before Kira chimed in again, her eyes glinting with mischief. "But those clothes would actually look really good on you, mydy. The cuts, the colours¡ªmuch better than how they sit on those tall sticks."

    "I¡¯m not interested," Meredith said tly, waving a hand.

    "You will miss out on the fun of shopping, mydy" Deidra added quickly, "and Miss Fellowes will be the only one enjoying the Alpha¡¯s money while you, his wife, don¡¯t get a single dime."

    That got her attention.

    Meredith¡¯s back straightened, her eyes sharpening with curiosity. "Shopping?"

    Kira and Deidra exchanged an excited nce.

    "Yes, mydy. We can go to the shopping mall anytime you want," Kira said, smiling. "There¡¯s one near the city centre. Big, fancy with lots of options."

    Meredith was almost tempted to jump up. Almost.

    But then she paused. Her expression softened slightly as her gaze drifted toward the corner, where Azul, Cora, and Arya were folding clean towels together.

    "I will wait," Meredith said thoughtfully. "Let¡¯s go after Azul, Cora, and Arya get their Duskmoor ID cards. I want all of you with me."

    Cora looked up, pleasantly stunned. "Mydy... thank you."

    Arya smiled shyly beside her. "Thank you, mydy."

    Azul, though still quiet, looked genuinely moved by herdy¡¯s thoughtfulness.

    Meredith gave a nonchnt shrug and leaned back again. "Well, you¡¯ll need to be there anyway. Someone has to stop me from buying anything hideous."

 Chapter 59: The Meeting of Wolves

    <h4>Chapter 59: The Meeting of Wolves</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    The woods were darker than usual tonight.

    Not because of the absence of the moon¡ªit was full and heavy, watching from above¡ªbut because of the air. Thick. Suffocating. Charged.

    The moment I stepped into the forest clearing at the east end of Duskmoor, all eyes turned. Warriors, workers, scouts, elders¡ªthey were all here.

    A crowd of about sixty, some standing shoulder to shoulder, others perched on stones or leaning against tree trunks. Cloaks, jackets, battle-worn leather. A silence that weighed more than words.

    Jeffery stood at my right. Dennis was on my left. Wanda lingered on the outer edge, her arms folded, lips pressed into a grim line.

    "Ten o¡¯clock sharp," I muttered, checking the silver watch on my wrist. "Good. They listen."

    I took a step forward into the centre of the circle, the firelight crackling at my back.

    "Thest body was found Eight mornings ago," I began. "Same as the others. Heart removed. No scent left behind. Whoever did it was skilled¡ªand deliberate."

    A quiet growl rippled through the crowd.

    "They were one of us," Jeffery added. "All three. Two from South Hollow pack. One from Winterroot. All residing in Duskmoor."

    "I don¡¯t care what pack they belonged to," I said. "They were part of this city. Part of our people."

    The crowd murmured in agreement. But beneath that murmury a bit of fear.

    I saw it. In the eyes of the older wolves. In the tightened fists of the younger ones. Even Wanda, for all her cold beauty, wore a trace of unease in her gaze.

    "The new rules I set four nights ago remain in ce," I continued. "No one walks alone. Not even within the city. Two, minimum. Warriors will now discreetly patrol the outer ring¡ªeast, west, and northern sectors¡ªbetween 7 PM and 3 AM. Jeffery will assign the rotation."

    Heads nodded.

    I scanned the group. "If anyone knows anything¡ªanything at all¡ªnow is the time to speak."

    A few beats of silence. Then a hand lifted. A tall man with copper skin and tightly braided hair stepped forward. His voice cracked slightly when he spoke. He introduced himself first before going straight to the point.

    "My friend... his name is Ronan Wex. Winterroot bloodline. He has been missing for two days now."

    The clearing stilled.

    I narrowed my gaze. "When was thest time you saw him?"

    "Two nights ago. We were at the Taproot Bar¡ªoff Garnel Street. We left together. I took a cab because I needed to get to my night shift at the port on time. He said he would walk to clear his head. Said his ce wasn¡¯t far."

    "And it¡¯s been two days?" I asked.

    "Yes, Alpha. He hasn¡¯t been home. Didn¡¯t show up to work yesterday or today. I have called and texted. No reply."

    Jeffery pulled out a notepad from his coat. "Full name, age, and where he lives?"

    "Ronan Wex. Twenty-six. Lives in the city¡¯s southeast block¡ªunit 4B. Works at the distribution dock near the port. Day shift."

    "Did he mention if he was meeting anyone after he left?" I asked.

    The man shook his head. "No, Alpha."

    I nodded once, turning to Jeffery. "Get his description and notify our scouts. I want every warehouse, alley, and sector between Garnel and southeast searched before dawn."

    "Yes, Alpha," Jeffery said immediately.

    "Send a team to the Taproot as well," I added. "Interrogate the bartender. Review the security logs. But make sure to do that discreetly. We can¡¯t have the Duskmoor government on our tails yet."

    Then I turned back to the man. "Thank you. We will find him."

    He nodded, jaw tight. "Please do, Alpha."

    Wanda stepped forward next, her voiceced with confidence. "There is a possibility the humans are watching us. Especially now. They might be baiting us into panic."

    "They aren¡¯t just watching," I said coldly. "They are testing boundaries. Pushing slowly. This isn¡¯t random. It¡¯s deliberate."

    A few murmurs rose again, louder this time.

    Dennis leaned closer. "If they think we won¡¯t retaliate, they¡¯re wrong."

    "Don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t see using," I replied. "They are too rxed for people who imed to have missing citizens."

    We spoke for another half hour, discussing rotating patrols, message rys, and off-gridmunication. There were no digital traces and no city records.

    The Duskmoor Council cannot sanction this meeting. We won¡¯t give them the chance because this wasn¡¯t politics.

    It was war preparation.

    ---

    When the meeting began to wind down, the fire at the center burned lower. Wolves began to peel off in pairs, some heading west, others toward the vehicles hidden in the brush. Still, the tension clung to the night.

    I stayed behind a little longer. Watching. Listening.

    Jeffery finished giving the warriors the final instructions. Dennis moved through the crowd like smoke, checking on a few familiar faces and making light-heartedments that masked his seriousness.

    Wanda approached me.

    "That man who spoke earlier... Ronan Wex¡¯s friend¡ªhe seemed nervous," she said softly.

    "He should be," I replied. "His friend may already be dead."

    "You didn¡¯t tell him that."

    "I didn¡¯t have to."

    Wanda was quiet for a moment. Then she asked, "Do you think it¡¯s really the humans?"

    "Maybe." I looked out into the trees. "But if it were only them... we would have found more. Traces. Scent trails. Broken ground."

    Wanda tilted her head. "Then who?"

    "I don¡¯t know yet." I looked at her. "And that¡¯s what worries me."

    She didn¡¯t answer.

    Jeffery reappeared at my side. "I will take care of the teams, Alpha. They will begin the Ronan search within the hour."

    "Good," I said.

    "I will update you if they find anything."

    I gave him a nod and turned toward the path that would lead back to the main road. Dennis joined me as I walked.

    "You were quieter than usual," he said.

    I didn¡¯t respond immediately. "They were scared. And scared wolves make mistakes."

    Dennis nodded. "You are not wrong," he said, agreeing with me.

    We reached the parked vehicles near the roadside. I opened the door to the ck SUV and turned to him before stepping in.

    "We keep this quiet. No outsiders. No leaks."

    "I know," Dennis said. Then he smirked. "I still think you should tell your wife what¡¯s happening."

    I levelled a look at him. "This isn¡¯t her concern."

    "She¡¯s already in it. Whether you admit it or not."

    I didn¡¯t reply.

    Instead, I got into the SUV and shut the door. But he quickly got into the front passenger seat and secured his seatbelt with a big smile.

    I gave him a side nce before bringing the engines to life.

    The forest was behind us now. But the war it warned of wasing fast. And I had a bad feeling... we hadn¡¯t seen the worst of it yet.

 Chapter 60: The Dance Under the Moonlight

    <h4>Chapter 60: The Dance Under the Moonlight</h4>

    <strong><i>**(Third Person)**</i></strong>

    The scouts began their sweep before midnight.

    Three teams¡ªsix werewolves total¡ªsplit up and moved through the southeast district of Duskmoor. They searched alleyways, side streets, loading docks, and industrial zones.

    All were dressed in in clothes, but each moved like soldiers trained for war.

    The search started with the Taproot Bar.

    The bartender, a burly man with silver streaks in his beard, imed he remembered Ronan Wex and his friend clearly.

    "They were here around ten," he said, voice low and cautious. "Had two pints each. Talked like usual. Didn¡¯t see anyone strange that night."

    Security footage confirmed the man¡¯s story¡ªRonan had left the bar with his friend, before thetter stopped a cab and got in.

    The footage also showed three shadows trailing two blocks behind Ronan, but it vanished in a blink. No scent was found, no trace of who¡ªor what it could have been.

    At the southeast block, unit 4B remained untouched. No signs of entry. No struggle.

    The most promising lead came near the port district. Just before dawn, one of the scouts picked up something faint¡ªa scent. Barely there, as if scrubbed or hidden. But it was werewolf. Familiar. Close to Ronan¡¯s profile.

    It led toward an abandoned warehouse.

    Inside, they found only one thing: Ronan¡¯s phone, shattered and covered in dried blood. A worker¡¯s badge from the port was also discovered in a pile of discarded trash nearby.

    There was no body. No sign of where he had gone. Just a cracked device and blood.

    The scent disappearedpletely beyond that point, as if it had been erased.

    The scout who found it, Doren, contacted Jeffery immediately. And Jeffery, without wasting another second, called the one person who needed to know.

    ---

    <strong>~**Draven**~</strong>

    I arrived home just past five alone. I had to drop Dennis off at a location to assist with the search.

    The SUV rolled to a stop by the east wing, and I stepped out alone, leaving the vehicle to one of the night drivers.

    The sky was still painted in the deep hues of night, stars blinking faintly above, and the edge of morning nowhere in sight.

    The manor was quiet.

    No warriors at the gate. No wandering staff in the corridors. Everyone was where they should be¡ªsleeping or preparing for the day ahead.

    Because of my habit of taking walks and doing random checks every time I arrived hometer than usual like today, I walked the long stretch of paved path around the west side, meaning to cut through the rear balcony when I caught a flicker of movement in the moonlit garden.

    I paused.

    Someone was outside.

    At first, I thought it was one of the guards doing patrol until I stepped further into the shadows and saw her.

    <i>Meredith.</i>

    Barefoot on the cold grass, her long nightgown swaying like a pale ghost¡¯s robe under the moonlight. Her eyes were shut, arms moving slowly in odd motions, not quite dancing... but not entirely still.

    It was graceful and strange.

    <i>Was that a ritual? Perhaps, a meditation?</i>

    I didn¡¯t move an inch. I stayed back where the hedges veiled me from view, forgetting about my habitual patrol.

    Meredith swayed once more, hands lifting lightly before curling back toward her chest, then lowering in slow rhythm.

    Instantly, I felt chills run down my spine as goosebumps appeared on the exposed area of my arms.

    I have never seen this in my entire life. What on earth was this dance she was doing?

    Everything about it was uncanny. And looking at the way she did it, it didn¡¯t seem like she was conscious of her surrounding.

    <i>"She is possessed," </i>Rhovan said, slowly waking up. He seemed exhausted.

    <i>Possessed?</i> That seemed more like it.

    "Possessed by what?" I asked Rhovan and was met with silence. It seemed like he had gone back to sleep.

    Meredith¡¯s lips moved¡ªsilent words I couldn¡¯t make out.

    I felt a little energy generated from the dance and knew it wasn¡¯t ordinary.

    Are people cursed by the moon goddess supposed to have something in them?

    Then, as if a timer inside Meredith ran out, she stoppedpletely. She stood still for a moment, her chin raised toward the moon, and let the air wrap around her like an old friend.

    And just as silently as she came, she turned and walked back inside the house through the side ss door.

    My eyes followed her until the curtains swallowed her shape.

    Whatever that was, I wasn¡¯t sure. But it didn¡¯t leave my mind.

    Just as I took a step toward the house, my phone buzzed sharply against my thigh. I slipped it out of my pockets and nced at the screen.

    Jeffery.

    I answered. "What did they find?"

    His voice was clipped. "Ronan¡¯s phone. Cracked. Blood-covered. Found at the edge of an abandoned warehouse near the southeast port."

    "Body?"

    "No body was found, Alpha"

    I pinched the bridge of my nose. "What else?"

    "His work ID. That¡¯s it. No signs of a struggle outside. No scent trail. It¡¯s like he vanished."

    "Like the others," I muttered.

    "Yes," Jeffery confirmed. "Exactly like the others."

    I closed my eyes for a moment, letting the silence stretch. Then, I instructed, "Secure the warehouse. No one gets near it unless cleared. Post two warriors at the door. And notify me the moment the forensics unit from our internal team arrives."

    "Yes, Alpha."

    I ended the call and pocketed the phone, but the weight of it didn¡¯t fade.

    First, three bodies with their hearts missing. Now a full body was missing.

    The blood said Ronan had been hurt, but the absence of a corpse whispered something far worse.

    Someone¡ªor something was getting better at hiding. And the way it scrubbed scent from a kill site¡ªNo human could do that so easily unless they were now good at it.

    I turned toward the house.

    The night had started with orders and ns. But it ended with a ritual dance and a bloodstained phone.

    And both told me the same thing.

    Something dangerous was moving in Duskmoor, be it a failing truce or a creepy being which reminded me of the presence I felt in the woods at our rest area to the city.

    And I hadn¡¯t seen its face yet.

 Chapter 61: The Crime Perpetrators, Uncovered

    <h4>Chapter 61: The Crime Perpetrators, Uncovered</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    I had barely slept.

    Two hours, at most, and most of them were haunted by shes of the dead bodies of our people. And that dance.

    For the past seven minutes, I had sat at the head of the breakfast table, silent, barely touching my te but watching Meredith.

    She was eating. Not cautiously. Just... normally. Quietly. A slice of buttered toast. A cup of warm broth. Some grilled mushroom cuts.

    She looked like a woman who had slept well, like someone who hadn¡¯t stood barefoot in the garden, and that too in the middle of the night, dancing in the moonlight like she was being manipted.

    Meredith hadn¡¯t noticed me staring. Or maybe she had and didn¡¯t care.

    Her fingers moved with idle grace. Her hair was pinned loosely today, leaving soft strands curling around her neck. Not a flicker of guilt on her face.

    <i>"She truly wasn¡¯t consciousst night," </i>I confirmed inwardly.

    <i>¡¯I told you she wasn¡¯t herself,¡¯</i> Rhovan added darkly.

    "You said that, yes," I replied tly. "You also conveniently disappeared when I asked <i>by what</i>."

    Rhovan stayed quiet. Either still sulking or simply without an answer.

    I rubbed my temple once and sighed inwardly. I had no time to confront Meredith this morning about it. Not yet.

    Wanda¡¯s yawn broke the tension. She sat across from Meredith, leaning half against her armrest, looking like someone who had walked through two nights of restless sleep.

    She had returned early this morning, alone. Probably had a shower and changed before making it to the table, but exhaustion was still painted on her face.

    I stood up.

    Meredith¡¯s spoon paused mid-air, her gaze flicking to me in surprise. I didn¡¯t have the time to look back.

    "Draven, you are going?" Wanda called lightly, straightening up. "Can Ie with you?"

    "Get some sleep first," I said to her. She had worked hardst night and deserved some rest. And besides, there was nothing much she could do on the site today.

    She hesitated, then nodded. "Okay."

    I ruffled Xamira¡¯s hair gently. "See you, pumpkin."

    "Bye Daddy!" she chirped behind me.

    I gave her a small smile and left the dining room.

    Outside, the morning sun was slow to rise, casting a dull grey hue across the estate grounds. I walked straight toward the side guard post and stopped one of the men who had been on night duty.

    "At night," I said. "Have you ever seen anyone outside after midnight?"

    The guard blinked, clearly confused. "No, Alpha. I didn¡¯t. Should I have?"

    I shook my head. "Never mind."

    Then I got into the SUV, adjusted the rearview once, and pulled away from the estate.

    ---

    By the time I reached the warehouse, Dennis and Jeffery were already on site, standing near the caution tape.

    The warehouse loomedrge behind them, rusted and silent¡ªjust another ruin tucked between the port¡¯s endless sprawl of shadows.

    Jeffery repeated the details he had given me on the phone, only more thoroughly this time.

    The phone had been found near a pile of old crates at the far end of the warehouse.

    Shattered. Bloodied. Ronan¡¯s name was still etched faintly into the back of the case.

    His bent and slightly wet port badge was discovered near the exit.

    I crouched next to the spot, letting the scent trails speak, but they didn¡¯t.

    The forensic team was already wrapping up, their equipment halfway back in their van.

    "No blood spatter. No drag marks. No hair. No scent beyond a faint residual trace of wolf," one of them reported. <strong><i>"Our verdict: this wasn¡¯t a crime scene. Not in the legal sense."</i></strong>

    As our internal forensic team cleared out, one of our warriors stepped forward, frustrated. "Alpha, if I may¡ªwhat if Ronan was actually kidnapped outside Taproot and brought here? Maybe they tortured him."

    Another nodded. "Could be. That would exin the broken phone, right? And his blood?"

    "No," I said quietly. "Ronan was never brought here."

    Confusion swept the group.

    A third warrior frowned. "Then... how did his things end up here?"

    Dennis exhaled loudly. "A distraction. Someone left them here on purpose."

    The silence that followed was heavy. Thick with implications. And when the weight finally settled on everyone¡¯s shoulders, I let them get breakfast.

    They would need their strength. This case wasn¡¯t over.

    At noon, our investigations and search led us to a second site, which was harder to digest.

    We reached the lonely stretch of riverbank just past 1 PM. It was quiet here, even with the breeze brushing through reeds and sand.

    And there, by a jagged boulder, folded jeans. An orange hoodie. Blood-smudged and damp.

    Jeffery crouched down. His nose twitched slightly. "That¡¯s his scent."

    Someone behind us asked, "Was he drowned?"

    Jeffery answered before I could. "No. This is just like the warehouse. A setup."

    A few of the younger wolves cursed under their breath.

    I stepped forward and knelt beside the clothes. Picked up the hoodie. Sniffed. Then the jeans.

    Ronan. But only barely. The scent was newer than it should have been.

    I stood up after some time and walked away from the riverbank.

    Dennis quickly followed me and caught up with me. "What did you find out, brother?"

    "He was never here either," I said, stopping in my steps. "He is not dead yet. They took him."

    Dennis stiffened. "They?"

    I nodded slowly. "The humans."

    Dennis¡¯s jaw ckened. "Brother, you are sure?"

    "They tried to mask their scent. They almost seeded. But the breeze here¡ª" I looked over my shoulder. "¡ªhasn¡¯t fully carried it away yet."

    Dennis didn¡¯t look surprised. He knew I had the nose for things others missed.

    Then he asked the more important question: "So... the other three that had their hearts ripped out... Were the humans behind it?"

    "It is very unlikely," I said quietly.

    Dennis didn¡¯t speak for a while. Then he shook his head slowly. "So, the humans are copying them?"

    "They thought they were being clever. They took advantage of the previous deaths and used the pattern to cover their own tracks. But they made a mistake by not continuing the pattern until the end, which shows they have a different agenda."

    "They didn¡¯t take Ronan¡¯s heart. They took his entire body," Dennis murmured.

    I nodded once. "That was how I caught them."

    It would have still been possible for the humans to be responsible for the first deaths under the guise of organ harvest. Fortunately, I have been to both crime scenes. There was a difference.

    Footsteps approached, and Jeffery rejoined us just as my phone buzzed.

    <i>Mayor Brackham</i>.

    "Speak of the devil," I muttered.

    Dennis arched a brow. "Who?"

    "The Mayor," I replied and then answered the call.

    "Alpha Draven," came his voice, oily, polite.

    I cut straight to the chase. "Good afternoon, Mr. Mayor. I hope you have good news?"

    There was a pause from the other end before his voice came up again. "Unfortunately, Alpha... our Investigative team hasn¡¯t found anything conclusive."

    Of course not.

    I let out a breath. "That¡¯s disappointing. Which is why I have decided something needs to be done¡ªsomething that will ease tensions in this city. And quickly."

    There was a brief hesitation from the other end.

    Then he said, "Go on, Alpha. Name it. Duskmoor will support whatever measure necessary to bring this to a close."

 Chapter 62: Outsmarting Mayor Brackham

    <h4>Chapter 62: Outsmarting Mayor Brackham</h4>

    <strong>Draven.</strong>

    "I want a signed treaty," I said, watching the mist coil beyond the riverbank. "Authorizing Stormveil to form its own investigative group."

    There was a pause on the other end of the call. Then, Mayor Brackham¡¯s voice came¡ªmeasured and clipped. "I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t authorize that, Alpha. We already have an official team working the investigation. Adding another would...plicate things."

    "I don¡¯t care aboutplications," I replied coldly. "Your people have given me no reason to trust their efficiency. Or their honesty. My men and women died on your soil, Mr. Brackham. Stormveil deserves the right to investigate their deaths."

    Another silence followed, heavier this time.

    "I must answer to my King," I continued. "And King Alderic will not ept excuses when the lives of our people are being taken without justice. If you can¡¯t deliver results, I will."

    "Alpha¡ª"

    "You made an agreement with me, days ago," I cut him off. "You¡¯ve failed your side of that agreement. So don¡¯t expect me to stay patient."

    His voice dropped a note, now harder. "This is what we will do instead. Send three or four of your people to join my team. We will work together."

    "That¡¯s eptable," I said without missing a beat. "But it doesn¡¯t rece what I asked for. We will still form our own team. This is non-negotiable. If the humans truly value the truce, then they should have no problem with transparency."

    That did it.

    He didn¡¯t respond. Not right away.

    Bringing up the truce had shut him up and at the same time, overturned his stubbornness. That was the only thing that could call him to order.

    I let the silence settle¡ªlet it tighten like a noose around his neck.

    Finally, he spoke again, his voicecking its usual confidence. "My ministers will not approve this even if I agree."

    "You are the Mayor, Brackham," I reminded him. "The ruler of Duskmoor. What you decide stands. But if you refuse to give us the authorization, then understand this¡ªthe truce will be reviewed. Duskmoor will be held ountable for every death on its soil. And it will be by our terms."

    My voice dropped, calm and deadly.

    "What will it be, Mr. Brackham?" I checked my wristwatch. "You have ten seconds to decide."

    I kept quiet after that.

    I already knew how it would end. With the pressure I have put on him by mentioning the truce, and then being subjected to our terms, I was sure he had no choice but to do my bidding. There was no other door left for him.

    Seven seconds passed before Brackham reacted.

    He sighed deeply. "On one condition," he said finally. "That my people join your investigative group as well."

    "Done," I said immediately. "I¡¯m expecting the signed treaty in my mailbox tonight. I trust there won¡¯t be any fine print I need to worry about."

    "Everything will be transparent," he said, but I could hear the edge in his voice. He knew he had been boxed in.

    "Good. Thank you for your cooperation." I ended the call and slid the phone into my pocket.

    Dennis didn¡¯t wait one second before asking, "What did that old geezer say?"

    I smirked faintly. "Exactly what we expected. His team reached a dead end with the investigation Then he refused my proposal for a signed treaty, tried to offer apromise. I took it, like you heard, but I pushed back harder. He finally agreed to let us form our own team, as long as his people join it."

    Dennis snorted. "Brackham must be delusional."

    Jeffery frowned slightly. "What will you do, Alpha?"

    "I will do what he asked," I said. "Let his people join."

    Dennis looked like he had swallowed a lemon. Even Jeffery didn¡¯t support the idea.

    Dennis reminded me, "Since the humans are involved in Ronan¡¯s disappearance, the Mayor might be aware, and will try to prevent us from gathering the evidence against them."

    Just then, Jeffrey looked between us and asked, "The humans are behind Ronan¡¯s disappearance?"

    Dennis nodded and told him everything I found out.

    "Alpha, I¡¯m not saying this to doubt you, but it could be that a random human came by the river bank to check Ronan¡¯s clothes out," Jeffery tried to analyse, but I wasn¡¯t offended.

    "That would have been possible if it didn¡¯t smell like they purposely tried to remove their scent," I stated.

    Dennis brought me back to our earlier conversation. "Don¡¯t tell me you are giving in to him."

    "I¡¯m not," I said calmly. "We will do it our way."

    That lit their interest. Dennis leaned in slightly, and Jeffery¡¯s expression sharpened.

    "No one else can know the humans are involved," I said. "Not yet. If this gets to the council or to Alderic, war breaks out by morning. And right now, we don¡¯t have enough to justify it. We need to know what the humans are up to¡ªand who the first group was. The ones who ripped out the hearts."

    They nodded.

    "Dennis," I continued, "you and Jeffery will work together. Draft a list tonight¡ªpeople we trust, ones who can handle pressure. That will be the second group. The one the humans see."

    "It won¡¯t be real," Dennis said, eyes narrowing. "We will feed them lies."

    I nodded. "Exactly. But be careful. The humans know we are smart. They will be watching us closely."

    "Understood," Jeffery murmured.

    I turned to him. "You will lead the fake group."

    His brows rose. "Me?"

    "The Mayor won¡¯t raise an eyebrow if I send my second-inmand. He will think it¡¯s diplomacy. Use that. y the part."

    Then I turned to Dennis. "You will lead the real group. Our people, our resources. I want it five steps ahead of the fake one. Every move, every lead¡ªwe follow it before the other team even hears about it."

    Both men nodded, the weight of responsibility settling in.

    "You two stay in constant contact," I said. "One misstep and they will catch on."

    "Got it," Dennis said firmly.

    Jeffery added, "We will keep each other updated. No leaks."

    "Good." I exhaled. "Create the difference list tonight. Then, send a message to Alderic and the Elders. Let them know the treaty is underway. For now, that¡¯s all they need to hear."

    Jeffery and Dennis exchanged a look of grim approval.

    I turned and started walking back to the riverbank .

    We will not be outyed. Not this time.

 Chapter 63: First Time Outside

    <h4>Chapter 63: First Time Outside</h4>

    Meredith.

    The soft fragrance of vani and coconut lingered in the air as I sat at the dresser, watching Azul through the mirror.

    She dabbed the healing balm across the scar that stretched down the side of my cheek¡ªone that had faded slightly but still caught the light like a thin thread of silver.

    She had been so consistent with applying the balm morning and night that the scar was starting to close up again. But how could I allow that?

    I¡¯m going to break her heart tonight.

    Azul¡¯s brows creased in concern.

    "Would you like the hat veil today, mydy?" she asked softly.

    I met her gaze in the mirror and gave a small nod. "Yes."

    Today wasn¡¯t like strolling through the estate¡¯s gardens. This was Duskmoor. A city filled with humans and their judging eyes. I didn¡¯t know how they would react to my scar, but I didn¡¯t care to find out either.

    I was only doing this for myself.

    Azul gave a polite bow and slipped out of the room. A minuteter, she returned with the hat veil from my wedding day.

    My breath hitched at the sight of it. The white veil shimmered faintly in the light, reminding me of the moment everything was decided which led up to this moment.

    For a second, I hesitated.

    "You don¡¯t have to wear it if¡ª" Azul began, but I waved her off gently.

    "No. It¡¯s fine."

    I looked over to Deidra who was waiting for me to decide. "I don¡¯t want my hair out. I would prefer an updo. Nothingplicated, just neat andfortable."

    "Yes, mydy," she replied, gathering the soft silver strands of my hair. She picked out two lc flower pins and set to work.

    "Mydy, your hair is very shiny and healthy," she said.

    I allowed a small smile. "I guess the expensive shampoo and conditioner weren¡¯t a waste after all."

    We chuckled quietly.

    Once dressed, I stepped out into the hall, nked by my maidservants. All of them looked lovely in their modest dresses, matching satchels slung over their shoulders, their newly issued Duskmoor ID cards tucked inside.

    Azul, Arya, and Cora were brimming with excitement. They would finally be seeing the city beyond the estate walls, just like me.

    Even Deidra and Kira, who had been here before, couldn¡¯t hide their eagerness. This wasn¡¯t just a shopping trip¡ªit was more like a step into freedom.

    But of course, Wanda had to ruin it.

    We entered the sitting room only to find Xamira already there, lounging with her feet curled beneath her, chewing on a chocte bar like she hadn¡¯t a care in the world.

    We waited. And waited.

    An hour passed before Wanda finally appeared, pping her hands together like she had just orchestrated a royal ball.

    No apology. Just an exnation that made us all seem unproductive.

    "I was busy handling some papers and didn¡¯t know when time passed," she announced, her smile too perfect, her face baked inyers of powder and red lipstick that made her look like a viin from a stage y.

    "We are heading to Duskmoor city mall, and we will be having lunch outside after that."

    She paused, scanning our faces, clearly waiting for apuse or praise.

    None came.

    Her gazended on me. "Meredith, I know this is your first time leaving the estate since you arrived Duskmoor, but try to put yourself together. Duskmoor isn¡¯t like Stormveil."

    Her tone stung¡ªcondescending, degrading. As if I were a child she had to babysit. My fingers twitched at my sides. I was seconds away from reminding her who she was speaking to.

    But the door opened, and Draven stepped in.

    I hadn¡¯t seen him in days. He looked... exhausted. But his presence alone pulled my spine straight.

    "You haven¡¯t left yet?" he asked, looking briefly at me, then turning to Wanda.

    Wanda shed her well-rehearsed smile. "We were about to leave now," she said, and then added with a sigh, "Meredith is bringing her maidservants along, so there won¡¯t be enough room in the car to take everyone."

    A scoff slipped from my lips.

    She was still at it¡ªtrying to bar my people froming along like she tried to do a few days back if not for Draven¡¯s approval.

    Though I didn¡¯t know how the word reached him, I was satisfied with how he handled it.

    I could see how Azul and the others shifted uneasily beside me, guilt pressing down on them like stones. They were too loyal to speak, but I could see the heartbreak in their eyes. Wanda was trying to humiliate them.

    I was done tolerating her.

    I opened my mouth to speak¡ªbut Draven beat me to it.

    "Should that be a problem when I have so many cars?" he asked, his tone calm, yetced with quiet steel.

    Wanda blinked, lips parting, but nothing came out. For once, she didn¡¯t have aeback.

    "Meredith and her maidservants will take the Mercedes van," Draven continued. "You and Xamira will take a car. The warriors will spread themselves in three different cars. I hope that is settled."

    "Yes, Alpha," Wanda murmured, smiling again.

    There was nothing funny with Draven unintentionally proving how foolish and petty Wanda was. If I were her, I would cower my head in shame.

    But then again, the word ¡¯shame¡¯ didn¡¯t exist to her

    Inside the van, surrounded by my girls, I finally felt a bit of peace.

    "I almost thought we wouldn¡¯t make it," Arya said, beaming.

    "Thank you, mydy," Cora added, her smile wide and genuine.

    I nodded at them, then tilted my head back and closed my eyes for a moment.

    The ride out of the estate was smoother than I expected. I kept the curtain by my seat drawn open, soaking in every detail of the outside world.

    For ten minutes, it was only hills, trees, and quiet serenity. But then, thendscape shifted¡ªmore houses, tall buildings, moving cars, and crowds of people filled the view.

    "We are close to the mall," Deidra said from beside me.

    I nodded again and leaned slightly toward the window, picturing what the mall would look like while wishing to have a smooth-sailing day.

    But I can never know with Wanda in the picture.

    .

 Chapter 64: The Truce Failed

    <h4>Chapter 64: The Truce Failed</h4>

    <strong><i>**(Third Person)** </i></strong>

    The convoy pulled into the sprawling parking lot of the mall, the tires crunching softly over the tiled pavement.

    Meredith stepped out first, the wind tugging lightly at her veil. Her gaze lifted to the massive ss structure rising before them¡ªits sleek lines and towering height gleamed under the sun. It was beautiful in a way that felt distant, foreign.

    "It¡¯s... magnificent," Meredith whispered, eyes wide with wonder.

    Even Azul, Arya, and Cora¡ªwho prided themselves onposed expressions¡ªstruggled to hide their own astonishment.

    Deidra stepped beside Meredith with a smile, "What do you think, mydy?"

    "I haven¡¯t seen anything like this. It¡¯s iconic," Meredith replied, her voice tinged with honest delight. "I can¡¯t wait to see what¡¯s inside."

    Before anyone could respond, Wanda¡¯s crisp voice sliced through the moment. "Everyone, have your ID cards ready. We will be going through a security check before entering the mall."

    "Oh..." she mouthed, her eyes subconsciously searching around.

    Azul leaned in. "Mydy, I have your card," she whispered reassuringly, slipping the ID into her hand.

    A small exhale of relief left Meredith¡¯s lips. She had forgotten it was with Azul.

    As they approached the entrance, a group of uniformed security personnel stood waiting behind metal scanners. Their eyes immediately locked onto Meredith¡¯s group, and a silence stretched ufortably in the air.

    "No weapons allowed inside," one of them barked tly.

    Six of Draven¡¯s warriors behind Meredith stepped forward, their tone clipped but respectful. "We are unarmed."

    Still, the security men proceeded to scan them with baton-like devices, pressing them close to the body with no hint of subtlety.

    Meredith watched it all with an unreadable expression, calm on the outside. But inside, something unsettled coiled tighter.

    <i>Do they check their own people like this?</i> she wondered.

    Then came the ID check. Eachpanion presented their cards in turn. When Meredith stepped forward, the guard squinted at her veil, then gestured brusquely.

    "Take off your veil."

    Azul tensed instantly, her hand twitching at her side.

    Meredith hesitated, hand moving slowly to the edge of her hat¡¯s veil. Then her eyes flicked to the side, catching the slight, triumphant curve of Wanda¡¯s lips.

    Meredith lowered her hand, realizing the humiliation in the guard¡¯s request which Wanda¡¯s smirk exposed. And she refused to give Wanda that satisfaction.

    "For what reason?" she asked the guards calmly. Her tone remained unwavering.

    "Security protocol," the guard replied, tone firm.

    Before Meredith could respond, another voice cut through with sharp authority.

    "She¡¯s not removing anything."

    Heads turned behind almost immediately.

    Dennis stepped forward, shing his ID as he moved between Meredith and the guard. The unexpected sight of him jolted everyone¡ªespecially Wanda, whose mouth parted slightly in shock.

    "She is the Luna of one of our royal packs," Dennis said, voice measured but cold. "Wife of Alpha Draven, Stormveil¡¯s Diplomat."

    The guard looked rattled, but Dennis didn¡¯t wait.

    "Asking the Luna to take off her veil is demeaning. Can you not see her face clearly? What exactly are you looking for?"

    "I¡ªapologies, sir," the guard stammered, suddenly backing off.

    Dennis gave him a curt nod before stepping aside. Meredith looked at him then, her gaze brief, but filled with something unreadable¡ªsurprise, gratitude... and curiosity.

    "Thank you," she said softly.

    He simply nodded.

    As they walked through the now-open gate, Dennis veered toward Wanda, motioning her to follow. She hesitated, clearly unsettled, but eventually obeyed.

    Meredith lingered just long enough to catch Dennis¡¯s voice.

    "How could you stand there and watch the Alpha¡¯s wife be humiliated?" His voice was low, seething. "Have you forgotten your role?"

    Wanda¡¯s mouth opened in weak defense. "I was just letting the security do their job. I didn¡¯t want to cause a ruckus."

    "You? Letting someone else do their job? That¡¯s not the Wanda I know," Dennis cut in sharply. "I hope my brother knows what he¡¯s doing, keeping an unqualified person by his side."

    He left her standing there, stunned and wordless with regret over her actions, and entered the mall.

    Momentster, Wanda returned to the group. "Let¡¯s head to the women¡¯s clothing section first," she announced coolly, regaining herposure.

    They took the lift. Once it opened on the right floor, Wanda led them into a boutique. The warriors posted themselves outside, spreading out in pairs, keeping eyes on every corridor and corner.

    Dennis followed behind Meredith¡¯s group but kept a respectful distance.

    Wanda held Xamira¡¯s small hand, guiding her to a shelf of embroidered handbags.

    Kira leaned closer to Meredith. "Mydy, would you like to browse the dress aisle?"

    Meredith nodded and moved to the racks. She skimmed through the clothes, but nothing caught her interest. Kira noticed her disinterest.

    "We can check another store... but we would need to inform Miss Fellowes."

    Before they could make a move, Dennis stepped forward.

    "You can go ahead. Check any store you want¡ªI wille with you."

    Relieved, Meredith gave a small nod and stepped out with Kira, Deidra, and the others.

    They stepped out together just as Wanda turned. Her gaze followed them, lingering for a beat¡ªbut she said nothing, focusing instead on a clutch bag.

    Dennis¡¯s phone rang. "Go ahead," he told Meredith. "I will catch up."

    Even as he took the call, his eyes followed her movement across the mall.

    Meredith wandered deeper into the hallway with Azul, Arya, Deidra, and Cora. The spacious corridor echoed with distantughter and footsteps.

    Suddenly, a small boy¡ªno older than four, collided into her legs.

    "Oh," Meredith said, smiling behind her veil. She crouched, offering her hand.

    The child took it, then stared up at her in innocent awe.

    "Who are you?" he asked.

    "You are one curious little one, huh?" she chuckled softly.

    Cora and Arya giggled nearby. Deidra tilted her head. "He¡¯s adorable."

    "Joshua!" a panicked voice called out.

    The boy¡¯s head turned. A woman hurried toward them, her eyes wide and fearful.

    "Mummy," the boy said, running to her.

    The mother scooped him up swiftly, her eyes never leaving Meredith and herpanions.

    Meredith watched her go. The woman¡¯s movements were brisk, her arms tight around her son. She didn¡¯t say thank you. She didn¡¯t smile.

    Only fear remained in her eyes.

    Meredith¡¯s smile faded. "Was that woman... afraid of us?" she asked, her voice quieter now as Azul helped her stand.

    Deidra didn¡¯t hesitate. "Unfortunately, mydy."

    Kira sighed, brushing her fingers over a nearby shelf. "No matter what we do, some of them will never ept us."

    Meredith remained quiet as they turned toward the next store, her thoughts drifting to the mother and son.

    The mall was beautiful, grand in design and filled with bright lights and colour.

    But all Meredith could feel now... were eyes. Watching. Judging.

    And in that moment of difort, she concluded¡ª

    <i>The Truce failed. </i>

 Chapter 65: Meredith Fires Back at Wanda

    <h4>Chapter 65: Meredith Fires Back at Wanda</h4>

    <strong><i>**(Third Person)**</i></strong>

    The tension from the encounter with the little boy lingered, but Meredith forced herself to focus as she stepped into another boutique. The lighting was warm, and the space quieter.

    The shopkeeper gave her a brief nod before returning to folding scarves behind the counter.

    The boutique was lined with flowing dresses¡ªelegant cuts in soft hues and modern patterns. Meredith brushed her fingers over the delicate fabrics, drawn to a pale violet dress with soft embroidery at the hem. It reminded her of the early spring rains in Stormveil. And the colour of her eyes.

    Azul stepped closer. "That one would look good on you, mydy."

    Meredith smiled under her veil. "I think so too." She pulled the dress gently from the rack and held it up to herself. Arya and Cora stepped forward, nodding in approval.

    Then Meredith turned, scanning the rows again. Her eyes softened as she began picking out more items¡ªone dress each for Arya, Cora, Azul, Kira and even Deidra, who had been pretending not to be interested.

    "This one¡¯s perfect for you," Meredith told Arya, handing her a soft blue gown.

    Arya blinked. "For me?"

    Meredith nodded. "Yes. You deserve something nice."

    Cora gave a surprised grin, holding her own dress close. "We don¡¯t usually get this kind of treatment."

    "You have been loyal to me," Meredith said simply. "You are more than just servants. You are my people. My friends."

    Azul didn¡¯t speak, but her eyes glistened just slightly.

    As Meredith took their selections to the register, one of the warriors outside entered and took the growing stack of shopping bags from the counter.

    Behind him, two more walked in¡ªstraining with armfuls ofrge bags covered in high-end logos. All of them belonged to Wanda.

    Meredith nced toward the entrance, watching as Wanda breezed into the boutique with a smug air, her attention briefly scanning the room.

    One of the warriors fumbled as a bag slipped from his grasp, and Wanda snapped at him with a re. He scrambled to pick it up.

    Meredith¡¯s lips curved into a quiet scoff.

    She turned back to the shopkeeper who raised Draven¡¯s card to her, asking if she should add the bill there.

    Meredith nodded and immediately, her items were cleared. Meredith thanked her. The moment the receipt and the card was about to be handed over, a clipped voice called behind her.

    "Meredith."

    She paused before turning.

    Wanda stood a few steps away, arms crossed, her tone already soaked in judgment. "I need a word." Then she signalled one of the warriors to get the card and the receipt from the shopkeeper.

    The others instinctively moved aside, giving them space. Meredith followed Wanda to the side of the boutique, away from earshot.

    Wanda¡¯s gaze flicked to the shopping bags in Arya and Cora¡¯s hands, then settled on Meredith. "So, you have started buying gifts for your maids now?"

    Meredith blinked, head tilting just slightly. "Why, is there a problem with that?"

    "With Draven¡¯s money?" Wanda snapped, barely keeping her voice down. "You do realize they are already being paid wages every month, right? This¡ª" she pointed behind Meredith, "¡ªis unnecessary."

    Meredith found her statement ridiculous and didn¡¯t speak, letting her continue.

    "You¡¯ve probably never worked a day in your life, have you?" Wanda said, voice low and bitter. "That¡¯s why you don¡¯t understand the value of hard-earned money. You don¡¯t know how to spend it responsibly."

    The words struck sharper than Meredith expected. But she kept her expression even, calm. Her voice, when it came, wasposed.

    Wanda was the one who spent ten shopping bags worth of Draven¡¯s money on herself, and should probably be more careful about what she used others of.

    "If you have a problem with what I¡¯ve done," she said, "then I will talk to Draven myself and exin it to him. If he disagrees with my decision, I will refund the money."

    Wanda scoffed, giving her a condescending look, like she had just heard themest joke of the century.

    "And how are you going to pay for that? By selling your body?"

    As soon as she said that, Meredith¡¯s gaze hardened. She clenched her fingers into flits. "I see that¡¯s what you did to get here," she snapped without holding back.

    Then without waiting for Wanda¡¯s reaction, she turned and walked back into the boutique without another nce.

    Wanda¡¯s mouth opened, but no words came out. She was shocked by Meredith¡¯s biting retort.

    Those words tasted so sour in her mouth that she couldn¡¯t swallow them. But she was definitely veryfortable and confident dishing them to Meredith.

    Meredith rejoined her maidservants, who were waiting quietly, sensing the tension. One of the warriors handed her thest of her bags, and they began walking toward the next section of the mall.

    Meredith was no longer mad at Wanda, but she couldn¡¯t help cursing her out in her head.

    <i>"She dared to talk to me about spending Draven¡¯s money when she got to unt his card and buy the entire world for herself. What a hypocrite!"</i>

    But an emotion and a thought began stirring inside her. She wondered why it bothered her so much.

    Her eyes flicked briefly toward Wanda, still at the back of the store who was now fussing over handbags as if they didn¡¯t just exchange ugly words.

    <i>Am I... jealous?</i>

    The realization hit harder than she liked. The thought of another woman spending Draven¡¯s money however she pleased¡ªit made her chest twist in a way she couldn¡¯t exin. And worse, she hated that it mattered to her.

    <i>What¡¯s wrong with me?</i>

    She gave herself a quiet scolding. "<i>Get a grip, Meredith. You are not some shallow, possessive fool. You are better than this."</i>

    But the feeling didn¡¯t fade entirely. It sat in her chest, tight and foreign.

    <i>"I must be sick,"</i> she finally concluded bitterly.

    Her gaze darkened as it returned to Wanda. "<i>And it¡¯s her fault. She¡¯s the sickness."</i>

    Meredith¡¯s gaze remained sour at the next boutique and suddenly, she wanted to go home.

    "Mydy, are you tired? Do you want to sit?" Azul asked, concern flickering in her eyes.

 Chapter 66: Wanda Crossed a Line

    <h4>Chapter 66: Wanda Crossed a Line</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    I stood in front of my floor-to-ceiling window with my arms behind my back, gazing at the greenery. For some reason, the weather smelled sharper today.

    The fake team had just finished their second meeting. Jeffery had fed them a report this morning, thick with redacted leads and harmless spection. Every piece was polished and pointed in a safe direction, deliberately five steps behind.

    Dennis¡¯s real team, however, was already in motion.

    "Brother," came Dennis¡¯s voice from behind me.

    I slowly turned. I hadn¡¯t heard him enter.

    He stood at the door, his hands on his waist. He looked annoyed. Not frustrated¡ªannoyed. The kind of quiet displeasure he reserved for people he found beneath his patience.

    "You are back early," I said, walking over to sit behind my desk.

    "Because your wife couldn¡¯t enjoy the shopping in peace and wanted toe home," he exined, already pulling out one of the seats before my desk.

    My eyes narrowed slightly. I had an idea that whatever story he had to tell couldn¡¯t be anything good. Still, I gestured, "Go on."

    "Who else would be the problem except Wanda?" He didn¡¯t sugar-coat it.

    I didn¡¯t speak, so he continued.

    "At the checkpoint, the guards singled Meredith out and tried to force her to remove her veil." He exhaled. "She was very ufortable, but spoke to them calmly."

    "And Wanda?"

    "She stood there. Watched the whole thing like it wasn¡¯t her concern." Dennis¡¯s voice had sharpened. "It was only after I stepped in that they backed off. If I hadn¡¯t shown up when I did, they would have stripped her dignity right there."

    My jaw locked as I tried to think of reasons Wanda would have chosen to do nothing in that situation. That was unlike her.

    "I confronted her afterwards. You know what she said?" He gave a humourless smile. "She told me she was just letting security do their job. Said she didn¡¯t want to cause a ruckus."

    My hands were still, but my blood had started to heat.

    "There¡¯s more. And I bet Wanda didn¡¯t know I heard the entire conversation," Dennis added.

    "At the boutique, she cornered Meredith and scolded her for buying dresses for her maids. She used her of being wasteful with your money. She said she didn¡¯t understand the value of hard-earned coin, because she has never worked a day."

    I turned slightly, looking for a distraction to my anger, but I couldn¡¯t find one.

    "Meredith told her she would speak to you directly if it was a problem, and she would pay it back if you disagreed. Then Wanda crossed a line."

    "What line?" I asked. What other worse thing could she have said or done?

    "She implied Meredith would sell herself to pay the debt."

    A cold pause settled between us.

    Wanda was reliable and could handle any situation. She was great with her PR duties. We¡¯ve worked together for years, which makes me value her gift.

    I trusted her, which is the reason I entrusted Meredith to her.

    I imagined what would have happened if I hadn¡¯t asked my brother to meet them out of the blue. Meredith wouldn¡¯t have spared even me.

    That young woman could be something worse than a torn in the flesh once bitten.

    I exhaled slowly through my nose.

    "And Meredith?" I asked, suddenly curious about her reaction given her <i>¡¯good¡¯</i> temper.

    "She didn¡¯t let it go. She told Wanda she must have done the same to get where she is. Then she walked off," Dennis revealed. "Wanda didn¡¯t say another word after that."

    I let silence stretch between us before speaking. "For now, I will keep an eye on Wanda."

    Dennis seemed dissatisfied. "Not only that, you need to put her in her ce."

    He wanted me to school Wanda, but that wasn¡¯t my thought. Even if it was my job, I wouldn¡¯t operate that way this time around.

    "If a smart adult woman doesn¡¯t know her ce, she will be left homeless."

    "Good, brother. Good. I like where this is going." Dennis finally smiled. "I will take my leave now."

    Once my brother was gone, I leaned back on my seat, my thoughts drifting to an important point I hadn¡¯t explored in a while.

    I thought Meredith¡¯s scar would have sealed up by now. What was going on?

    I summoned Kira.

    She arrived within minutes, bowing at the threshold. "Alpha, you called for me?"

    "Come in. Close the door," I instructed.

    She obeyed quickly, but kept her gaze down, barely masking her fear.

    I waited until the door clicked shut behind her before I asked, "Tell me about your mistress¡¯s scar."

    Kira blinked. "Scar, Alpha?"

    "The one on her face."

    She hesitated. "It... it hasn¡¯t healed."

    "I noticed." I studied her expression. "My personal doctor prepared a healing balm for her back in Stormveil, yet it seemed not to have worked. Why?"

    Kira seemed ufortable. "I don¡¯t know, Alpha. We apply the healing balm every day, morning and night, without fail. But..."

    "But?" I narrowed my eyes.

    She lowered her gaze. "It fades. Then three or four dayster, it looks fresh again. Like it was... reopened."

    My fingers curled under the edge of my desk.

    "Has she been hurting herself?"

    "No, Alpha. Never. At least¡ªnot that I¡¯ve seen."

    My gaze stayed on her a beat longer. "And you are sure?"

    "I swear it, Alpha."

    I nodded once. She wasn¡¯t lying. "That will be all. Keep this conversation between us."

    She bowed. "Yes, Alpha."

    As she left, I leaned back in the chair, the shadows in my mind deepening.

    The scar should have closed by now, even if Meredith didn¡¯t have a wolf. Not unless it wasn¡¯t just a wound.

    Perhaps, <i>a part of the curse?</i>

    I stared at where the maidservant had stood, my thoughts dark and winding.

    Something wasn¡¯t adding up. And I would find out what it was even if Meredith tried to hide it.

    I quickly reached for the telephone on my desk and dialled a number.

    As soon as the line connected, I said,pletely forgoing all protocols, "I need you toe to Duskmoor. Two days, and you can return to Stormveil."

 Chapter 67: Draven Sent His Doctor

    <h4>Chapter 67: Draven Sent His Doctor</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    I woke up to the fading touch of a soft evening breeze that filtered in through the parted curtains. For a moment, I didn¡¯t move¡ªjusty still, soaking in the gentle quiet.

    The nap had been short but effective. My body felt light, and something in my chest had settled. Peace. That was what it was.

    Since the incident at the mall, I had taken extra care to avoid Wanda. Not out of fear, but to preserve the calm I had found.

    She hadn¡¯t crossed my path since yesterday, and I intended to keep it that way. Apart from the dining table, where avoiding her was impossible, I made sure our paths never intersected.

    That woman was probably waiting for a slip, a moment, a chance. I could feel it.

    "Mydy?" Kira¡¯s voice broke my thoughts. "Dinner will be in two hours."

    I nodded as I stretched gently and rose to my feet. "I will go for a walk first."

    "Yes, mydy," she replied, and stepped aside.

    Deidra followed behind me in silence as we stepped out the rear exit of the house.

    The cool air kissed my skin, and I drew a slow breath. This part of the estate was quiet¡ªno servants milling about, no passing warriors. Just gravel, trimmed bushes, and the distant sound of trees swaying.

    But as we rounded the corner toward the main path after about twenty minutes, the hum of engines drew our attention.

    Two ck sedans rolled into the driveway and came to a soft stop. One of the guards walked briskly toward the second car and opened the rear door.

    A man stepped out, wearing a simple printed shirt and brown trousers. From the distance, I couldn¡¯t make out his face.

    I halted.

    I murmured, then turned. "Do you know who that is?"

    She shook her head. "I only know the Alpha is expecting a guest tonight."

    "Let¡¯s go back inside," I said.

    Back in my room, Kira and Azul prepared me for dinner as usual. The bath was short but warm, and I wrapped myself in a clean robe while Azul searched for something decent to wear. Her face remained troubled.

    Then as I sat in front of my dresser, she held the small container of the healing balm with trembling fingers. "Mydy... this morning, the scar looked... fresh again."

    She didn¡¯t say it out loud this time, but I could still hear this morning cry in my mind.

    "Can¡¯t the moon goddess be merciful enough to let this injury seal up and the scar to fade?"

    It had been my intention to break her heart because I still wanted to stay in control¡ªof myself, of the pain, of the shame that scar carried. But I had underestimated Azul¡¯s devotion.

    "I¡¯m fine," I told her gently. "You don¡¯t have to worry so much."

    She didn¡¯t speak again, just helped me dress in silence.

    By the time we arrived at the dining hall, two seats were upied.

    I kept my gaze straight, intentionally ignoring Wanda, even though I felt her eyes crawl across my skin. It wasn¡¯t until I caught Xamira¡¯s curious gaze that my face rxed.

    Poor child. She looked concerned at my frown, and I quickly gave her a small smile.

    Dennis entered the hall not long after, and Xamira brightened instantly. Her little head turned and followed him as he walked toward his seat. When he noticed her gaze, he winked, and she giggled softly into her palms.

    That was when I heard footsteps again.

    Draven entered the dining room¡ªwith Jeffery trailing behind him, and another man.

    My heart skipped.

    <i>¡¯No. That couldn¡¯t be...¡¯</i> But it was...

    The man from the car. The man in the print shirt and brown pants was the same doctor who had treated my scar back in Stormveil.

    My throat tightened almost immediately.

    <i>What was he doing here?</i>

    Before anyone could rise to greet Draven, he motioned casually with his hand. "Remain seated."

    He took two steps forward and gestured to the doctor. "This is my guest. He will be here for a few days."

    He didn¡¯t introduce him by name. No title. Just that<i>¡ª"my guest."</i>

    My fingers curled around the napkin on myp.

    So, it wasn¡¯t a coincidence.

    Draven gave the doctor a seat at the table before settling down just as the food was being served.

    I was so nervous wondering why Draven invited the doctor over all the way from Stormveil when his voice interrupted my thoughts.

    "How do you find Duskmoor?"

    The doctor replied respectfully, his tone even, "It¡¯s good, Alpha. But... home is still the best."

    Draven gave a small approving nod and gestured for us to start eating.

    Wanda leaned forward slightly, a crease forming on her brow. "Is everything all right, Alpha? You called your personal doctor from Stormveil. Are you unwell?"

    Draven didn¡¯t look at her. "Just a little checkup."

    Wanda exhaled, nodded, and returned to her food.

    But I froze. ¡¯<i>Personal doctor?</i><i>That man was Draven¡¯s personal physician?¡¯</i>

    The pieces were lining up too slowly. I picked up a ss of water and drank without tasting it.

    Why had he sent his personal doctor to treat me back then? Why not a regr one? Did he care so much about my injury that he wanted it treated by his best?

    None of this made sense.

    Still, if the doctor was here for Draven, then perhaps I could stop panicking.

    I reached for the grilled chicken thigh on my te, ignoring every gaze I felt¡ªDraven¡¯s most of all. I was too famished to bother about the cutlery which was aplete waste of time.

    As soon as I was done, I wiped my mouth with the napkin, then drank a ss of juice and a second ss of water to chase it down.

    I stood and bowed slightly. "Excuse me."

    ---

    The next morning, I woke before the sun finished rising.

    Azul and Deidra were already busy. I soaked in a warm strawberry-scented bath for ten minutes, my muscles softening beneath the surface. Azul moved carefully, washing me gently with a loofah.

    "You will want to be early today, mydy," she said. "The Alpha still has his guest. You wouldn¡¯t want to keep them waiting."

    Iughed under my breath. "When have I ever beente for breakfast?"

    Though, in truth, that one morning I ran into Draven in the hallway came to mind. It had only happened once.

    Wrapped in my robe, I stepped into the dressing room. Kira entered a momentter and bowed lightly.

    "Mydy... the Beta is here to see you."

    I frowned. "Jeffery? Why?"

    Before she could answer, I added, "Have him wait in the sitting room."

    "He¡¯s here with the Alpha¡¯s guest," she suddenly revealed.

    <i>¡¯The doctor?¡¯</i> My stomach dropped.

    I didn¡¯t like the way that felt.

    Azul was already moving. "We shouldn¡¯t keep the Alpha¡¯s guest waiting."

    I opened my mouth to protest, but Azul didn¡¯t pause. Deidra stepped in to assist her, and Kira vanished out the door.

    As they prepared me, one thought screamed in my mind¡ª

    <strong><i>Why did Draven send the doctor to me?</i></strong>

 Chapter 68: Knowing Her Secret

    <h4>Chapter 68: Knowing Her Secret</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    I sat quietly in front of my dresser, slipping into the matching ck top and skirt I picked from the boutique three days ago.

    The fabric still smelled new. It had a soft floral design that felt too bright for how I felt inside.

    Deidra stood behind me, plugging in the hand dryer. The low hum filled the room as warm air blew through my damp hair.

    "We need to be quick, mydy," she said softly. "The doctor is already here. We shouldn¡¯t keep him waiting."

    I froze for a breath before nodding once.

    She worked efficiently, brushing and drying, her fingers moving with the rhythm of someone who had done this a thousand times. Within minutes, she tied my silver strands into a high ponytail and began braiding it down.

    Azul stood nearby with the balm jar in her hands but didn¡¯t open it. "Mydy, we will skip today," she said, her voice too cheerful. "Since the doctor is here, it¡¯s better not to interfere with anything."

    I tensed.

    Why did she sound so... hopeful?

    Even Deidra added from behind, "Maybe this time, he will offer asting solution to the injury and the scar. I hope everything goes well, mydy."

    <i>¡¯But I don¡¯t!¡¯</i> I screamed the words in my head.

    I didn¡¯t want it to heal. Not yet. Not until I was ready to let go. That mark was more than just a simple injury. It was a reminder.

    A knock came on the door, and Kira poked her head in.

    "They are in here, mydy," she said gently.

    A momentter, I was led to the small sitting area of my living quaters. Jeffery and the doctor were already waiting. Oddly, both of them were still standing.

    I looked to Kira, puzzled.

    "They didn¡¯t want to sit," she said, almost reading my mind.

    Jeffery bowed slightly. "Mydy."

    The doctor offered a kind smile. "It¡¯s good to see you again, Lady Meredith."

    "Doctor." I managed a nod, my pulse tightening. I hope he didn¡¯t notice that I didn¡¯t want him here.

    Jeffery stepped forward. "Since the doctor was already here on other matters, the Alpha asked if he could take a look at your injury."

    "There was really no need for the Alpha to do this," I said with a fake smile before I could stop myself.

    Three faces turned toward me¡ªAzul, Kira, and Deidra¡ªall wearing the same expression: confusion, and a flicker of disappointment.

    But I didn¡¯t care. Their emotions weren¡¯t my concern at the moment. Only my motive mattered.

    Jeffery simply nodded. "The Alpha is waiting."

    I didn¡¯t need him to exin what that meant. Draven would expect a report.

    I lowered myself onto the single sofa, already regretting it.

    Then Jeffery excused himself, stepping outside and closing the door gently behind him.

    The doctor reached into his bag, pulled out a hand lens, and crouched before me. "May I?"

    I gave a small nod, trying to calm the thunder in my chest, hoping he doesn¡¯t see the foul y here.

    The herbal scent from his coat reminded me of the clinic back in my pack. I shut my eyes, trying to steady my breathing.

    <i>Please don¡¯t find out.</i>

    I felt his fingers near my face, gentle and clinical. Still, I wanted to flinch away from him.

    The touch didn¡¯tst long. He withdrew his hand, and when I opened my eyes, a frown was tightening his face.

    "The balm isn¡¯t working," he said finally. "Your injury hasn¡¯t changed. It looks... exactly as it did the first time I saw it."

    I kept my face carefully nk, though inside I exhaled in relief.

    Azul stepped closer. "Doctor, what can be done?"

    Her voice wasced with hope, just like the others. And that made me feel worse.

    He turned his attention back to me. "I might need to try a different method."

    "What method?" I asked.

    "We can try one of Duskmoor¡¯s modern medicines. It¡¯s not as natural, but it might be more effective. If that doesn¡¯t work..." He hesitated.

    "What¡¯s thest option?" I asked, though part of me didn¡¯t want to know.

    "Stitching."

    "What?" My eyes widened.

    Azul gasped. So did Kira and Deidra.

    But the doctor didn¡¯t waver.

    "It will close the wound permanently, yes," he exined. "But it may leave a faint scar for a longer time. Especially since you don¡¯t have a wolf to elerate healing."

    I nodded stiffly, already knowing I wouldn¡¯t let it happen.

    As the doctor rose and packed up his things, I watched him leave with the kind of relief only someone hiding a secret would feel.

    ---

    <strong>~**Draven**~</strong>

    When Jeffery entered with my doctor, I was already waiting in the sitting area of my office.

    I gestured toward the armchair opposite mine. "Come."

    Jeffery gave a short bow and stepped back. "I will wait outside."

    The door clicked shut.

    I leaned forward as soon as we settled down on the couch. "What did you find?"

    Albus took a moment before answering, ncing toward the window before returning his gaze to mine.

    "The wound isn¡¯t healing."

    I had expected that. "Why do you think so?"

    There was another pause, and he looked reluctant.

    I tilted my head. "Go ahead. I want to hear your thoughts¡ªeven if they sound absurd."

    That gave him permission. He rxed slightly.

    "I don¡¯t think the balm is the problem," he said carefully. "I think the wound is being reopened. Deliberately."

    My gaze sharpened.

    "She¡¯s hurting herself?" I asked, though I already suspected.

    He nodded. "Not in the traditional sense. But the injury appears freshly aggravated every few days. Same angle. Same line. It¡¯s too precise to be idental."

    I leaned back,cing my fingers together as my guess was confirmed.

    Meredith was preventing her healing by hurting herself. But why?

    I couldn¡¯t make sense of why she would subject herself to that kind of punishment and what good it would do her.

    "And is there another way for an effective and permanent closure?" I asked.

    "We could try stitching the wound shut," Albus offered. "It will seal the injury. But it will leave a mark¡ªlonger than a typical scar, especially without a wolf to speed things along."

    I squinted my eyes.

    He folded his hands together. "Unless herdy agrees to let the scar heal... none of our efforts will matter. She will cut it open again."

    I nodded once, understanding far more than I wanted to.

    "Thank you foring," I said quietly. "I know the trip from Stormveil wasn¡¯t light."

    He smiled faintly. "It¡¯s no trouble."

    "Jeffery is outside. He will take you to the dining hall."

    Albus bowed and left.

    I remained seated, my mind churning. I was left confused learning Meredith¡¯s secret and now, I was contemting on whether to confront her or not.

 Chapter 69: The Result of the Confrontation

    <h4>Chapter 69: The Result of the Confrontation</h4>

    <strong><i>~**(Third Person)**~</i></strong>

    <strong>Two Days Later.</strong>

    The clinking of cutlery filled the dining room, apanied by the warm scent of spiced tea, freshly baked bread and thick beef gravy.

    Meredith sat at her seat, eating slowly, with a soft, peaceful look. She poured a bit of honey over her oats, utterly unaware that Draven¡¯s eyes had been on her for the past two minutes, unblinking and unreadable.

    He hadn¡¯t touched much of his food since breakfast started.

    Every time she brought her spoon to her lips, he watched the rhythm. The easy, rxed way she chewed on the food with her eyes taking in the te of meat gravy.

    It was the calm of someone with nothing gnawing at them. Nothing to confess.

    Draven couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He couldn¡¯t watch Meredith continue to live as if everything was fine, like she was some innocent woman the world didn¡¯t like, when it was very clear she didn¡¯t love herself first.

    "Meredith."

    His voice cut across the table like a de. It wasn¡¯t loud. Just somewhere in-between... final.

    Meredith stilled, her hand frozen mid-air as she slowly turned her gaze to him.

    "I want to see you in my office after breakfast."

    Then, as casually as if he had merelymented on the weather, Draven picked up his napkin, wiped his mouth once, and stood up. His chair scraped lightly against the floor.

    Without another word or a nce, he turned and left.

    A stunned silence fell over the table. Dennis¡¯s face was a mixture of Confusion and curiosity as his gaze moved from his brother¡¯s retreating back to Meredith¡¯s surprised gaze.

    Even Wanda, who had just lifted her teacup, paused mid-sip.

    That was the first time Draven had ever left the dining room before Meredith.

    Wanda¡¯s interest was piqued, but she didn¡¯t think she had much to worry about, seeing that Draven was probably mad at Meredith for some reason.

    Meredith¡¯s hand lowered slowly. Her stomach tightened, the oats suddenly turning heavy and tasteless. What did he want from her now?

    As the others continued moving their golden cutlery, she pushed the rest of her food around in her bowl, pretending to eat while her mind raced.

    Though her palms were mmy now, she was annoyed at Draven.

    How was she supposed to continue her breakfast now?

    When she finally stood to leave, a chair scraped beside her.

    "I shall take you," Jeffery said simply, his tone gentle, but his face unreadable.

    Meredith blinked. "No, I can go alone." She didn¡¯t want his help.

    But Jeffery didn¡¯t move. "It¡¯s the Alpha¡¯s orders. And you don¡¯t know the way to his office."

    She hesitated, then nodded reluctantly since he was right, and she didn¡¯t have much choice.

    The walk to Draven¡¯s office was short but heavy. Every step sounded too loud. The hallway looked longer than the others, and colder too.

    Jeffery stopped in front of the tall, thick wooden door, knocked once, then opened it.

    "Alpha. She¡¯s here."

    Draven, seated behind his desk, turned to Jeffery. "Thank you. Leave us."

    Jeffery¡¯s eyes lingered on Meredith for a breath before stepping out and closing the door.

    Meredith didn¡¯t move from the threshold.

    It was her first time in this room¡ªDraven¡¯s home office. Dark wood panelling, shelves lined with ancient books and ledgers, a tall floor-to-ceiling window flooding the room with silvery morning light.

    It was neat. Cold. Regal. Just like him.

    Draven set the pen he had been holding on the table and gestured to the chair opposite his desk without taking his eyes off Meredith.

    "Sit."

    She held his gaze for a moment before moving her foot forward. Then she pulled out one of the seats and sat down, spine straight and hands folded in herp, trying not to show her nerves.

    "Why did you ask for me?"

    Draven looked at her for a long moment. "I learned something ridiculous recently."

    She stared at him like he had lost his mind and asked, "And... should you be sharing that with me?"

    "I just thought you should hear it," he replied casually.

    Meredith blinked a few times before tilting her head to the side. She nced at the shut door before moving her gaze back to his face.

    If she wasn¡¯t scared of him now, she had every reason to be because something told her this wasn¡¯t going to be a normal conversation.

    Draven noticed her movement, guessed her thoughts, and nodded slowly, choosing to ignore them.

    <i>¡¯Good. You should be scared of me,¡¯</i> he stated in his head.

    "A woman had an injury. Everyone around her pitied her and did their best to care for her. Asting solution was found to erase the scar from the wound, but surprisingly, nothing worked..."

    Instantly, the furrow in Meredith¡¯s brows started to rx, her fists clenching her dress. <i>¡¯You¡¯ve got to be kidding me,¡¯</i> she thought to herself as the nerves in her body came alive.

    Draven noticed the change in her emotions and continued. "The wound was like a curse. It refused to healpletely. But one day, the truth was discovered. It turned out the woman has been deliberately cutting herself every few days."

    "And why should I know this?" Meredith asked with barely controlled rage.

    Draven¡¯s gaze sharpened. "You¡¯ve been making cuts on your face."

    Her lips parted. She was ready to tell him he was delirious, but he continued without giving the chance.

    "I know the truth Meredith, so don¡¯t insult me by denying it."

    Meredith inhaled sharply. She was so shocked, angry, and ashamed that she couldn¡¯t say anything for a long time.

    "Why?" he asked. "What could you possibly gain by keeping a wound open?"

    Meredith¡¯s eyes zed. "I don¡¯t see how that is any of your business!" She snapped finally.

    "You are harming yourself," Draven said quietly, patiently trying to understand what was wrong with her.

    She red daggers at him. "I know exactly what I¡¯m doing."

    "Then exin it," he demanded, furrowing his brows.

    Meredithughed once, bitterly. "No. Because I don¡¯t owe you anything, Draven. You want control over my every breath, is that it? Sorry. You don¡¯t get to have that."

    Draven was surprised with her response. He didn¡¯t know she had such thoughts about his sudden concern.

    "This isn¡¯t about control, Meredith. I just want to know why a healthy sane woman would want to disfigure a part of her body."

    "I bet you can as well put an end to that curiosity of yours because this isn¡¯t any of your business." She scoffed, her voice rising, "You want to understand me, Alpha? Then understand this¡ªI kept that scar open because it¡¯s mine."

    Draven shook his head, seeing how absurd and erratic she was acting. "You are being reckless¡ª"

    "And you¡¯re being arrogant," she retorted almost immediately, her heart, beating strongly against her chest.

    His eyes darkened. "Enough!"

    But she stood up, refusing to stay longer than a second in the same space with him.

    "Sit down," he said, voice lower now. Commanding.

    The weight of the Alpha¡¯s tone filled the room but surprisingly, she didn¡¯t budge.

    In fact, she leaned into his desk.

    "No," she said, steady and firm without batting her eyes.

    Draven¡¯s eyes narrowed. Apart from the fact that he was shocked his Alpha¡¯smand didn¡¯t work on her, he was furious with her challenging front, so much that he could hear the sound of his blood flowing in their streams.

    "Whatever power you think you have over me, it doesn¡¯t work." Her voice lowered now, calm but fierce. "You can¡¯t get me to do your bidding especially when I don¡¯t want to, Draven. So stop trying."

    Draven stood then too, slowly, as if measuring whether to argue or reach for something more brutal.

    But Meredith didn¡¯t give him the chance. She turned and walked out without permission.

 Chapter 70: Find Her

    <h4>Chapter 70: Find Her</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    I mmed the door to the office behind me, harder than I meant to.

    My footsteps echoed down the hall like gunfire, loud and fast, until I burst out into the cool Dusk air.

    Damn him.

    Damn him!

    I wrapped my arms around myself as I marched across the front garden, feeling the sharp wind whip my skirts and bite my skin. But I didn¡¯t care.

    I wanted to get as far away from that house as possible. From his knowing eyes. From his suffocating silence.

    How dare he?

    How dare he dig into my wound like it was his business?

    How dare he make arrangements with his doctor behind my back?

    He could have asked. Once. Just once, even though I wouldn¡¯t reveal it like how I didn¡¯t tell him how I got my scar when he asked about it.

    But no. He needed to prove something. Needed to have his answers, his little puzzle pieces, fit neatly into ce.

    And now he knew...

    That I had been picking at my own scar in the quiet hours of night, that every time it faded, I brought it back¡ªlike some cursed routine. Even deep enough to bleed. Just enough to keep it there. Keep it visible. Keep it real.

    The doctor had said nothing directly to me. I had sighed in relieve and felt peace not knowing the man knew everything.

    He found out about my secret and pretended not to know a thing only to go report it to Draven.

    This was all a conspiracy between Draven and his doctor and I wanted them both to burn.

    I found myself at thewn, breathing hard. My fingers were trembling. I didn¡¯t realize how far I walked and how I got here.

    Why did my injury, my scar matter to him?

    So, what if I wasn¡¯t ready to let it go even if everyone wanted it healed and forgotten?

    That scar was mine, and mine alone to make decisions on. It was the only thing no one could take from me. Not even him.

    I let out a shaky breath and sat on the grass, staring at the distance.

    I hated that Draven made me feel like this. Like I had been cornered and stripped bare without consent.

    He might be our next King, but that doesn¡¯t give him the right to interfere with my life.

    Next time, he should ask before prying into my life.

    "Meredith?"

    A deep voice pulled me out from my deep grudges.

    I lifted my gaze to see Dennis standing before me, ying with a key around his finger with a smile on his lips.

    "I¡¯m going into town. Would you want toe along?"

    ---

    <strong><i>~**Draven**~</i></strong>

    She mmed the door.

    For a moment, the silence that followed was louder than the thunder in my chest.

    How dare she?

    I stared at the empty space where Meredith had stood just seconds ago, the words she flung at me still echoing like des across stone.

    No one. I mean no one¡ªhad ever spoken to me like that. Not since I took the Alpha position from my father. Not even the council of Elders. Not a n leader.

    Not even my enemies dared raise their voices to me. And yet, this woman¡ªthis cursed woman with nothing to her name and a delicate frame¡ªlooked me straight in the eye and challenged me.

    Openly. Fearlessly. Disrespectfully.

    My fists clenched as I turned, pacing like a caged animal behind my desk. I couldn¡¯t believe it. A wolfless woman spat words like she was ready to face me inbat.

    Had she forgotten who I was? What I could do to her in a heartbeat?

    No. She knew.

    And that was what stoked the fire hotter. Because she would have still done it anyway.

    I ran a hand through my hair, forcing myself to breathe¡ªbut that only reminded me of how her scent lingered in the room. Soft. Wild. Unapologetic. Just like her damn mouth.

    I started pacing about. And then the memory from when Imanded her came back.

    <i>My Alphamand.</i> The very thing that could drop any pack wolf to their knees with a single word, didn¡¯t work on her.

    She didn¡¯t even flinch.

    My jaw locked.

    No wolf could resist a directmand from their Alpha. But she wasn¡¯t a wolf. She had no wolf, no rank. And yet my words rolled off her like dust. She resisted it. Fully.

    And now that I thought of it, she¡¯d been resisting since the very first day.

    The scene of her dancing barefoot under the moon when others were asleep, reyed in my head.

    My temple twitched.

    There was only one exnation: Meredith was not just stubborn. She was actually possessed.

    <i>"You are</i><i> not thinking clearly,"</i> came Rhovan¡¯s growl in my head. <i>"You brought this on yourself."</i>

    I stopped mid-step.

    "What?"

    <i>"You pried. You didn¡¯t ask. You barged into our mate¡¯s privacy like a savage. What did you think she had do? Kiss your boots?"</i>

    A vein pulsed near my temple. "Rhovan¡ª"

    <i>"She reacted like anyone would if their boundary was shattered. You gave her no choice."</i>

    "She disrespected me," I snapped aloud. "She forgot who I am."

    <i>"She remembered just fine. She just didn¡¯t care. And why should she? You crossed the line first."</i>

    My fingers dug into the edge of my desk.

    "Say one more thing, and I will¡ª"

    <i>"What? Tear me apart?"</i> Rhovan mocked, his voice a lowugh. <i>"You can¡¯t take a few truths? Huh?"</i>

    That was it.

    A sharp pain exploded behind my eyes and shot through my spine. My body moved before I realized what I was doing.

    With a roar, I flipped the desk¡ªheavy wood and all¡ªsending it crashing against the far wall. Papers and ss scattered. My chair was next, kicked into the bookshelf behind me with enough force to shatter the frame.

    My anger knew no bounds.

    "I will kill that rude mate of yours!" I growled.

    My heart thundered in my ears. My bones cracked.

    No Rhovan.

    Not now.

    I clutched my side as pain wracked through my ribcage. My wrist bent unnaturally, and I saw the familiar shift begin¡ªbones stretching, skin changing. My fingers turned to ws.

    Rhovan was taking over.

    But then¡ªa knock sounded on the door.

    It was urgent and repeated.

    "Alpha, are you there?" Jeffery¡¯s voice travelled from the other side.

    I couldn¡¯t answer.

    A secondter, the door burst open.

    Jeffery scanned the wreckage once, then moved straight to me. "Alpha¡ª" he gasped. "You are shifting?"

    I could barely look up, but he knelt beside me without waiting.

    "You can¡¯t shift here, Alpha. Not now."

    "Why?" My voice was guttural.

    "You are not in control. It¡¯s dangerous. Please."

    His words didn¡¯t register. But Rhovan stilled.

    The shift paused. My wrist reverted, though it hurt like fire. My breath came in sharp gasps.

    Somehow... somehow, I calmed as Rhovan chose to retreat.

    I never remember the aftermath of the few times Rhovan had taken over me in my anger. Only him and Jeffery knew.

    That seemed suspicious. It meant they knew something I didn¡¯t.

    Once I regained myself, I shoved Jeffery¡¯s arm off and stood up shakily.

    I needed air, but my anger was yet to pass. Meredith was the cause of this.

    I stormed out of the office looking for Meredith, intending to punish her, only to learn a shocking news.

    No one had seen her.

    "Find her," I ordered the guards. "Now."

    None of Meredith¡¯s servants knew her whereabouts.

    Kira, who had escorted her to the dining hall earlier, imed shest saw her leave to my office with Jeffery.

    The world around me sharpened with unease. My pulse jumped.

    She was angry. She left in that state. And no one had seen her since.

    Dammit!

    I waved my hand. "Search the grounds. Now. Do not rest until she¡¯s found."

    They scattered.

    Thirty minutes passed. I returned to my office, which Jeffery had quickly cleaned up. My desk was back in ce. My chair reced.

    He stepped in quietly. "Alpha."

    I looked up. "Well?"

    "One of the warriors at the gates said he saw Lady Meredith leaving the estate in your brother¡¯s car."

    My hand slowly curled into a fist.

 Chapter 71: The Friend I Needed

    <h4>Chapter 71: The Friend I Needed</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    The hum of the car filled the silence. I kept my eyes on the window, but I wasn¡¯t seeing much. The trees blurred past like meaningless brushstrokes.

    Even the sunlight, soft and golden across the hills, felt dull against the storm in my chest.

    I was still angry.

    Not the kind of fury that burned out quickly¡ªbut the deep, quiet kind. The one that lingered and weighed the mind. The kind that made you forget the beauty in the world.

    At the driver¡¯s seat, Dennis rolled the windows down. A rush of air surged into the car, clean and brisk. It pped gently against my face, tossing a few strands of hair across my cheek.

    Oddly enough, it helped. A little.

    Several minutes passed. Then, from the driver¡¯s seat, Dennis spoke.

    "Can you tell me why you¡¯re angry?"

    I didn¡¯t respond. Not because I didn¡¯t want to¡ªbut because I didn¡¯t trust what woulde out if I opened my mouth. Still, Dennis didn¡¯t push. When I nced at him, he was smiling faintly. Patiently.

    "Is it my brother again?"

    I turned to him fully this time, surprised. My eyebrows rose. "Are you sure Draven is really your brother?"

    Dennisughed, a short and light sound. "Why do you ask?"

    "You are too different," I said, studying his face. "In character. In temperament." I paused, then squinted slightly. "Except for the face. You both look alike¡ªannoyingly so."

    He nodded slowly, clearly amused. "Now I get why you hate me."

    "I don¡¯t hate you," I muttered under my breath. "Just the fact that you share the same blood."

    That earned a heartyugh. "Still the same thing."

    He turned his attention back to the road, still grinning.

    I found myself watching the way his hands rested on the steering wheel¡ªconfident, steady. The car responded to every shift and motion. It was fascinating, really. I had never thought about how driving worked before. Now, I was curious.

    "Tell me something," Dennis asked casually. "What did my brother do this time? Did he use you of something again?"

    My eyes flicked away from him immediately. Shame crept into my chest, coiling tight and hot.

    I couldn¡¯t tell him. How could I exin the reason I fought with Draven was because he found out about my secret self-harm?

    Dennis caught my hesitation. "You can¡¯t tell me?" he asked softly.

    I nodded.

    There was a pause. Then, a smirk curved his lips. "Let¡¯s trade," he said suddenly.

    I blinked. "Trade?"

    "I have an offer." He raised a brow. "I will teach you how to drive. And in return, you tell me why you and Draven fought."

    I stared at him like he had offered me a throne. "You will teach me how to drive?"

    He nodded, briefly taking his attention off the road. "It¡¯s not difficult. I promise. You will pick it up fast."

    The idea startled me. But then something shifted inside. I wanted to learn. To be useful. To do something for myself.

    Still, was it worth revealing the reason behind the fight?

    "I will think about it," I said carefully, not wanting to lose the opportunity just in case.

    "Fair enough. Whenever you¡¯re ready," Dennis said with a small chuckle.

    We drove in silence after that, but it wasn¡¯t ufortable anymore. After about an hour, the car slowed and turned into a parking space.

    As the engine died, I nced around. "Where are we?"

    Dennis got out of the car. "Come on. Let¡¯s get ice cream."

    Ice cream?

    Inside the shop, the air was cool and sweet. Stainless pans of colourful scoops lined the freezer disy, bright under the soft lights. I stood still, overwhelmed by the choices.

    "What do you want?" Dennis asked.

    "I don¡¯t know," I admitted.

    He smiled and took my hand. "Come."

    We stopped at the counter, where a young woman greeted us politely.

    "She¡¯s new here," Dennis told her. "Can she try your top vours before she decides?"

    The woman nodded. I noticed she was probably one of the few humans who wasn¡¯t wary of us.

    Dennis turned to me. "Are you allergic to anything?"

    I shook my head.

    Four small wooden spoons were handed to me, each holding a different vour. I tried them one by one¡ªand I liked all of them.

    "I want all," I said to Dennis without hesitation.

    Dennis grinned. "She will have all four. Two cones."

    "Here or to-go?" the woman asked.

    He looked at me, leaving the decision to me.

    "Can we stay for a while?" I pleaded.

    "Of course." He agreed and went ahead to pay for the ice cream with the harsh he took from his pants pocket

    Minutester, we sat by the window. The cones were big¡ªrolled with four colours, melting gently under the shop¡¯s warm lights. Dennis had pulled my chair out for me. He was different.

    I licked the ice cream slowly. The taste was soft, creamy, and sweet. A faint memory stirred¡ªof when I was a child, back when I was loved. Safe.

    I hadn¡¯t eaten any ice cream since all hell broke loose on my head.

    Tears pricked the corners of my eyes.

    "Hey." Dennis leaned forward. "You alright?"

    I sniffed. "Yes. Thank you. For this."

    He frowned. "Don¡¯t thank me. And don¡¯t cry either. You will make me feel bad. And I¡¯m bad atforting people."

    I gave him a watery smile. He said he was bad atforting people, yet he found me in my anger, brought me out to the town and bought me ice cream.

    Dennis was just the friend I needed.

    Dennis didn¡¯t say much after that. Just sat across from me and let me eat quietly.

    By the time we left the shop, I felt something shift inside. A soft peace.

    "Let¡¯s take a walk at the city park before we head back," Dennis said

    I nodded. I didn¡¯t want to go back yet.

    We walked in silence. I watched familiesughing. Humans and werewolves alike. For once, I didn¡¯t feel like I was pretending to be okay because I was.

    At some point after Dennis left me alone, he came back with bottled water and a bucket of fried chicken. He left them beside me and walked off to sit nearby¡ªclose enough to watch me, far enough to give me space.

    And somehow, that meant more than words.

    I was calm now, and my anger for Draven had vanished. And now, I regretted speaking to rudely to him.

    By the time we returned to the estate, the sun had dipped low. Evening shadows clung to the walls.

    As we turned into the drive, I saw him. <i>Draven.</i>

    He stood at the entrance with an unreadable expression on his face.

    My heart skipped

    "Seems like my brother is waiting for us," Dennis muttered, switching off the engine.

    "Did we ask him to wait out there?" I scoffed, hiding my nervousness.

    Dennis smirked. "No. But you might want to get out."

    I didn¡¯t move.

    Dennis leaned back. "Even if you stay here till midnight, he will still be there. You might as well go out and face him. And maybe, reconcile your differences."

    My fingers tightened on myp. I wasn¡¯t ready to face Draven yet.

    What was I going to tell him?

    Apologize?

 Chapter 72: Done with Everyone

    <h4>Chapter 72: Done with Everyone</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    She hesitated.

    I saw it¡ªthe flicker of resistance in her shoulders before Dennis whispered something that made her step down from the car.

    Dennis lingered beside the open door, likely giving her somest encouragement, but my eyes never left Meredith. She walked toward me slowly, chin lifted, not a shred of apology on her face.

    Unbelievable.

    Even after vanishing without a word, after sending the entire estate into an uproar of panic¡ªthis woman returned looking like she had just been out picking flowers.

    Her calm burned hotter than any insult.

    When she stopped in front of me, I didn¡¯t waste a second.

    "On whose permission did you leave these grounds?" I asked, voice low but sharp enough to pierce bone.

    Meredith¡¯s gaze narrowed. "Do I need your permission now to move about?"

    I breathed through my nose once, then twice. She didn¡¯t even understand what she had done wrong. She didn¡¯t know she had just undermined everything¡ªmy position, my authority, my peace of mind.

    She left the estate without informing a single soul, not knowing the chaos she caused.

    "Of course. You don¡¯t know that much?" I interrogated.

    She didn¡¯t flinch. Her tone was harder now. "Then send me back. To Moonstone. To my father. I never asked to be here. You forced this marriage, remember?"

    Something inside me snapped¡ªtore like dry bark under a de.

    She spoke as if we were equals. As if she were a mate scorned, not a woman I had pulled from ruin. Her words tasted of entitlement, and yet she stood on a foundation I had built for her with my own hands.

    "Do not push me, Meredith. Don¡¯t." My tone deepened. "I have tolerated so much from you."

    "I didn¡¯t ask you to."

    "Then I will stop!"

    The words left my mouth before I realized they were mine. I had never meant to say that. Never wanted her to hear it. But there it was¡ªraw and petty. She had reduced me, an Alpha, to this.

    And still, she wasn¡¯t done.

    "You seem to have forgotten where you came from, and everything you went through," I told her, my voice iron-hard. "I¡¯ve been patient with your behaviour¡ªyour defiance, your insolence. But if I reminded you of how you were treated back in Moonstone, if I stopped pampering you..."

    I stepped closer.

    "...you would be begging the Moon Goddess for mercy."

    Meredith let out a bitter scoff. "Just admit it. You¡¯ve been itching for an excuse to throw your weight around. To y Alpha. To act like every other animal who¡¯s ruled with fists and abused me instead of using their conscience."

    Silence.

    My jaw clenched. My teeth ground together. I saw the faintest glint in her violet eyes, bold and unrepentant.

    Unbelievable.

    My anger was justifiable. But Meredith?

    She didn¡¯t have any right to be mad at me. She had belittled my authority hours ago and yet here we were. She had the guts to retort sharply at my words.

    Shepared me to them. As if I hadn¡¯t done everything in my power to shield her from the very kind of tyranny she now used me of embodying.

    I let out a bitter, angry chuckle, running a hand through my hair before pinning my gaze back on her. "The others¡ªyour father, your old Alpha¡ª, and the people in your pack¡ªthey treated you like dirt even when you were innocent of whatever curse from the moon goddess. Now tell me... what part of you today is innocent?"

    She blinked.

    And that was enough to know the questionnded.

    "If I truly treated you the way they did... if I responded to this disrespect the way I was trained to... would I still be the one without conscience?"

    She didn¡¯t answer.

    Of course, she wouldn¡¯t.

    Instead, she turned¡ªwithout a word¡ªand tried to walk past me like this conversation was over.

    I wasn¡¯t done.

    My hand shot out, fingers wrapping tightly around her wrist. I pulled her back.

    "Not so fast."

    Her skin was soft¡ªsofter than it had any right to be for a woman with such a sharp tongue. I felt the fragile bones beneath my grip, and for one dark second, I wanted her to feel exactly how much she had provoked me.

    <i>"Don¡¯t even think about harming our mate,"</i> Rhovan¡¯s voice warned coldly in my head. <i>"Don¡¯t."</i>

    I didn¡¯t answer him. I didn¡¯t let go either.

    But then, Dennis¡¯ voice pulled me out of that dark mode.

    "Brother."

    He had moved before I noticed, cing a hand gently on my shoulder.

    I released her wrist.

    Meredith stepped back immediately, rubbing her wrist with a wince. I saw the way her pale skin reddened beneath my hold. She had a bruise, no doubt.

    Good.

    Let it be a reminder of who she was dealing with.

    I stared at her, letting every ounce of fury pour into my gaze. I had an intuition that she would want to rebel, so I said to her, "From now on, don¡¯t miss mealtime. Anyone who doesn¡¯t show up at the table will not be served privately. I won¡¯t tolerate special allowances."

    She red back, then walked past me and ran into the house, her braid swinging violently behind her.

    I didn¡¯t feel any ounce of pity for hurting her. She owed me an apology, not the other way around.

    "Brother," Dennis started, stepping beside me.

    "Not now, Dennis."

    I know he was going to try and take the me for Meredith who got everyone worried and didn¡¯t even care to inform her maidservants before leaving the estate.

    <i>"You were worried. That¡¯s why you are angry,"</i> Rhovan said. <i>"She left right after your argument this morning, and then disappeared. I understand."</i>

    Rhovan ispletely hopeless.

    Dennis tried again, matching my steps as we turned into the house and walked through the hallway.

    "You shouldn¡¯t have scolded her. She felt guilty already."

    I stopped.

    "Guilty?" I scoffed. "Is that what you saw in her face? Guilt? Because I saw fire. Insolence. A woman who spat in my face and dared to argue again two minutes ago."

    "She was furious when I found her in the morning," Dennis conceded. "So, I took her on a ride which made her calm. Well, you ruined it all."

    I started walking again, the echo of my boots filling the corridor and he followed immediately.

    "Brother, you need to be careful of your temper. You almost broke her wrist earlier. She is going to resent you a lot."

    "Better. Even better. At least she will be reminded of how much I¡¯ve been holding back, and learn some manners while at it," I retorted.

    He sighed deeply before asking, "Why did you two fight in the first ce?" he asked. "What happened?"

    "You took her out to ease her mind, and she didn¡¯t tell you what she did?" I let out another harshugh.

    Of course, that guilty woman knows what shame is.

    Dennis blinked. "She didn¡¯t."

    I stopped again¡ªthis time, right outside my office door.

    "Isn¡¯t she your friend?" I asked him.

    He nodded slowly.

    "Then go. Ask your friend what she did."

    I stepped inside without another word and shut the door.

    I was done with everyone. For now.

 Chapter 73: An Opportunity for Wandaâ€™s Revenge

    <h4>Chapter 73: An Opportunity for Wanda¡¯s Revenge</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    How dare he say he would stop pampering me?

    He is moments away from consuming me with his controlling arrogance and wounded pride and he says it¡¯s pampering?

    I stormed into my quarters, fists clenched, my heart still pounding from the argument.

    I hated him. I hated Draven.

    The way he pulled me back like I was nothing. Like he had the right to touch me in anger. My wrist still throbbed from the weight of his fingers.

    But all of that rage dissolved the moment I opened the door to find Azul, Kira, Deidra, Arya, and Cora standing in the sitting room.

    Their eyes flew to me.

    "Mydy!" Azul cried first and rushed forward.

    "Where have you been?" Kira asked, her voice trembling.

    "We¡¯ve been searching for you everywhere," Deidra added. Her eyes were red, rimmed with unshed tears.

    I froze, blinking, trying to process the situation.

    Azul held my arm gently as Kira stood beside me, eyes wide. Arya and Cora hovered near the corner, their faces pale with fear.

    "I¡ªI... Um..." My voice faltered. "I went to Duskmoor¡¯s town. With Dennis."

    Azul sniffed, visibly relieved. "You are safe. That¡¯s all that matters."

    "She must be tired," Kira said quickly, motioning toward the couch. "Let¡¯s take herdy to sit."

    They didn¡¯t wait for my reply. They guided me to the sofa and helped me ease down like I might shatter.

    I looked at each of them¡ªthe panic in their expressions, the way they clustered around me like anxious birds. It struck me then. I hadn¡¯t told them. I hadn¡¯t informed anyone about my whereabouts.

    It made me realize why Draven was so mad at me earlier, but that wasn¡¯t enough reason to justify his actions.

    "I¡¯m sorry," I whispered. "For making you all worry. I wasn¡¯t thinking clearly, and I should have told someone before leaving. I will do better next time."

    Their eyes softened, but they didn¡¯t say much.

    Just then, Azul took my hand, and I felt her pause.

    She turned it over gently, and her eyes widened at the angry red ring blooming around my wrist.

    "Mydy," she breathed. "What happened?"

    The others looked. Kira gasped. Deidra covered her mouth. Cora took a step closer.

    I pulled my hand back.

    "It¡¯s nothing."

    I almost told them. Almost said it aloud: <i>Your Alpha did this to me.</i> But something in me mped the words down. Shame? Rage? Confusion? I didn¡¯t know.

    I forced a smile and looked at them instead. "You¡¯ve all really been looking for me?"

    They nodded solemnly.

    "The whole house was worried," Kira said. "The Alpha deployed all the warriors to search the estate. Everyone thought something terrible had happened."

    "Oh..." I said quietly. That part I hadn¡¯t expected. He was <i>that</i> worried?

    Then why confront me like I was the criminal?

    I shook the thought away. I didn¡¯t want to think about Draven. Not tonight. Not anymore.

    Cora and Arya went to prepare my bath. Kira and Deidra stayed and helped me undress.

    The moment I sank into the tub, the peppermint bath oil wrapped around me in a warm haze, seeping into my muscles, tugging at my exhaustion. My eyelids drifted closed.

    But Kira tapped my shoulder softly. "Mydy, please don¡¯t sleep off. You still need to eat."

    I opened my eyes with a sigh.

    The thought of sitting at the dining table¡ªwith him¡ªmade my stomach twist.

    "I¡¯m not hungry," I said. "Just let me rest tonight."

    Deidra and Kira exchanged a look, but neither argued.

    Deidra smiled gently. "At least have some bananas. It¡¯s not good to sleep on an empty stomach."

    I nodded slowly. "Alright."

    After the bath, Azul dried and dressed me in one of the soft night robes. Then she pulled out the balm.

    She rubbed it carefully around my bruised wrist, her fingers gentle. The cooling touch stung and soothed at once.

    When she reached for my cheek, I leaned away.

    "I don¡¯t want it there, Azul."

    She froze. But to her credit, she didn¡¯t ask questions. She simply nodded and closed the jar.

    I sat quietly on the bed as Deidra brought me three peeled bananas and a ss of water. I ate them one by one, the nd sweetness sitting gently in my stomach.

    When I finished thest bite, I yawned.

    Azul and Kira tucked me in with quiet care. One by one, the maids excused themselves and left me alone in the dark.

    ---

    The next morning, the peace didn¡¯tst.

    I had barely stepped out of my bedroom and into my sitting room when the door opened again¡ªwithout knocking.

    Wanda.

    She walked in like she owned the ce, her smirk already in ce.

    "I must say," she drawled, arms crossed, "you were very immature yesterday. Running off and turning this whole house upside down looking for you?"

    I stiffened. "I didn¡¯t ask you to look for me."

    "No," Wanda said, eyes gleaming. "But now, you must pay for it."

    I frowned. "What do you mean by that?"

    Wanda tilted her head, almost mockingly. "You will see in a moment." Then, she raised her voice. "Boys,e in."

    The door opened again¡ªand this time, three warriors stepped in.

    My stomach dropped.

    The atmosphere shifted immediately. Cora and Arya were behind me. Kira, Azul, and Deidra turned, frozen in ce.

    Wanda¡¯s voice hardened. "Seize them."

    "No¡ª!" I started, but the guards were already moving.

    Azul cried out. Kira was dragged back. Cora whimpered. Arya tried to resist, but one of the warriors caught her arm.

    "What do you think you are doing?!" I shouted, stepping forward.

    Wanda turned to me, expression smug. "Punishing your servants for letting you out of their sight. You went missing. This is their punishment."

    "I wasn¡¯t missing!" I hissed.

    Wanda shrugged. "Well, we thought you were. That was enough for all of us to spend nearly an hour searching for you. The entire estate was on alert. So yes, you were <i>¡¯missing¡¯</i> enough."

    I looked to my maids. Their faces were pale with fear. Fury coiled in my gut, rising fast, sharp and bright.

    "You think you can just walk in here and take them from me?" I growled. "How dare you?"

    Wanda leaned closer, her smile sharp. "Oh, I dare. You are guilty one, Meredith. Your recklessness caused this. Maybe when your servants suffer for you, you will think twice next time before acting."

    My nails dug into my palms.

    Wanda wasn¡¯t punishing them. She was punishing me¡ªbecause I had embarrassed her, and because she couldn¡¯t touch me directly.

    This was her way of getting back at me for speaking her words back to her at the mall.

    "You are nothing but an entitled outsider," she added coldly. "And not even worth the Alpha¡¯s headache."

    Wanda was deliberately provoking me, knowing that it would hurt me to se my maidservants being maltreated.

    I wanted to p her.

    I wanted to tear into her.

    Instead, I forced the words out through my teeth. "Does the Alpha know about this? Did Draven give this order?"

    Wanda chuckled. Her voice grated like gravel.

    "The Alpha doesn¡¯t need to micromanage every rule enforcement. And trust me, he and I both care about order. Something someone like you wouldn¡¯t understand."

    Her arrogance burned hotter than the bath water fromst night.

    She was proud. Gleeful. Drunk on the little power she was allowed to wield.

    Then she raised her hand. "What are you waiting for? Take them away."

    And just like that, my maidservants were dragged from my quarters under the weight of helplessness.

 Chapter 74: Running to Draven

    <h4>Chapter 74: Running to Draven</h4>

    <strong>Meredith</strong>.

    Something cracked inside me the moment the door closed shut.

    I could still feel Wanda¡¯s voice slithering through my mind¡ªher smugness, her taunts.

    My fists clenched at my sides.

    My maidservants hadn¡¯t done anything wrong. And the look in their eyes¡ªfear, helplessness reminded me too much of self while I was still in Stormveil.

    None of them deserved to be mistreated by anyone, yet Wanda took them.

    No! I won¡¯t let my innocent helps be punished. And I also won¡¯t let Wanda get any satisfaction from it.

    I can¡¯t stop Wanda, but surely, there was only one person could call her to order.

    Draven.

    The thought tasted bitter in my mouth. After everything, he was the one I had to run to for help.

    But I didn¡¯t have a choice. If I stayed silent, my maids would suffer. I wouldn¡¯t let that happen.

    I swallowed my pride, and with it, every insult, every sting of shame from yesterday. My feet moved before my mind could catch up.

    Out the door. Down the corridor. Past the tall windows streaked with early light.

    A passing servant bowed slightly.

    "Where¡¯s the Alpha?" I asked, trying to soundposed.

    "In his home office, mydy," she replied.

    I nodded stiffly. I remembered the way. Thest time I had been there, I had stormed out like I would never return.

    Now, I was knocking on that same door¡ªsoftly, hesitantly. My heartbeat pounded in my ears.

    I almost turned to walk away when I didn¡¯t get an immediate response.

    Then, Draven¡¯s muffled voice called from inside, "Come in."

    My breath caught. I opened the door and walked in.

    Draven looked up from behind his desk, looking surprised to see me.

    Our eyes locked. I stepped in slowly, shutting the door behind me with a quiet click. His gaze followed me with the same silent weight that always seemed to strip away my defences.

    ¡¯Stay calm, Meredith,¡¯ I told myself. ¡¯Be confident. This is for them, not you.¡¯

    I reached his desk and stood tall, refusing to cower as he sat there and watched, waiting for me to break the silence.

    "I have aint," I said, my voice steady. "And I need your help."

    He didn¡¯t interrupt.

    "Wanda entered my quarters a few minutes ago," I continued. "She brought three warriors with her and took my maidservants away to be punished."

    Draven silence at this point, was starting to get on my nerves. I didn¡¯t have the time for that

    Was he... processing? Or was this silence a confession? Had he sent Wanda?

    The idea made my stomach twist, so I decided to try one more time.

    "I know I left the estate yesterday without informing anyone," I said, forcing myself to keep going. "But my maids are innocent. If someone must be punished... punish me instead."

    Draven reached for his phone on the desk.

    I watched, unsure of what he would do next.

    Then he dialled a number. When the line connected, his voice was calm but clipped.

    "Wanda took Meredith¡¯s maids to be punished some minutes ago. Call it off and send Wanda in. I¡¯m waiting in my office."

    He ended the call and set the phone down. Then finally looked at me. "Sit."

    I pulled out the chair slowly and obeyed.

    Draven said nothing more. He returned to hisptop, reading, as if I hadn¡¯t just walked in begging for mercy.

    A few minutester, three soft knocksnded on the door.

    It was Wanda. She stepped in when Draven gave the permission. But as soon as she saw me, her gaze fell.

    I bet she didn¡¯t think I would be reporting how petty tyrant she was to Draven.

    "You sent for me," she said to Draven, ignoring me now as she stepped forward.

    Draven¡¯s tone dropped, colder than usual. "Who gave you the right to punish Meredith¡¯s servants?"

    Wanda blinked, taken aback. "You did, Draven¡ª" She corrected herself quickly, "Alpha, I mean. You put me in charge of your estate¡¯s management. The servants are under me."

    His eyes sharpened. "You don¡¯t hold any leadership position here or in my pack. You are my friend, not any ranking officer."

    Wanda looked confused¡ªlike she couldn¡¯tprehend how quickly the tide had turned.

    "Only I or Beta Jeffery give punishments," Draven continued. "If you must correct a servant, use your words. Is that clear?"

    Wanda swallowed. "Yes, Alpha."

    "You may leave."

    Wanda gave me a re as sharp as ss. Then turned and walked out.

    I exhaled slowly, my muscles beginning to unwind. I was both happy and satisfied with the turn of events. Wanda was scolded and my maids will be released.

    "Your maids will return to you," Draven said, eyes still on his screen. "You may leave as well."

    I didn¡¯t leave. Instead, I stayed seated, watching him. Something inside me hesitated¡ªconflicted, grateful, unsure.

    It was still unbelievable that Draven set aside our differences and our altercations earlier and exerted justice.

    "...Thank you," I said atst.

    Draven didn¡¯t answer immediately. Then, after a long pause, he asked, "What did you learn from this?"

    I blinked. "Excuse me?" I didn¡¯t understand that question.

    He should be responding to my appreciation instead of throwing off a random question.

    "What did you learn?" He repeated.

    I frowned, seeing he was serious. "That you can do the right thing if you want."

    He exhaled. A tired, heavy sound. "That¡¯s all?" he asked.

    I tilted my head, confused. "Is there more?"

    "Did you notice how Wanda acted? Even though she was angry, she still respected my authority."

    I stared at him, now understanding where this was going.

    "I¡¯m not like the others," I said to his face.

    He nodded slowly. "Of course not. You are possessed. And that¡¯s why I have decided to handle you differently."

    His wordsnded like ice on my skin.

    Possessed?

    I looked away, whatever warmth I had felt earlier, evaporated.

    So this was his version of ¡¯different¡¯? Cold scolding for Wanda, and something worse than veiled mockery for me?

    Draven just implied that he was now going to treat me worse than before because I am not submissive like Wanda.

    "I should go," I said quietly, rising from the chair. I didn¡¯t want to spend another moment with him, before hell breaks loose.

    "Where are you going?" he asked, voice steady. "Without receiving your punishment?"

    I stopped mid-step. "...What?"

    "Earlier, you said your servants were innocent and that you should be punished instead."

    I turned back, heart thudding. I had said that. In the heat of desperation.

    And he had stored those words away like a trap.

    I shut my eyes for a moment, looking for a way out of this before a knock broke the moment.

    Jeffery walked in, nodding politely to me before addressing Draven. "Alpha, breakfast is ready. Also, Lady Meredith¡¯s maids have been escorted back to her quarters."

    Instantly, my eyes lit up. I no longer cared for any thing. I just wanted to run, to go see them.

    Draven turned to me. "I will send for you once I¡¯ve decided what your punishment will be."

    "Alright." I didn¡¯t care about that. I slipped past Jeffery and out the door.

    My steps were light, heart racing with relief. But even as I smiled, I knew that I had just walked right into Draven¡¯s hands.

    And now, I was at his mercy.

 Chapter 75: She Made Them Bleed

    <h4>Chapter 75: She Made Them Bleed</h4>

    <strong>Meredith.</strong>

    I pushed the door open faster than I meant to, but I couldn¡¯t help it.

    They were all here.

    Azul was kneeling beside Arya, carefully wiping her arms with a damp cloth. Cora stood rigid near the wall, eyes wide.

    Kira and Deidra hovered close, trying to look calm¡ªbut failing. And Arya... Arya stood stiffly with one arm resting lightly at her waist.

    Her smile was weak, but she tried. "Mydy."

    I walked over quickly, eyes scanning her, taking in her posture. The tension in her shoulders. The slight wince when she shifted her weight.

    "Arya," I said, my voice already trembling, "are you alright?"

    She nodded, but it was the kind of nod you give to stop someone from worrying, not because it was true.

    "Mydy, only Arya received two beatings," Kira informed me.

    "Let me see," I said, reaching out to Arya.

    Arya shook her head softly. "It¡¯s nothing. I promise."

    I paused, hand suspended mid-air. My throat tightened. I understood.

    She didn¡¯t want me to see the marks. Didn¡¯t want me to carry that image.

    I slowly withdrew my hand and nodded once. "Okay."

    Deidra looked up from the floor. "Miss Fellowes was furious when the Beta came with orders from the Alpha to halt the punishment," she murmured. "She tried to argue, but the Beta didn¡¯t listen to her."

    Wanda was really determined to punish my maidservants.

    If I hadn¡¯t gone to Draven immediately, and if he hadn¡¯t given the order when he did, the others would have been hurt as well.

    But he was the reason Wanda even thought she could do as she pleased. He gave her space. Power. And Arya paid for it.

    Before today, I hadn¡¯t truly hated Wanda. I just saw her as another possessive, jealous woman vying for Draven¡¯s attention.

    But now?

    Now I hated her.

    "I will stay here," I said. "Arya needs to be treated properly. I can¡¯t leave right now."

    "Mydy," Kira said, stepping forward. "You can¡¯t miss breakfast."

    "I¡¯m not hungry."

    "But the Alpha listened to you," she said gently. "He ordered our release. Please, don¡¯t upset him again."

    Her words made something twist inside me.

    She was right.

    No matter how I felt¡ªno matter how much I hated him for so many things¡ªhe had listened. I wasn¡¯t ungrateful.

    "Fine," I muttered, already standing. "I will go. But you are all staying here. No going back to the servants¡¯ quarters. Treat Arya here."

    They nodded at once.

    I stepped out with onest nce at Arya. She smiled again. This one softer.

    But it still broke my heart.

    ---

    By the time I reached the dining hall, I was alreadyte.

    Draven sat at the head of the table, tall and still, hands resting lightly near his cutlery.

    Wanda sat, too, prim and polished like she hadn¡¯t done anything vile just an hour ago.

    That was what shocked me most¡ªhow easily she still sat there after being scolded.

    If it were me, I would have starved before sitting across from the man who had humiliated me.

    Maybe that¡¯s why Draven always seemed frustrated with me.

    Maybe he wanted me to act like her.

    I scanned the room. Jeffery. Dennis. The little girl¡ªXamira¡ªying quietly with a fork.

    Everyone was already seated. Everyone but me.

    I remembered what Wanda had said when we first arrived at Duskmoor:

    "Always arrive before the Alpha. And if you¡¯rete... don¡¯t even bothering at all."

    I stood there, unsure. Maybe I should turn back.

    Then came his voice. "Don¡¯t just stand there if you are here for breakfast."

    He didn¡¯t even look at me.

    I stepped into the room, straightening my back.

    I walked toward the table, then paused and bowed slightly. "Apologies, Alpha. I waste."

    Draven didn¡¯t lift his eyes. He asked me to sit and I did.

    A server arrived promptly and ced a full te in front of me¡ªa warm sandwich, five strips of bacon, three hot dogs. A ss of fresh orange juice.

    The scent made my stomach churn. I wasn¡¯t hungry. My appetite was gone after the situation Wanda put me in.

    I picked at the sandwich. Took two bites, ate one hot dog and three pieces of bacon.

    The food was good unfortunately, I wasn¡¯t interested.

    My mind was back in my room, with Arya, and the marks she wouldn¡¯t let me see.

    I nced at Wanda again. She was eating like nothing had happened. Her fingers graceful, her posture rxed.

    She was fine. My people weren¡¯t.

    I drank the juice in one long sip, then stood. "Excuse me."

    No one spoke. But I could feel their eyes follow me as I left the hall.

    ---

    The door clicked softly as I stepped back into my room.

    Azul¡¯s head snapped up from the bedside, eyes wide. "Mydy?" she said, surprised. "You are back already?"

    I offered her a faint smile as I unfastened the outeryer of my dress. "I wasn¡¯t hungry."

    She blinked but didn¡¯t press further. That was why I liked her. She never pried, even when she wanted to.

    I walked further in, my gaze falling on the small bed in the corner¡ªArya was lying on her side, her blouse rolled up to her shoulders.

    Deidra held her still with one hand while Kira gently pressed a cold cloth¡ªwrapped with ice¡ªagainst her back.

    Arya flinched.

    Her entire body jerked just slightly, but it was enough to make my breath catch.

    "It¡¯s alright," Kira whispered to her soothingly. "It will help with the swelling."

    Azul said to me, "Mydy, you don¡¯t have to worry, Arya¡¯s wound is healing. By afternoon, it would have sealed up, thanks to her wolf."

    I didn¡¯t have a wolf, so I didn¡¯t know what that felt like.

    Cora pulled up a chair for me beside the bed and I sat down, eyes fixed on Arya¡¯s back.

    A few faint lines marked her pale skin¡ªangry, red, and freshly raised.

    Rage curled low in my stomach again. Wanda hadn¡¯t just punished my servants today. She had made them bleed for me.

    She had crossed a line.

    And whether it was tomorrow, next week, a month or a year from now. I would repay her for it.

    No one touches my people and gets away with it.

 Chapter 76: Hatching Another Plan

    <h4>Chapter 76: Hatching Another n</h4>

    <strong>~**(Third Person)**~</strong>

    Wanda was the second to leave the dining hall.

    The second the heavy doors closed behind her, herposure cracked.

    Her heels cked angrily across the marble as she marched toward the staircase, every stepced with frustration.

    She hadn¡¯t said a word when Draven dismissed her. Not even when Meredith had the gall to sit in the room as witness to her humiliation.

    Right in front of her.

    Draven had belittled her. Cut her down with that cold, clipped voice of his. Told her¡ªbluntly¡ªthat she had no authority. No right.

    It wasn¡¯t just the words. It was what they meant.

    <i>You are not from here.</i>

    <i>You don¡¯t belong here.</i>

    <i>Only Jeffery and I have a say here.</i>

    Her fists curled as she climbed the stairs.

    Wanda was unhappy with Draven. He had forgotten their years of friendship and had spoken to her so harshly in front of that cursed woman she wanted to teach a lesson.

    She felt that she hadn¡¯t done anything wrong, that Meredith had been the one to vanish without a trace yesterday, making everyone scramble to find her.

    To Wanda, Meredith was the one who broke rules, disrespected Draven, spoke out of turn and acted out of character.

    And yet¡ªwho got scolded?

    Not the runaway wife.

    Her.

    Wanda was the woman who had stood beside Draven for years. The one who had hosted, managed, organized every bloody aspect of his household here in Duskmoor.

    She had defended him both in secret and the open.

    And now, all of that could be swept aside because of her.

    That woman.

    "That... bitch!" Wanda cursed through her teeth.

    Wanda¡¯s steps slowed as she reached the second floor. She paused at the banister, ncing back toward the hallway behind her.

    The scene from the dining hall reyed in her head.

    She remembered that Draven hadn¡¯t even looked angry when Meredith arrivedte for breakfast.

    He had pardoned her and asked her to sit.

    He had let her eat as if she hasn¡¯t broken another rule.

    A sharpugh escaped her throat, bitter and low.

    "Draven is slipping," she concluded. "He is letting that woman bend him, pull him and make him forget who he was."

    Wanda walked along the corridors of the second floor for her bedroom as she reinstated her ns.

    Meredith needed to be removed. Quietly. Permanently. But she wouldn¡¯t do it by herself, Not now with Draven who was probably watching her every move after today.

    "For now... there are other ways to start a fire and keep it burning," she muttered under her breath as she pushed the door to her bedroom open.

    ---

    The afternoon sun was mild, warming the children yroom with golden light that stretched across the rug like spilled paint.

    Xamira sat at the low table with her crayons, tongue poked slightly out as she shaded the wing of a butterfly. Wanda sat beside her, legs crossed neatly, holding a children¡¯s reader in herp.

    "And what did the clever fox say to the hunter?" Wanda asked in a sweet, sing-song tone.

    Xamira blinked at the page, then replied, "He said, ¡¯You can¡¯t catch me if I hide well enough.¡¯"

    Wanda pped softly. "Very good. Clever little girl."

    Xamira smiled proudly.

    They went quiet for a moment. Wanda brushed her fingers along the child¡¯s curls, her tone softening.

    "You know," she said slowly, "your father should be the one helping you with these stories. Not me."

    Xamira¡¯s crayon paused mid-stroke.

    "But he¡¯s always busy now," Wanda added, voice just shy of bitter. "Always chasing after that woman."

    Xamira didn¡¯t speak. She simply put the crayon down.

    Wanda leaned forward, careful to make her voice sound gentle¡ªconcerned.

    "Even yesterday, he was searching everywhere for her. He left you, his important meetings and sent all the guards. He was worried sick."

    Xamira¡¯s eyes lowered.

    "And this morning?" Wanda sighed. "Your father scolded me. In front of that same woman. All because of her."

    The child finally looked up. Her voice was quiet, but her wordsnded like stones.

    "That woman is evil," Xamira said. "She wants to take my daddy away."

    Wanda¡¯s lips curled into a subtle smile. "Yes, sweetheart. She does."

    She tucked a strand of hair behind Xamira¡¯s ear and continued, "And if you want your father back, there¡¯s something you can do."

    Xamira tilted her head, confused.

    Wanda smiled again, softer this time. "Let me tell you a little story."

    ---

    "There once was a little girl named Larissa," Wanda began, her voice light. "She had a beautiful father who loved her very much. But one day, he married a woman who didn¡¯t like Larissa. She smiled at the father, yes, but always red at Larissa when he wasn¡¯t looking."

    Xamira was listening, her eyes wide.

    "Her father started buying the woman nice things. Dresses. Nes. And forgot Larissa¡¯s birthday two years in a row."

    Xamira¡¯s brows pinched together.

    "One day, Larissa cried and cried. She just wanted her father to love her again. So, she came up with a little n..."

    Wanda leaned in, her tone hushed.

    "She knew her stepmother was scared of cockroaches. So she found two and dropped them in her food bowl. When the woman opened the lid, she screamed and ran away."

    Xamira giggled a little.

    Wanda continued.

    "Another day, Larissa hid one of her stepmother¡¯s shoes. She missed an important meeting and cried."

    "And one day, Larissa poured oil on the kitchen floor," Wanda said softly, "and her stepmother slipped and fell. Hurt her back so badly, she packed her bags and left the house forever."

    Xamira gasped.

    Wanda smiled. "And then? Larissa had her father back. All to herself."

    She paused, brushing invisible dust from Xamira¡¯s sleeve. "And they lived happily ever after."

    There was silence.

    Then, Wanda tilted her head and asked, "Do you understand now, darling?"

    Xamira nodded slowly. Then she picked up her crayon again and began to colour.

    Wanda leaned back, her smile deepening.

    "Good girl."

    Now, Wanda thought about sitting back to watch the show unfold.

    At least, even if Xamira didn¡¯t seed to get rid of Meredith immediately, the little girl¡¯s resentment will keep growing.

 Chapter 77: Jealous of Meredith and Dennis

    <h4>Chapter 77: Jealous of Meredith and Dennis</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    The soft ck of chess pieces echoed between us.

    Dennis had decided to have a game of chess with me and insisted.

    I moved my knight forward, eyeing Dennis across the board. He barely nced down before capturing one of my pawns with that insufferable little grin tugging at his lips.

    "I¡¯m not going easy on you today," he said, stretching his legs out beneath the table.

    "You never go easy on anyone," I replied tly.

    He chuckled, leaning forward. "That¡¯s because you are too proud to admit when someone ys better."

    I grunted and refocused on the board.

    We were seated in my office, the windows cracked just enough to let in the cool Duskmoor breeze.

    The rich scent of spices wafted in from the roasted duck sitting on the other side of the table, but I wasn¡¯t hungry. Not when Dennis was already ying his usual mind games across the table.

    "By the way," he said as he tapped his bishop into ce, "have you and Meredith made up?"

    I froze mid-reach. "What makes you say that?"

    He shrugged. "I was watching you both at the breakfast table. You didn¡¯t re at her like you wanted to set her hair on fire. You seemed... civil."

    I scoffed and moved my queen. "We are far from making up."

    Dennis raised a brow. "Really?"

    "She just had enough decency to thank me after I stopped Wanda from crucifying her maidservants." I didn¡¯t mean to sound so cold, but I wasn¡¯t in the mood for misinterpretation.

    Dennis leaned back in his chair. "Speaking of Wanda... why is she still here?"

    These days, he is always offended when he hears Wanda¡¯s name.

    "Because she is my friend," I said simply. "She¡¯s been loyal. She¡¯s sacrificed a lot over the years. And currently, she is helping out here, remember?"

    He sighed. "Still doesn¡¯t excuse her overstepping constantly."

    "I didn¡¯t say it did."

    He dropped the subject¡ªthankfully¡ªand returned his attention to the board. I guess he didn¡¯t want to ruin his mood.

    I caught the flicker in his eyes before he asked, "So... what did you and Meredith fight about yesterday morning? You still haven¡¯t told me."

    I narrowed my gaze at him. "I will never answer that," I said. "I told you to go ask your best friend about it."

    Dennis smirked. "Are you jealous that I took your wife on a trip?"

    I scoffed. "You are delusional."

    He just smiled wider, cing his rook in a clever trap I hadn¡¯t noticed until thest second. I scowled and studied the board again.

    We yed for another twenty minutes, the asional grumbles and brotherly jabs cutting through the focus.

    Then, casually, I asked, "Where did you take her?"

    I didn¡¯t even know why I asked that question. It was just out of my mouth before I could process it.

    Dennis blinked like he didn¡¯t expect the question. Then he smirked.

    "To the town," he said easily. "I bought her ice cream. Took her to the Central Park. You know¡ªnormal things mates are supposed to do."

    I cleared my throat, refusing to fall into the trap he had set for me.

    "Sounds... unnecessary."

    <i>"It should have been us." </i>Rhovan¡¯s voice slid into my mind like a de dipped in salt.<i> "Our mate. Our moment. Not his."</i>

    <i>¡¯Shut up,¡¯</i> I growled mentally, gripping my knight too hard before cing it down.

    <i>"Next time, maybe he will propose to her too."</i>

    I ground my teeth and focused back on the game.

    Dennis and I kept at it for another hour, discussing neutral topics¡ªtrade routes, warrior rotations, the council¡¯stest nonsense. But my focus kept slipping.

    Rhovan wouldn¡¯t stop whispering.

    <i>"She smiled with him. Laughed. Felt safe."</i>

    <i>"What if someone else decides to take her permanently?"</i>

    I moved my bishop without thinking.

    Dennis snatched it a few turnster and set me up for a three-step checkmate.

    "Check," he said, smug.

    I tried to focus. Tried to outmanoeuvre. But it was over.

    Three movester, he delivered the final blow and leaned back with the widest grin I had seen in a while.

    "I win."

    I stared at the board in disbelief.

    "That¡¯s the first time you¡¯ve ever beaten me."

    "Feels good," he said, grinning like a child who had stolen sweets.

    "Wipe that smirk off your face."

    "I can¡¯t." He stood and stretched. "I¡¯m going to have this moment engraved into a que."

    I narrowed my eyes. "Don¡¯t push it." I can¡¯t let him act all cocky to my face.

    Dennis chuckled and leaned on the edge of the table. "You know what distracted you, right?"

    "Don¡¯t." I knew where he was going.

    He pointed at me with that same mocking grin. "You¡¯re jealous."

    "I¡¯m not."

    "You are."

    "Dennis."

    "You were thinking about how I took your wife out on a date."

    "It wasn¡¯t a date," I retorted and bit my tongue immediately. I should have kept quiet.

    "I bet she thinks it was," he teased, trying to get the worst of my reaction.

    I red at him, but he reciprocated with a wink.

    And somewhere deep inside, Rhovan howled withughter.

    The moment Dennis left my office¡ªstill gloating about his win¡ªI let the silence settle like a stone dropped in a deep well.

    The chessboard remained set between us, but I barely looked at it. My fingers hovered above one of the defeated pieces, then slowly withdrew.

    It was the first time I had ever lost to him. Not because he yed smarter. But because I hadn¡¯t yed at all.

    My mind had been elsewhere, and now, Rhovan wouldn¡¯t stop pacing.

    <i>"You are losing your grip,"</i> he growled, his voice slithering through the corners of my thoughts. <i>"First, your dominance. Then your focus. What¡¯s next? Our mate?"</i>

    I closed my eyes briefly, but it didn¡¯t help.

    I could still hear Dennis¡¯s words ringing in my head.

    <strong><i>You are jealous.</i></strong>

    I wasn¡¯t. Not in the petty, reckless way he implied. But the thought of Meredith out thereughing, rxing, vulnerable¡ªwith someone else... it unsettled something in me.

    It was the quiet kind of jealousy. The one that burrowed into the bones.

    Rhovan stirred again.

    <i>"You were made to protect her. Not sit back while someone else ys knight."</i>

    I didn¡¯t answer him.

    Instead, I rose and walked toward the tall window, letting thete morning light bleed across my desk.

 Chapter 78: Letâ€™s Drive

    <h4>Chapter 78: Let¡¯s Drive</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    A soft knock sounded on the door. Three light taps.

    "Enter," I called.

    Xamira¡¯s nanny, Dorothy, poked her head in. "Alpha, forgive me for the interruption. Xamira is asking if she can show you her drawing."

    I nodded once, a calm smile growing on my lips. "Send her in."

    The door opened wider, and Xamira skipped in, clutching a bundle of papers to her chest. Her smile was small but present, familiar enough not to trigger rm.

    "Come here," I said, returning to my seat.

    My little pumpkin was just the perfect opportunity to get away from Rhovan and the silly thoughts he was forcing into my head.

    Xamira walked over and held out a page. I took it carefully.

    It was a drawing¡ªcrude but vibrant. Crayons smeared across the parchment, forming a garden with stick-figured wolves and a small girl with white hair.

    "You drew this?" I asked.

    She nodded, but her smile didn¡¯t reach her eyes.

    I studied her face more carefully now. There was something... off.

    Too quiet. Too still.

    Xamira was many things¡ªshy, yes¡ªbut she never brought me drawings without bubbling over with details. She also never stood this stiffly, like she was afraid to move the wrong way.

    "You alright, little pumpkin?"

    She blinked at the nickname. Normally, she lit up when I called her that, but not today.

    "I¡¯m okay," she said softly, gaze falling to the floor.

    She looked unhappy, and that immediately drew a frown out of me.

    I set the drawing down on the desk. "Did something happen?"

    She hesitated for a moment, then shook her head quickly. "No."

    My frown deepened. That lie was too practiced.

    I rose slowly and walked around the desk. She didn¡¯t flinch¡ªjust stared forward, arms still tight around the rest of her papers. That was not my daughter.

    I crouched to her level. "Xamira."

    She finally looked at me.

    There was a shadow in her eyes. Small, but it was there.

    "Did someone say anything to you?" I asked.

    She shook her head, refusing to meet my gaze. And that was enough to bother me.

    "Who were you with?" I asked, curious to know the reason she looked so sad.

    She paused. Then whispered, "Miss Wanda."

    My jaw clenched. "What did she say?"

    Xamira looked unsure, like she wasn¡¯t sure if she should speak at all. But then she opened up, "She just told me a story and helped me with a few exercises."

    I nodded slowly, believing her. But that still didn¡¯t solve the problem. "But if she said anything that made you feel upset or confused, you cane to me."

    "Okay," she said softly and finally met my gaze.

    I gently ced a hand on her head and she leaned into it like she usually did.

    "Go on," I said. "You can show your drawings to the others."

    She nodded and turned to leave.

    As she reached the door, she stopped and looked back. She hesitated for a moment before speaking up.

    "Daddy, don¡¯t forget our y time this evening."

    "I won¡¯t." My gaze softened.

    Xamira finally smiled at me before running out of the office.

    ---

    <strong><i>~**Meredith**~</i></strong>

    I sat on the edge of my bed, fingers gently curling around Arya¡¯s wrist.

    "Are you sure?" I asked, eyes narrowing as she adjusted her blouse.

    "Yes, mydy," Arya said softly, turning slightly.

    I leaned in.

    There it was¡ªsmooth skin. The swelling had vanished, and the red lines that once marred her back had fadedpletely. Herplexion looked a little flushed, but not bruised. Not damaged.

    The wound had sealed up.

    A breath of relief escaped me before I could stop it.

    I hadn¡¯t even realized how tense I had been¡ªhow tightly I had held onto the guilt since yesterday. But now, with this proof of healing, the guilt loosened its grip.

    "I¡¯m d," I murmured. "Really d."

    Arya smiled, small but bright. I think she is still being hunted by what happened this morning.

    "And rest," I added. "You are not lifting a finger until tomorrow."

    She tried to object, but I was already waving her down.

    Just then, a knock tapped on the door twice before opening gently. Kira stepped in, her hands folded in front of her.

    "Mydy," she began, "would you like to see how the red grapes are harvested?"

    I blinked. "Red grapes?"

    "Yes. The estate garden behind the west wing¡ªAzul said you might enjoy the walk."

    I considered it. Sunlight. Fresh air. Grapes.

    It sounded... normal.

    And after everything, a slice of normal sounded heavenly.

    "I wille," I said, rising to my feet. "I¡¯ve been bored for hours now."

    ---

    The garden was tucked behind the estate, sloping gently toward a trellised field where vines ran wild in neat rows. The scent in the air was fresh and slightly sweet, and golden sunlight draped across the vineyard like silk.

    Azul and Kira walked on either side of me. Their quiet chatter blended with the rustling of leaves and soft instructions from the gardeners nearby.

    I watched the workers for a while. Each held a pair of small shears, clipping bunches of red grapes from the vines and tossing them gently into woven baskets.

    It was almost rhythmic¡ªlike a dance.

    One of the gardeners, a boy who couldn¡¯t be much older than me, paused and gave a small bow when he saw us.

    "Would you teach me how to do that?" I asked, pointing toward the grapes.

    His brows lifted slightly, but then he smiled. "Of course, mydy."

    He handed me a pair of shears, carefully showing me how to hold them. Then he led me to a vine heavy with fruit.

    "You will want to find a clean stem," he said, gesturing, "and cut just above the bunch."

    I followed his instructions, snipping the stem gently. The grapes dropped into my palm, plump and cold with dew.

    "There," I said, holding it up with a faintugh. "Not bad for my first try?"

    "Not bad at all," he replied.

    I handed the shears back to him, brushing a loose strand of hair behind my ear. Azul stood nearby with a small basket, beaming like I had won a prize.

    I know she was proud to see me so cheerful. I would have never found a moment like this back home.

    Feeling yful, I plucked two grapes and tossed them into my mouth.

    The burst of sweetness made me close my eyes for just a second. Then I heard a voice behind me.

    "Well, look at who is having fun," Dennis said, amusement coating every syble. "You¡¯ve been converted to vineyard life?"

    My eyes snapped open.

    He stood a few paces away, arms folded across his chest, lips tugged into a crooked smile.

    I almost choked on the grapes.

    Then I straightened my spine and slowed my chewing dramatically. "Just... tasting."

    "Right," he drawled. "Because that didn¡¯t look like enjoyment at all."

    I swallowed and changed the topic. "What are you doing here?"

    He walked closer, stopping at the edge of the row. "Came to tell you I¡¯ve got a little time this afternoon. Thought I had finally make good on the lessons."

    I blinked. "What lessons?"

    "The one where I teach you how to drive a car," he grinned wider. "You didn¡¯t forget, did you?"

    I blinked again, then smiled. Of course, I didn¡¯t forget. "But I won¡¯t give you that answer you need today."

    "Naturally. And I¡¯m only teaching you the basics today." He extended his hand. "Shall we?"

    I looked down at my boots and then at the grape vines swaying gently in the breeze.

    Driving could be dangerous, but a lot of fun.

    I reached for his hand without thinking.

    "Alright," I said. "Let¡¯s drive."

 Chapter 79: First Driving Lessons from Dennis

    <h4>Chapter 79: First Driving Lessons from Dennis</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    We didn¡¯t go far¡ªjust to the open stretch at the far end of the estate where the stone-paved path curved beneath a cluster of towering ash trees.

    The wind was calmer here, and the sun stretchedzily across the field, warming the parked sleek ck car in front of us.

    I trailed behind Dennis, watching as he pulled a key from his pocket and unlocked the car with azy flick of his wrist.

    He opened the driver¡¯s side door with a dramatic bow. "Wee to your first official driving lesson, mydy."

    I raised a brow at the seat. "I thought I would be sitting there."

    Dennis shut the door gently. "That¡¯s the goal... eventually. But today, no keys for you. Just the basics."

    "So, I¡¯m just supposed to stare at the wheel while you monologue?"

    "Exactly," he grinned. "It¡¯s called visual learning. Very effective."

    I didn¡¯t argue any more. Not because I wasn¡¯t ready, but because the idea of identally driving the car into a tree sounded like something that could actually happen to me.

    We stood beside the car. The interior was warm from the sun, and the wheel looked heavier than I thought it should be.

    Dennis began the lesson.

    "This," he said, pointing to the hood, "is not just a piece of metal. It¡¯s a beast. And the moment you get behind the wheel, you¡¯re its master."

    I tried not to smile. "Are you always this dramatic?"

    "Only when the audience is worth it," he replied.

    "This," he began, stepping up beside me, "is the steering wheel. Obvious, yes. But you would be surprised how many people grab it like it¡¯s a dinner tray. Keep your hands at ten and two. Like this."

    He demonstrated, then pointed to the pedals. "Three foot pedals. Clutch on the far left, brake in the middle, elerator on the right. You will use your left foot for the clutch. Right foot for everything else. You don¡¯t need to stomp¡ªthis isn¡¯t a war."

    "Noted," I said, keeping my expression neutral.

    "This," he said, tapping the stick shift, "is your gear stick. First gear to move off. Second for speed. You will stall if you release the clutch too quickly, so be gentle. Like... how you would untie a bandage from a scar."

    That made me nce up at him.

    He blinked. "Sorry. Bad metaphor."

    Then he stepped back, crossing his arms. "Alright, let¡¯s see how much you retained. Repeat everything."

    I straightened a little, then pointed to each part one after the other. "Steering wheel, dashboard, clutch, brake, elerator. If I start the engine, I press the clutch fully before shifting into gear. First gear to move. Second once we gain momentum. Always keep two hands on the wheel."

    When I finished, Dennis just stared at me. "You might actually beat me at this before you even start the engine."

    I shrugged. Even if I don¡¯t have anything to boast of, I had my mind. And sometimes, that was enough.

    Dennis leaned against the car with a smirk. "Driving is fun and all, but... I will admit, nothing beats shifting and running wild through the woods in your wolf form."

    My smile faded.

    Then I looked away and shrugged lightly. "I guess I will never know."

    The silence that followed was short¡ªbut sharp.

    Dennis¡¯s eyes widened slightly "I¡¯m sorry," he said quickly. "That was¡ª"

    "It¡¯s fine," I interrupted gently. "It doesn¡¯t bother me."

    And truthfully, it didn¡¯t. At least, not as much anymore.

    Who knows how long I wouldst this time around before someone deliberately hurts me with that reminder.

    Dennis nodded and stood upright again. "Well, since you are obviously gifted, I should warn you: no lessons tomorrow."

    I raised a brow. "Why?"

    "I¡¯ve got an important meeting scheduled. But next tomorrow, same time, same spot. Deal?"

    I pretended to think. "Depends. Will I get to actually touch the steering wheel then?"

    "Only if you promise not to kill us both."

    "No promises," I joked.

    He shook his head with a grin. "You good with that schedule or is there¡ª?"

    I nodded. "Yes. It¡¯s perfect."

    "Alright then." He looked down at his watch. "Come on. Let¡¯s get you back before someone sends a search party."

    ---

    Dennis walked me until we got to the driveway towards the entrance of the house before turning away.

    The sun was beginning to dip low, casting a honey-gold hue across the estate walls, and the soft gravel beneath my boots crunched in rhythm with my steps.

    As I reached the front entrance of the house, therge double doors just in sight, I heard the soft shuffle of feeting from the opposite end of the walk.

    Xamira.

    She walked hand-in-hand with her nanny¡ªDorothy, if I remembered correctly. The woman carried a wide-brimmed hat in one hand and a half-folded storybook in the other, likely from an afternoon stroll or garden reading.

    The moment Xamira saw me, her steps slowed.

    I smiled. Warm, soft. The kind you offer a child, expecting nothing but innocence in return.

    "Hello, Xamira," I greeted gently. "Did you go for a walk?"

    She didn¡¯t smile back. Her hand didn¡¯t tighten in her nanny¡¯s. She didn¡¯t nod as well.

    She just looked at me.

    That same look I had seen once or twice in children who were too observant for their age¡ªquiet, unreadable.

    Then, with a tone far too calm for her tiny voice, she asked:

    "When are you leaving?"

    The words hit me with no warning.

    I blinked. "What?"

    Her face didn¡¯t shift. She simply tilted her head to the side, lips pursed slightly, gaze never leaving mine.

    "When are you leaving?" she repeated.

    It took a moment for the question to settle properly in my mind. And when it did, I straightened slowly, keeping my voice steady.

    "When your father decides to let me go."

    Xamira didn¡¯t reply. She turned¡ªquickly¡ªand darted past Dorothy in the opposite direction, her curls bouncing wildly behind her.

    "Xamira!" Dorothy called, startled. She nced at me with an apologetic wince. "Forgive her, mydy. She¡¯s just..."

    She didn¡¯t finish. She had a young girl to catch, so she turned and ran.

    I stood there a moment longer, thest trace of warmth from the sun pressing against my back.

    And just like that, the lightness I had felt earlier was gone.

 Chapter 80: When Are You Leaving?

    <h4>Chapter 80: When Are You Leaving?</h4>

    <strong><i>~**(Third Person)**~</i></strong>

    Dinner passed by in a blur for Meredith. She was so exhausted that her body practically begged her for a bed hug.

    Ultimately, she left immediately after finishing the pork cutlet with mayo dipping sauce on her te.

    After dinner, Draven bent low and pressed a kiss to Xamira¡¯s forehead.

    "Good night, pumpkin," he whispered against her hair.

    Xamira sighed, long and tired. "Good night, Daddy."

    Draven didn¡¯t notice the disappointment in her tone. Or maybe he did, but he still turned and left without looking back because he was exhausted.

    He had shown up earlier for their promised ytime, but not even ten minutes had passed before his phone rang, and he had to leave.

    Again.

    That was why Xamira¡¯s little heart felt heavy when she saw Meredith earlier, why her voice had sounded colder than usual. And the reason she had asked that question.

    Wanda quietly took her hand, her touch light but certain.

    "Let¡¯s go to your room, sweetheart," she said softly, almost sweetly.

    Xamira nodded.

    They walked together toward Xamira¡¯s pink-themed bedroom. The hallway glowed with low lights. It felt warmer in this wing of the mansion. Familiar. Safer.

    At the door, Wanda turned to Dorothy.

    "You can go now. I will tuck her in."

    Dorothy hesitated for a heartbeat, then bowed slightly. "Good night, Miss Fellowes. Good night, Xamira."

    " Good night," the little girl murmured.

    When the door clicked shut, Wanda led her to the plush bed, helping her crawl under the pastel pink nket. She fluffed the pillows and pulled the nket gently to her shoulders.

    "I told her," Xamira said suddenly.

    "Huh?" Wanda paused. "Told who?"

    "Daddy¡¯s wife," the girl replied, her tone quiet. "I asked her when she would leave when I ran into her."

    Wanda blinked once, then leaned in with wide eyes, her expression exaggerated. "You did?"

    Xamira gave a small nod, her eyes searching Wanda¡¯s face. "Was that wrong?"

    "Oh, no," Wanda said quickly, touching her hand and smiling. "That was very brave of you. You did well."

    The girl exhaled slowly, relieved.

    "So, what did she say?" Wanda asked, tucking in the edges of the nket. She was so happy to learn about Xamira¡¯s confidence because she didn¡¯t think the little child would throw that question at Meredith.

    And now, she was curious about thetter¡¯s response.

    "She said... when Daddy lets her go."

    Wanda scoffed lightly, brushing a stray curl from Xamira¡¯s cheek. "She lied."

    Xamira blinked. "She lied?"

    "Of course she did," Wanda said gently. "She can leave whenever she wants to. But she doesn¡¯t want to. So now she is making excuses using your Daddy¡¯s name. She just wants to live here."

    Xamira looked away, her lips twitching downward. Then, barely above a whisper, she muttered,

    "Then I will make her go away... like Larissa did."

    Wanda¡¯s smile grew. She reached over and gently stroked the girl¡¯s hair.

    "That¡¯s my clever girl."

    Xamira didn¡¯t smile back. She inquired, "But how do I do that?"

    "You have to think like Larissa did," Wanda offered, refusing to give her ideas in case of tomorrow.

    Xamira simply turned on her side and pulled the nket to her chin.

    "Good night, sweetheart," Wanda murmured.

    "Good night..." the reply came, soft and half-hearted.

    Wanda stood and walked to the wall. She pressed a button by the door, and the overhead lights clicked off, plunging the room into darkness, save for the warm glow from the dimmed bedsidemp.

    With onest look over her shoulder, Wanda left the room quietly, her heels silent against the thick carpet.

    The door shut with a soft click.

    And the little girl stared at the wall, eyes open, still thinking.

    ---

    Wanda stepped into her bedroom, shutting the door behind her with a quiet click.

    She hadn¡¯t even made it three steps toward her dresser when her phone buzzed violently inside her portable phone purse around her wrist.

    The name that shed across the screen made her stomach twist.

    <strong><i>Father.</i></strong>

    She hesitated, fingers hovering above the phone, dread curling like smoke through her chest. She knew better than to ignore him.

    Reginald Fellowes didn¡¯t call to exchange pleasantries¡ªonly to delivermands and punishments.

    With a deep breath, she pressed the green icon and raised the phone to her ear.

    "Father," she greeted with all the respect her voice could carry. "Good evening¡ª"

    "Spare me," his cold voice cut through. "Have you made progress with the girl?"

    Her spine straightened instinctively.

    "Have youe up with a n, Wanda?"

    The pause that followed was too long. She could feel her throat close up, unsure how to answer.

    Then the bark came¡ªsharp, loud, and full of bite. "Speak, girl!"

    Wanda jumped slightly. "I¡ªI¡¯m still working out a n, sir," she said quickly.

    "Still?" Reginald¡¯s voice dropped into a venomous sneer. "You¡¯ve been living under Draven¡¯s roof like a spoiled kitten, and you still haven¡¯t done the one thing I sent you there to do?"

    "I¡¯m trying. But things are moreplicated than I expected," she said, her voice quieter now. "And I¡¯ve been busy with the murder case as well."

    "Complicated," he repeated with disgust. "You¡¯ve always been better with cleaning up corpses than making real moves. Maybe that¡¯s all you are good for."

    Wanda winced. Although the time frame her father had given her was still far ahead, she knew better than to argue.

    "And let me make something very clear," Reginald continued, his voice now eerily calm. "You will report every step you take from now on. Every n. Every whisper. Do not wait for me to call you again. I want your updates before I breathe another word to you. Is that understood?"

    "Yes, father," Wanda answered quickly, her voice barely audible.

    Then the line went dead the next second.

    Wanda exhaled shakily and lowered the phone from her ear. Her fingers trembled slightly as she set it down on the edge of her vanity.

    She crossed the room in slow, wooden steps and dropped onto the edge of her bed. Her hands were buried into the hem of her dress, tugging at the fabric to still her nerves.

    Then, under her breath, she muttered to herself, "At this rate, Father will kill me before I get rid of Meredith."

 Chapter 81: Over A Pot of Flower Tea

    <h4>Chapter 81: Over A Pot of Flower Tea</h4>

    <strong><i>~**(Third Person)**~</i></strong>

    The balcony overlooked the back gardens, veiled in a wash of soft golden light from the setting sun.

    Margareth sat there, upright and still, a porcin cup of flower tea nestled between her palms. Steam curled from its surface, but she didn¡¯t sip.

    Her gaze was distant, unfocused¡ªlike it had wandered somewhere too far to call back.

    She didn¡¯t hear the sliding door open behind her.

    Didn¡¯t notice her daughters until they were nearly at her side.

    Monique raised a brow and nced at Mabel.

    "She¡¯s lost again," Mabel whispered, folding her arms.

    Monique stepped forward and reached out, tapping their mother¡¯s shoulder.

    Margareth jolted faintly. Her eyes flicked to them as she slowly ced her tea down on the side table. "When did you girls get here?"

    "Just now," Monique said, lowering herself into one of the wicker chairs beside her. "You were staring into the wind again."

    Mabel dropped into the other seat and crossed her legs. "Is it Meredith again?"

    Margareth didn¡¯t answer immediately. Her expression softened slightly, lips pursing. Then she nodded. "Yes."

    Mabel scoffed.

    "Mother, why on earth are you thinking about that disgraceful little brat," she said, "when you could use that brain to match-make me with the finest Alpha left in Stormveil? I¡¯m not getting any younger."

    "She¡¯s still my daughter," Margareth said quietly. "She is myst child. I raised her in my womb... fed her. I am bound to worry, especially now that she¡¯s far off in that human city."

    Monique¡¯s mouth twitched into something between a smirk and a frown. "Since when do you care so much about that cursed girl? Don¡¯t let father find out."

    "Don¡¯t you worry for her?" Margareth asked, her gaze drifting from one daughter to the other, ignoring the past about not letting her husband find out about her concern.

    Monique rolled her eyes.

    Mabelughed. "Worry? About Meredith?"

    Monique leaned forward. "If she died outside these walls, it would save father the effort of killing her himself if she ever dared step back into Moonstone."

    "But it wouldn¡¯t be good if the humans did it," Mabel added, tapping her nails against the chair arm. "Not good for us. Not good for our people."

    Monique gave a thoughtful nod. "True. Better if one of us handled it. Cleaner that way."

    Mabel turned toward her sister. "Honestly, I¡¯m surprised we haven¡¯t heard any strange news about her. I thought she had be dead by now."

    Monique chuckled. "Seems like she¡¯s behaving herself for once. There are people to discipline her over there, after all."

    Mabel shook her head. "As long as Wanda¡¯s there, Meredith will never have peace. That woman will give her hell."

    Monique gave a shortugh. "It¡¯s only a matter of time. Wanda¡¯s not patient. She will probably poison Meredith eventually, or find another means to get rid of her."

    Theirughter filled the air.

    Margareth exhaled, long and weary. She looked at them both, her expression unreadable.

    "Are you two trying to anger me to death?" she muttered.

    Before either of them could respond, footsteps sounded behind them.

    Gary emerged onto the balcony, shirt sticking to his chest with sweat, hair damp from his sparring session.

    He paused, brows furrowing slightly as he caught the atmosphere.

    "Who¡¯s trying to kill you this time, Mother?" he asked, walking over to the tray to pour himself tea.

    Margareth raised a thin hand and pointed at her daughters. "Them."

    "They are talking nonsense again?" he asked, half-smiling.

    "Mother is worrying about Meredith," Mabel said, tossing her hair over her shoulder like it offended her.

    Gary froze with the cup at his lips. His expression tightened.

    "Why would you worry about her?" he asked, lowering the cup. "She is not worth a second of your time. Also, she is probably enjoying a second-chance life with our next King."

    "She is still my daughter," Margareth said again. "You wouldn¡¯t understand, Gary."

    He didn¡¯t argue. Just took another long drink. At least, he was not like his sisters who didn¡¯t care about their mother¡¯s feelings.

    Perhaps, he was exhausted today otherwise, he should be the one in his sisters¡¯ shoes, stopping her from thinking about Meredith.

    "I just keep thinking about Duskmoor," she continued. "Humans. Tensions. What if something breaks out? A war?"

    Gary set his cup down. "Then Alpha Draven will save her... if he feels like it."

    "Enough," Margareth said, waving a hand. "Enough about Meredith. I¡¯m already developing a migraine."

    "Should I call the doctor?" Mabel asked quickly.

    Monique scoffed. "Why waste coin when she can just drink peppermint tea?"

    "Exactly," she added. "We all know herbs."

    Margareth eyed Monique from over her cup. "When are you going back to your husband and children?"

    Monique¡¯s face soured immediately. "I like it here. I¡¯m taking a break."

    Gary poured himself another cup¡ªthen another. By the fifth, he leaned back and exhaled.

    "Honestly," he said, "the only way Meredith will survive all this is if she gives birth to Draven¡¯s child."

    Monique let out a loudugh. "You must be delusional. You think a man like Alpha Draven would bed <i>her</i>?"

    Gary shrugged. "Men don¡¯t always think when ites to bedding a woman. Especially in close quarters, and when their needs arise."

    Mabel frowned. "Don¡¯t be faster than your shadows, brother. Draven is the most disciplined Alpha in our race. Have you ever heard about him messing with anyone? Not even Wanda, and she is always glued to him."

    Gary raised a brow. "He might have been with her. Otherwise, why is she still clinging?"

    Monique shook her head. "If he had touched Wanda, she would be shouting it from the rooftops. She is desperate. She would have forced a wedding by now."

    Gary smirked. "So, you¡¯re telling me Wanda wouldn¡¯t agree to be a kept woman? Even if it was temporary?"

    Margareth, who had been quietly sipping her tea, finally spoke.

    "Wanda is ambitious," she said simply. "And Draven knows that. He won¡¯t give her that kind of power. He¡¯s smart. Even if he considered her as a mistress, it wouldn¡¯tst. Not with how quickly she would demand more. Besides, he probably only sees her as a friend."

    The siblings fell silent.

    Only the clinking of the porcin echoed across the stone balcony, as Margareth took another slow sip, her gaze once more turning toward the fading horizon.

 Chapter 82: Dennis is Attacked

    <h4>Chapter 82: Dennis is Attacked</h4>

    <strong><i>~**(Third Person)</i></strong><strong><i>**~</i></strong>

    The forest was unnaturally quiet.

    Not the kind of quiet that followed peace¡ªbut the kind that screamed of something lurking. Something wrong.

    Draven moved through the undergrowth with sharp, soundless steps, his eyes scanning the shadowed path ahead. The scent was still strong¡ªsharp, metallic, iron-rich.

    Blood.

    Dennis was only a few steps behind him, sniffing the air as well.

    "Same direction?" Dennis asked quietly.

    Draven nodded once, never breaking the stride. "It¡¯s fresh. Maybe an hour old."

    Draven and Dennis had been driving on the express when they perceived something wrong and decided it was a good idea to park their car by the road side and go into the woods to find out what it was.

    The deeper they walked, the thicker the air became. Fog clung to the roots and hovered like a low whisper between the trees.

    Then Draven halted. He turned toward his brother. "Let¡¯s spread out. Cover more ground."

    Dennis blinked. "You sure?"

    "Yes. But not too far. If anything feels off¡ªcall."

    Dennis gave a sharp nod. "Got it."

    Draven added, his voice lower now, "Be alert, Dennis."

    The brothers parted silently, fading into the woods in opposite directions.

    Dennis moved quickly, his boots crunching lightly against the fallen leaves. His eyes flicked from branch to branch, every instinct in him prickling. The scent of blood was thicker here. Older bark had been stained crimson near the roots.

    Then there was a sudden movement, a blur of motion behind him.

    Dennis turned sharply, heart jumping. But he saw nothing.

    Thinking it was just him, he exhaled. But the hairs on his neck remained upright.

    Another second passed. And then¡ªcold fingers wrapped around his throat from behind.

    Dennis was mmed against a tree with bone-rattling force, the back of his head hitting bark.

    A figure stood before him¡ªtall, statuesque. His long ck hair hung damp over sharp cheekbones, and his skin was almost luminescent in the moonlight, pale and without a blemish.

    Blood streaked down the side of his arm like a forgotten decoration.

    But it was the man¡¯s eyes that locked Dennis in ce¡ªred. Not angry red. Hungry red.

    "Let go¡ª" Dennis choked, but the grip tightened.

    The man¡¯s fingers curled possessively under his jaw as if weighing his worth.

    "You have a strong heart," he said coldly. "Almost perfect."

    Dennis¡¯s limbs jerked, struggling¡ªbut the pressure didn¡¯t budge. His vision blurred.

    Then, the man¡¯s head tilted. He inhaled¡ªdeeply. A slow smile spread across his lips. His grip loosened slightly.

    "You smell like one of us," the man said, curious now. "You were... with one of us."

    Dennis wheezed, unable to respond, but fear red behind his eyes.

    From the distance¡ª

    "Dennis!" Draven¡¯s voice thundered through the trees.

    The red-eyed man¡¯s grin widened. "Oops."

    Dennis felt the pressure easepletely as the man leaned in onest time. "Seems like you are called Dennis, and I can¡¯t have your heart today."

    Draven¡¯s voice grew louder. "Dennis!"

    Draven burst through the trees, his eyes ring wide at the scene¡ªDennis pinned, pale, blood on his neck, and the pale figure standing far too close.

    "Get away from him!" Draven growled.

    The red-eyed man turned his headzily toward him. "That was fast," he muttered.

    His eyes locked with Draven¡¯s¡ªcold amusement twinkling in their bloody depths.

    Draven surged forward in a blur, ws half-shifted, ready to strike. But the man released Dennis in a fluid motion. His body blurred into a shadow, and then¡ªhe was gone.

    Like mist caught in wind.

    Dennis crumpled to the ground with a sharp cough, gasping for breath, his hands gripping the dirt.

    "Brother!" Draven reached him, crouching immediately. His hands hovered over his brother¡¯s frame, eyes scanning the blood smeared along his neck.

    "Are you okay?"

    Dennis coughed twice, voice rough and dry. "That¡¯s... not my blood."

    Draven froze for a beat. Then nodded and helped him sit up properly.

    "I¡¯m fine," Dennis said, rubbing his throat, his voice hoarse. "Just... winded."

    "How did you know?" he asked after a moment. "That I was in danger?"

    Draven exhaled through his nose, dark brows furrowed. "I stopped hearing your steps. Then Rhovan said something was wrong so I followed your scent."

    Dennis turned his head, breath catching. "Thank you, Rhovan," he muttered between coughs.

    Draven¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t leave him. "Tell me what happened. Did that thing say anything to you?"

    Dennis gave a slow nod and exined how he was attacked. "... Then he said... I was with one of them. Then smiled like it meant something."

    He paused. "His grip was like steel. I didn¡¯t even hear himing."

    Draven¡¯s expression darkened, jaw locking.

    Dennis stared up at him. "Brother... do you know what that thing was?"

    Draven¡¯s gaze moved toward the trees, following the trail where the man had vanished.

    "Yes," he said slowly. "It seemed to be a vampire."

    Dennis¡¯s body stiffened. He scrambled to his feet, still shaky, but Draven caught him quickly and steadied him.

    "Vampires?" Dennis whispered, voice nowced with fear. "They still exist?"

    Draven nodded grimly. "It looks like it now."

    He stared at the forest again, eyes narrowing. "And now... at least we know what¡¯s been killing our people. Taking their hearts."

    The woods whispered back nothing, but both brothers knew¡ªthey weren¡¯t alone in those trees anymore.

    ---

    Draven and Dennis emerged from the edge of the woods, the trees finally giving way to the gravel path where their ck SUV sat parked beneath the flickering securitymp.

    Dennis winced as he leaned against a tree, still catching his breath. His shirt was torn at the cor, and red smudged the side of his neck like an ugly brand.

    Draven nced at him, then at the short walk left to the car.

    "You sure you¡¯re good to walk?"

    Dennis nodded stiffly, then hissed as he took a step. "Define ¡¯good¡¯."

    Draven stepped beside him and held out an arm. "Do you want me to carry you?"

    Dennis rolled his eyes so hard they nearly stayed stuck. "If you are itching to carry someone princess-style, go find your wife."

    Draven smirked, lowering his arm. "Suit yourself."

    They walked the rest of the way in silence, the only sound being the steady crunch of gravel under their boots and Dennis¡¯sbored breathing.

    But when they reached the car, Draven opened the passenger door without a word and waited.

    Dennis nced at him. "Still being gentlemanly, huh?"

    "Just making sure you don¡¯t fall on your face."

    Dennis grunted as he sank into the seat, his body groaning in protest. "Yeah. Thanks."

    Draven shut the door gently, then walked around the hood to the driver¡¯s side.

    The engine started with a low rumble, and the headlights carved twin paths through the mist.

    Neither of them spoke for a moment. But the air between them was no longer heavy with fear. Only with questions. And the silence of things no one was ready to say yet.

    <i>What did the vampire mean by Dennis was with one of them?</i>

 Chapter 83: They were Hunting

    <h4>Chapter 83: They were Hunting</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    The drive back to the estate was quiet.

    Dennis leaned back in the passenger seat, holding his throat, trying to y tough, but I could still hear the rasp in his breathing.

    The smudge of blood was like a warning smeared across his corbone.

    I gripped the wheel tighter than necessary. The gravel under the tires cracked and spat as the gates of the estate came into view, half-open as if expecting us.

    Two guards stood there, faces alert under the re of our headlights. They greeted us before I drove into thepound proper.

    I pulled the SUV to a smooth stop outside the main house and turned off the engine.

    Dennis sighed, rubbing the bridge of his nose. "That was insane."

    I didn¡¯t answer. A lot of disturbing thoughts were still going through my head at the moment.

    We stepped out into the night. Before we made it up the steps, the front door opened and Jeffery stepped out.

    He was always waiting when I didn¡¯t ask.

    "Alpha, you are back," he said, scanning us both. His gaze lingered on Dennis, definitely guessing that something was wrong.

    "Inside," I said curtly, already leading the way.

    He didn¡¯t argue.

    Since Dennis said he didn¡¯t need my help, I let him struggle behind me.

    We stepped into the sitting room off the entryway. The lights were dimmed, and the smell of wood polish and pine still lingered from the morning cleaning.

    Dennis copsed into the nearest armchair like he had just returned from war.

    I remained standing, arms folded across my chest, still wired from the hunt.

    Jeffery¡¯s tone was neutral, but I heard the tension under it. "What happened, Alpha? You look disturbed, and Dennis definitely doesn¡¯t look good."

    "There is something in the woods," I said. "We picked up a blood scent on our way home. And we decided to check it out."

    Dennis scoffed. "Yeah, and I nearly lost my life."

    Jeffery looked between us again. "You were attacked?" He asked, finally understanding how Dennis got injured.

    Dennis lifted his shirt cor slightly, exposing the bruising under his throat. "You could say that."

    Jeffery turned to me for exnation.

    "He was fast," I said. "Too fast for any rogue. Even faster than me. He was pale, paler than our mother and Meredith. He was beautiful in a strange way. Blood on his hands. Red eyes."

    Jeffery¡¯s expression shifted. Disbelief mixed with something else. "No."

    "Yes."

    His voice dropped. "Vampire?"

    I nodded "That¡¯s exactly what I think it was."

    Dennis sat up straighter. "He could have taken me because he was definitely going to do that. But then he smelled something... said I smelled like <i>¡¯one of them¡¯</i>."

    Jeffery blinked. "One of them?"

    I nodded once. "He let him go when I got there. Ran before I could catch him."

    Jeffery absorbed that silently, his lips drawn thin. "If you¡¯re right..."

    "I¡¯m right," I cut in. "And it means they¡¯ve been here for a while. Watching us. Picking their moments."

    Jeffery looked down, jaw clenched.

    He was definitely thinking of something which I didn¡¯t think I was ready to hear if it had nothing to do with a solution.

    "Double the patrols tonight," I ordered. "No one outside the gates without my permission. And bring the hunters in."

    He nodded. "Immediately."

    Dennis groaned softly from the chair. "And maybe don¡¯t stab me while you are at it. I¡¯ve had enough for one night."

    I gave him a look. "Try not to let anyone pin you to a tree next time."

    He rolled his eyes before asking, "And what the hell did that crazy guy mean by I was with one of them? Did another vampire pass me by in the forest or perhaps, did I run into one when I went into town earlier today?"

    "Maybe you should ask him when next you meet," I replied in a serious tone.

    I had no answers to that question, so I resorted to teasing him.

    "What a wonderful brother you are," Dennis huffed.

    I tapped his shoulder gently. "Yes, I know."

    I stepped closer to the window, staring into the thick darkness beyond the courtyard.

    The Vampires are real. This was not some rumour or folklore.

    They were out there. And now they had our scent.

    After Jeffery left the room to carry out my orders, and Dennis had finally gone upstairs to rest, I remained alone.

    The sitting room was quiet. Too quiet. Even the air felt heavy, as though the walls themselves were holding their breath.

    I leaned against the window frame, arms crossed, eyes on the distant treeline. There was nothing but shadows now, yet I couldn¡¯t unsee that man¡¯s crimson eyes¡ªor the way he looked at Dennis like prey that almost got away.

    He had spoken so casually. So calmly. He wasn¡¯t just passing through.

    He was hunting.

    And it wasn¡¯t just wolves dying out there. It wasn¡¯t random. These kills were strategic¡ªheartless, literally and figuratively.

    My jaw tightened.

    This wasn¡¯t the kind of threat I could share openly with the entire pack just yet. Panic would spread faster than infection, and suspicion would follow. And with Meredith here¡ªvulnerable, marked, surrounded by wolves who still questioned her ce¡ªrumours could be lethal.

    I needed facts.

    And silence.

    I moved away from the window and left for my office. I crossed the room to my desk. Unlocking the top drawer, I pulled out an old ck leather folder¡ªone I hadn¡¯t touched in years. It was given to me by my father.

    I flipped through worn pages until I found what I needed: a thin filebelled "EXTINCT."

    Not anymore, apparently.

    I turned to the map tucked beneath the documents and traced the edges of Duskmoor¡¯s borders, then the red pins we¡¯d ced where every heartless corpse had been found. The pattern was too clean. They were closing in.

    I heard Rhovan stir in the back of my mind.

    <i>"The vampires... It was the one in the woods on our journey to Duskmoor,"</i> he said quietly. <i>"And our mate had sensed it. Remember?"</i>

    "Yes, I do," I replied, my gaze thoughtful.

    <i>"They¡¯re not just hunting,"</i> he added. <i>"They¡¯re studying."</i>

    "I know. And they are testing boundaries"

    I shut the folder and locked it again.

    A knock sounded at the door.

    Jeffery entered, quiet as always. "The outer sentries are doubled. Hunters have been summoned. I handpicked them myself."

    "Good."

    He paused, reading the room like he always did. "Do you want the council informed?"

    I shook my head. "Not yet. We need proof. We need a body."

    Jeffery hesitated. "You are nning something."

    "I always am."

    He nodded, then turned to leave.

    But I stopped him. "Tell the kitchen staff no early breakfasts for the next three days. No one moves before sunrise unless I give the order."

    "Yes, Alpha."

    He left without another word.

    I exhaled slowly and turned back to the window.

    If vampires had truly returned, then this estate wasn¡¯t just in danger. It might be the bait.

    They had I and Dennis¡¯ scent.

    And if that red-eyed monster stepped into my woods¡ªI would be ready.

 Chapter 84: Misleading News

    <h4>Chapter 84: Misleading News</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    A ray of sunlight crept across the carpeted floor like fingers, warm andzy.

    Azul and Kira moved softly around the room, parting the thick curtains until the full glow of morning spilled into my chamber. I stirred beneath the nket, blinking against the light.

    "Mydy," Azul said with a gentle smile, "the sun is almost up."

    Kira giggled beside her. "That means it¡¯s time to rise. You can¡¯t miss breakfast."

    I groaned softly, but allowed Azul to pull the sheets down. The morning chill nipped at my arms, and Arya was already walking in with a fresh robe, her timing impable as always.

    They helped me out of bed and into the warm robe before escorting me to the bathing area.

    A few minutester, I sat patiently in front of my dresser as Kira brushed my hair and Azul patted a skincare product on my face.

    I was enjoying the slow morning when Deidra entered, her expression unusually serious.

    "Mydy," she said, "you don¡¯t need to go down for breakfast."

    I withdrew my gaze from the mirror and turned directly to her. "Why?" She was already carrying the breakfast; toast, hot porridge, and boiled eggs. Steam still floated up inzy swirls.

    Cora walked up to her and lifted the tray off her hands before stepping out of the room, to set it down in the sitting area.

    "Alpha Draven said no one will be eating together in the dining hall for the next three days," Deidra added.

    I was startled. "What do you mean? Why?"

    She shrugged. "I don¡¯t know. That was the instruction."

    "That¡¯s strange..." I murmured, walking over and pulling out the chair. "Is this for everyone or just me?"

    "It¡¯s for everyone, mydy," Kira answered, smoothing my skirt. "I think, it¡¯s because he is going to be busy."

    My brows furrowed. Azul and Deidra were finished now, so I stood up from the stool and moved to the sitting area.

    I sat and picked up a spoon. The porridge was warm,ced with cinnamon and honey. Still, the change bothered me.

    "Has something happened?" I asked after a moment, chewing slowly.

    "Well," Cora said, biting her lip, "we saw the alpha¡¯s brother walking into the house this morning, and he looked like he had a bruise on his neck."

    I stopped mid-bite.

    Arya nodded. "Yes. I noticed it too."

    "What happened to him?" I asked, already standing.

    "We don¡¯t know," Deidra admitted. "It didn¡¯t look too bad, though."

    Kira, ever the voice of calm, smiled at me reassuringly. "Don¡¯t worry, mydy. I¡¯m sure, he has already healed. He is very strong."

    "I hope so..." I was still unsettled no matter how calm I tried to sound.

    I took another bite of the egg, but my mind was no longer on food. Something had shifted overnight.

    New rules. Bruises. Closed doors.

    My eyes narrowed faintly. It wasn¡¯t a coincidence.

    And with breakfast now private and Dennis hurt, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if my driving lesson would still hold this evening.

    ---

    <strong><i>~**Draven**~</i></strong>

    The inner house was quiet. For once, I liked it that way.

    From my office window, I watched as Jeffery moved like a shadow along the eastern corridor, issuing orders quietly to the guards on duty.

    The rest of the estate was under strict routine, just the way I wanted it.

    The vampire¡¯s face still lingered in my mind¡ªthose red eyes, amused and fearless, like he had been toying with us the entire time. And maybe he had.

    I moved to the middle of the room where the map of Duskmoor was spread out on the table. Fresh pins marked new routes¡ªguard rotations, blind spots, escape paths.

    I had already assigned the elite hunters. They were briefed before dawn.

    "We strike if one of them returns," I had told them. "Capture if you can. Kill if you must."

    I wasn¡¯t taking chances anymore.

    "Alpha," Jeffery¡¯s voice came through the door after two knocks. "The first hunter pair has left."

    "Good," I said, not looking up. "Have them check the northeast slope every hour."

    "Yes, Alpha." Jeffery nodded and left.

    The silence in my office reminded me that it was time for Duskmoor¡¯s morning news, so, I picked up the remote and turned on the wall-mounted TV.

    Then: <i>"Breaking news just in¡ª"</i>

    The screen lit up with the image of a blonde anchorwoman seated behind a curved news desk. Her expression was somber, but too rehearsed to feel sincere.

    <i>"Authorities are investigating what they¡¯ve described as a disturbing homicide just outside Duskmoor¡¯s northeastern district. A man¡¯s body was found this morning in a wooded area near Ridgeway, discovered by early hikers."</i>

    The footage changed.

    My hand tightened around the remote.

    Grainy visuals filled the screen¡ªyellow tape. Red and blue police lights bouncing across wet leaves. A stretcher with a body bag being wheeled toward a ck van.

    The woman¡¯s voice returned, colder now.

    <i>"Reports suggest the victim¡¯s neck was snapped, and¡ªthough unconfirmed¡ªa source at the scene mentioned the heart may have been removed."</i>

    Then came the part that made my stomach coil:

    <i>"While officials haven¡¯t named any suspects, spection has risen online regarding unusual forest activity in recent months, particrly around areas known to border werewolf territory. We are not saying this is connected¡ª"</i>

    No. But you want them to think it.

    <i>"¡ªbut this follows a concerning trend, as several local men and women have been reported missing over thest six months."</i>

    I turned the television off, the silence that followed loud as thunder.

    There was no mention of the three dead wolves.

    No mention that those same victims were discovered the same way: heartless, necks snapped, left like forgotten meat.

    No. That part was missing. And that omission wasn¡¯t an ident.

    I crossed the room and grabbed thendline from my desk. My fingers moved fast, pressing the buttons harder than needed.

    The line connected after one ring.

    "Good morning, Mayor Brackham."

    "Alpha," came the voice on the other end. He sounded surprised.

    I didn¡¯t waste time. "Do you make a habit of letting your media spin death however they please?"

    There was a slight pause before his voice came up again. "Alpha. I assume you¡¯ve seen the news."

    "Seen it?"

    The mayor cleared his throat. "Look, I know the tone was... ufortable, but the anchor didn¡¯t name your kind specifically."

    "Don¡¯t insult my intelligence." My voice dropped. "You allowed a broadcast that nts a seed of suspicion without saying the word ¡¯werewolf.¡¯ That¡¯s how mob fear begins."

    "Alpha¡ª"

    "I¡¯m not asking, Brackham," I said sharply. "You will issue a correction. Tonight."

    He hesitated. "What do you mean by correction?"

    I leaned over my desk, voice tight. "You will have your news outlet report that three werewolves have been found in the past month with the same injuries. That a pattern exists beyond this morning¡¯s victim. And that we have been investigating quietly to prevent panic."

    Another brief silence followed before he responded. "Is that wise, Alpha? Bringing more attention to your side?"

    I clenched my jaw.

    "This isn¡¯t about sides," I growled. "This is about not getting one of my people lynched when a human decides they¡¯ve had enough whispers."

    Brackham exhaled. "Alright. I will make the call."

    "You will have them rewrite the narrative," I added. "No implications. No omissions. Just the truth."

    "I understand," he replied atst. "It will air tonight. You have my word."

    I dropped the line without a goodbye and stood still for a beat.

    It turned out that the vampire my brother and I encountered in the woods yesterday killed a human and took his heart this time around.

    But now the humans were looking at us.

    And if this war started under a false g... they would never survive the truth when it finally bared its teeth.

 Chapter 85: An Official Friend

    <h4>Chapter 85: An Official Friend</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    I was restless. Ever since watching that news broadcast earlier, I hadn¡¯t been able to rx. I didn¡¯t know why it bothered me so much.

    I had a thousand questions, and I didn¡¯t know who to trust them with.

    So, when the clock finally crept toward the time Dennis and I had agreed on for my next driving lesson, I didn¡¯t wait. I left early with Kira trailing behind me, arriving at the open stretch of field near the end of the estate nearly fifteen minutes early.

    The sun was forgiving today. Not hot, not too bright. The breeze was cool, teasing the edges of my skirt as I stood waiting, arms folded, mind racing.

    The gravel crunched under my boots as I paced a few steps, then stood still again.

    Kira stood nearby, her arms folded tightly in front of her, casting nces at me every few seconds like I was made of ss.

    "Mydy," she murmured after a while, "would you like to sit for a while? Standing here too long¡ª"

    "I¡¯m fine," I cut in gently. "Truly."

    I didn¡¯t want to sit. I didn¡¯t want to be still. I needed to see Dennis.

    Thankfully, I didn¡¯t wait too long.

    A familiar ck car approached from the distance, coasting down the gravel with the easy confidence of someone who had driven this path a thousand times. As it pulled up beside me, I let out a breath I didn¡¯t know I had been holding.

    Dennis stepped out. He looked... annoyingly good.

    A fitted ck turtle-neck shirt hugged his frame, the sleeves rolled just slightly at the wrists. His dark jeans were paired with that usual disarming smile that always looked effortless but felt oddly rare in this ce.

    "You¡¯re early," he said, walking over to me.

    I nodded. "I just couldn¡¯t wait."

    He chuckled. "It¡¯s nice having an enthusiastic student."

    I turned to Kira and gave her a small nod. "You can go back to the house now."

    She hesitated, shifting uneasily. It was obvious she still wasn¡¯t entirelyfortable leaving me alone¡ªespecially after the whole Wanda incident. I didn¡¯t me her.

    Dennis noticed too.

    "I will bring her back when we are done," he told Kira kindly. "Promise."

    Kira looked at me again, then finally bowed. "Please be careful, mydy." And with that, she turned and walked back toward the estate.

    I waited until she disappeared past the hedges before speaking again.

    "You look better than I expected," I said, narrowing my eyes slightly. "But I heard you came back injured yesterday."

    Dennis raised a brow and took a slow step forward. "Oh? Who told you that?"

    I didn¡¯t answer.

    Instead, I just stared at him.

    His smile twitched, and then he shook his head. "You really don¡¯t back down, do you?"

    "No," I said inly.

    He exhaled with mock defeat, cing both hands on his waist like a man surrendering to fate. "Okay, fine. Yes, I was injured. But I¡¯m fine now. Look." He spread his arms and did a slow, dramatic turn in front of me.

    I scanned him. The movements were smooth, too smooth. But my eyes caught on the fabric at his throat. That high cor. That neat little concealment. There was something under there¡ªI was sure of it.

    Still, I didn¡¯t press it.

    "Thank you," I said instead. "For being honest. If you¡¯d lied, I think our friendship would¡¯ve ended right here."

    He blinked. "Oh?"

    "You heard me." I folded my arms again. "Trust and loyalty. That¡¯s how friendships survive."

    Dennis grinned. "Duly noted." Then he extended his hand toward me. "So... friends?"

    I eyed it for a moment, suspicious, then took it in mine. Firm. Warm. Familiar.

    "Friends," I echoed.

    We stood like that for a beat, hand in hand, before I let go.

    Then I took a breath.

    "Dennis," I said, my voice lowering slightly, "what they said on the news... about the heart being taken from that man¡ªand the missing people... is it true that three wolves were also killed the same way?"

    Dennis hesitated.

    Then, "Yes," he said. "It¡¯s true."

    I closed my eyes for a second. My stomach turned.

    "That¡¯s what I thought," I murmured.

    He looked at me, quiet, thoughtful. "You don¡¯t seem surprised."

    "I¡¯m not," I answered. "What surprises me is that no one has figured out yet what is behind those murders. I know for a fact that it¡¯s not humans even though some of them hate us enough."

    Dennis tilted his head. "You are certain?"

    "I may be wolfless," I said, "but I¡¯m not stupid. Humans can barely survive a bite from your kind, let alone rip hearts out clean. Whoever¡ªor whatever¡ªis doing this... isn¡¯t human."

    Dennis was quiet for a moment, watching me carefully. "You are not wrong."

    I nodded. Then added, "I want to do some research. Is there a library nearby?"

    I suddenly felt like I could get answers at the tip of my fingers if I made an effort.

    His mouth tugged into a smile. "My brother has one in his office. Not huge, but it¡¯s useful. Our family has a bigger one back in Stormveil."

    I frowned instantly. "No. Not his office."

    Dennis raised both hands in mock surrender. "Just putting it out there."

    I looked away, teeth sinking into my lower lip. I needed information. But the thought of walking into Draven¡¯s office, touching anything in that cold, oppressive room made my skin itch.

    "I will find another way," I said, more to myself than him. And I wasn¡¯t even sure how that was going to happen.

    My history with Draven though short, was moreplicated than my rtionship with my family.

    I dreaded fighting with Draven because that arrogant man wouldn¡¯t let me win. He was so petty and consistent with his attitude. And it was frustrating.

    He can¡¯t even think of surprising me for once, so I would rather stay away from him and hold my peace.

    Dennis didn¡¯t argue.

    Instead, he smiled again, softer this time. "Well, we better begin your lesson before you start reading things faster than you drive."

    I let out a breath and smiled, if only a little. "Let¡¯s begin."

 Chapter 86: His Pretence

    <h4>Chapter 86: His Pretence</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    I had barely finished strapping myself in before Dennis slid into the driver¡¯s seat beside me, fingers already dancing over the controls.

    The engine hummed to life, smooth and easy, as he nced at me with a cheeky grin.

    "So," he said, wiggling his brows, "watch closely. This is how you wake up a sleeping beast."

    He pressed the clutch, shifted into gear, and let the car roll forward a little before bringing it to a stop again.

    I watched him carefully. It was so easy.

    Then he got out, motioned for me to take over. "Your turn," he said.

    I didn¡¯t hesitate. We traded ces. Slipping into the driver¡¯s seat, I adjusted myself, rested my palms on the steering wheel and waited.

    "Start it," he said, grinning.

    I did. Effortlessly. The engine purred. Dennis pped, like I was some child who had just solved a riddle.

    "Brilliant. Look at you!" he said. "I have such an enthusiastic student."

    I wasn¡¯t ttered.

    I raised an eyebrow. "What¡¯s next?"

    He leaned back against the open door. "Next? We go back in. ss dismissed."

    I red at him. "What? That¡¯s it?"

    He chuckled, backing away from the car. "Yes, Miss Speedster. You¡¯ve graduated."

    I narrowed my eyes. "Then I suppose I will rate your tutoring skills as extremely underwhelming. One star. You teach nothing."

    That wiped the smirk off his face.

    "I was joking," he said, chuckling again, more nervously this time. "Alright, alright. Back to your seat."

    I moved to the passenger side. He settled into the driver¡¯s seat again, adjusting the wheel.

    "Now," he said, "Repeat the basics."

    I obliged. "Start the engine. Press the clutch fully. Shift into gear. First gear to move. Second when you gain momentum. Keep both hands on the wheel."

    "Perfect," Dennis nodded. "You are a natural."

    He started driving slowly, exining things as he went. How to guide the wheel. How to hold the brake without jolting the car. I followed his every word, absorbing.

    "Can I try?" I asked suddenly.

    Dennis looked at me like I had asked to fly the car instead.

    Heughed... then stopped. "No."

    I scowled. "Come on."

    "No."

    "Please?"

    "No¡ª"

    "Dennis."

    He groaned. "Fine. Just once."

    We traded ces again. He made me buckle my seatbelt first before doing the same.

    Then I looked at him. "You are not afraid I will crash us both into the fence?"

    He gave me a t stare. "At least, it¡¯s better to die together than stand outside and watch you crash alone."

    He turned serious. "How would I exin it to Draven when you are important to him?"

    I didn¡¯t believe that.

    Dennis made me repeat the basics again, and I did¡ªslowly. My fingers followed the motion, clutch in, shift, guide the wheel.

    The car rolled forward.

    I grinned. "We are moving. Look at us!" I was so proud of myself that I couldn¡¯t help boasting about it.

    "Eyes on the road!" Dennis yelped. "Don¡¯t look at me, Meredith!" He smiled so weirdly, making me think he was afraid of me driving him.

    I giggled, then faced forward.

    Ten seconds passed I was still crawling like a snail. And that let me unsatisfied. I needed to speed things up.

    I cleared my throat. "So, what now? Can I increase the speed?"

    "No," he said quickly. "Stop the car."

    I turned to him slowly. "I... I think I forgot how to stop."

    His eyes widened. "What?!"

    The panic that shed across his face made it so worth it. His was face was distorted, simr to how Draven always looked when he felt I was talking nonsense.

    Dennis didn¡¯t argue me. He was just turned. But then, his lips moved a bit.

    I knew he was going to tell me how to safely bring the car to a stop, so Iughed. "Just kidding!"

    I stepped on the brake gently. The car stopped perfectly without a jolt.

    Dennis exhaled. Loudly.

    "Turn off the engine," he said dryly as he pointed at the keys.

    I did.

    Then without a word, he reached across and plucked the key out of the ignition like he was rescuing it from danger.

    "Step out of the car," he instructed as he unsped his seatbelt and opened the car door.

    I blinked. "What?" But he didn¡¯t look at me.

    He got out. I followed, confused. "Is something wrong?"

    "Should something be wrong?" he asked tly as he walked over to my side and came stand in front of me. "Did you do something wrong?"

    I lifted my hands. "I don¡¯t think so?"

    Then he pointed to the passenger door. "Get in."

    He sounded so much like Draven.

    I didn¡¯t argue this time. I ran over and climbed in. He got in, started the car, and began to drive.

    "Where are we going?" I asked.

    "Home."

    "What? Why?"

    "Because," he said, "the lesson is over."

    I frowned and folded my arms. I knew why Dennis was mad at me. It was probably because I had imed not to know how to pull the car to a stop.

    The car was silent for the rest of the short ride.

    When we reached the parking lot, he stepped out first. And followed. He didn¡¯t wait for me and started walking towards the house as soon as he locked the car.

    I felt guilty not knowing he would take my simple prank so seriously. At least, he wasn¡¯t like Draven when he was furious.

    I rushed after him and grabbed his arm. "Are you mad at me?"

    "No," he said simply. "Instead you made me feel afraid for my life for a tiny second."

    My smile vanished. "Sorry."

    He nced at me without stopping in his steps. "Until I¡¯ve fully recovered from that fright, no more lessons."

    I pouted and swung his arm. "I said I was sorry."

    He withdrew his gaze and walked me all the way to my door.

    Then, at thest second, he turned and smiled cheerfully. "See you at dinner."

    I narrowed my eyes as I watched him leave, realizing he had been entirely joking and pretending to be mad at me all along.

 Chapter 87: Jealousy?

    <h4>Chapter 87: Jealousy?</h4>

    <strong>Draven.</strong>

    I sat behind the polished desk in my study, the weight of the day pressing across my shoulders like armor.

    The folder I had left open in front of me was the same leather-bound one my father had handed down years ago¡ªthe one marked "Extinct."

    It reminded me of an urgent need to pass a message across to my father. I had to decide on something important. And I did it fast.

    I picked up thendline and dialled a syringe of numbers. After two rings, the call connected.

    "Father."

    His deep voice answered almost instantly. "Draven."

    We exchanged formalities briefly. I didn¡¯t have the time for little talks before getting into the big matters. Today was different.

    "I¡¯m calling to report something," I said with my voice levelled. "Yesterday, Dennis and I tracked a blood scent in the woods near Ridgeway. It led us to a vampire. It attacked Dennis, grabbed him by the neck and stered his back to a tree trunk."

    There was a pause on the other end. A sharp pause.

    "Dennis? Is he alright?" His voice had stiffened.

    "He¡¯s fine now," I assured him. "He had minor fractures, but he is already back to his usual self."

    "And you are certain it was a vampire?" he asked slowly. "Vampires haven¡¯t appeared in a few centuries."

    "I know what I saw," I replied. "Red eyes. Pale skin. Beautiful in a way that didn¡¯t make sense. Fast. Strong. It tried to take Dennis¡¯ heart but stopped after smelling something. Then it released Dennis and ran when I arrived."

    "You¡¯re sure?" he asked again, quieter this time.

    I nodded, even though he couldn¡¯t see me. "I¡¯m sure. I have the Extinct journal with me¡ªthe one you gave me. The signs match."

    There was another long pause. I could almost hear him flipping through memories.

    "Vampires don¡¯t usually leave prey alive."

    "I know."

    "Then why let Dennis go?"

    "I¡¯ve been asking myself that," I muttered.

    I considered telling him what the vampire said¡ªYou were with one of us¡ªbut something stopped me.

    Not yet.

    "I also wanted to inform you about this morning¡¯s news broadcast from Duskmoor," I added.

    "I saw the report," my father grunted. "And I wasn¡¯t pleased."

    "They made it sound like the werewolves could¡¯ve been behind the human¡¯s death," I said. "They didn¡¯t even mention our people that have died in the same way. But I got them to make a rebroadcast"

    "You called the mayor?"

    "I did. I made him promise to correct the narrative for this evening news. To include the deaths of the three wolves. And he did."

    "Good," my father said darkly. "That city¡¯s truce with us is cracking. It¡¯s time the council knew about it, and the vampire."

    "Not yet," I said sharply.

    He was silent for a second. "Why not?"

    "We don¡¯t want a war breaking out, especially now that the vampires have resurfaced."

    "There is no need stalking because a war will eventually break out. It is very clear to both of us. And we need to start preparing for it."

    Father was right. But not now.

    "Father, give me some time and I will speak to the council about everything we have learned so far."

    "How much time do you need?" he asked.

    "Until I get a vampire¡¯s body," I told him. I needed something to show Mayor Brackham and redirect his attention to it.

    "And what if you never get one?"

    "I will."

    He grunted. "And how do you n to get it?"

    "I will kill one."

    A brief silence followed. Then finally, my father¡¯s voice softened slightly.

    "Then do it. But be discreet because the vampires can¡¯t know we are into them. Vampires only have two strengths¡ªspeed and thirst. Use your mind. Be calctive and you will beat them."

    And I nned to do that exactly. After the encounter in the woods, I have learnt that I could easily kill one of them if I kept an alert about my speed and attacks.

    He paused again. "But be careful. And protect your brother. That creature has his scent now. That¡¯s all it needs."

    "I will," I said. "I will try to make sure none of our people gets hurt during the hunt."

    "You know what this means, right? War ising. Whether the council knows or not."

    I didn¡¯t answer.

    "And until the truce is re-evaluated," he continued, "we will have to rely on Stormveil¡¯s defenses. King Alderic is already preparing."

    "Good," I said. "And the Great Wall?"

    "Halfway through. Slow progress, but steady."

    "It won¡¯t keep the vampires out," I muttered. "But it might buy us time."

    "Exactly."

    We spoke a bit longer before ending the call. After I set the receiver down, I sat back in the chair and exhaled slowly. My thoughts raced, already trying to n out the next step.

    Then, I stood and left my office.

    The hallway stretched before me, quiet and clean, thete afternoon sun pouring through the ss panels along the right.

    But I stopped.

    Just before I reached the stairs, I caught sight of something through the tall window.

    Outside, near the walkway, Meredith was trailing behind Dennis, catching up with him like a determined little bird.

    I watched, unmoving.

    She reached him. Her hand grabbed his arm¡ªfirm, insistent. I couldn¡¯t hear what she said, but Dennis turned to her and gave some reply.

    She didn¡¯t stop. It seemed like she was begging him for something.

    She pouted and yfully swung his arm, like they were childhood friends who shared every corner of their lives.

    And he didn¡¯t stop her.

    Rhovan growled in the back of my head.

    "Looks like your brother is going to steal our mate."

    I hadn¡¯t realized my hands were clenched until I forced them open, all thanks to Rhovan¡¯s annoying voice.

    The way Meredith begged Dennis¡ªso easily, so unguarded¡ªfelt like a punch I didn¡¯t seeing.

    She had never tried to act this way with me. And the only time she begged me for something, she had been very polite.

    Rhovan¡¯s voice sharpened. "Did you hear me, Draven?"

    I shoved my hands into my pockets and began climbing the stairs.

    "Then go after her yourself," I muttered back to him. "If you like her so much."

    "I would. But you are in the way."

    I didn¡¯t answer because that part was the truth.

 Chapter 88: Cold Wide Eyes

    <h4>Chapter 88: Cold Wide Eyes</h4>

    <strong>Meredith.</strong>

    ~Three Days Later~

    I was so tensed today.

    I had no reason not to be restless.

    The moon was nearing full again. I could feel it like a pressure in my bones¡ªan anxious itch under my skin that worsened with every hour.

    Only three days left.

    Three days before my body did the one thing I hated most: turn on me.

    I stood by the window in my sitting room, the drapes half-pulled aside, staring out into the back garden that was supposed to lift my mood.

    But the thought of me going wild in three days, my pheromones taking over me, wild and uncontroble had me questioning my existence once again. And the reason the moon goddess was so cruel to me.

    Back in Moonstone, I had... routine. Containment. Even if I had no wolf to temper the heat or the madness, my family at least knew how to manage me.

    But out here, in Duskmoor, no one would know what to do with me. And I sure as hell didn¡¯t know what to do with myself either.

    What if I lost control? What if I embarrassed myself?

    My chest tightened at the thought.

    I remembered thest time I was on heat, and my pheromones went wild at the Lunar Ball. No one hade to save me or stop it from hypnotizing and seducing the men surrounding me that night.

    But suddenly, it had stopped at the peak of my humiliation. And till date, I couldn¡¯t tell what and how it happened.

    Was it possible that it was the moon goddess¡¯s doing?

    If it was, then why didn¡¯t it save me in the past?

    I highly doubted that. I just needed answers on how to save myself in three days time.

    Azul noticed my pacing and came to my side with a soft smile. "Mydy, would you like to take a walk to ease your mind?"

    I hesitated... then nodded. "Yes. Just for a while."

    I was d she didn¡¯t ask what was bothering me. It would have been very embarrassing to talk about it.

    ---

    The pool was quiet. The air was cooler now, evening settling into the estate with gold-tipped shadows.

    Azul and I walked in silence until I sat at the poolside bench. I crossed my legs and stared at the water.

    It glistened, reflecting the pale amber sky above. Ripples moved gently across the surface thanks to the gentle breeze.

    Azul lingered at my side. "Do you want to swim?"

    I shook my head. "Not today."

    I didn¡¯t say I can¡¯t swim. That wasn¡¯t information I wanted broadcasted. It wasn¡¯t necessary.

    Azul smiled and sat beside me anyway.

    A few minutester, I heard footsteps and looked to my side only to see Wanda.

    I tensed instinctively. She strolled into view, dressed impably in a ck sleeveless blouse and trousers. At her side was Xamira¡ªwearing a light-blue swimsuit with tiny ruffles at the shoulder.

    I turned my gaze forward, refusing to give Wanda the satisfaction of a reaction.

    She ignored me too. Thank goodness.

    We hadn¡¯t spoken a word to each other since that day she took my maidservants to punish them.

    Without waiting for anyone¡¯s permission, Xamira squealed and jumped right into the water.

    I sat up sharply, rmed. "Wait¡ª!"

    Azul grabbed my arm, but Wanda didn¡¯t even flinch.

    She turnedzily and nced over her shoulder at the ssh. Then smirked. "She does this often. Get used to it."

    Still, my heart pounded until I saw the girl resurface easily, stroking her arms through the water with practiced ease. She swam like she was born in it.

    I exhaled slowly, rxing back into the seat.

    Xamira reached the edge of the pool, climbed out gracefully, and dove in again¡ªanotherp, clean and confident.

    Wanda¡¯s phone rang. She crouched by the edge where Xamira was about to swim past and stroked her wet hair once. "I will be back. Stay close to the edge."

    Xamira nodded, and Wanda disappeared toward the house, voice already murmuring into the phone.

    I watched quietly, feeling the oddness of the moment.

    The little girl swam back to the end again. Then again.

    She reminded me of something wild and weightless, something I was supposed to be.

    My stomach suddenly growled softly.

    Azul heard it and stood up. "Mydy, I will get something for you to snack on. I will be back soon."

    I nodded, eyes still on the water. "Alright. Go ahead. I will keep an eye on Xamira. Since it seems Wanda decided to leave her in my hands."

    Azul gave me a hesitant nce, but eventually turned and walked off.

    And then, it was just me and Xamira.

    She did two moreps before climbing out again. This time, she walked to the far end of the pool and pulled her towel over her shoulders.

    I approached her slowly. "You are a good swimmer," I said, trying to smile. "Who taught you?"

    She blinked at me, chest rising and falling slightly from the exertion. "My Daddy," she said after a moment.

    I nodded. "He seems to be good at a lot of things."

    Xamira¡¯s expression shifted. Her jaw clenched the tiniest bit.

    I tilted my head, suddenly unsure. "Xamira?"

    But I never got an answer.

    The next thing I knew, she shoved me. Hard.

    My foot slipped on the damp tile, and the world tilted sideways. I didn¡¯t even get to scream before the water swallowed me whole.

    The pool was deeper than I expected.

    Cold.

    It rushed into my nose, my ears, my mouth¡ª

    I iled, panic exploding inside me. My limbs scrambled for surface, but I had no sense of direction.

    The weight of my soaked dress pulled me down.

    I was drowning.

    I didn¡¯t know how to swim.

    Why didn¡¯t I scream?

    Why didn¡¯t I tell someone¡ª

    My lungs burned. I kicked up¡ªat least, I thought it was up¡ªmy hand breaking the surface for a second before slipping back under.

    My chest felt like it was being crushed. My eyes stung. I couldn¡¯t breathe

    Shortly before I passed out, strong arms yanked me from the water..

    Everything blurred.

    Voices echoed.

    And thest thing I saw before darkness took me was Xamira standing at the pool¡¯s edge.

    She stood still, staring at me with cold, wide eyes.

 Chapter 89: Rhovanâ€™s Suggestion

    <h4>Chapter 89: Rhovan¡¯s Suggestion</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    I was halfway down the stairs when Rhovan stirred in the back of my mind, his tone uncharacteristically alert.

    <i>"She¡¯s in danger."</i>

    I paused on the steps. "Who?"

    <i>"Our mate. Meredith. She¡¯s calling for help."</i>

    I frowned. "And how the hell do you know that?"

    Rhovan gave a low growl. <i>"I can feel it. She¡¯s panicking. Her heart rate just spiked and it¡¯s not from fear of a person¡ªit¡¯s drowning panic. GO!"</i>

    A muscle in my jaw ticked. Drowning? Meredith? That stubborn woman? "What could she possibly be doing to need saving¡ªWanda again?"

    Still, something in Rhovan¡¯s tone had me moving faster.

    I caught sight of one of Meredith¡¯s maidservants, Azul. She was exiting the kitchen and entering the hallway with a te of burger. She looked up, startled by my pace.

    "Where is your mistress?" I asked without breaking stride.

    "She¡¯s at the pool, Alpha," Azul replied instantly, "with your daughter."

    With Xamira?

    That didn¡¯t make sense. If anyone was in danger, it should be my seven-year-old daughter, not Meredith. Unless... Rhovan wasn¡¯t wrong.

    I didn¡¯t wait to ask more. My pace turned into a run.

    I burst through the door leading to the pool area just in time to see someone thrashing in the water¡ªarms iling, legs kicking just under the surface. Xamira stood by the edge of the pool, watching.

    My blood ran cold.

    <i>"Draven! Save her! She¡¯s losing air!"</i> Rhovan howled.

    Without thinking, I dove into the water.

    Her body went limp just as I reached her. The fear hit me then¡ªlike a de under my ribs. I hooked my arm around her waist and dragged her up to the surface.

    I hauled her out andid her gently on the tiles beside the pool. Her eyes were closed. Water clung to hershes. She wasn¡¯t breathing.

    The second her head hit the ground, Azul appeared at the edge of the pool.

    "Mydy!" she screamed, the tray of food she was carrying crashing to the ground. She fell to her knees beside me, panicked tears already sliding down her cheeks.

    I tapped Meredith¡¯s cheek. "Meredith. Heye on."

    There was no response.

    I tilted her head and began chestpressions. Still nothing.

    "How on earth does a wolf not know how to swim?" I muttered, frustration wing at my throat.

    I leaned down and covered her mouth with mine, blowing air into her lungs, then pushed on her chest again. She remained still.

    Again. This time, I was more desperate. I did mouth-to-mouth, thenpressions.

    And then, she gasped. Coughed. Turned to the side and vomited water from her lungs.

    I exhaled and sat back, the tension slowly bleeding out of my chest.

    Azul was sobbing now. "Mydy... are you okay?"

    Meredith reached out with trembling hands and grabbed the front of my shirt. The top buttons popped off as she pulled, needing something to cling to.

    Her whole body was shaking, and I realized she was cold. Completely drenched and shivering.

    I lifted her carefully into my arms, and she didn¡¯t resist¡ªonly leaned into me, her cheek pressing to my soaked chest. Her breath was shallow. Her eyes fluttered shut.

    Just as I turned to leave, I saw Wanda walk into the pool area. She stopped short, her gaze darting from Meredith in my arms to my face.

    "What happened?" she asked sharply.

    I didn¡¯t slow my steps. "That¡¯s what I would like to find out."

    Azul scrambled behind me, muttering apologies to Meredith and to me. "I shouldn¡¯t have gone to get food¡ªI shouldn¡¯t have left¡ª"

    I said nothing. My focus was only on the woman in my arms¡ªhow cold she was, how tightly she clung to me.

    We reached her chambers. Azul threw the door open, and the other maids immediately swarmed forward. Panic swept across their faces as they saw her condition.

    "What happened to ourdy?" Deidra asked, eyes wide.

    Azul answered, voice trembling. "I went to get snacks... I left her with the child. When I came back¡ªAlpha was pulling her out of the water. I think... I think ourdy doesn¡¯t know how to swim."

    Kira gasped softly. The other one covered her mouth.

    I moved to the bed andid Meredith down, but her hands refused to let go of my shirt. She looked small in that moment. Vulnerable.

    I sighed, then turned. "Get me more duvets."

    One of them ran toply.

    The rest of the girls shut the windows, trying to make the room warm. I pulled the nkets over Meredith and tucked her in tightly.

    A few minutes passed. Then Azul returned and said, "Alpha, the bath is ready."

    I turned my head slightly, eyeing the five women still standing around the room. I considered ordering one of them to carry Meredith.

    <i>"Don¡¯t you dare,"</i> Rhovan said, <i>"She is our mate. Lift her yourself."</i>

    I clenched my jaw.

    In the end, I unwrapped her from the duvets and lifted her into my arms again, not because of Rhovan¡¯smand. But because of time.

    Azul and Kira walked ahead of me as I carried Meredith to the bathing area. She remained still in my arms, only faintly conscious.

    I set her down gently on the stool near the tub.

    "Take over from here," I ordered.

    Kira and Azul nodded immediately, stepping forward.

    <i>"You¡¯re not going to help her undress?"</i> Rhovan asked with an almost mocking tone.

    "Shut up," I muttered under my breath.

    <i>"You don¡¯t want to help her bath and feel all the softness of her body?"</i>

    "You must be out of your mind, you idiot. You deserve to be mateless." I mmed the bathroom door shut behind me.

    <i>"Our mate will be needing us soon. It¡¯s the full moon in three days."</i>

    "And?"

    <i>"I felt her body heat when you lifted her. Without a wolf, her pheromones will go wild in three days. And you know what that means. And I can¡¯t help her this time around. Not like the other time."</i>

    The hallway was quiet, but my mind wasn¡¯t.

    Rhovan¡¯s words stirred memories¡ªof the Lunar Ball... of the way her scent had hit me the moment I walked in. That heady, irresistible pull.

    I stopped mid-step. That was her heat. That was what I had walked into. And it had vanished so quickly... now I knew why.

    "You suppressed it back then," I muttered. "How did you do that?"

    "Because it was our first bond," Rhovan said. "And that was enough to prove she was our mate."

    "And you can¡¯t do that anymore?"

    <i>"No. This time, it will consume her. And everyone else in this house will smell it."</i>

    I stared down the hallway, feeling something dangerous tighten in my chest.

    "Then what do we do?"

    <i>"Mate with her,"</i> Rhovan said quietly. <i>"Mark her. </i>

    A scoff escaped my lips. "Are you asking me to bed her?"

    And the minute I threw that question, I saw a picture of Meredith and I, having under the covers.

    I shuddered.

    W-why would I want to be with that woman?

    <i>"Or you can watch the others lose their minds trying to find the source of the scent that doesn¡¯t belong to anyone."</i>

    I didn¡¯t answer Rhovan, but his words had me reliving the memory of Meredith swinging Dennis¡¯s arm.

    I became disgusted with myself even think of my¡ª Rhovan¡¯s mate being with my brother.

 Chapter 90: Wanda Takes Cover

    <h4>Chapter 90: Wanda Takes Cover</h4>

    <strong><i>~**(Third Person)**~</i></strong>

    Wanda returned to the poolside just in time to catch Draven¡¯s drenched figure carrying someone in his arms before he turned towards her.

    His white shirt was soaked and clinging tightly to his torso as he carried Meredith in his arms like something precious.

    It turns out that Meredith was the woman.

    Wanda¡¯s gaze swept over the scene¡ªMeredith¡¯s pale face, her limp form wrapped in Draven¡¯s arms, water trailing down her frame.

    Surprise clouded her mind as she wondered what the hell had happened.

    "Draven!" Wanda called out sharply, but he didn¡¯t stop.

    He did, however, nce over his shoulder briefly. "That¡¯s what I would like to find out," he muttered curtly before disappearing around the corner with one of Meredith¡¯s maidservants, Azul, following him frantically.

    Wanda¡¯s brows pulled together. She guessed that something had gone wrong. Very wrong.

    Then she turned her gaze sharply to the only person left by the pool.

    Xamira stood quietly near the water¡¯s edge, her arms crossed over her chest, hugging herself, droplets rolling down her arms from her recent swim.

    But what caught Wanda¡¯s attention wasn¡¯t the water¡ªit was the guilty way the child¡¯s eyes darted away from hers.

    Wanda¡¯s instincts prickled. She walked briskly toward the little girl, stopping in front of her and narrowing her eyes.

    "Xamira. Tell me, what happened here?" she asked, her voice firm.

    Xamira shifted her weight, but said nothing. She still wasn¡¯t able to look Wanda squarely in the eye.

    Wanda crouched down, levelling her eyes with hers. Her tone softened. "Xamira... sweetheart. What happened? Tell me the truth. What happened when I left to take a call?"

    The child hesitated. Hershes fluttered, and for a moment, it looked like she wouldn¡¯t speak. But then, in a small voice, she said, "I pushed Daddy¡¯s wife into the pool."

    Wanda¡¯s mouth parted in shock. Her heart skipped a beat. "Y-you did what?"

    She thought she had heard wrong, but when Xamira didn¡¯t try to repeat her statement, she understood that she had heard clearly the first time.

    "Why did you do that?"

    Xamira frowned harder and avoided her gaze. "I just... I was being like Larissa," she mumbled. "I wanted to make her go away."

    Wanda¡¯s pulse quickened.

    The air seemed to thicken around her. She nced briefly at the pool, where only minutes ago, Meredith had been pulled out unconscious.

    And it made her realize that Meredith didn¡¯t know how to swim, and she had barely made it.

    And now, Xamira had just admitted¡ªwithout the faintest understanding of how serious this was¡ªthat she¡¯d tried to <i>get rid</i> of her father¡¯s wife. Just like Larissa had done in that ridiculous story, Wanda thought was harmless.

    Wanda swallowed the bile rising in her throat. She had underestimated the girl¡¯s understanding. Terribly.

    Xamira looked up at her, lips trembling. "Did I do something wrong?"

    Wanda forced a smile, trying to control the tightness in her chest. She gently ced her hands on Xamira¡¯s shoulders and leaned in.

    "You made a mistake," she said quietly. "A big one."

    Xamira frowned. "But I was only trying to prank her... like Larissa did."

    Wanda nodded slowly. "I know. But there¡¯s something wrong with your n."

    "What?" the girl asked, blinking up at her with confused eyes.

    Wanda drew in a steady breath. "Your daddy¡¯s wife doesn¡¯t know how to swim."

    Xamira¡¯s face drained of colour. "S-she doesn¡¯t?"

    "No," Wanda confirmed. "She could have drowned, Xamira. She could have died if your daddy hadn¡¯t saved her."

    The child¡¯s eyes widened in horror. Her bottom lip trembled again. "I didn¡¯t know... I just wanted to scare her away..."

    Wanda stood upright and pressed a palm against her forehead.

    Of course, she wanted Meredith gone. Of course, she wished Meredith had never survived that fall into the pool. But this¡ªthis was messy.

    If Draven questioned Xamira...

    If Xamira repeated the story of Larissa...

    If Draven so much as suspected Wanda¡¯s involvement...

    Wanda¡¯s eyes narrowed for a moment. No. She couldn¡¯t let that happen.

    "Xamira," she said calmly, gently taking her hand, "your Daddy already knows you pushed Meredith. He will probably be upset with you."

    Xamira sniffled. "Is he going to shout at me?"

    Wanda smiled. "Maybe a little. But if he does, just tell him you were ying. That you didn¡¯t know his wife couldn¡¯t swim. Alright?"

    The girl nodded solemnly, brushing away a tear.

    "Good." Wanda gave her hand a squeeze. "Come on. Let¡¯s get you cleaned up before your fatheres looking."

    She led Xamira out of the pool area, her heels tapping briskly against the stone tiles as they made their way back into the estate.

    They climbed the stairs to the second floor, passing two guards who stood in silent vignce.

    When they reached Xamira¡¯s room, Wanda knocked softly and the door opened almost immediately.

    Dorothy, the child¡¯s nanny, stood in her uniform, smiling gently¡ªuntil she saw the girl¡¯s downturned face.

    "She needs to be freshened up," Wanda said with a tight smile. "The Alpha mighte byter."

    Dorothy nodded, already moving forward. "Come, young miss."

    Xamira hesitated, ncing back at Wanda. It was obvious that she didn¡¯t want Wanda to leave, knowing that her daddy woulde to her.

    Wanda leaned down and tucked a damp strand of hair behind her ear. "You will be alright. Just remember what I told you."

    With a hesitant nod, Xamira followed her nanny into the room.

    The door shut with a soft click.

    Wanda remained there for a moment, pressing her back against the wall.

    Her pulse thundered in her ears.

    That had been close¡ª<i>too</i> close.

    If Meredith had died, and Xamira told the truth too soon, everything would have copsed. Draven wouldn¡¯t have spared her.

    Wanda shut her eyes briefly, then opened them again with a long breath.

    "I need to be more careful," she whispered to herself.

    Then, she turned down the corridor, heels clicking sharply against polished floors as she disappeared into the west wing.

    She has to lie low for a while.

 Chapter 91: Setting Another Record Straight

    <h4>Chapter 91: Setting Another Record Straight</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    I stood by the doorway to Xamira¡¯s room, watching Dorothy tie her hair into a soft ponytail with a pink ribbon. The child looked calm¡ªtoo calm.

    "Dorothy," I said quietly.

    She turned immediately, startled. "Alpha¡ªyes, sir."

    "Leave us."

    She gave a nervous bow and quickly slipped out of the room, the door clicking softly behind her.

    Xamira sat on the edge of her bed, her small fingers fiddling in herp. Her eyes were cast downward,shes shadowing her cheeks. She looked nothing like the bright, joyful daughter I had raised.

    "Look at me," I said.

    Slowly, she raised her head.

    "Tell me the truth. Did you push my wife into the pool?"

    A moment passed. Two. Then she nodded.

    My jaw clenched. I folded my arms across my chest. "Why?"

    "I..." She sniffled. "I was just ying."

    "You call that ying?"

    "I didn¡¯t know she couldn¡¯t swim..."

    "But you knew you pushed her. You knew it might scare her. You just didn¡¯t care enough to think past the moment."

    She winced and looked away.

    A sharp breath escaped me. I pinched the bridge of my nose before stepping toward her.

    "Come with me."

    She didn¡¯t question me. Just slid off the bed and followed behind in silence.

    Xamira¡¯s little feet made the faintest sound behind me as we descended the stairs.

    I didn¡¯t say another word to her¡ªnot until we reached the first floor.

    Her silence wasn¡¯t out of innocence. It was avoidance. And that unsettled me more than I wanted to admit.

    We crossed the hallway. At Meredith¡¯s wing, I paused before the door and knocked once.

    Azul answered. Her eyes widened slightly when she saw me... and the child behind me.

    "Is she awake?" I asked.

    Azul shook her head. "Still resting, Alpha. But we have applied the balm and oils. Deidra went to get the warm milk from the kitchen."

    I gave a small nod and pushed the door open.

    Xamira followed me inside.

    The room was quiet and warm. The air smelled faintly of mint oil and the sweet vani fragrance Meredith often wore. The curtains were still drawn, and the lighting was dim, golden.

    Kira stood by the bed, adjusting the thick duvets around Meredith¡¯s frame. She looked up and bowed when I entered.

    Meredithy bundled on the bed, still pale. Her silver hair, though mostly dried, clung in damp strands to her temple. Her lips had more colour now, but her breathing was shallow. Peaceful... but frail.

    I turned to Xamira.

    She was already staring at the woman on the bed. Something flickered across her small face. I couldn¡¯t read it.

    "Look at her," I said, pointing toward Meredith. My voice was level, but it held weight. "That is what happens when someone nearly dies."

    Her gaze snapped to mine.

    "You could have killed her, Xamira. Do you understand what that means?"

    Tears instantly brimmed in her eyes. She shook her head like she didn¡¯t want to hear it.

    "You pushed her into the water... and she doesn¡¯t know how to swim."

    "I-I didn¡¯t know," she whispered, her bottom lip trembling.

    "You didn¡¯t ask."

    She dropped her gaze, her arms hugging herself tightly.

    "Do you know what thew says about people who kill others?" I asked, kneeling slightly to meet her eye level. "They are punished. Some of them are locked away in very, very bad ces. Away from everyone they love."

    Her eyes widened in horror. A single tear slid down her cheek.

    "I¡¯m not punishing you for being a child," I said. "But what you did today? That wasn¡¯t a joke. It wasn¡¯t a prank. It was dangerous."

    Azul stepped quietly forward. "Alpha... the milk¡ª"

    "Give it to her when she wakes," I said. "Don¡¯t leave her side."

    "Yes, Alpha."

    I think Azul must have intentionally interrupted me because she thought I was either disturbing her mistress¡¯ rest or being too harsh on Xamira.

    Regardless, I straightened and turned back to Xamira, whose head was lowered once again.

    "Come," I said coldly.

    She followed without a word.

    By the time we reached the second floor, Xamira¡¯s fingers had tightened into fists at her sides. Her tears had dried, but her sniffles still came in tiny, trembling exhales.

    I pushed open the door to her room. Dorothy was there already, folding away the clothes from earlier. She straightened immediately when she saw us.

    I turned to Xamira. She had moved from where she stood just by the door.

    "Why would you do something like pushing someone into a pool?"

    Then her lips moved¡ªso softly I almost didn¡¯t catch the words.

    "I wanted your attention."

    I blinked. "What?"

    <i>That same excuse again?</i>

    "I just wanted your attention," she said louder, this time with more tears in her eyes. "I thought if I... if I yed tricks on her, she would leave, and then you would give me your time again."

    My chest tightened. Not from pity¡ªat least, not entirely. But from disbelief.

    Where had she gotten such a ridiculous idea?

    I barely spent any time with Meredith at all. And yet, somehow, Xamira had tied her childish jealousy to this woman she barely knew.

    "Who taught you that?" I asked her quietly. My voice was no longer cold, just cautious.

    Xamira blinked. "I... I¡ª"

    Just then, the door opened before she could finish and Wanda stepped inside.

    Her eyes moved immediately to Xamira. "Draven, maybe take it easy on her. She¡¯s just a child."

    I didn¡¯t look at her. "Leave."

    Wanda froze. "Draven¡ª"

    "Out," I said again, sharper this time. I turned slowly to face her. "Don¡¯t ever interrupt me when I¡¯m correcting my child. I don¡¯t need your help raising her."

    Wanda¡¯s lips parted, but she must have seen something in my eyes, because she backed away slowly and left the room without another word.

    Then I turned to Dorothy.

    "From today," I said, voice firm and emotionless, "Xamira will no longer eat at the dining table with the rest of us. If she hates my wife so much, then she shouldn¡¯t have to see her."

    Dorothy nodded slowly, brows furrowed in confusion.

    "And if she must take walks around the estate, it will not be in Meredith¡¯s sight. Ever."

    "And one more thing," I added. "Wanda is to keep her distance from Xamira. From now on, you alone will handle the child¡¯s care."

    Dorothy looked stunned. "Y-Yes, Alpha."

    I left without another nce behind me and turned toward the hallway, my steps heavy with disappointment.

    Something was wrong, much deeper than childish jealousy.

    And I had a sick feeling that Wanda was at the heart of it.

 Chapter 92: A Visit from the Oatrun Brothers

    <h4>Chapter 92: A Visit from the Oatrun Brothers</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    I woke slowly, the weight of the thick duvet cocooning me in warmth. My head throbbed faintly, but it was the dryness in my throat and the heaviness in my limbs that struck me first.

    The memories came flooding in like the water had only just receded¡ªXamira¡¯s small hand on my shoulder, the sudden plunge, the panic wing through my lungs. The blue. The silence. The stillness.

    And then¡ªhim.

    Draven.

    I blinked slowly and turned my head. The lighting in the room was soft. The curtains had been drawn mostly closed, and a gentle breeze crept in through the small opening. I saw Kira seated nearby, a hand resting over a book that she wasn¡¯t reading.

    She looked up, startled when she noticed my eyes open.

    "Mydy!" she eximed, already halfway out of her chair. "You¡¯re awake."

    "Barely," I croaked.

    She helped me sit up slightly and reached for the warm mug on the side table. "Here. Warm milk. Azul said you should sip slowly."

    "Azul..." My voice cracked.

    "She¡¯s in the kitchen. But everyone¡¯s been rotating shifts waiting on you. You scared us."

    I didn¡¯t reply right away. I took the mug, let the warmth spread through my hands, before taking a tiny sip. It soothed something.

    Kira stayed beside me, tucking the duvet closer.

    "Alpha Draven brought you in," she said gently. "And he stayed longer than he needed to."

    That surprised me, but I said nothing. I simply stared at the steam rising from my cup.

    I was still trying to understand what had happened. The ident. The little girl. The cold. The warmth of Draven¡¯s mouth against mine.

    Then suddenly, my eyes flew wide. I moved too quickly, so I couldn¡¯t avoid spilling some of the milk on my hand.

    <i>D-Draven had kissed me?</i>

    "Mydy!" Kira¡¯s voice sharply pulled me out of that thought. She grabbed the cup from me and set it on the stool before quickly grabbing a napkin anding to wipe the milk off my hand.

    "Did it scald you?" she asked, gently wiping thest drop of liquid.

    "No," I shook my head.

    I couldn¡¯t help but reach for my mouth and run a finger through my lower lips when Kira wasn¡¯t watching.

    <i>Draven actually put his lips on mine? </i>

    No. I quickly shook my head. I must still be delirious from the aftermath of the mild fever I suffered.

    A soft knocknded on the door. Kira rose to check, and I heard her greet someone softly before the door opened wider.

    "Lady Meredith," came the familiar, smooth voice of Dennis.

    He stepped inside, the sunlight catching on his silver cuff and that ever-warm smile curving his mouth. He didn¡¯t look as rxed as usual, though.

    "Hey," he said as he walked up beside the bed. "Word travels fast, even when you are not trying to listen."

    I managed a tired smile. "I suppose my almost dying is enough reason for gossip."

    He exhaled and sat on the edge of the chair Kira had vacated. "Don¡¯t even say it like that. One of your maidservants told me everything. What really happened?"

    "I-I... fell into the pool," I said softly, eyes falling to myp.

    "I believe Azul already mentioned that part." Dennis asked, "You don¡¯t know how to swim?"

    I met his questioning gaze. I considered my situation before slowly giving him a nod.

    "No, I don¡¯t."

    He gave a slow nod as well before throwing another question at me. "Considering you don¡¯t know how to swim, what were you doing by the poolside?"

    "I was curious about Xamira¡¯s swimming skills and went to her," I said quickly before realizing that my response could hint at what might have happened, so I stopped myself.

    Thankfully, Dennis didn¡¯t press.

    "Well, whatever happened, I¡¯m just d you¡¯re safe." He leaned in, voice lighter. "But now you¡¯ve left me no choice."

    I raised a brow. "No choice?"

    "To teach you how to swim, obviously." He grinned. "The next time someone pushes you into a pool, I expect you to flip, twirl, and float like a champion."

    I chuckled weakly. "I would rather learn to fly instead."

    Just as he was about to respond, the door creaked open again.

    The room chilled slightly¡ªnot from cold, but from a presence.

    Draven stepped inside, dressed in dark cks and a fitted ck shirt, still damp at the hem from an earlier bath or rain¡ªI couldn¡¯t tell.

    He looked between Dennis and me before stepping further into the room.

    "I will be the one teaching her," Draven said, voice even.

    Dennis turned to him, half-amused, half-surprised. "Teaching her what?"

    "To swim." Draven didn¡¯t blink. "Starting tomorrow."

    I blinked at him. "What?"

    He took another step closer, his gaze never leaving mine. "Every evening. Four o¡¯clock. Until you can do backstrokes without blinking."

    Dennis let out a low whistle and leaned back in his seat. "That¡¯s... oddly specific."

    "I don¡¯t train half-heartedly," Draven replied, still looking at me.

    For a moment, the room was locked in silence. I stared at him. He didn¡¯t budge. I could feel something sharp threading between his words¡ªcontrol, protectiveness, or maybe... jealousy?

    I wasn¡¯t sure.

    I could be wrong because tell me why I was staring at his lips and reliving that soft feeling on my lips from the pool.

    "Have you noted our schedule?" Draven asked, turning his gaze to me.

    "What schedule?" I feignedplete ignorance.

    Draven exhaled deeply, his patience running short. "I know the water didn¡¯t drown your hearing earlier, and the slight fever didn¡¯t cloud your mind. At least, save your saviour some stress and be appreciative by cooperating."

    Dennis and I exchanged a nce, his eyebrows raised slightly in question.

    I get what Draven is trying to say. He wants me to stop pretending and behave properly since he saved my life.

    So, I said, "Okay. And thank you for saving me."

    Draven nodded and then reminded Dennis and I that it was time for dinner before he turned and walked away.

    "My brother doesn¡¯t condeness. He¡¯s always on time," Dennis said after urging me to get off my bed. "You can¡¯t bete for your swimming lessons."

    "I will think about it." I pressed the mug against my lips to hide a faint smile.

    Well, this was going to be... interesting.

    I have one brother teaching me to drive and the other one imposing swimming lessons on me.

    Good.

    Very good, Meredith.

 Chapter 93: First Enjoyable Dinner

    <h4>Chapter 93: First Enjoyable Dinner</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    Dinner was quiet.

    Too quiet.

    I sat in my usual seat at the long dining table, watching the subtle rise and fall of steam from my oxtail and butter bean stew. The aroma alone was heavenly¡ªrich, savoury,yered with spices, but it wasn¡¯t enough to distract me from the atmosphere.

    Wanda sat across from me at the table, oddly silent. Her posture was stiff, her gaze lowered, and she chewed with mechanical precision, as though her mind was elsewhere.

    Not once did she attempt her usual res or half-hearted insults. Not once did she try to provoke me or look for something to say to Draven.

    Something was off.

    I nced sideways at Draven, catching only the hard line of his jaw as he cut into his meat. Calm. Controlled. But too still.

    My eyes returned to Wanda. She looked like someone who had been recently scolded.

    I don¡¯t know what prompted it¡ªcuriosity or boldness¡ªbut I asked, softly, "Where¡¯s Xamira?"

    My gaze was on no one in particr. But there was one person I hoped would answer me, and it was definitely not Wanda.

    Draven paused mid-cut. Then he set down his knife and fork and spoke evenly, "She won¡¯t join us for meals anymore. Not until further notice."

    I blinked. "Why not? Did something happen?"

    It waster that I would realize that I had had a very short normal conversation with Draven over a meal

    Draven¡¯s voice was level, but there was a coldness beneath the surface. "Because someone¡¯s been feeding her lies, and I need to unteach what she¡¯s learned before she turns into someone I don¡¯t recognize."

    The words hit harder than I expected.

    He added, "From now on, only her nanny will be responsible for her. And no one¡ªand I mean no one¡ªis allowed to interfere with how I raise my daughter."

    I lowered my gaze to my te, but not before catching the way Wanda suddenly picked up her ss and drank all her wine in one go.

    Draven didn¡¯t mention her name, but I didn¡¯t need a prophecy to piece the puzzle together.

    Wanda had said something to Xamira.

    Something twisted enough to change the way that sweet girl saw me.

    Something strong enough to make her push me into the pool earlier today.

    I clenched my jaw. I had underestimated Wanda again and the lengths she could go to.

    Shortly, Wanda finally finished her food. She rose, adjusted her chair, and turned to Draven.

    "I will take my leave now. Good night, Alpha."

    He didn¡¯t even look at her. "Good night."

    She walked out of the dining hall, and I watched her until she disappeared. That¡¯s when I felt it¡ªDraven¡¯s gaze on me. I turned just in time to catch it. He didn¡¯t look away.

    I did.

    I lowered my head and focused on the stew. The food was incredible¡ªrich and hearty. The meat fell apart in my mouth, and the butter beans were soft and soaked in the broth¡¯s vours. I kept eating slowly, intentionally.

    Two minutester, Jeffery stood up. "I will go check the patrols, Alpha."

    Draven gave a brief nod.

    Jeffery bowed slightly and left the hall.

    When I finally set my spoon down, my te was empty. Completely clean. I had finished everything on my te at the dining table for the first time since arriving here.

    Dennis noticed. "Look at you," he teased. "For the first time in history, you finished your food."

    Draven followed his remark with one of his own. "Seems like a near-death experience has made you appreciate life and food. No more eating like a bird."

    I narrowed my eyes at him. "And who told you this is my first time finishing my food?"

    I turned in my seat, catching Azul¡¯s eye where she stood quietly with her hands sped. "Azul?" I asked sweetly. "Have I ever finished my meals before?"

    Azul smiled and bowed slightly. "Mydy eats well... when she¡¯s alone."

    Dennis nodded. "Makes sense. You eat better in private."

    I sighed softly. That was true.

    After years of being judged, mocked¡ªeven at the dinner table¡ªI had never been able to eatfortably around others.

    My family always looked at me like I didn¡¯t deserve to be there, to eat their food, or to breathe their air.

    Even now, surrounded by people I was beginning to tolerate, my body still hesitated. Still remembered the shame.

    I wiped my mouth with the napkin. Just as I thought of standing, one of the servers returned with arge silver tray. He set down a beautiful white te with five elegant bite-sized desserts. A cup of hot tea was ced beside it.

    I blinked at the te.

    "What¡¯s this?" I asked, pointing at the desserts.

    Before the server could respond, Dennis leaned forward and started listing them off like some proud chef.

    "Lemon tart, strawberry mille-feuille, pistachio cream square, chocte truffle... and that¡¯s a lychee-zed shortbread."

    I raised a brow. "Are you secretly working in the kitchen?"

    He winked. "I eat enough to know."

    I picked up the pistachio square and took a small bite. It was rich, creamy, and perfectly sweet.

    I sipped my tea and sighed softly.

    "Don¡¯t worry about belly fat, mydy," the server chimed in gently. "The tea is digestive. It will help process the sweets."

    I shook my head and took another bite of the tart. "I don¡¯t care about belly fat. It¡¯s not like I have anyone looking at me."

    I was still chewing when I realized the silence that followed.

    I looked up and caught Dennis looking right at me, his lips twitching.

    Draven¡¯s gaze was also on me, unmoving.

    Dennis chuckled first. "Well, we are both looking."

    He gave a sly smile and added, "And once my brother starts teaching you how to swim, there won¡¯t be any belly fat left to talk about."

    My face flushed.

    I reached for my tea and sipped slowly, trying to mask the flutter in my chest.

    He didn¡¯t say it in a teasing tone. He said it as a matter of fact. Draven would probably drill the strength and skills out of me until I was good like him.

    And somehow, that made it worse.

    Or better. I didn¡¯t know anymore.

 Chapter 94: Fighting Both

    <h4>Chapter 94: Fighting Both</h4>

    Draven.

    Dennis followed me out of the dining hall like a shadow clinging too closely. He always does this when he has things to say.

    I didn¡¯t mind. The atmosphere today was... pleasant.

    No one pissed me off.

    <i>"You mean our mate?"</i> Rhovan stirred in my head, but I quickly shut him off.

    "That dinner wasn¡¯t bad," Dennis said, already sounding too amused with himself. "In fact, I had say it was the most peaceful and interesting meal we¡¯ve had in weeks."

    I didn¡¯t respond. Not yet. I knew he wasn¡¯t finished.

    He slipped his hands into his pockets. "Did you notice something? Wanda was the one who left early tonight, not Meredith. The tables have turned, big brother."

    He was fishing for a reaction. I gave him none.

    Dennis grinned wider, cockier. "Come on, admit it. The shift in air? No cold res, no faked civility. Just calm... well, until you opened your mouth about her eating habits. Why would you liken her to a bird?"

    I finally nced sideways at him. "You sound almost too thrilled."

    He looked... excited, like Meredith¡¯s emotional support system.

    "Wouldn¡¯t you be?" he said, unfazed. "It¡¯s about time Wanda learned she¡¯s not the centrepiece anymore. And you... well, seems like all that affection you had for her has quietly drifted to someone else."

    I stopped mid-step, looking at him. "Affection?"

    Dennis didn¡¯t flinch. "Okay, obsession, then. The point still stands."

    "And you¡¯re enjoying this a little too much." I resumed walking.

    Dennis doesn¡¯t know what he¡¯s saying. For once, I think that his brain is over-shooting with excitement. I decided to be the bigger person and forgive him before he even realizes that he was wrong.

    "Of course, I am. This is great character development for you. And also for Wanda, who probably didn¡¯t think you had it in you."

    His words drifted off as we turned into one of the quieter wings. The chandeliers above buzzed faintly, lighting the long corridor ahead.

    Dennis suddenly turned serious. "Was it true, what I heard? That Xamira was the one who pushed Meredith into the pool?"

    My pace slowed slightly. "Sadly, yes. She did that."

    Dennis exhaled sharply, dragging a hand down his face. "Damn. That girl¡¯s kind and innocent to do something like that unless someone¡¯s messing with her head."

    I silently agreed with him.

    "Wanda," Dennis muttered. "It has to be her. Xamira doesn¡¯t wake up mean overnight. Wanda is responsible for poisoning her mind."

    "I don¡¯t doubt that," I mumbled.

    Dennis nced at me and asked, "So what will you do about it?"

    "Wanda won¡¯t be allowed near her again. They won¡¯t be together alone." My voice was t.

    "That¡¯s it?" He gave me an eye, clearly unsatisfied by how I decided to go about the situation. But I had my reasons.

    And to get his stubborn ass off my back, I said, "For now."

    He sighed. "And Xamira¡¯s punishment? You really think isting her from the dining table is the best way to handle it?"

    My gaze sharpened. "You weren¡¯t there, Dennis. You didn¡¯t see Meredith half-drowned. Pale. Shivering in my arms. She could have died."

    Dennis went quiet.

    I added, "And when I asked Xamira why she did it, she said she wanted my attention back. That she thought if Meredith left, I would have time for her again."

    Dennis stopped walking. "Wait¡ªshe said that?"

    I nodded once. "Yes.

    He exhaled slowly and continued walking, his steps falling into ce with mine. "That¡¯s Wanda¡¯s storybook in her head. You think she came up with that motive on her own?"

    "That¡¯s why I need to cleanse her of that thinking. She needs time to reflect. To understand what it means to act recklessly and almost take a life, even if it is idental. Until she does, she won¡¯t sit at that table."

    He ran his fingers through his hair. "Then, you are being tough. Xamira is still a child, but I get it."

    "I¡¯m her father," I said. "It¡¯s not just about love¡ªit¡¯s about discipline. And it¡¯s my job to make sure she grows up without bing the kind of woman Wanda has suddenly turned into."

    Dennis looked at me, long and hard. Then he gave a small nod, respectful. "Just... don¡¯t be too hard on her. She still loves you, Draven, even if she¡¯s confused. And she must be feeling guilty and miserable thinking about your harsh punishment."

    I didn¡¯t say anything, but the truth was weighty and real.

    I know I was a bit harsh on Xamira, but it was for a good cause.

    Finally, we arrived at the third floor.

    Dennis broke the silence. "Father called earlier. Wanted to check on me. Said he had spoken to you."

    I gave a small nod. "I updated him about the vampire attack and how Duskmoor twisted the narrative of the attack on LIVE TV."

    He sighed and rubbed the back of his neck. "Figured. His voice was off. Didn¡¯t say much, but I could hear the edge in his tone."

    "He¡¯s worried," I said. "Rightfully so."

    We paused near the hallway that split to our rooms. And Dennis leaned against the wall.

    "I told Father not to inform the Council, yet."

    Dennis blinked. "You¡¯re keeping it from them?"

    "For now."

    He tilted his head, waiting for more.

    I faced him fully. "If we move too fast, we will have the Elders calling for blood and the humans panicking in retaliation. Duskmoor already tried to twist the story the other morning. Imagine what happens if we throw the word <i>vampire</i> into the mix."

    Dennis exhaled deeply. "So what? You are buying time?"

    "We have to," I said. "If we don¡¯t manage this carefully, we won¡¯t just be caught between humans and vampires¡ªwe will be fighting both. And we don¡¯t even know how many of <i>them</i> are out there."

    Dennis leaned his head back briefly, sighing. "You are right. It looks like we have a lot of work to do."

    There was a beat of silence between us, filled only by the quiet hum of the estate.

    "Rest," I told him.

    "You too," Dennis said, nodding once. "Good night, brother."

    "Good night."

 Chapter 95: Concocting Herbs

    <h4>Chapter 95: Concocting Herbs</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    The morning passed faster than I expected.

    I had a quick breakfast¡ªtoast, scrambled eggs, bacon, sausages, and tea.

    This could have been a wonderful morning without Wanda as she decided not to show up at the dining hall, giving an excuse of migraines, but my appetite wasn¡¯t strong.

    I had to force myself to eat. I needed the energy.

    The full moon was now two days away, and I had never been this restless about it like right now.

    And the closer it drew, the heavier my thoughts became.

    "You are leaving, already?" Dennis asked, gazing at me as I stood up from my seat.

    I bet he thought I¡¯d clear my tes like I had donest night. But that version of Meredith came once in a while.

    "Yes, I have a few things to do," I said, stepping behind my chair and pushing it back in. Then I nced at Draven and gave a small nod.

    "Don¡¯t forget about your swimming lessons," Dennis called after me, but I didn¡¯t respond.

    As much as I wouldn¡¯t like to try and get on Draven¡¯s nerves today, his lessons could wait, but not my pheromones.

    I returned to my room with a n.

    Back home, my mother had always known what to do. She had this bitter herbal concoction that the kitchen would brew the day before my heat began.

    It never blocked everything but dulled the edge, reducing my scent by half.

    It kept me from driving the men in the estate mad. Even my brother and the male servants had to be kept away from me, especially on the first night. I usually went through the heat for three to four nights.

    I remembered the smell of that thick, dark tea. Sharp, acidic, earthy. It tasted like something forbidden. And of course, the cursed girl had to drink it.

    I also remembered the herbs used in brewing it.

    Perfume wouldn¡¯t help this time. Not when the full moon magnified everything. Perfume could mask perhaps three percent of the scent. Maybe less.

    I had used it before attending the Lunar ball. It was the third day of my heat, but it didn¡¯t work because I still got to attract the unwanted attention.

    I needed more than that this time, and I couldn¡¯t do it alone.

    My gaze locked on Azul. Kira. Deidra. Cora and Arya, the five women who hade to mean more to me than just servants.

    They were standing nearby, doing one or two things, just along my line of sight. But I needed to say something. So, I cleared my throat and walked toward them.

    "Can I speak to you all for a moment?" I asked, trying not to sound as nervous as I felt.

    They turned to me instantly, gathering in a small half-circle near the center of the room.

    "I need your help," I began. "The full moon is in two days, and... well, my heat is different."

    They blinked. None of them spoke, but I could tell they were listening closely.

    "My pheromones... they go wild for three days straight. It¡¯s because I don¡¯t have a wolf, as you know." My voice faltered slightly, but I pushed forward. "When it starts, it spreads fast. Strong. And no man near me will be unaffected. They won¡¯t be able to resist the pull."

    Their expressions shifted. Cora looked confused, Arya surprised, and Kira concerned. Deidra pressed her lips together with understanding. But Azul¡¯s eyes filled with the most worry.

    Of course, she would know. She has known and served me the longest.

    "I want to make a concoction," I continued, "the same one that used to be made back home for me. It doesn¡¯t block everything, but it helps. At least. Better than any other thing."

    I pulled a folded sheet of paper from the drawer near my dresser and handed it to Azul.

    "These are the herbs I will need. Most of them should grow here. I think"

    The others leaned closer to look at the list in Azul¡¯s hands.

    Kira was the first to speak. "Mydy, the estate¡¯s back gardens are full of herbs. I¡¯m sure we can definitely find these."

    "I recognize a few of these too," Cora added, raising her hand a bit. "I¡¯ve helped with herbal teas before."

    I nodded and smiled faintly. "Good. Cora, you will go with Azul. See if you can get everything before noon. I want to start brewing after lunch."

    They bowed slightly before leaving the room with purpose. I nced at the others.

    "You two stay with me," I told Kira and Deidra. "We will prepare the space."

    "Where would you like to use, mydy?" Deidra inquired.

    I immediately turned my gaze to the floor-to-ceiling doors leading to the open patio in my bedroom.

    "There," I said.

    Three hourster, I sat outside on the open patio. The sun was gentle, filtered through drifting clouds. The breeze stirred the tips of my hair as I examined the herbs Azul and Cora had gathered.

    One by one, I checked the roots, the scent, the colours of the leaves. All were right.

    My chest loosened with relief.

    "Well done," I told them.

    Cora grinned. Azul sighed in relief. "I was worried we had got one or two wrong."

    "I would have noticed," I said, not unkindly.

    We had lunchter, bread and spicy lentil soup¡ªinside the room before I set to work concocting the mix. Crushing, grinding, boiling. My hands smelled like mint, ashleaf, and wormwood.

    Two more hours slipped away in silence.

    By the time the thick, ck brew was ready and cooling in its y pot, my arms ached slightly, and sweat had gathered at the back of my neck.

    Azul stood nearby. "What now, mydy?"

    "We wait," I replied, straightening. "Let it cool on its own. The slower, the better."

    I walked back inside, brushing my fingers down the sleeves of my robe. Kira was by the other door, a smile on her lips.

    "Mydy," she said, ncing at the clock. "You only have two hours left before your swimming lesson with the Alpha."

    I blinked, then groaned. "I¡¯m tired."

    I crossed the room to the bed, pulled back the sheet, and flopped onto the mattress. But as soon as Iid down, my nose wrinkled automatically.

    Ugh. I didn¡¯t like how I smelled¡ªbitter herbs, smoke, and sweat. Absolutely disgusting.

    I sat up. "Kira, I need a fresh change of clothes. I smell like my predicament." <i>Cursed.</i>

    She smiled and went to fetch them.

    Five minutester, I was clean, changed, and back on the bed.

    The scent of herbs still lingered faintly on my fingers, but I didn¡¯t mind. I curled onto my side, tucked a pillow under my head, and shut my eyes without a care.

 Chapter 96: Barely Wore Anything

    <h4>Chapter 96: Barely Wore Anything</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    She waste.

    And I should have expected it since we haven¡¯t fought in a while.

    I checked the time again, my fingers drumming against my forearm as I stood near the pool¡¯s edge. The water rippled calmly, unaware that it had been waiting far too long for a student who clearly didn¡¯t understand the concept of punctuality.

    No one¡ªabsolutely no one¡ªkeeps an Alpha waiting.

    But of course, there was always that one person. A woman named Meredith Carter, who seemed to exist solely to defy every expectation, instruction, and ruleid before her.

    I exhaled slowly through my nose, the humid afternoon breeze clinging to my skin. My thin white shirt was rolled to my elbows, half soaked already from leaning too close to the water. Khaki shorts, bare feet. My hair was tied back in a tight bun.

    Still no Meredith.

    Then, finally, casual footsteps padded along the tiles. I didn¡¯t even need to look to know it was her. The audacity of that unhurried gait was familiar now.

    I turned, and there she was, silver hair falling past her shoulders, her gown brushing her ankles, walking as if she wasn¡¯t twenty minuteste.

    "What took you so long?" I asked, barely keeping the hint of impatience in my tone away.

    She didn¡¯t even flinch. "I was napping, and then I almost cancelled the ss. But since I didn¡¯t inform you earlier, I decided toe. I thought you would be gone by now," she said inly. "I apologize for keeping you waiting."

    That was it. No real remorse. No fluster. Just that detached, irritating calm that came naturally to her.

    I guess she had grown toofortable around me. <i>My mistake.</i>

    And what did she say before the apology? She almost cancelled a life-saving ss I curated because I wanted to help her keep her life for some time?

    I nced at her gown. Thick. Heavy. Drenched inyers of fabric, no sane person would consider wearing near a pool.

    Briefly, I considered a questioning session with her maidservants.

    "You¡¯re going to learn to swim in that?" I asked, gesturing toward her outfit.

    She looked down at herself, blinked once, then looked back at me. "What¡¯s wrong with it?"

    "You will drown faster in that dress than you did yesterday," I said.

    She frowned. Her brows twitched together, and then her eyes widened as a wild, absurd implication hit her.

    "Wait¡ª" she narrowed her eyes. "You expect me toe here half-naked? Like those Duskmoor women I saw on TV?"

    I let out a short, sharp scoff and set my hands on my hips. "What the hell are you talking about?"

    <i>What does this woman take me for?</i>

    It was her confidence to even conceive such a ridiculous thought in her head about me. She was really creative. Very creative and delusional.

    "Those women barely wear anything," she continued. "Don¡¯t tell me that¡¯s what you expect¡ª"

    "Does it look like I¡¯m interested in your body?" I asked coldly, cutting her off.

    Rhovan stirred in the back of my mind.

    <i>"But I am."</i>

    I ignored him.

    And just to drive the point home, I turned toward the water, tossing back, "As if there¡¯s anything worth seeing."

    A loud huff sounded behind me. "I can hear you, you know."

    She sounded pretty much annoyed.

    "That was the whole point," I said without looking back. "Nowe over here. We are already behind schedule."

    She didn¡¯t argue, but I could feel the heat of her re burning into the back of my head as she walked up beside me.

    "How long will the ssst today?" she asked.

    I arched a brow, turning to her. "Why? Are you already nning to run away?"

    She didn¡¯t answer. Just stopped in front of me and waited. That look again¡ªsilent resistance. It crawled beneath the skin.

    I nced at her hair, silver and thick, flowing freely down her back.

    "At least tie your hair up," I said. "Pretend like you are interested in this lesson."

    She frowned. "Is that really necessary?"

    Her hands moved to gather her hair anyway, her fingers working quickly.

    "I saw a documentary once," she added, rolling her hair into a neat bun. "The Duskmoor women in it swam without tying their hair."

    I stared down at her. The height difference was more noticeable up close, especially when she had to tilt her head back to meet my eyes.

    "Can those Duskmoor women swim?" I asked.

    She nodded. "Yes."

    Then I narrowed my gaze. "Can you swim?"

    She didn¡¯t answer. And she never argued about it.

    "Good," I said. "Didn¡¯t think so. But if you want your hair in your face while you drown, be my guest."

    She let out an exaggerated sigh and tucked thest strand of her bun into ce. "I almost drowned yesterday," she muttered. "And now you¡¯ve mentioned drowning twice today. What kind of coach are you?"

    "One who doesn¡¯t sugarcoat things."

    I was about to turn toward the pool again when a familiar voice cut through the air behind us.

    "Well, this looks cozy."

    I didn¡¯t need to look to know who it was, but I still turned anyway.

    Dennis stood near the pool entrance, hands tucked into his pockets, a smug smile stered on his face.

    Sometimes, I wonder how he can be so happy and where that burst of energyes from. It just wasn¡¯t practical.

    "What are you doing here?" I asked, narrowing my eyes.

    He walked over casually and dropped himself into one of the chairs at the far side of the pool. "Came to watch the lesson, to see if your student survives the hour."

    Meredith crossed her arms beside me, her lips twitching slightly.

    I rolled my eyes. "Fine. Stay. Just don¡¯t distract her; otherwise, I will kick you out on the same route you came from."

    "Don¡¯t worry, I n to stay here until the very end," he replied, kicking his legs out and settling in.

    I turned back to the woman beside me. "Alright. Into the pool."

    She hesitated for half a second, then asked, "Won¡¯t you carry me in?"

    I stared at her like I would an empty skull.

    This chapter is updated by freew(e)bnovel.(c)om

 Chapter 97: First Swimming Lessons

    <h4>Chapter 97: First Swimming Lessons</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    The water was colder than I expected.

    Not cold, exactly, but cooler than my skin. It wrapped around me like a hesitant wee, the surface licking at my waist as I stood in the shallowest part of the pool, arms crossed, trying not to let the nerves show.

    Draven on the other side. He wasn¡¯t reading the water or teaching.

    Just standing there¡ªarms sleek and defined, hair still tied in that annoyingly perfect bun, his white shirt clinging to his torso in a way that did nothing to reduce how solid he looked beneath it.

    And now I was supposed to trust him with my body. In a pool. Again.

    Great.

    "Alright," he said, voice calm, collected. "We will start with basic floating. Nothing dramatic."

    I nodded once, lips tight. "Okay."

    "Breathe steady. That¡¯s the first rule." He stepped closer, water swirling softly between us. "Your body needs to rx or you will sink."

    "Rxing in a situation I can¡¯t control isn¡¯t my strong suit."

    He gave a low, mocking chuckle. "I¡¯m aware."

    Before I could bite back a response, he moved behind me.

    The air left my lungs.

    He didn¡¯t say anything. Didn¡¯t exin the proximity. He simply reached for my arms and gently guided them to stretch sideways.

    His chest brushed my back.

    I stilled. And then¡ªoh.

    He didn¡¯t move back. He was right there. Just inches. His breath was near my shoulder, steady and warm. Not touching inappropriately... but close enough that my skin knew he was there.

    "Lean your weight back slowly," he instructed.

    I obeyed, slowly letting myself recline, my arms skimming the surface of the water.

    "That¡¯s it," he said, his voice softer now. "Good. Just like that."

    I felt his hand¡ªlight on the curve of my waist.

    My stomach tightened.

    "It¡¯s just to keep you bnced," he added quickly, as if he could hear what I was thinking.

    "I didn¡¯t say anything," I muttered.

    "You didn¡¯t have to. Your face speaks louder than words."

    He shifted slightly behind me, and the distance vanished entirely. My back touched his chest.

    Solid. Warm. Steady.

    I felt my breath stutter and hated how he probably noticed.

    He didn¡¯t say a word about it. But he didn¡¯t pull away either.

    "Close your eyes," he murmured. "Just feel the water. Trust it."

    <i>Trust you?</i>

    I kept my eyes open. My toes lost the floor for a moment, and I stiffened.

    "Easy," he said.

    His hands found my waist again, firmer this time. "I¡¯ve got you." He was surprisingly gentle.

    And then, of course, I sank.

    It was just a second. But I felt the shift, the drag of water, the sudden panic that rose from the pit of my stomach. My arms iled, the surface pping against my face.

    And then he caught me. His arms locked fully around my waist, pulling me up and against him.

    My handsnded against his chest, palms t. I could feel the beat of his heart. Or maybe it was mine. I couldn¡¯t tell anymore.

    "Meredith," he said, voice low. "Breathe."

    I gasped¡ªreal breath this time.

    The panic dissolved... but only slightly. Because now I was too aware of how close we were. His hands were still at my waist. My legs brushed against his. My face was barely inches from his corbone.

    "This isn¡¯t very professional," I said, trying to keep the sarcasm alive even as my voice trembled slightly.

    He leaned his head down, just enough for his breath to graze my ear. "Neither is drowning while you are in the pool with me."

    A shiver passed through me.

    I wanted to pull away. I really did. But I stayed there for a moment longer.

    Then I gently pushed against his chest. He released me immediately, stepping back and letting the water return between us.

    I straightened my back, fixing my gaze anywhere but at him.

    "I think that¡¯s enough floating for one day," I muttered.

    Draven didn¡¯t respond right away. Then I heard the hint of amusement in his tone. "Yousted longer than I thought."

    "Thank you."

    I was relieved that the first lesson was finally over. If I were asked what I had learnt, the correct answer would be that I had learnt how to drown.

    Draven¡¯s next statement pulled my attention back to him. "Tomorrow we will try kicking."

    "Wonderful," I said tly, finally allowing myself to nce at him again.

    He smirked and then reached out to me without asking for my opinion.

    He helped me... like literally carried me out of the pool.

    But something lingered in the way he was still watching me¡ªsome unspoken current between us.

    And I wasn¡¯t sure which was more dangerous anymore. Him, or the water.

    ---

    Apuse pped gently from the edge of the pool.

    I turned and saw Dennis standing with a wide grin, holding up an armful of towels like he had been waiting for this moment.

    "For our brave little swimmer," he said theatrically, tossing the towels toward me like they were precious gifts.

    I couldn¡¯t help the smallugh that slipped from my lips.

    "Thank you," I said, taking one of the towels and patting my face dry.

    As I drew the fabric away from my eyes, my gaze lifted, and I caught a glimpse of Draven¡¯s back as he walked away from the pool area.

    His shoulders were broad and straight, his bun still perfectly intact, even though his shirt clung damply to him. He didn¡¯t bother looking back.

    "You did well for your first lesson," Dennis¡¯s voice pulled my attention back. "I was watching. You didn¡¯t sink... much."

    I rolled my eyes. "I think we should review our friendship agreement."

    "Seriously," he said, walking closer. "You did so much better than most people would. And you had my brother coaching you. That deserves a medal."

    I smiled, wringing out the ends of my silver hair with the towel. "Thanks. I guess. So... what happens to our driving lessons now?"

    He tilted his head slightly and gave a thoughtful hum. "Well, it seems His Alpha-ness hasid im to your evenings for swimming now."

    I raised a brow.

    Dennis chuckled. "But don¡¯t worry. I will talk to him and see if he can shift your swimming to the mornings instead. That way, we can have our evenings back for driving."

    I nodded, grateful. "I would like that." I didn¡¯t want to give up on my driving lessons.

    "Consider it done." He winked, then handed me another towel.

    I wasn¡¯t sure what warmed me more in that moment¡ªthe kindness in his voice, or the growing realization that for once... I had people who cared enough to adjust their lives around mine.

    And that?

    That was new.

 Chapter 98: Wandaâ€™s Horrible Presence

    <h4>Chapter 98: Wanda¡¯s Horrible Presence</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    There was something deeply wrong with my tongue this morning.

    I could barely taste anything on it. It was numb, dull, like it had died in the night and left me with nothing but texture and bitterness. Which, of course, made sense¡ªafter all, I had drunk a whole ss of that herbal concoctionst night... and another this morning before breakfast.

    My stomach was still digesting the betrayal.

    Still, the hunger remained. Fierce and unrelenting. Like something inside me had wed through my dinner and decided it wanted more.

    I stepped into the hallway, barely suppressing the hundredth yawn, when I nearly bumped into Dennis.

    He grinned. "Perfect timing. I was justing to find you."

    "For what?"

    "My noble diplomacy seeded. Your swim lessons with my brother have officially moved to the morning," he announced, wiggling his brows.

    A smile pulled at the corners of my lips, relief washing through me. "Really?" I didn¡¯t think Draven would easily agree to it.

    For a fact, I thought he would be up for an option that would frustrate me. But I guess I was wrong.

    <i>Maybe he¡¯s no longer petty?</i>

    Dennis gave a mock bow. "You may thank meter by going through our lessons quickly so we can finally go on a ride."

    I rolled my eyes and gave a grateful nod before heading for the dining hall, as the thought of driving a car on the express, gave me a moment to forget my hunger.

    Breakfast was already underway when I arrived. The savory scent of pepper sauce and fried meat wrapped around my senses. My stomach growled in betrayal¡ªagain.

    If this kept up, I might actually eat someone, maybe, one of the Oatrun brothers¡¯ whole.

    My te had been set. Arge turkey nket, deep fried and smothered in glistening pepper sauce. I didn¡¯t bother with cutlery¡ªI picked it up with my hands and tore into it like I hadn¡¯t seen food in days.

    Every chew felt like salvation.

    I was halfway through when I caught it¡ªthat weight of someone¡¯s gaze crawling across my skin. I lifted my eyes and met Wanda¡¯s.

    Her expression looked like she was watching a beast eat raw meat. Disgust carved across her painted face.

    I didn¡¯t care. Let her look. Let her chew on it. And if she can¡¯t endure it in the end, she could go m her head on a pir.

    From beside me, Dennis chuckled under his breath. "You might want to slow down before you inhale the te."

    I tore a piece of meat off the bone and nced at him. "Why? Is the te edible too?"

    And then, I made the mistake of ncing up again¡ªthis time catching Draven watching me with an unreadable expression. One brow was slightly raised, his lips neutral, but I could see the question simmering behind those eyes.

    He must be wondering if I was possessed, a word he used once on me and I had refused to let go of it.

    He looked away.

    <i>Whatever.</i>

    I took thest bite, chewed, swallowed. The hunger didn¡¯t leave.

    I wiped my fingers on a napkin and raised my hand slightly. "Can I have another one?"

    The server nodded and returned with a fresh te. I barely heard the scraping of silverware around me anymore.

    My body wasn¡¯t full. It felt like something hade unhinged inside me, like the concoction was doing more than just muting my scent¡ªit was awakening something else entirely. And it was ravenous.

    This wasn¡¯t how I used to feel back home. This was an entirely different experience.

    I grabbed a ss of orange juice and downed it in one gulp. Juice slid down my throat, cooling the pepper¡¯s heat. Then, I reached for my second turkey nket and sank my teeth into it.

    The butler politely stepped forward with a fresh ss and reced the greasy one I had grabbed with oily fingers. I offered him a quick, grateful nod.

    Then came the voice.

    "Do we starve you here?" Draven asked.

    It was very obvious he couldn¡¯t tolerate my eating habits currently and had to say something in the end.

    My chewing slowed. I met his gaze from the corner of my eye and shrugged, still eating. "I don¡¯t know." My words came through a half-full mouth. "I¡¯m hungry. And I don¡¯t know why I can¡¯t stop eating."

    I was lifting the meat to my mouth again when another voice cut in¡ªsharp, smug.

    "Are you pregnant?"

    The words hit like a p.

    I froze mid-bite, my fingers clenched around the turkey. Slowly, I turned to look at Wanda.

    "What?" I asked, lowering the meat to my te. My voice was cold. If words could strike, mine would have left her with a gash across the cheek.

    Wanda only smiled and added, "There. You¡¯ve stopped eating."

    My jaw clenched.

    I was ready to tear her apart with words, but then Draven¡¯s voice came low andced with warning.

    "Do I have to tell you what you should and shouldn¡¯t say?"

    Wanda turned to him with that same damn smile and said, "Rx. I was just trying to help. And it worked, didn¡¯t it?"

    I was still chewing what little was left in my mouth, searching for a de of a sentence to throw back, when Dennis spoke first.

    "No one here likes your jokes, Wanda," he said smoothly. "And just so you know, I actually enjoyed not seeing you at breakfast yesterday. You¡¯ve got a horrible presence."

    Wanda¡¯s smirk didn¡¯t waver. She didn¡¯t even seem offended by hisment. "At least my presence makes an impact."

    Unbelievable. She acted like she was proud of her toxicity.

    Draven, of course, didn¡¯t dignify either of them with another word. Instead, he turned his eyes back to me.

    "You won¡¯t be swimming today," he said tly. "But be prepared for tomorrow morning¡¯s session. And do try toe on time. And dressed properly."

    I stared at him. "Will you let me drown if I don¡¯t do as you say?"

    He watched me for a good three seconds. Then¡ª "I will drown you myself," he replied without missing a beat.

    I huffed, grabbed my napkin, and muttered under my breath, "I knew I wasn¡¯t wrong about you when I concluded that nothing goodes out of your mouth."

    But for some reason, my stomach wasn¡¯t growling anymore.

    And I wasn¡¯t sure if it was the food... or the fire that little exchange had lit in me.

 Chapter 99: Wild Pheromones Arising

    <h4>Chapter 99: Wild Pheromones Arising</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    I had barely digested breakfast. The turkey nket and orange juice still weighed heavily on my stomach, dragging me into a slow, sluggish walk through the backyard gardens.

    Azul trailed behind me like a shadow, her footsteps light, but persistent.

    "Mydy," she called softly, "will you be taking the concoction this afternoon?"

    I winced. The thought alone made my tongue curl. That bitter brew had numbed my taste buds, and I was beginning to question if my tongue would ever feel again. I shook my head without turning to her.

    "No. I¡¯m not tasting that vile thing again until nightfall," I muttered, bringing a hand to my stomach. "Twice a day is enough torture."

    If I had my chance, I would throw the entire pot out without minding the hours of effort that went into the preparation. And if I had another option, I would never try to undergo this horrible torture.

    Azul sighed behind me. Then sighed again. And again. Until I couldn¡¯t take it anymore.

    By the tenth sigh, I stopped walking.

    "Azul," I said, spinning around, "say it. Whatever is on your mind. Just say it."

    She blinked, as if caught doing something forbidden. She stared at me for a moment, and seeing that I wasn¡¯t letting go, she said, "Mydy, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s in my ce to discuss this with¡ª"

    "I don¡¯t care," I interrupted, more gently this time. "You¡¯ve been with me the longest. If there¡¯s something you want to say, then say it. I promise I won¡¯t be mad."

    I guessed that whatever topic she had in mind might not be an appropriate conversation between a mistress and her maidservant.

    She hesitated, sping her hands together. Then, her voice dropped low, barely above a whisper. Then she stepped a bit closer.

    "Mydy... your heat. Tomorrow¡¯s the full moon, and you said it will be strong this time... But... it would be easier to manage if you had a close rtionship with Alpha Draven."

    I blinked.

    "What does Draven have to do with¡ª" I started, but she cut in with a pointed look.

    And I could swear that nothing out of the question urred to me.

    "He could help you," she said slowly, "if he... mated with you."

    I stiffened. My face lit with heat almost immediately. Although I couldn¡¯t see it, I could feel it.

    I turned around and marched forward as fast as my stomach would allow. "Azul," I hissed, "do you know what you¡¯re suggesting?"

    Azul caught up to me quickly. "I¡¯m not wrong," she said, a little firmer this time. "You are married to him, and it¡¯s only nor¡ª"

    "That doesn¡¯t mean I have to throw myself at him!" I snapped.

    Azul blinked at my raised voice, but still didn¡¯t back down. "You¡¯ve been in pain every full moon since you turned of age, mydy. Now you finally have... a husband. Someone who can help ease the pain and stop your suffering. What is wrong with that?"

    I could feel my ears turning red. And not just from anger.

    Something was... wrong with my body. My breath caught in my throat. There was a sudden, familiar warmth pulsing low in my belly¡ªforeign and intense¡ªand it burned all the way down between my thighs.

    "Azul, stop," I managed to say, my voice more breathless than I intended.

    She frowned. "Mydy?"

    I swallowed hard. I couldn¡¯t... I couldn¡¯t hear this. Not now. Not when my head was suddenly spinning and my heart racing.

    "I need some moments alone," I told her.

    Her expression turned rmed. "Have I offended¡ª?"

    "No," I assured quickly, holding up a hand. "I¡¯m fine. Just... give me a moment."

    She bowed gently, then walked off.

    I stood there, breathing hard, willing the heat inside me to settle. My palms were mmy. My skin tingled.

    What is wrong with me?

    I started walking. Again. Anywhere. Away.

    "I can¡¯t endure this. What should I do?" I panicked.

    The full moon would only descend tomorrow night, yet here I was, already pulsating from my need, wild desires I didn¡¯t ask for.

    I didn¡¯t realize I had arrived at the estate¡¯s training grounds until I saw the warriors. Shirtless. Muscled. Glinting with sweat under the morning sun.

    My eyes widened. I could see them¡ªsee them clearly¡ªeven though they were several yards away. Every muscle. Every movement. Every sharp line of their bodies.

    Something was happening to me.

    I lifted a hand to my neck, tracing it slowly to my corbone... down to my chest. The sensation made me dizzy. My fingers trailed lower.

    Gasping, I dropped my hand as if it had burned me. I¡ªI had lost myself for a moment.

    "No... I¡ªI can¡¯t be here," I whispered, backing away.

    "You shouldn¡¯t be here," a voice said from behind.

    I turned around so fast I nearly stumbled. My breath caught in my throat.

    Draven.

    His tall frame stood just feet away from me. Shirtless. His chest gleamed with sweat. Khaki shorts hugged his hips, and his dark hair was tied into a messy bun.

    I hadn¡¯t heard him arrive.

    My tongue went dry.

    "I asked you a question," he said, tone clipped. "What are you doing here?"

    I tried to swallow. "I... I was just walking after eating a lot for breakfast. I didn¡¯t mean toe this way."

    He narrowed his eyes at me, sharp and unreadable. I couldn¡¯t tell if he had caught my scent. I couldn¡¯t tell if he knew. His facial expression revealed nothing.

    But then... my gaze dropped to his chest again.

    I imagined what it would feel like to touch it.

    The next second, fingers snapped right in front of my face. I flinched.

    His expression had darkened. "Back to your room. Now."

    I blinked fast. "You can¡¯t tell me what to do." I suddenly regained myposurepletely.

    His jaw clenched. "I just did."

    My body was screaming. My blood, pulsing. I couldn¡¯t stay here¡ªnot with him like this.

    I turned quickly and walked off. But the heat didn¡¯t leave me.

    It grew.

 Chapter 100: No Meredith Near Dennis

    <h4>Chapter 100: No Meredith Near Dennis</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    Meredith¡¯s retreating figure vanished beyond the hedges of the courtyard, her silver hair catching the morning light.

    I stood there, jaw clenched, arms heavy at my sides, wondering what new brand of madness gave her the audacity to argue with me when she reeked of pheromones and had the nerve to walk into the training grounds like she wasn¡¯t a walking trigger for chaos.

    Her scent lingered like heat rising off sunbaked stone, and every step she took dragged that dangerous aroma behind her.

    Pheromones.

    It was too early for them to be this strong.

    Too soon.

    And yet, I had smelled it¡ªheady, sweet, thick with need. No perfume in the world could mimic the biological storm she was radiating. No potion could fake that scent. It was real. And it was trouble.

    If my warriors had been any less disciplined or focused, the entire ground would have turned into a frenzy.

    Fortunately, they were too immersed in drills to notice. But I wasn¡¯t. My senses were sharper.

    I turned back toward the training grounds, keeping my stride long and even. My hands curled into fists at my sides.

    "Rhovan."

    My wolf stirred sluggishly, like someone shaking off sleep.

    <i>"What now?"</i> he muttered.

    "Her scent," I said in a low tone, "her heat is starting. But it¡¯s not the full moon yet."

    Rhovan was quiet for a beat. Then he gave a low sound that passed for a contemtive hum.

    <i>"Some heats start early. Especially if the female¡¯s cycle aligns closely with the lunar shift. It¡¯ll only get worse by tomorrow night."</i>

    Worse?

    <i>"You will be lucky if it doesn¡¯t level the entire estate."</i>

    I exhaled through my nose and pressed my thumb and forefinger to my brow. Just what I needed. Meredith was already difficult. Now she would be more difficult and dangerous.

    I ran a hand down my face. We had one day. Now we had none. And judging by how she looked back there¡ªssy-eyed, flustered, neck flushed¡ªit had already begun creeping under her skin.

    When I stepped back onto the training field, I spotted Dennis running sword drills with two younger wolves. He paused when he saw me and jogged over, sweat glistening across his corbone.

    I remembered what he said earlier this morning¡ªabout switching my evening swimming lessons with Meredith to morning so that she could keep her driving practice in the evenings.

    Driving. As if she¡¯d need that skill in this life. But I hadn¡¯t said anything then.

    Now, I couldn¡¯t afford to let her anywhere near my brother during this period.

    "Dennis," I said, approaching him.

    He grabbed a towel off a bench and wiped his face. "Yeah?"

    "Cancel the driving lesson with Meredith for this evening. Postpone it until next week."

    He blinked. "What? Why?"

    I couldn¡¯t tell him the truth; that Meredith was going into heat and it was a miracle the estate wasn¡¯t on fire yet.

    It would be embarrassing on Meredith¡¯s path, to find out that others knew about her heat and wild Pheromones. No woman would want that.

    "Training has been tightened," I said tly immediately I found a good excuse. "Starting tonight, all wolves will be put on a five-day double drill rotation. Morning and evening."

    He frowned. "But we just added night shiftsst week."

    "Not nearly enough," I said to him.

    Ever since the discovery of a vampire in the woods that day, I have been going to the training grounds whenever I had the time to oversee the warriors¡¯ training myself.

    Catching a vampire without losing any of my men was the goal, so I wasn¡¯t taking the training lightly. And this now, has be the perfect excuse to train harder.

    Dennis looked at me like he wanted to ask more questions but thought better of it. He exhaled and shrugged. "Alright. I will break it to her gently. She might be disappointed."

    "No." I stopped him with a hand on his shoulder. "I will tell her myself."

    Dennis gave me a crooked smile. "Good luck with that." Then he turned and jogged back to his group.

    As he turned away, I stood there, hands on my hips, the weight of the estate pressing down on my spine.

    She had no idea what her scent could do. No idea that every man under this roof had a limit¡ªand hers would test all of it. One wrong move, one too-close brush with a wolf in rut, and we¡¯d have chaos.

    I needed to clear the building. Move the unmated wolves. Keep her inside.

    And under no circumstances could I let her be alone with Dennis.

    Especially now.

    The worst part? I wasn¡¯t worried about the men losing control.

    I was now worried about myself.

    Mating with Meredith wasn¡¯t an option for me. I never intended to touch her. It wasn¡¯t part of the reasons I married her.

    She is a sacrificialmb whom, I¡¯m not supposed to even care about in the first ce, except helping her to extend her life span for the goal I intended her for.

    "Arrgh!" A groan escaped my lips.

    Now, I have to think of a way to contain Meredith in the building.

    <i>"You really should be worried,"</i> Rhovan growledzily. <i>"You think this little n of yours will keep you safe? Keep dreaming."</i>

    I didn¡¯t respond to him. I wasn¡¯t going to dignify his taunt. But it hit its mark.

    Meredith Carter was a walking problem.

    And tomorrow night?

    She might be the kind of problem that even an Alpha couldn¡¯t solve. And by Alpha, I meant, me.

    <i>"Ah! Are you giving me the silent treatment now because I said the truth? Since when did you turn into a hypocrite?" </i>

    "Rhovan, I think you should be worried about yourself. You imed Meredith to be your mate, right?" I asked as I ventured back to my training spot in the field.

    <i>"Yes, and what about it?"</i>

    "Let¡¯s see how you will cope by the time her pheromones drive you crazy. Don¡¯te crying in my head for a release."

 Chapter 101: The Man Who Offended Me

    <h4>Chapter 101: The Man Who Offended Me</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    I was for a fact, so furious as I walked back towards the house.

    I have never felt so embarrassed in a long time, but this morning, Draven made me feel that way.

    I knew it in my heart like I knew my name that he must have found out about my pheromones. He had smelt me otherwise, what better reason exins how he suddenly appeared behind me and asked me what I was doing there.

    He had looked angry when he instructed that I returned to my room immediately.

    There was no valid reason he would have been so mad to see me at the training grounds apart from the fact that my pheromones were waxing strong in the atmosphere, and would be a disaster to the warriors.

    It was all the moon goddess¡¯ fault.

    "I hope you are feeling ashamed that one of your hand made ns has shown how wed you are," I muttered under my breath, briefly ncing towards the sky.

    I was so mad at the moon goddess that my heatpletely disappeared. From feeling needy and a pool in myher region, that flush from my arousal, has turned to anger.

    "Mydy," Azul¡¯s voice forced my attention back.

    Her brows drew in closer with a hint of concern.

    "You look... Furious. Did you meet anyone?"

    I briefly nced at her before walking ahead, but in no time, her steps fell into ce with mine.

    "Is there anyone else in this estate capable of angering me except Draven?"

    Azul flinched, her gaze widening in shock. Her eyes quickly looked around us before darting back to me.

    "Mydy, you can¡¯t talk about the Alpha in that manner. It¡¯s not good."

    <i>Like hell I care about how anyone perceives my choice of words, especially towards their Alpha.</i>

    As far as I was concerned, I was free to express my anger.

    Draven could have been gentle even if he felt my actions were wrong. But no! He chose to be brutal and honest.

    And just when I was starting to consider this good side of him that I had seen and experienced within twenty-four hours, he proved me wrong in just one minute.

    Sure enough, he couldn¡¯t hide his bad character for a few days.

    I didn¡¯t respond to Azul¡¯s statement. I didn¡¯t need to. And she did know better than to continue on that topic.

    She silently followed me back towards the house and into my quarters where Draven had made sure I knew I belonged.

    Towards noon, I had lunch and took a long nap.

    Now, it was 4 PM and time for my driving lessons with Dennis. And I couldn¡¯t wait to meet him because I needed to talk to him about his brother.

    I must have been so affected by his sudden change in character that I had to see him in my dream, terrorising me.

    I felt that venting to Dennis would help cam mind.

    "Kira, I need something flexible from my closet for my driving lessons," I said, entering my small sitting area to see Cora and Arya doing theundry.

    Azul was nowhere in site, including the Kira I was looking for.

    It was Deidra who walked in from the bathroom to answer my call.

    "Mydy, you are awake." She smiled as she reached me.

    "Kira is not here," I said before quickly making my request. "I need somethingfortable from my closet for my driving lessons this evening."

    As soon as I said that, I saw Deidra¡¯s smile instantly vanish.

    "Mydy, you don¡¯t have any lessons with the Alpha¡¯s brother today."

    I lifted a questioning brow. Then she sighed before exining things to me.

    It turned out that Dennis had stopped by while I was napping to inform my maidservants that our driving lessons had been postponed to next week.

    "Did he gives his reasons?" I inquired.

    Dennis wouldn¡¯t just cancel on me like that. Though I haven¡¯t known him for too long, he had proven to be more reliable than his Alpha brother.

    "He said the Alpha has intensified training for all the warriors. They were all to train morning and night for five days.

    <i>Of course, Draven had to be involved in sabotaging my ns.</i>

    I found myself returning to my bedroom and sinking into my bed.

    A deep sigh escaped my lips.

    Now, I was back to being bored out of my mind.

    I didn¡¯t know how my evening was going to pass without me losing my mind, so, I thought of watching the TV.

    Ever since that day Duskmoor made a suggestive news report about us, I stopped watching the TV. But today, I wasn¡¯t left with much choice.

    ---

    It¡¯s been over five minutes since I turned on the TV and tried different channels before settling for the fashion station, yet, I couldn¡¯t get my head off Draven.

    If only I had a wolf, I would have asked her why that was so, because the man in question had offended me.

    And if I was to think about him, it was to n how to deal with him brutally, and not in the obscene way my head was making it out to be.

    I think my heat rising earlier than expected has to be attributed this fact.

    I couldn¡¯t wait for night time to reach before drinking a ss of the concoction. But a minuteter, I rushed into the bathroom to throw it all up.

    Azul had to rush in after me seeing the lightening speed left my bedroom in.

    She gathered my hair gently with her hands and pushed it away from my face.

    "Mydy, are you okay?"

    I slowly nodded. Then she helped me up to my feet.

    "You are burning up," she said softly as she released my hand before cing the back of her hand on my forehead. "It seems like you might be having a fever."

    I didn¡¯t reply to her until I was done rinsing my mouth three times.

    "I don¡¯t think I can make it to dinner this night," I managed to say to her in-between rash breaths.

 Chapter 102: A Normal Morning

    <h4>Chapter 102: A Normal Morning</h4>

    <strong>Meredith.</strong>

    Azul helped me back into my bedroom and tucked me in. I was already feeling delirious at this time.

    "Mydy, I will ask Kira to get your dinner, and Deidra will bring some pills for your fever," Azul said, her toneced with kindness as she patted my fingers gently.

    I nodded slowly, then she stepped aside.

    I didn¡¯t know what was wrong with me, but whatever it was felt so unsettling. I felt chills deep in my bones yet, my skin was scorching hot.

    I snuggled under my duvet and hugged myself.

    A few minutester, Kira and Deidra were both by my bedside. I couldn¡¯t see them, my eyes were shut, too tired to look. Their scents was what helped me recognize them.

    Then, they spoke.

    "Mydy, let me help you up. Your dinner is here," Kira said, already reaching for the hem of my duvet. She grasped it and pulled it down, revealing my face.

    By the time I was sitting up, Deidra had closed a part of the curtains and returned to my side. She fed me some pills before Kira gently shoved a poon into my hand.

    The braised pork in my te looked so appetising.

    The meal before me was just a one te braised pork with boiled white rice, boiled eggs and a little portion of greens by the side.

    I went for the rice first. It was tasteless, but I didn¡¯t mind. Then I tried the braised pork next. It was delicious.

    Before I could get a hold of myself, I was trying to eat thest spoon of food on my te without minding the noise that was made from my spoon nking against the empty ceramic te.

    "I will get you more food." Kira turned sharply and dashed out of the room before I could respond. Also, she didn¡¯t bother to take the tes with her.

    Deidra smiled gently at me and said, "Mydy, it¡¯s good you are eating properly these days. You always pick at your food and barely meet the daily basic nutrient requirement."

    Deidra thought I was ashamed for eating so hungrily and tried tofort me, but I was not.

    Instead, I was afraid.

    Unlike she thought, I didn¡¯t think it was normal for me to eat in that manner. Even when I ate alonefortably in my room, I have never rushed my food.

    I didn¡¯t say anything to Deidra. I sat quietly in the same spot as she used a shawl to wrap around my shoulders.

    I was grateful for that.

    Kira returned in no time. She brought a bigger portion of food than the first round.

    I ate until I was satisfied before gesturing for her to take the leftover food away.

    "Did you get the food from the dining hall?" I asked her, trying to adjust my sitting position on the bed.

    I had wanted to lie down after drinking a ss of water when Azul came in and said I wasn¡¯t allowed to do that because I had just finished eating.

    "No, mydy. I went straight to the kitchen," Kira replied.

    I slowly nodded and looked away.

    Somewhere in my heart, I was expecting one of them, Dennis, to ask about me. And I was also tempted to ask Kira if Draven had asked after me.

    After a few minutes of sitting up, Iid back on the bed.

    "How do you feel now, mydy?" Azul inquired, tucking me back in.

    "Better."

    Surprisingly, I was feeling better than before. I don¡¯t know if it was the meds or the food that did the trick, but I was back to myself, a bit. And that saves me the trouble of thinking about how to deal with fever and my heat at the same time.

    ---

    The fever was gone by the time I woke up the next morning, but the warmth remained.

    Azul stared carefully at me as I slowly sat up on the bed after she woke me up.

    "Good morning, mydy," she greeted, leaning away.

    "Good morning, Azul." I returned her greeting, stretching my arms while battling to stifle my yawn when I caught the glow in her eyes. She was still watching me.

    "Is there something on my face?" I inquired, immediately bringing my arms down. The sleep, gone from my eyes.

    She shook her head. "In fact, there is nothing on your face."

    My brows knitted. I didn¡¯t understand what she meant, and I didn¡¯t bother.

    I got up from the bed just in time for Kira and Deidra to enter the room with two descent dresses in both hands, one in my favouritevender colour while the other was deep crimson.

    "Which one would you like to wear today, mydy?" Deidra inquired.

    I didn¡¯t waste time before choosing the purple dress. Not because it was my favourite, but because I didn¡¯t want to wear anything red and inviting today.

    My heat was going to explode tonight, I needed to tone down whatever sort of attraction from my side.

    I insisted on washing myself after I climbed into the bath.

    Fortunately, my maidservants didn¡¯t argue with me. They let me do whatever I wanted, and I was happy they didn¡¯t ask why.

    How would I exin that I was afraid of them seeing something sticky in-between my legs if they washed me?

    I knew for a fact they wouldn¡¯t judge me, but I couldn¡¯t let them see it. No matter what.

    As I ran the loofah through my body while soaking in the warm bath, I imagined a pair of rough hands doing that for me. And before I could restrain myself, my bad was already resting on the tub, my legs patted.

    I was alone.

    Azul and Deidra left after I insisted on taking over. So, I was free to shamelessly run my hands through my body while imagining, without fear of anyone watching.

    I couldn¡¯t ce a face to my vision, but I know the hands were creeping in slowly after running through the length of my thighs.

    I rubbed my thighs together, my breaths,ing in heavy as a pair of fingers gathered at my clits.

    It was my fingers. I was touching myself.

    I became aware of that fact after Kira¡¯s voice made it past my mirage.

    "Mydy, you are going to bete for breakfast."

    Screw the breakfast.

    ---

    <strong>~**Draven**~</strong>

    I heard Meredith was sick hence the reason she didn¡¯t show up for dinner.

    Rhovan tried every method he could, even resorting to threats just to get me to go check on her, but I had vowed that I wouldn¡¯t go to her that night, so, I didn¡¯t go.

    But to my surprise, Meredith was already at the table, sitting in her usual position, chuckling at something Dennis said, when I walked in.

    Her eyes fell on me and immediately, her smile disappeared.

    Everyone at the table stood up to acknowledge my presence.

    "Sit," my calm voice rang out.

    As soon as I settled down at the head chair, they all took their seats.

    I didn¡¯t smell anything out of the ordinary today. Yesterday looked like today would have already been a disaster by now, but somehow, it was looking better.

    Or maybe, it wasn¡¯t time yet.

    My gaze asionally fell on Meredith as she used her cutlery today.

    She was acting a bit well-mannered unlike the previous two days where she acted like something had suddenlye over.

    It had my head, flooding back with memories from that night under the moonlight. It wasn¡¯t a full moon back then.

    Something about Meredith wasn¡¯t right.

    I would have loved to find out more from her unfortunately, she wasn¡¯t the one to open up. It was as if she had secrets stashed away inyers.

    She would immediately bring me under the fire if I asked questions too personal.

    "Alpha," Wanda drew my attention. Since that day I spoke harshly to her she hadn¡¯t found her way to me.

    "Are you leading the training this morning?" she inquired.

    Normally, she would have called me by my name, but it seemed she was keeping her distance on purpose, as if to make a point to me.

    "Yes," I replied, keeping my gaze on her briefly. But as soon as my gaze returned to my good, she called my attention back.

    Managing a smile, she said, meeting my gaze, "Levi will being over to Duskmoor some time around next week. I need your permission to invite him to stay under your roof for the duration he would be here for."

    "What is heing to Duskmoor for?" I frowned.

    "My father wants him to pay me a visit, and at the same time see what is happening over here with us, and the humans," she replied without mincing words.

    I wasn¡¯t surprised at Reginald¡¯s impatience, sending his own son to get news about thetest information in Duskmoor. The man just didn¡¯t know how to wait.

    And it had be a very bad habit of his.

    "How long will your brother be staying?" I asked, furrowing my brows.

    I didn¡¯t want someone from Reginald staying under my roof longer than I would ept. But Wanda was my friend, and she had asked nicely, so, I considered.

    "Three days."

    I looked away from her. I was silent for a few seconds before turning to her.

    "I expect the three days your brother will be here would be peaceful. I want him keeping to the rules and not exceeding his boundaries. He can¡¯t put his eyes where he shouldn¡¯t. And definitely, under no circumstances should he have information about any of our ns."

    Wanda nodded, exhaling in relief. "Of course. Levi wouldn¡¯t overstep. And I will be sure to make it easy he understood."

 Chapter 103: She Needs Us

    <h4>Chapter 103: She Needs Us</h4>

    <strong>Draven.</strong>

    As I continued eating my breakfast, I thought of Wanda¡¯s brother, Levi,ing over to Duskmoor.

    Their father, Reginald Fellowes, must want some kind of information from them.

    I no longer trusted Wanda enough to believe that she would pass my rules and order to her brother. Even if she did pass them to him, I wouldn¡¯t trust that she would make sure he upheld them.

    So, I n to keep him under watch from the time he set his feet upon mynd.

    My eyes fell on Meredith again and then her te. She had already eaten half of her food. She seemed to have a great appetite this morning as well.

    Immediately after breakfast, Dennis, Jeffery and I left for the training grounds where I directed and engaged then on intense training that left everyone panting for breath within half an hour.

    It wasn¡¯t until I called for a little break that Dennis came to meet me.

    "Brother, you know, our straights and talents doesn¡¯t match with yours. At least, sure us some mercy," he said and dropped on the chair next to me.

    I wiped sweat off my arms with the damp small towel I had picked up from the cooler in front of me.

    "The vampires won¡¯t be showing any mercy when they get their hands on any of you," I responded without meeting his gaze.

    For a fact, I knew no vampire can easily harm me. I was sure of fighting off one myself. But two, three at a time was something I couldn¡¯t vouch for.

    "At this rate, you might as well kill us before the vampires so."

    I snapped my gaze to Dennis, watching him picked up an unused towel from the cooler of ice in front of us. Then, he slowly rubbed it off the back of his neck before turning his eyes to him.

    "Did I say anything wrong?"

    I shook my head and turned my eyes into the distance after disposing the towel in my hands into a stainless bucket by the side.

    "It¡¯s better to die by your Alpha¡¯s hands than a wild animal, right? What do you say?" I looked at him.

    His brows furrowed in consideration and the next second, he was nodding.

    "It¡¯s hard to tell. But surely, having my neck snapped isn¡¯t the way I environed how I would die." Dennis chuckled.

    I shook my head and looked away.

    I drilled the warriors for another few hours before leaving for the house. I took a cold shower before having lunch and going into my study to make a few important calls before I continued my studies on vampires.

    Since that day they appeared, I haven¡¯t slept a night without checking them out.

    The more information I stored in my head about them, the more it will lead my team and I properly into the confrontation with them.

    The more I knew about them, the more confident I was in training my warriors, and the more we were a step closer to victory.

    Dusk began to set and soon, it was getting to dinner time.

    I was rounding up my papers when the sleeping Rhovan let out a growl in my head.

    "Our mate is causing a ruckus."

    "isn¡¯t that part of what she is known for now?" I asked, closing the file in front of me.

    I don¡¯t think Meredith would ever be able to get a reaction out of me with any new antics.

    "She¡¯s on heat," Rhovan announced, suddenly crippling me.

    That wasn¡¯t what I was expecting to hear.

    Seeing Meredith all quiet and normal during breakfast earlier todaypletely put me my attention away from her. I had actually forgotten about her wild pheromones and the fact that her heat would rise to its peak during the full moon tonight.

    On another thought, I wished Rhovan hadn¡¯t reminded me about it as never came up with a solution on how I would handle the situation.

    That wasn¡¯t what I was studying behind my desk.

    "How much trouble is she making?" I wondered why Meredith would be causing a ruckus when she is on heat.

    I knew she had anger issues, but I couldn¡¯t see the connection.

    "One that could put her life in danger, and everyone¡¯s" Rhovan¡¯s response came in rushed.

    He needn¡¯t say more as I was already on my feet.

    Thest thing I wanted was for Meredith to attract attention to herself while in that ugly state.

    I stepped out of my study and hurried down the hallway and after two turns, I started hearing loud noise and the sounds of things breaking.

    Instantly, my eyes narrowed as my steps quickened. And I was right on time to see all of Meredith¡¯s maidservants standing outside her door, each which simr expressions on their faces.

    Azul, her closest maidservant was teary. Kira, Deidra and the other two all looked weary with their gazes on the tightly shut door.

    "What is wrong?" I inquired immediately before arriving in front of them.

    They hadn¡¯t heard meing, which seemed to bother me.

    "Alpha..." They bowed.

    They all panicked at first, then a few secondster, they looked relieved. Relieved to see me.

    "It¡¯s ourdy." As soon as Azul replied, I heard Meredith¡¯s crying voice from behind the door.

    And for a brief moment, I turned my head towards the door before shifting my attention back to Azul.

    "She¡¯s unwell, and she won¡¯t let us look after her."

    "She chased us out," Deidra sniffed.

    Then, Kira turned to me. "She slit her arm to stop the pain after she couldn¡¯t near it."

    And that was all I needed to hear before understanding the situation, and walking in would only show me how dire it was.

    Initially, I had thought Meredith was merely throwing a tantrum. But going to the extent of inflicting harm on herself for this very purpose, stopping the pain, was proof of how intense it was.

    "Wait here," I ordered before reaching for the door handle.

    As I pushed the door and walked in, I wondered if this was what Meredith faced every time she went into heat.

    I froze in my steps the moment I walked into Meredith¡¯s bedroom. I couldn¡¯t recognize the woman in front of me.

    She stood with her side to me, her fingers pulling her hair, her breaths,ing in sharp.

    Her sight hit me before her pheromones did. They were strong and powerful that I found myself unmoving.

    "Quick! She has a shard in her hand!" Rhovan¡¯s voice pulled me out of my trance.

    In the little distance left between Meredith and I were shards of vase littered on the floor. That exined a lot on why she would have a piece in her hand.

    "Meredith!" I quickly called out as I crossed the room for her.

    Instantly, her gaze snapped to me. She looked... crazy and scared.

    "Don¡¯t..." She pointed a finger at me as soon as she realized I was the one in front of her.

    I knew what she was going to say. She wanted to tell me note near her, but I couldn¡¯t let her finish that statement.

    I grabbed her right hand that hard the shard. My hand burned immediately, but I quickly refocused and snatched the shard from, throwing it away.

    "Don¡¯t touch me!" Meredith snatched her hand back and took several steps away from me.

    There were tears in her eyes. She has been crying.

    Her pale skin was nowpletely flushed.

    She turned, her eyes on a frenzy as if searching for what next to grab. I grabbed her hand instead.

    "Meredith, snap out of it!" My voice thundered, but she didn¡¯t even flinch.

    I had forgotten that my Alphamands doesn¡¯t work on her. I had thought my voice would be powerful enough to pull her out of spell she was under.

    Apparently, it failed woefully.

    Meredith¡¯s skin was hot. Scorching hot.

    I was shocked to realize just how much she had been hurting. She was suffering. Really suffering, and I couldn¡¯te up with a way to help her.

    Right as I was contemting on how to assist her, she stepped into my arms and wrapped her arms around me.

    "P-please help me..." she begged.

    I froze. My hands hung loosely by my side.

    This little woman, who had the temper of a bull, who never once agreed with me, had now forced herself into my arms, begging me to help her.

    "Hold her, Draven. She needs us."

    I didn¡¯t respond to Rhovan.

    "Can¡¯t you see how much she¡¯s suffering because of us?"

    I appreciated Rhovan trying to persuade me to help Meredith, but I didn¡¯t him trying to ce any me on me.

    How was Meredith¡¯s condition any of my fault?

    Right at this moment, Meredith stepped out of my arms, shaking her head. And before I could understand her next move, she pped herself hard on her right cheek.

    "How could you do that?" She screamed on top of her voice, turning her back to me.

    Her voice was filled with anguish and pain

 Chapter 104: Leave Her to Me

    <h4>Chapter 104: Leave Her to Me</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    "You disgraceful little thing!" I screamed at myself, my lower lips trembling.

    I was so ashamed of myself.

    How could I... How could I get into Draven¡¯s arms and ster my body on him?

    What would he think of me? A horny little slut?

    I just couldn¡¯t understand something. How was it that I couldn¡¯t hold myself back this time around?

    This wasn¡¯t my first time on heat, neither would it be myst as long as I remained wolfless. But it was my first time, making a move on any man.

    No matter how horny I had been in the past, no matter how needy I was, and how uncontroble my hormones were, I have never approached any man. Yet today, I forced myself on Draven. My enemy

    Draven was the man I didn¡¯t see eye to eye with.

    He was arrogant, prideful and mean, yet, tonight, my body craved to be touched by him.

    A few moments ago, I had felt a bit relieved being in his warm sturdy embrace. It had felt like his touch alone could calm my stormy mind and needy body.

    Why?

    Why has the Moon Goddess chosen to embarrass me before this man?

    She had stripped some off my self respect, time and time again. She has had me disgraceful many times before several pairs of eyes, yet, she wasn¡¯t satisfied.

    She just didn¡¯t know when to stop, and had to make me feel worse than a looser in front of this man I had prided myself against, despite having nothing.

    Hot tears flowed freely from my eyes.

    Mymentations did nothing to stop my heat.

    No matter how bitter my heart was, it still did nothing to stop the warm slimy liquid pooling between my legs. Instead, it ignited the passion more.

    "I can¡¯t take this!" I shook my head frantically, clenching my fists by my side.

    I would rather die than disgrace myself further. I would rather die honourably with nothing than stoop so low like a slot and continue living this miserable life granted and well polished by a hateful creator.

    Within a few seconds, I made up my mind on how to make everything stop.

    I staggered a bit as I lifted my hands towards my face.

    First, I was going to rip this beautiful face apart. Then after I have had it disfigured to my satisfaction, I will stab my heart with the gold hairpin currently holding my hair in an updo.

    Yes. That¡¯s what I would do.

    I won¡¯t let anyone disgrace me any further. Not even the heartless Moon Goddess herself!

    And with that, I brought my fingers to my face, ready to w the skin out of it. Suddenly, a pair of firm hands grabbed my arms, stopping my arms mid-air.

    It was Draven.

    He was now standing in front of me with arched narrowed brows.

    "Are you trying to destroy your face?" he asked, in a low menacing tone that did nothing to make me any weary of him.

    "Let go!" I struggled, trying to snatch my arms back, but he held it more firmly this time around.

    "Destroying your face isn¡¯t going to make you feel any better. Even if you cut your flesh and drank your own blood, your pheromones wouldn¡¯t go away," he said to me.

    I stilled, my eyes briefly growing wide.

    <i>He knows?</i>

    <i>He knows about my heat?</i>

    My shocksted only for a moment before I quickly recovered.

    Of course, how could he not know what my problem was when I literally reeked like a filthy harlot?

    And I had just pushed myself to him seconds ago.

    I don¡¯t know what came over me. I was supposed to be mad, and it was tost me the entire night but surprisingly, it was reced with my monstrous desire to be imed by him.

    His touch burned me. And I clung to him once again, wrapping my arms around his waist, my ear, ced directly on his chest.

    "Help me... Please help me... I-I don¡¯t want to go on like this anymore."

    I wasn¡¯t just rxed in his embrace, I was moving around.

    My ear listened for his heartbeat while my left arm glided against his chest, feeling every bit of hard-worked muscle there.

    "Get a hold of yourself!" Draven¡¯s voice thundered above my head.

    <strong><i>~**Draven**~</i></strong>

    <i>"You are so heartless," </i>Rhovan growled in my head after I had shouted at Meredith, but I didn¡¯t care.

    The woman only held a hurtful gaze for one second before they changed to that of deep desires.

    I just knew then that I had to do something before she hurt herself or put either of us in trouble.

    I forced Meredith out of my embrace and holding her right wrist, I pulled her towards the bathroom.

    She didn¡¯t resist my touch instead, she let out a soft relieved hum.

    In the bathroom, I quickly turned on the cold tab and watched the bath tub get filled with the water.

    Then, I turned to Meredith, slowly releasing her hands.

    "Get in."

    One simplemand was what I gave, but she shook her head and leaned into me, brushing her chest against my arm.

    I felt the softness of her breasts through her dress. It was padded of course, but I concluded that it might be covered with a thin bra.

    <i>"Good thoughts!" </i>Rhovanmended.

    Instantly, I came back to earth.

    Meredith was sniffing me now while pressing her chest closer to my arms, refusing to let go.

    Without another word at her since she wasn¡¯t in the right state to listen, I lifted her in my arms. And within that few seconds before I dropped her into the bath of cold water, she wrapped her arms around my neck and nestled her face between my neck.

    Her breath was hot.

    Meredith gasped in shock as her body made contact with the cold water. I used that moment her grip loosened to set myself free and lean away.

    "Y-you..."

    I unplugged the faucet and started spraying the cold water from her head before she could form a full sentence.

    I watched her dress get soaked and ster on her body, mapping out her chest area. I didn¡¯t stare longer than necessary.

    Then, I min-linked Jeffery.

    <strong><i>"Come to Meredith¡¯s room and wait outside for me."</i></strong>

    <strong><i>"Yes, Alpha."</i></strong>

    Fortunately, Jeffery wasn¡¯t far, making my messages easy to reach him.

    When I looked back to Meredith, she seemed to have recovered herself a bit, so I turned off the faucet and returned it to its position.

    "Wait here," I instructed before walking away.

    <i>"Do you think a cold bath is going to work?" </i>Rhovan asked me in a mocking tone. <i>"Even if you soaked her in an ice tub, it wouldn¡¯t make any difference. Rather, she would be more violent on stepping out of it."</i>

    Rhovan was right, but I made sure he never had my opinion.

    As soon as I opened the door, Meredith¡¯s maidservants immediately turned their attention to me.

    I fixed my gaze on Azul and Kira.

    "Go in and help your mistress. Change her into afortable dress."

    "Yes, Alpha." They bowed before stepping past me and hurrying inside me.

    Then my gazended on the rest who were looking upon me with anticipation. They looked ready to do anything to help their mistress.

    "You three, instruct and help the other servants to use the burning incense in the hallways and the staircase leading up to the third floor. Is that understood?"

    They nodded frantically.

    "Go. Now," Imanded.

    Immediately, they turned and hurried away. At the same time, Jeffery finally arrived.

    "Alpha?" he bowed.

    "Where is everyone?"

    "At the dining hall for dinner," he answered, his eyes glued to my skin.

    He looked like he had a few questions for me. For example, why I was dripping with sweat.

    I had almost forgotten about dinner all thanks to my time spent on Meredith.

    "I must take Meredith up to my room in a few minutes. Make sure we don¡¯t bump into anyone along the way."

    "Yes, Alpha."

    I was about turning my back to him when I remembered something.

    "One more thing, personally deliver our dinner up to my room."

    Just a few seconds after Jeffery left, I heard Meredith¡¯s screamsing from the room behind me.

    A groan escaped my lips.

    Seems like she was up and kicking again.

    I hurried back into the room, following the loud screams to the dressing room.

    It reeked of Meredith¡¯s wild pheromones and loads of mint, cedar wood and rose fragrances which had been used to mask the former.

    And before my very eyes were Azul and Kira, struggling to hold Meredith down. I couldn¡¯t watch that scene, so I stepped forward in long strides.

    Standing behind Meredith, I lifted the side of my palms and struck her acupuncture point at her neck. And instantly, she passed out.

    "Leave her to me," I said to the two frightened women.

    I grabbed hold of Meredith¡¯s limp body as soon as they let go of her arms and stepped away. Then I lifted her in my arms, the side of her face, resting on my chest.

    Meredith looked so innocent and calm in this condition.

 Chapter 105: Going on an Adventure

    <h4>Chapter 105: Going on an Adventure</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    The fragrance of cedar wood and a hint of mint filled the hallways and staircase as I carried Meredith up the stairs.

    Deidra and the others did a good job with the incense burner.

    This way, anyone who woulde upter, would never have to perceive Meredith¡¯s wild pheromones.

    No man would be safe if Meredith remained at the ground floor, out of my watch. And that¡¯s why I decided to take her up, to handle her myself.

    I nced down at Meredith. Her chest rose and fell gently, her breaths,ing in softly.

    I wished she would remain this way until morning when I would have found a much better solution.

    <i>"Draven, you and I both know you are wasting your time." </i>Rhovan jested.

    I didn¡¯t want to get into an argument with him. I refused to fall for his trick, so what did I do?

    I sealed my lips, pretending my wolf was just an ugly voice in my head, and he hated it.

    How did he think he could lure me into sleeping with this woman?

    Arriving outside my door, I steadied Meredith on my body with one arm while using the other to open the door.

    I kicked the door shut with my foot and carried her towards the inner chambers, straight for my bed where I gentlyid her down and tucked her in.

    This was the first time I was allowing a woman in my bed. It¡¯s also my first time putting one on it.

    Meredith didn¡¯t stir, so I tucked her in under the duvet and straightened my back, wondering how long she would be out for.

    A knock on the door withdrew my attention from her.

    Jeffrey was standing in front of my with a stainless stray of food in his hands. I couldn¡¯t let him venture further beyond my door, so I took it from him.

    "Let everyone know I won¡¯t be joining them for dinner tonight."

    "Yes, Alpha."

    I took two steps backwards and said to him, "Shut the door." And he did.

    cing the tray on the table in the living area of my chambers, I opened the lids to reveal the sumptuous dinner for tonight.

    It was grilledmb chops, roasted potatoes, grilled vegetables and fresh sd.

    I could bet the aroma of the food would have been heavenly if it was mixed in the air with Meredith¡¯s Pheromones.

    Though I knocked her out, it did nothing to stop that heavy scent oozing from her.

    In the next few minutes, I served myself and sat down to finish my dinner under the heavy atmosphere while trying not to let my thoughts stray.

    I was already ufortable as it was. And for a fact, I regretted having anything to do with Meredith in the first ce.

    I shouldn¡¯t have married her.

    I didn¡¯t know she would be this problematic otherwise, I would have picked someone else for my mission or better still, remained single until I found my mate.

    <i>"How long will you keep denying that Meredith isn¡¯t our mate?" </i>Rhovan growled angrily.

    I bit of arge chunk of the grilledmb in my hand and chewed it without a care, just to prove something to him.

    "Do you think the Moon Goddess would pair someone like that to us?"

    I don¡¯t mean to insult Meredith, but she definitely isn¡¯t my type, not does she hold a candle to what I am worth.

    Mates have everything to do withpatibility, especially towards one¡¯s vision. And what I see from Meredith, doesn¡¯t count.

    She is cursed, wolfless and have this wild pheromones that couldn¡¯t be brought under control.

    Then tell me, how in the Moon Goddess¡¯s could someone like her be the next Queen of our race?

    No. She just isn¡¯t fit to stand next to me.

    Her reputation was arge contrast to what I, Draven Oatrun, current Alpha of the Mystic Furs and future King of werewolves represented.

    <i>"At least, the Moon Goddess isn¡¯t you. She creates and does things for a purpose that even you can not fathom." </i>Rhovan tried to reason with me.

    I argued. "Are you saying she could make ridiculous pairings that would lead to disastrous disadvantageous circumstances?"

    <i>"You arepletely wrong. The Moon Goddess has never made wrong pairings. But if you think so, it is for a meaningful purpose." </i>

    I snorted. I didn¡¯t want to listen to Rhovan¡¯s ridiculous theory, and just for my peace of mind, I channelled all my attention on my food.

    I ate till I had eaten enough and only then did I leave for the bathroom, but not without checking on Meredith.

    She looked like she would wake up soon. She was already stirring a bit.

    <i>"See how you¡¯re making our mate suffer." </i>Rhovan¡¯s voice sounded lower than before. He didn¡¯t seem happy.

    <i>"Can you see your presence can no longer put the fire off like the Lunar Ballst time?"</i>

    Rhovan reminded me of what he had told me three days ago about Meredith¡¯s heat, and it was beginning to make sense now that it had been our presence that caused her pheromones to disappear but for some reason, it would never work again.

    <i>Because she is... my mate?</i>

    <i>"Draven, we must mate with her at the least, even if you don¡¯t want to mark her, because this isn¡¯t going to stop," </i>Rhovan pushed.

    I shook my head slowly as Meredith squeezed her eyes tightly before letting out a soft long moan.

    "She is not in her right senses."

    Even if I wanted to touch Meredith, it would never be with her in this delirious condition.

    She didn¡¯t even know where she was, or whom she was with.

    She just wanted a release.

    The second I realized that I was slowly falling for Rhovan¡¯s suggestion, I backed away from Meredith and left straight for the bathroom.

    Peeling my clothes off my body, I got under the shower head and turned it on.

    Immediately, cold water sprayed on my head and ran down my body, cooling whatever was left from the aftermath of being affected by Meredith.

    I was thinking of what to do with Meredith when she wakes up, even considering Rhovan¡¯s suggestion when I heard footsteps right outside the door.

    I quickly turned off the shower and sharply grabbed my bathrobe just before the door opened.

    As soon as I secured the ropes of my robe, Meredith stepped into my line of sight. I could see her through the shower ss.

    She stood in purple cotton gown with her gaze straight on me. She sniffed the air once and stopped.

    "Draven," she called my name, taking another step forward.

    She looked like she had traced my scent into the bathroom because the door was sound-proofed enough to not let out the shower sounds out to the bedroom.

    I didn¡¯t need another push before stepping out from the shower ss and going out there to meet me.

    "Why are you here?" I asked, running my fingers through my damp here to get rid of the excess water I hadn¡¯t managed to dry off before she barged in.

    I was furious. Livid furious.

    What if she had seen my naked form?

    Though she looked like she wasn¡¯t in her right senses and wouldn¡¯t have remembered it the next day, I didn¡¯t care.

    "I came for you," she said, locking gaze with me with her moistened eyes. "Please, help me. I can¡¯t bear this anymore."

    She reached out to touch me, but I quickly evaded her.

    I made sure my robe hadpletely covered my body before taking her hand. I led her back to my bedroom without another word.

    She let out a soft moan and a relieved sigh.

    Her skin still burned with the same intensity along with her pheromones which were starting to drive me insane.

    Meredith grabbed my other hand and put it on her chest and immediately, another moan escaped her lips.

    It wrecked a small havoc in me.

    But before she could guide my hand towards the other part of her body, I retracted it and led her towards the sitting area before forcing her to seat.

    Almost immediately, she made a move to get up, but I pressed my hands down on her shoulders, forcing her back.

    She squirmed.

    "Eat first, and then we can talk about helping you."

    "You will help me?" She looked surprised.

    I wasn¡¯t making a promise, so if needn¡¯t answer her.

    "Eat." I printed at the food before her and even went the extra mile to remove the lids. "And don¡¯t follow me."

    I watched her nod while rubbing her thighs together. Her breaths were harsher now, so I did what I could do to save myself from the temptation and from her ws.

    I escaped to my dressing room, giving myself some time to think deeply, and consider my options.

    What could I do to help Meredith and to make sure each of us got a win-win out of this situation.

    Then, Rhovan decided to stir again. <i>"I know how this night will end." </i>

    I didn¡¯t ask him how. I didn¡¯t want to hear his opinion.

    <i>"You will help our mate get relief, and the member inside your tent will finally go on an adventure for the first time ever." </i>

 Chapter 106: What Meredith Made Me Do

    <h4>Chapter 106: What Meredith Made Me Do</h4>

    <strong>Draven.</strong>

    It didn¡¯t matter what I wanted. Rhovan made sure I had to hear his opinion.

    "<i>You will help our mate get relief, and the member packed inside your tenth will go on an adventure for the first time ever."</i>

    I felt a slight twitch down there almost immediately. And that was more than enough for me to know I didn¡¯t have much option.

    Normally, what Rhovan said wouldn¡¯t have been able to get any reaction from me. But after inhaling Meredith¡¯s pheromones for several minutes, I was in grave danger.

    I could no longer hide my desires like how I have been containing them all these years.

    I quickly changed into a casual pair of matching lounge wear before stepping back into the room only to see Meredith eating her food quickly.

    Honestly, I had no idea that she would be so obedient to eat her food and not follow me. But now that I was back and she has perceived my natural scent, she was already up on her feet and rushing towards me.

    "Draven, you have to help me." She grabbed my hand without warning and led it downwards. Then she ced it on her lower belly before guiding it to the spot in-between her legs.

    I almost lost my mind for a second. Although I couldn¡¯t feel her properly thanks to her fluffy dress which was in the way, I was grateful.

    I was still wondering why I had let her grab my hand and made me touch her there and for a few moments, I couldn¡¯t find any reason to justify that action.

    I had lost my mind.

    "It hurts so much," Meredith said to me, her face,pletely flushed beyond recognition as she itched closer to me.

    She was going to yer her body on mine, so I found a way to walk back to the bed before sitting on it. Then without asking, she sat on one of my thighs and hastily wrapped her arms around me before leaning in.

    What she did next made me freeze right there on the spot.

    She stuck her tongue out and licked the side of my neck in a slow drag.

    I felt hot blood rush through my streams as the desires I was trying to suppress, intensified.

    Something in me told me Meredith didn¡¯t know what she was doing, licking my skin like that. So, I grabbed her hand and called her attention, but she didn¡¯t want to pay me any heed.

    Her teeth scraped my skin lightly before she leaned away and let her fingers fumble for the buttons of my shirt.

    As if that wasn¡¯t enough, she left the buttons on my shirt halfway and traced a line on my chest until she got to my waist.

    I didn¡¯t feel like stopping her. And Rhovanmended me for that which angered me greatly.

    "If you don¡¯t want to look for your head tomorrow, you better keep your lips sealed tonight," I warned, and I never heard from him again.

    Meredith groped me while I was cautioning Rhovan and that immediately drove me insane.

    I felt my cock harden under her touch.

    Meredith didn¡¯t just touch me once. She started to fondle me inside my pants, making me wonder where she learned that from.

    Surely, she wasn¡¯t thought that in school.

    A clenched my teeth, trying to prevent a groan from escaping my lips.

    I thought Meredith waspletely out of it and didn¡¯t know what she was doing, hence, the reason I kept quiet.

    Finally, I couldn¡¯t endure the restricted moans and my desire¡¯s expression and grabbed Meredith¡¯s hand, the one she was using to grope me.

    "Meredith, do you know what you are doing?"

    Her gaze snapped to my face immediately, her breathing ragged and beating faster than I heard it.

    She slowly shook her head, but her thighs kept clenching and unclenching. It was before be touched, but I couldn¡¯t.

    "I-I don¡¯t know..."

    Meredith realized herself briefly before saying to me, "Just help me. I-I can¡¯t endure this like before... my body is burning up from within, like I¡¯m going to explode if I-I don¡¯t... please make it stop."

    I didn¡¯t stop Meredith when she grabbed my hand once again and led it to her thighs. Next, she guided my fingers to sneak under her dress.

    "Urghmm." She arched her back in my arms as a pleasurable moan escaped her lips.

    Then, she moved my fingers along her inner thighs before making them touch the space in-between her legs.

    I inhaled sharply as my breath quickened.

    It was my first time touching a woman in her intimate area, and this was happening only because of Meredith who was now guiding my fingers to slide up and down, against her milky way.

    It was wet and slimy, ready to have my full length slip inside her, nice and tightly.

    "Arrgh!" A cry escaped Meredith¡¯s lips as my eyes returned to her face.

    From that angle she positioned herself, I could only see her parted pink lips. Though her eyes were shut and her head dipped backwards, I could tell she was finally getting what she wanted.

    She liked what she was doing with my hands. But obviously, she wasn¡¯t satisfied that I left her to do all the work.

    She met my gaze and ordered, "Touch me. It¡¯s going to make it stop."

    Foolishly, like the lostmb I was, I needed to her instruction.

    Without waiting for her guidance, my fingers moved on their own, searching and touching every nook and cranny of her milky way.

    I moved instinctively. Using the tip of my fingers to lightly scratch her surface.

    Meredith moved powerful the next second. She arched her back and shut her thighs rightly, letting out pleasurable cries that sounded like a beautiful rhythm to my ears.

    "Draven!" She moaned my name as she rocked herself against my thighs.

    I understood I was driving her crazy, and that she needed more, so, I gave it to her without holding backs feeling like it was my duty to satisfy her desires.

    Sticking my fingers along each other, I started to make upward and downward movements along the lines of her fold. She arched against me, tightening her hold against me.

    Then she turned her face to my neck and bit me, just enough to draw a groan from my lips.

    Somehow, I was contented seeing this look of pure bliss on her face.

    I know I had somehow lost my mind because a few minutes ago, I had never thought of doing something crazy like this even though Rhovan had imed Meredith to be our mate several times.

    In the end, I had to think of this as a little favour I was doing to stop Meredith from hurting herself since her fire seemed to be unquenchable.

    "I... I want more, Draven..." She demanded, sucking on my neck.

    "What more do you want?"

    I almost couldn¡¯t recognize my voice. It was hoarse and full of need. And once I thought of the changes, I felt it, and realized that the look on my face had changed.

    My gaze was probably filled with desires.

    Look What Meredith made me do.

    "I-I don¡¯t know... Just fill me. I¡¯m not satisfied. Do anything to make this stop... It¡¯s getting worse," Meredith groaned in my ears.

    Instantly, I felt the fire in me quench a bit, when hers had just started.

    I retracted my hand, a frown contouring my face. What more did she want from me?

    "Is this not enough?" I asked.

    She shook her head, straightening her back now and slowly opening her eyes to meet my gaze. Her eyes were dewy.

    "Make it stop." She tugged at my shirt with a force I didn¡¯t seeing and immediately, the buttons fell off and scattered on the floor, leaving my chestpletely open for her.

    I didn¡¯t know she had that much strength in her, but it did feel weird.

    "How do you want me to do that?" I asked her in a low tone as I wrapped the other hand around her waist to hold her back from falling since she no longer had her hands around my neck to bnce her weight on me.

    "Anyhow," she muttered, refusing to look at me. And this was enough to make me know she was with me.

    In as much as she was being controlled by her own pheromone, I needed to make sure she was alert, and could tell what she was doing and asking for.

    "Be specific!" I ordered, my brows furrowing further.

    Meredith didn¡¯t answer immediately, and that was fine by me as I had all the time in the world to entertain her.

    At least, I had to make sure I wasn¡¯t moving just by my own instincts but rather, ording to what she wanted.

    A few moments passed and finally, she locked gazes with me. Letting out slow deep breaths, she said¡ª

    "Mate with me."

    This chapter is updated by freew(e)bnovel.(c)om

 Chapter 107: Satisfying Meredith

    <h4>Chapter 107: Satisfying Meredith</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    Never did I think a day woulde when this woman would beg me to touch her, or even go further to suggest I mated with her.

    I shouldn¡¯t be surprised since her confession was what I was aiming for.

    I knew she wanted it... wanted me to bed her, but I had to work it straight out of her mouth because of tomorrow.

    Meredith was wild and untamed. I didn¡¯t need her using me of crossing boundaries with her in her lowest moment.

    She could im she was delirious and didn¡¯t want me doing anything with her so of course, I had to secure evidence, proof that she requested me to help her.

    But this changes everything now.

    My ns. Goals. Visions.

    Everything I had nned with Meredith would have to be altered now.

    I didn¡¯t trust my emotions not to get in ce, especially with Rhovan growling at the back of my head, pushing me to get started with the mating already.

    Meredith was a piece in my game of chess to keep the Alphas¡¯ ns with their daughters far away from me, and to bring unity amongst them.

    Meredith had been the key to uniting those desperate and power-hungry men to each other, plus giving them a total ground for peace.

    I had used Meredith to buy time because I had presumed she wouldn¡¯t be staying long at my side.

    She was a chess piece on my board I knew had to be discarded when the right time came. But now, I wasn¡¯t sure any more.

    Everyone with interest in the position of the Queen of our race, would by vying, nning and strategizing on how to get rid of her¡ªa n I had been ready for.

    I would have been confident about my initial ns if I hadn¡¯t felt myself waving a bit.

    Sex with Meredith could be treated as a simple sacrifice, manualbour, or simply getting off years of restraint for a small pleasure.

    Nothing would have had to change.

    Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have sex for fun otherwise, I would have already bedded a few interesting and worthy women while waiting for my mate.

    "And you won¡¯t use me when youe back to your senses?" I asked the woman squirming on my thighs.

    The more she moved irrationally, the more my tent grew provocatively.

    She definitely didn¡¯t know what she was doing to me, and the impact of her actions. In this state, she simply didn¡¯t care.

    Meredith shook her head to my question, but I wasn¡¯t satisfied.

    I didn¡¯t say a word or move a finger. And that was enough to alert her of my satisfaction.

    "I¡ªI won¡¯t," she moaned, grabbing my hand and trying to use it as a tool for her pleasure.

    "And you won¡¯t regret it?"

    <i>"Was that necessary?" </i>Rhovan seemed irritated.

    He was so impatient, probably having had to wait for this day for a very long time. But I was very patient.

    I had to be, even though it was hard.

    "That¡¯s not for you to worry about," Meredith snapped at me.

    Then as if realising her tone wasn¡¯t right since she was at my mercy, she blinked, fluttering hershes rapidly before cing my hand on her left breast.

    She made me grope her. And as if that wasn¡¯t enough, she let out soft moans while moving my fingers over her soft mound.

    I wondered what it would taste and feel like to have it inside my mouth. At least that way, I would be more gentle than handling it with my palm.

    "Meredith," I called her name just to make she was conscious enough to make this decision.

    She moved her hazy gaze to my face as she continued to run my hand all over her chest.

    It made me want to run my lips around her nipples.

    "If you want to me to mate with you, you will have to ask properly."

    Her previous request was too casual. And it wasn¡¯t in my nature to ept such kind of requests.

    It had to be formal.

    Meredith shut her eyes briefly and let out an exasperated sigh.

    She must be tired and frustrated with the processes I was taking her through.

    Even I was surprised she hadn¡¯t yet yanked her clothes off and rode me given my painstaking time wastage.

    "Alpha Draven, please mate with me."

    I held her gaze for a moment before nodding.

    "You better not whine about this tomorrow, otherwise, I will make you kneel and suck my cock all day."

    I didn¡¯t mean any of that, but she didn¡¯t care.

    With the verbal agreement signed, she brought her hands to the cor of her gown, attempting to shred it when I quickly caught them.

    "Don¡¯t make me go asking your maidservants to get you new clothes unless you forever want them to guess what we did, and how wild we went."

    Meredith wasn¡¯t listening, and that didn¡¯t matter.

    Within a minute I tossed her on the bed and slowly took off my shirt without taking my eyes off her.

    She smiled, her hungry eyes raking my naked chest as she opened her legs for me. She wasn¡¯t wearing any panties underneath, and that went the same for her chest.

    No bras.

    Next, my hands went to the waist and of my pants and I pulled it down to my feet before stepping out of it.

    My cock sprang up, long and hard.

    <i>"Hurry up, Alpha! I¡¯m about to explode," </i>Rhovan pushed, clearly unsatisfied<i>.</i>

    He expected me to act on instinct. But I wasn¡¯t an animal like him.

    Meredith¡¯s eyes slowly dragged it¡¯s way from my face to my bare chest and then downward, towards my arousal.

    Before she could see how big I was, I jumped on her.

    As soon as I knelt between her legs, she grabbed my arm and pulled me into her.

    Her touch nearly melted me. She was hot. Too hot, as if she was about to explode.

    "Draven," she cried as tears formed in her eyes.

    She was begging me to take her, and the more I was near her, the more her heat increased.

    "Please."

    I was touched by her pleading and the pain she was passing through so I didn¡¯t waste time anymore.

    I grabbed her by the shoulders and leaned her forward so her back was no longer resting on the bed. Then tugged at her dress until her boobs bounced out of them.

    They were white, paler than her normal skin colour, and were of the size of a big red apple.

    I drawled, my cock twitching in between my legs.

    Without thinking, my hands found their way towards those beautiful perky mounds of flesh and in a few moments, I was rolling down with my palms.

    Meredith squirmed under me, causing the tip of my cock to touch her wet entrance.

    A low groan escaped my lips and Rhovan¡¯s immediately.

    Meredith cried out and inches herself closer to me. She no longer cared about the ceremony I was preparing for.

    She wanted me here and now.

    But there was something else I wanted first. I wanted to enjoy sucking her full perky breasts and eating them with my mouth.

    Meredith didn¡¯t let me.

    I didn¡¯t know when she got that idea, but she decided to reach out for my cock.

    The moment she touched it, my eyes rolled to the back of my head.

    "Fuck!" I cursed.

    I rarely cursed. That was the problem. But since Meredith swore to herself that she would drive me insane, I haven¡¯t been able to control myself.

    Meredith dragged my cock towards her wet entrance. As soon as the tip touched her milky way again, she arched her back, bit her lower lips and shut her eyes.

    I didn¡¯t want to know how she knew that was where it went in. She was an adult.

    Since I couldn¡¯t keep this Queen waiting, I grabbed her from under her thighs and adjusted her position. And never once did she let go off my cock.

    Since my hands were busy, I had to control my cock myself.

    "If you don¡¯t let it go, I won¡¯t be able to satisfy you," I whispered, already grateful she hadn¡¯t squeezed the life out of me yet.

    Slowly, she released her hands. Hershes fluttered open.

    But I didn¡¯t give her the chance to speak before I guided the tip of my hot throbbing cock to her wet entrance.

    It was dripping with her juice. And everything about it looked appetizing.

    I wanted to bury my face between her legs and suck her until there was nothing left, but she was too impatient and couldn¡¯t wait for that.

    Right now, all she wanted was my cock. So, I gave it to her.

    Slowly, I pushed my cock inside her, with my eyes on her face.

    <i>"Fuck her, Alpha!" </i>Draven ordered excitedly.

    ¡¯I will kill you if you don¡¯t shut up,¡¯ I said to him.

    My wolf definitely didn¡¯t know when his voice was needed or not. And most of the time, he was good at ruining things.

 Chapter 108: Dripping With Desire

    <h4>Chapter 108: Dripping With Desire</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    Meredith gasped, shuddering under me.

    I pushed my cock gently inside her until I felt a little resistance.

    "Ummm." She squirmed beneath me, her eyes rolling to the back of her head as her hands found a spot on my chest.

    "It¡¯s so big," she muttered in-between fast breath.

    "You asked for it." I couldn¡¯t help returning ament given how much she begged me for this.

    Still, I slowed my pace. But we weren¡¯t getting anywhere with it, so, I pulled away.

    Instantly, her eyes snapped open.

    "What are you doing?" She attempted to sit up, clearly confused and frustrated about my actions but I pushed her back down and got on my knees before grabbing her thighs and pushing her cunt up to my face.

    I needed to excite her a little more so when the pain came, it would be mixed with immense pleasure, and would pass immediately.

    Her eyes grew wide as she met my gaze. She looked 60% shocked, 30% pleasured and 10% anticipating my next actions.

    Her reaction told me she didn¡¯t know this was an option.

    As soon as she bnced her upper body weight on her elbows, I buried my face in between her legs.

    With my tongue, I explored her folds, flicked her clits a few times before slowly dragging it to her cunt.

    A gasp escaped her lips as she attempted to shut her legs from the pleasure build up she was experiencing. But I wasn¡¯t going to let her suffocate me.

    If she couldn¡¯t control herself, I would help her.

    I slipped my tongue inside her, pulling more of her thick slimy juice as I drew out of her.

    Meredith convulsed under me as she begged me for more.

    Her pleasurable cries did more than making my cock stand at attention. It drew a precum from the tips.

    Without holding back, I opened my mouth and went for her cunt straight on, sucking the life out of it.

    If I hadn¡¯t held Meredith¡¯s thighs in a firm grip, she would have long bashed my head with them. She was very hungry and impatient.

    "Umm... argh... Mmmm..."

    Her moans grew wider as her fingers found their way on my scalp, fiddling with my long strands.

    She tasted good.

    My mouth moved faster than intended like I was thirsty and wanted to be filled up by her juices. I sucked her until I started to feel the muscles of my jaw tense.

    Next, I quickly pulled my lips away and straightened my back before slipping a finger inside her, making sure not to go beyond borders.

    She squirmed under me as her hands blindly reached out to try and touch me. But when she couldn¡¯t grab me, her hands moved to her swollen breasts.

    I watched her cup then while moaning loudly.

    I added another finger as a groan escaped my lips.

    Those breasts should have been inside my mouth. I owned them.

    I patiently fucked Meredith with my fingers until I thought it was right to introduce the real deal.

    And just when she was clouded with ecstasy, I quickly pulled my fingers away and reced it with my cock. Her breathing hitched.

    With a few pumps, I finally moved past the barrier and then I slowed down.

    A gasp escaped her lips. The pain had passed before she could react to it.

    Using that opportunity, I started to ride as my hands reached out for her beautiful perky breasts. First, I cupped them, before starting to roll them with my palms gently, careful not to squeeze them tightly.

    I had a feeling that a little more pressure, and I could squash them, then I wouldn¡¯t have anything to y with anymore.

    Soon, I started to grid harder with Meredith¡¯s legs hooked around my waist. But when ny thrusts became faster, she cried and tried to escape from me, but I stopped her immediately.

    <i>Where did she think she was running after she made me get this far with her?</i>

    "Don¡¯t even think about it. Enjoy it," I growled at her with knitted brows as I increased the pace of thrusts.

    "P-plea... Urggh... Please..." she was crying now, her tone, dripping with desires.

    Although she was pleading with me now, I know she didn¡¯t want me to stop. She was only so filled with pleasure that she didn¡¯t know how to express it.

    She was torn between wanting me to stop and fucking her brains out.

    In the end, I chose what to give her pleasure, and that was to continue thrusting in and out of her push like this was thest time we were ever going to do this.

    I almost lost myself as I felt her pussy tighten around my cock. Then I knew I had to hit her G spot.

    Feeling her thighs almost slipping off from around me, I withdrew my hands from her breasts and reached to hold her thighs and lift them off at the same time, watching her breasts bounce with purpose with each fast thrusts I made.

    It was a good thing I had trained my stamina and my strength otherwise, how would I have been able to fuck this wild woman the way I wanted?

    Rhovan growled hungrily, seeking for more, yet reminding me to be attentive as it was Meredith¡¯s first time.

    Fortunately, my restraint was controble, so I slowed down my thrusts and watched her breasts bouncing movements reduce.

    "Draven," she cried as her fingers curled around the sheets.

    Just when she was getting closer to her climax, I had to stop. That was enough to drive her crazy.

    My chest rose and fell as my grinds fell into a slow rhythm, my gaze never leaving her face.

    "I-I want more. Give me more," Meredith demanded, tears, streaming down her beautiful face.

    My fingers slowly dragged it¡¯s way from her thighs and up to her belly. "Are you sure you want that?"

    I was surprised she really enjoyed and wanted me to fuck her harder yet Rhovan was thinking of showing her mercy.

    Meredith nodded, trying to reach out for me while gasping.

    My brows furrowed. I could feel she was getting tired and for a second, I was reminded of how weak she was.

 Chapter 109: Until She Lost Her Breath

    <h4>Chapter 109: Until She Lost Her Breath</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    It seemed like despite the fact that Meredith wanted more of it, her body couldn¡¯t take it after a few minutes of exercise.

    I had to take the opportunity of whatever little time we have left, so I slipped out of her, grabbed her and turned her over within the blink of an eye.

    "W-what are you doing?" Her question came in rushed raspy breaths as I sank her into her knees and palms.

    I quickly positioned behind her back and with one hand, sharply guided my cock inside her from behind.

    The minute the tip entered, she cried out in pleasure and arched her back.

    She almost couldn¡¯t steady herself, so I caught her and pushed her further into the perfect position before slipping my cock inside her pussypletely.

    Then, I started to move slowly before reaching out to grope her breasts.

    "Mmmm... Argh..." she moaned loudly with each thrusts I made.

    In this new position, I was hitting her G-spot back to back, effortlessly, while fondling her boobs.

    The sounds of flesh pping against each other filled the room along with Meredith¡¯s moans and my soft grunts.

    I was basking in the best feeling ever since I was born, and I couldn¡¯t trade that for anything.

    Soon, my thrusts started toe in faster just like Meredith¡¯s cries.

    It was our first time together yet, I didn¡¯t pity her, just because she wanted to be fucked so badly that she would be convulsing under me.

    The more I thrust my cock in and out of her, the more I felt her juices wrap around it and soon, they were dripping on the bed.

    I felt Meredith a out to reach her climate and once again, I pulled out of her.

    Before she could recover from her cries, I got a hold of her dress and peeled off her body and now, just like me, she was stark naked.

    I turned her on her left side and gently lifted her thigh before thrusting my cock inside.

    I fucked her faster this time around as her body danced to the rhythm of each heavy thrusts from my cock.

    Her voice turned hoarse from crying and her hands couldn¡¯t reach me, she had to grip the bed to steady her body and enjoy my cock buried deep in her insides.

    Feeling her body temperature reduce greatly since I started her satisfaction journey, I flipped her on her back without slipping out of her, and continue to plunge my cock through her hole.

    I knew I was going to give her the release she has so wanted this time around but first, I had to have a taste of her boobs.

    Leaving over her while slowly down on my thrusts, I stuck my tongue around to lick her lift nipple while groping the other gently.

    Instantly, I felt her nipple harden and stand at erect.

    <i>That¡¯s more like it.</i>

    After ying around with her nipple, my lips parted and wrapped around her breast, sucking and teasing it until I felt her hands palm my butt.

    She groped me, her moans feeling my ears like a sweet melody.

    Then, she pushed herself under me to get more movement from my cock.

    Without speaking, I heard her pleas and sucked her breast faster while kneading the other gently, my cock, picking up a little pace.

    I was so distracted by her beautiful soft mountains that I could fuck her properly.

    She was no longer satisfied by my cock.

    Meredith didn¡¯t just need my big long thick cock filling her insides. She needed it thrusting, pounding and fucking her senses out until she dropped.

    I moved my mouth to cover her right breasts as my fingers yed with her left nipple. I pinched it gently, eliciting a moan from her lips and then sharply, I moved my mouth to cover her lips.

    She returned my kisses hungrily.

    She didn¡¯t know how to kiss properly, and so do I, but a few seconds was all I needed for my instincts to kick in and soon, my tongue was exploring the insides of her mouth just like my cock was currently doing to her pussy.

    I kissed Meredith until she was out of breath and just then, I knew this the right time to bring her to her climax and fuck her until she dropped, so I got to work.

    I leaned away from her and grabbed her from under her thighs to push her closer to me as my cock continued its fluid movement.

    Then my gaze dropped down to us. Looking at how perfectly my big cock filled her erupted wild desires I left locked up.

    I felt like fucking her until morning, then, take a short break and continue.

    <i>"She¡¯s our mate, not your sex ve," </i>Rhovan reminded me.

    Of course, Meredith is our mate.

    The second I unintentionally admitted to the bond, I felt something wild in me wake up. And Meredith wasn¡¯t an exception.

    Her purple eyes glowed in-between her flutteringshes.

    My gaze narrowed. And before I could understand what was happening, she squeezed my ass hard.

    "Fuck me. Hard. Until I lose my breath," she begged me, literally trying to force herself into me, as if there was any space left to close in.

    Her pleasurable pleas snapped me out of my trance and in no time, I was bringing against her, hard. Just like she wanted.

    My cock had a brain of its own. It understood what was at stake here and began to thrust in faster.

    I wasn¡¯t tired, but Meredith was, so I was in a hurry to bring her to that ecstasy realm she so badly wanted.

    I moved fluidly, rocking, grinding, thrusting, groping, kissing, groaning until I felt her breath turn harsher.

    My cocked moved faster to match her pace and for a very beautiful purpose.

    With unmeasured deep fast thrusts, I brought Meredith to her climax and then watched her pulse.

    "Arrgh!" she cried out, spurting, as her warm liquid wrap around my cock.

    I froze for a moment, letting her catch her breath without pulling away. And finally when I thought it right, I began to move again.

    I was going to have my own release.

 Chapter 110: We Lost It

    <h4>Chapter 110: We Lost It</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    The next morning.

    I woke up to a heavy weight on my chest and two soft mounds of flesh pressed to my side.

    A low groan escaped my lips as my gaze moved down, seeing the luscious silver hair in my line of vision.

    My chest rose and fell deeply as my left arm moved to Meredith¡¯s waist and found a resting spot on her naked back.

    Her body was warm to the touch. A sigh escaped my lips.

    After I jerked offst night, I had taken Meredith two more times in the middle of the night until she was satisfied and could no longer move. Then she fell asleep.

    I wasn¡¯t able to get my full hours of sleepst night but now, I didn¡¯t want to miss breakfast no matter how much I wanted to remain in this position.

    Two more minutes.

    That was the time I needed to fully awaken before heading for the shower. A big mistake.

    In less than a minute, Meredith¡¯ stirred on top of me, her body getting slightly hotter as her hands started moving across my chest, a soft hum escaping her lips.

    I shut my eyes, feeling her fingers move across my body until it touched my sleeping cock. Immediately, it rose up, as if it was ready for another round of battle.

    I let out a groan as this woman blindly fondled my erection. That was her way of telling me she wanted me thrusting her once more.

    I felt I had be a sex machine who only had to work when its owner wanted to be fucked. I wasn¡¯t one, but all thanks to Meredith I was already feeling like it.

    All night, my job has been to service her pussy until it pulsed and produced more thick slimy juices which I had hungrily had to lick off a few times while cleaning up the rest sticking to her thighs and my cock with a wet warm towel.

    Fortunately, Meredith didn¡¯t run her hand through the length of my cock otherwise I would have lost my sense of reasoning so early.

    Last night, my gums had itched yet, I hadn¡¯t marked her no matter how much Rhovan urged me to.

    He said marking her wouldplete the mating bond between us and would also supress her heat, an idea I had been tempted to buy.

    But Meredith was not in her right frame of mine and I didn¡¯t want to do that when she wasn¡¯t dwelling on reality.

    Though she had asked me to mate with her, I doubted she knew being marked would be a part of it, so I decided to leave outpletely.

    Now without her constant need for sex, I was beginning to regret why I hadn¡¯t marked her and had my peace and just now, she wanted more, and there wasn¡¯t any way I wouldn¡¯t give it to her.

    <i>"You should have listened to me, Alpha. Now, our mate wants your cock to fuck her swollen pussy again." </i>

    Rhovan¡¯s thick voice drew an eye roll from me.

    He was purposely talking dirty to keep my cock standing and restless. And it was a sess.

    <i>"I think you are enjoying this having finally conquered it. Maybe you want to keep fucking and sucking her non-stop so you can miss yourte morning trainings," </i>Rhovan continued.

    I had to give him a run for his money.

    Seriously, he would win first ce if he everpeted for the wolf with the worst mouth ever. His, was uncontroble, without filter.

    Then again, he reminded of missing my early morning run because I was busy catching some sleep after pleasuring the restless woman in my arms.

    Her eyes were still shut, yet he¡¯d breasts were moving everywhere from my chest to my stomach, making me feel her hot erect nipples, exciting me further than already am.

    I tried to move away from her, but she was holding unto me tightly, as if she had vowed to never let go until I had given her what she wanted.

    I exhaled deeply as I reached a hand for her inner thighs. With measured expertise, I slipped two fingers inside her folds to see if she was ready enough to receive my cock.

    "Umm.. Arrgh." A loud moan escaped her lips as her legs parted to receive more of my fingers.

    She rubbed her wet pussy on my lower thigh as she moved recklessly. I had to grab her butt to keep her in ce before cupping her folds with four of my fingers.

    I rubbed it with slow precision before lightly increasing my pace.

    Her soft moans came stronger as her movements continued. She was trying to fuck herself against my fingers, and I let her, until I was ready to move to the next level.

    When I tapped her ass, she realized what she needed to do. She stopped grinding herself against me and instead, entrusted me to fully bring her pleasure.

    I didn¡¯t disappeared.

    Quickly, I slipped two fingers inside her pussy and began to pump them in and out, increasing the pace with each thrusts.

    Meredith wasn¡¯t fully ready to take my big cock even though she thought she was.

    I didn¡¯t want to slow down once I started fucking, so I took the pains by trying to excite her, make drip until she was going to force herself on me.

    My breaths came in harsher, soft groans asionally escaping my lips amidst her loud uncontroble moans.

    I fucked her with my fingers until her own fingers started to w at my chest while she tried to escape my grip on her ass.

    She was going to climb me, and probably find a way to sit her ass on my cock already licking with pre cum.

    This was the right time.

    I gently but firmly pushed her off my body and quickly flipped her on her back while positioning myself between her legs.

    The second the tip of my cock touched her entrance, she squirmed, letting out a mosquito cry that excited me further.

    She was helplessly begging and waiting to be fucked by me to the extent that she was reaching out to grab it.

    I didn¡¯t let her.

    I lifted her thighs and mmed into her ruthlessly. A gasp and a groan both escaped from our lips respectively.

    The moment my cock dived straight into the pool of sex inducing juices, I lost it. Both of us lost it.

 Chapter 111: Couldnâ€™t Get Enough

    <h4>Chapter 111: Couldn¡¯t Get Enough</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    I mmed into Meredith, fast and hard and began to move at a much quicker pace without a care.

    She wanted my cock, so be it.

    In no time, her cries grew louder to the point I was thinking they could already reach the hallways on the second floor, but I didn¡¯t show her mercy.

    My cock thrust in and out of her swollen juicy pussy in a speed I hadn¡¯t known was possible.

    I was fucking her to the point of insanity, and her cries wee beginning to drive me insane so I shocked two of my fingers still dripping with her juices earlier into her mouth and she sucked them hungrily, her eyes still shut.

    She hasn¡¯t once properly looked at me. She looked dazed, sort of in a realm between deep proven pleasures and reality.

    She wasn¡¯t actually here. And I didn¡¯t mind.

    My gaze fell on her soft breasts as they bounced off without control with each vigorous movement we made.

    I wanted them so badly in my mouth. I wanted to sulk them until they were dripping with their own liquid.

    I imagined touching her hard red erect nipples with my thumb, then flicking them with my tongue while asionally sucking one while rolling one under my palm.

    Then another scene appeared in my head just like I fantasized.

    Meredith¡¯s breasts were sizeable enough to rub against my thick long cock while also fucking it.

    "Arrghh!" I groaned loudly, already feeling an iing release from me as a rush of adrenaline hit me.

    I looked down at the woman under me, receiving the entire length of my erection. Her cries hadn¡¯t stopped, but with her mouth busily licking and sucking my fingers, they were muffled.

    I released one of her thighs and let it drop on the bed before lifting the other one to my shoulder. That way, I would have the perfect position to hit her G-spot.

    And the moment my sharp movements continued, Meredith couldn¡¯t hold back.

    Her pussy clenched around my cock, eliciting a loud groan from me.

    I saw how excited she was and pulled my fingers out of her mouth. Hershes flutter open, just briefly. She was surprised I took her candy from her.

    She shut her eyes again and continued to release more pleasurable cries.

    Then, I brought those fingers to her folds and found her clits. It drove her more crazy when I started to rub it while fucking her harder.

    Her cries changed.

    I almost flipped her on a kneeling position to punish her and teach her a lesson about begging for my cock, but there was no time.

    I was going to be five minuteste for breakfast, and I don¡¯t want another minute to added.

    I felt Meredith close now as tears rolled from the sides of her eyes. I was close to.

    With the experiences from our entanglementst night, I did a little math in my head while pushing harder and rubbing her clits faster until we both convulsed and had our release.

    I groaned as I remained inside her, allowing the pleasure current to finish passing before jerking slightly and slipping out of her.

    Licking my lower lips, I got off her and found my back on the bed beside her, breathing hard while still listening to her strong and fast heartbeat.

    She would be famished in no time if she wasn¡¯t already feeling it.

    I have to go freshen up first so I can eat and bring her breakfast. But not without leaning over andtching my mouth on her right breasts to suck it like I had imagined while fondling her left under my palm.

    Though exhausted, she stilled her hands to slide her fingers inside my scalp, gently massaging it.

    "Mmmm." Her moan reached my ears. And my cock twitched.

    I immediately released her breasts and leaned away, watching her hands fall to her sides.

    I got off the bed and pulled the duvet, adjusting it over her body.

    <i>"Looked like she could go for a few more rounds, Alpha," </i>Rhovan teased me, like I hadn¡¯t made him have one of the best experiences of his lifetime.

    I didn¡¯t say anything to him.

    I stared down at Meredith¡¯s exposed shoulder under the duvet and thought how the bedding needed a change.

    No matter how careful I had been, I couldn¡¯t get her pussy to swallow and hold all my cum just now. And even looking down at my cock which was taking its time to rx, I could see our slimy juices dripping off its tip.

    <i>Fuck!</i>

    The servants would have to do a little more than cleaningter today.

    I left for the bathroom and grabbed another towel before soaking it up with warm water. Then I returned to the room that reeked of wild sex and bodily juices.

    It took a lot of strong power to beat down another arousal.

    I climbed into bed and used the towel to clean Meredith up, especially between her legs. She was still dripping with our juices which wasn¡¯t a problem, except that she was letting out soft moans now.

    That wasn¡¯t unexpected since I was moving the warm towel over her now swollen pussy over and over again just to get thest drop of thick juice.

    Next, I gently turned her to her side to wipe her ass and the ones that got on her inner thighs before concluding that I had done enough cleaning.

    I got off the bed and adjusted the duvet before walking back into the bathroom.

    Dumping the towel in the trash where the previous ones fromst night were left, I went into the ss shower and turned the shower head on.

    As the cold water sshed on my head and down to my body, I felt my wildness and hard burning desires start to dry up. And now, I was wondering what Meredith was to me now.

    The sex we had multiple times within the past ten hours had brought out something wild and untamed in me, and now, I couldn¡¯t get enough of her.

 Chapter 112: Eating Like Meredith

    <h4>Chapter 112: Eating Like Meredith</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    I had already concluded that I was in deep trouble.

    Marrying Meredith had been to aplish a few goals. And now, it looked like it wasn¡¯t going to work anymore.

    From nning to use her as a scapegoat, I now have to protect her against those people.

    But this isn¡¯t the issue here.

    The problem was that I had unintentionally epted Meredith as my mate; otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have slept with her no matter what.

    I mean, if my cock was twitching and begging for a woman, I could have chosen any other woman apart from Meredith.

    Meredith was my ¡¯wife¡¯ but in name only. It would have brought a major misunderstanding, to her especially, if she thought sleeping with her meant there was something more between us when she was only more than a sacrificialmb.

    I wouldn¡¯t have misced my priorities. So, it was only because Rhovan had somehow found a way to push me into relieving her heat, thereby, making me ept the mate bond.

    Meredith clearly has no idea I was her mate because she had no wolf to recognize the mate bond between us, and even inform her about it.

    It was a good thing.

    I stayed in the shower longer than expected. But as soon as my cock waspletely limp, I turned off the water and grabbed a towel.

    Patting the water dry on my body, I hung the towel back and walked into my dressing room to change into something clean and simple.

    Meredith was fast asleep when I returned to the room.

    A deep sigh escaped my lips as I slipped my hands inside my pants pocket, my gaze never leaving her.

    I was hoping with all sincerity of my heart that she wouldn¡¯t stir again until I was done eating.

    As I left my bedroom and walked down the stairs, I asked Rhovan, "How long is her heat supposed tost this time?"

    <i>"I have no idea. But I think she will be able to manage longer unlikest night as the full moon had influenced it." </i>

    I couldn¡¯t tell since I had to be Meredith¡¯s keeper.

    <i>"Sincest night," </i>Rhovan reminded me. I rolled my eyes at him.

    Thoughts and worries for Meredith didn¡¯t leave my mind until I reached the hallway and saw Azul and Kira lurking around.

    I knew why they were here. It had everything to do with their mistress. They were probably worried and had to hang around until my arrival.

    My boots trotted against the tiles, echoing my steps in the empty hallway, and the closer I drew, the more my presence was pronounced. And soon, the noticed me.

    As soon as they turned around and saw me, they stopped pacing and quickly bowed.

    "Good morning, Alpha."

    I cleared my throat. "Good morning."

    They quickly straightened their backs as I closed in on them, their eyes not daring to search mine. I had to spare them the trouble.

    "Your mistress is fine," I said and watched their shoulders rx immediately. Prepare her outfit for today. Get her breakfast ready. She will need a lot of proteins and something solid. After breakfast, I will take it to her."

    "Yes, Alpha." They bowed and shifted out of the way.

    All eyes turned to me as soon as I appeared at the dining hall.

    They were going to stand up to greet me, but I quickly waved them off.

    "I apologize for taking a much longer time this morning," I quickly said and settled down at the head table. A servant had pulled out my chair for me.

    "It looks like you slept inte, brother," Dennis said to me with a small smile on his lips as his hand reached out for the paddle to scoop more porridge into his bowl.

    "Mmmm," I simply hummed and then moved my eyes to the server. He kept putting pancakes on my tes until the seventh piece when I gestured for him to stop.

    Next, he grabbed my soup bowl and filled it with oats porridge before cing it in front of me. He sprinkled some dried sliced bananas and raspberries into the oats before moving on to pick two fried chicken thighs with the pickers and cing them on the other empty t ceramic te in front of me.

    Just what I needed. The proteins. I had used up too much energyst night.

    I scooped two spoons of the oats porridge into my mouth before grabbing one of the chicken thighs. I tore into it hungrily just like Meredith had thought me the few times she ate hungrily at the table and finished her meal.

    I couldn¡¯t careless about manners and etiquettes right now after Meredith had milked and drained me all night.

    And how knows when she would be asking for more as Rhovan had no idea. So, I have to be prepared for it.

    I finished the fried chicken thigh in one go before grabbing one of the pancakes. I folded in half before brining it to my lips.

    I felt more than three pairs of eyes on me but I ignored them. No one was going to teach me how to eat my food at my own table.

    The normal me would have used a fork and a knife to cut into my food, eating it bit by bit. But not today.

    "Brother, it looks like you worked a mountainst night," Dennis teased.

    I lifted my head to briefly nce at him without pausing my chewing.

    If only he knew the kind of mountain I had climbed, he wouldn¡¯t be here making fun of me in the presence of others.

    My own brother would never skip the chance to make fun of me, but what he would never do, was to embarrass me in front of others.

    "I can assure you that you wouldn¡¯t want to climb that mountain," I said to him, revealing absolutely nothing.

    "You¡¯re damn right." He nodded, grabbing a chicken drumstick from his te. "I never want to encounter what woke up the beast in you. You don¡¯t look like anyone¡¯s role model today."

    Follow current novels on freewe(b)novel.c(o)m

 Chapter 113: Pretending or Not

    <h4>Chapter 113: Pretending or Not</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    "Good for you," I mumbled to myself.

    I cleared my tes and towards the end of breakfast, Wanda asked me if I could spar with her this afternoon, as it had been a long time since we had a duel.

    She looked excited while making that request, but I wasn¡¯t.

    "Today can¡¯t work. You can spar with Dennis or Jeffrey," I nced at my brother, who was giving me an eye and quickly added, "if they are avable. I have plenty of work to do."

    Wanda¡¯s smile disappeared. She simply nodded and turned back to her food. Then I took that opportunity to wipe my lips with a napkin and stand to my feet.

    My gaze fell on my brother and my Beta. I let them know they would be the one in charge of the training today because I wouldn¡¯t have the time to do a full session with them.

    And of course I had to leave out the reason I was breaking the training time table and reassigning some of my tasks for today.

    Who would understand that Meredith was the reason for all of this?

    I was reshuffling my schedule just on case she would need me again, and I would have toe running back to my bedroom. To have sex with her.

    I wasn¡¯t ready to use a nicer word like ¡¯making love¡¯ and it was already a miracle I didn¡¯t use the word, ¡¯fuck¡¯ because that¡¯s all we¡¯ve been doing.

    No questions were asked. I took it that they understood my instructions, so I turned to leave.

    But Dennis chased after me.

    "Are you leaving for the training grounds already?" I asked, wondering why he seemed so enthusiastic. I knew he didn¡¯t finish his breakfast.

    Maybe he wasn¡¯t famished like I, who had pleasured a woman all night.

    "No. Meredith didn¡¯t show up for dinnerst night, and then for breakfast today. I want to check on her."

    I stopped walking. He stopped as well and turned to him.

    "I can see you¡¯re bing a busybody." I narrowed my eyes at him.

    He looked me in the eyes with a smile and said, "Her husband doesn¡¯t care much about her, so her friend should."

    Though he said that to prove a point to me, he didn¡¯t make any attempt to move further.

    I was silent for a few moments before letting out a deliberate, slow sigh.

    "Since you had to put your words that way, even though you had good intentions, I won¡¯t let you see her. Go to the training grounds if you are this free-spirited."

    Surprisingly, he didn¡¯t argue with me, but the he had to tell me, "I think I will see herter at noon" before smirking and turning around to walk away.

    At least he wasn¡¯t going in the direction of the hallway that led to the spot where Meredith¡¯s maidservants were waiting for me. He headed out for the one that led outside.

    Letting out a soft sigh, I resumed my steps and soon, I met Azul and Kira, each carrying a portable cloth bag and a tray of food.

    Initially, when I made this arrangement, I hadn¡¯t nned for them to follow me up to the third floor. But I couldn¡¯t see myself doing the work of a servant because I wanted to keep everything tightly under wraps.

    Azul and Kira weren¡¯t strangers to Meredith. And they were very close to her, so I quickly made a decision.

    "Come with me. Both of you." Then I started walking ahead, leading the way up the stairs without waiting for a response from them.

    Now on the third floor, I opened the door to my quarters and walked in, leaving one of them toe inst and shut the door.

    The heavy scent of pheromones that had been hanging in the air before I left for breakfast had dissipated by a greater amount. I sighed in relief.

    Then, I pointed at the centre table on the east side of my bedroom, and Kira set the breakfast tray down.

    Azul nced past me to see the sleeping woman on my bed. Though the only thing she could see from that angle was Meredith¡¯s silhouette from under the duvet, I moved to stand in her line of sight.

    "Alpha, can I help my Mistress have a bath?" she requested, fixing her gaze on me.

    "Certainly, she can wash herself. Her hands are not broken," I said tly, giving no room for more protests.

    Azul and Kira bowed and left, but not without casting worried nces at my king-sized bed.

    I saw them out and locked the door before returning to the room. I noticed small movements from under the duvet and sharply turned my gaze to the bed and saw nothing.

    Instantly, I narrowed my eyes. Shoving my hands inside my pockets, I calmly made my way towards the bed. Stopping at the side, I stood there and watched Meredith briefly.

    She was still, so still, which was negligence on her part.

    If she wanted to pretend to still be in a deep sleep, she wouldn¡¯t have held her breath. And though the covers were very thick, it would have still been possible for me to notice the fall and rise of her chest.

    I let out another sigh and shook my head.

    This woman had a long way to go if she thought she could easily deceive me.

    I get that she was awake now, and suddenly aware of her surroundings, and her head was probably flooding with memories ofst night. But she shouldn¡¯t have to y this game.

    <i>"What if you are wrong?" </i>Rhovan asked.

    I didn¡¯t take my eyes off the little woman. "I can never be wrong."

    As soon as I said that, Meredith stirred a bit on the bed and let out a deep sigh. Then she stopped moving, and her chest began to rise and fall in a measured rhythm.

    I narrowed my eyes and for a split second, I wondered if I had passed the wrong judgment.

    <i>"You see, Alpha, you can¡¯t be right all the time," </i>Rhovan spat provocatively.

    "Shut up." I finally withdrew my gaze from Meredith and headed for the bathroom.

 Chapter 114: What Next?

    <h4>Chapter 114: What Next?</h4>

    <i><strong>Meredith</strong></i>.

    The sound of hushed voices filled my ears, forcing me back to consciousness.

    A soft sigh escaped my lips as my eye lids hung heavy, until I heard a familiar female voice.

    It belonged to Azul.

    I so badly wanted to turn around to see her, but the ache all over my body, especially between my legs, held me back and within a minute, I was dealing a lot.

    I realized that Azul was speaking to someone and when I heard Draven¡¯s voice in return I froze. Then memories ofst night came flooding back to my head.

    The more scenes yed in my head, the more my breath seized.

    I-I slept with that man? D-Draven?

    I pinched myself under the duvet. Hard, until a soft whimper escaped my lips, a sign to get out of that thought and continue sleeping before others found out I was awake.

    But in my mind, the thoughts wouldn¡¯t leave me.

    I saw disturbing memories which caused my body to shiver, and that spot to ache.

    The Moon Goddess had spared no effort in embarrassing me in front of Draven. It wasn¡¯t a surprise since she was known to ruin my life and always add a bit of misery in it every now and then.

    But what I didn¡¯t understand was why Draven slept with me. Definitely I didn¡¯t ask for it, right?

    As soon as I thought that, another memory came running through my head.

    It was if me, ask... no. Begging Draven to mate with me.

    This would have been the perfect time to scream and pull my hair unfortunately, I heard the distance sound of the entrance door shutting, and Draven making his way back into the bedroom.

    "Slut." I cursed myself and shut my eyes tightly, refusing to move a muscle.

    I remembered how my body had squirmed so much. Under Draven and how he... He¡ª

    I couldn¡¯t fnisg the rest of the words stuck in mind. I was far too ashamed for that. And now, I didn¡¯t know who to face Draven

    He walked over to the bed, probably staring at me for a moment.

    I held my breath, refusing to for a few seconds before slowly exhaling deeply. Then I heard the door towards my right. The bathroom door.

    Finally he¡¯s gone.

    I sighed in relief, slowly opening my eyes only to see Draven standing right in front of a door.

    Then I realized I had been tricked. He hadn¡¯t walked into the bathroom like I had expected instead, he had been standing by the door, waiting to catch h me in my act. And he did.

    Draven narrowed his gaze at me before turning to push the door open and entering inside.

    The soft thud from the door shutting, had me releasing the deep breath I had been holding.

    I didn¡¯t think this man had the opportunity to be so petty.

    Obviously, he had no training incurred in him to tell him I needed my space afterst night¡¯s shocking events.

    He always had a point to prove.

    Gradually, my annoyance disappeared and was reced by lots of heavy overwhelming emotions I didn¡¯t know where to start unravelling from.

    I reflected on the wild night, how out of control I had been and the pain that came, still reminding me currently of everything wrong that happened.

    I groaned.

    I was upset, shocked, furious and then once again, delirious.

    I hated myself for relievingst night, how my body gummed to Draven¡¯s, how I had literally begged him over and over again to bed me.

    My heat had been overwhelming. It had been nothing like anything I had ever experienced in the past.

    As my gaze wandered around the unfamiliar room which probably belonged to Draven, I was reminded of my attempts to hurt myself thinking it would put an end to my wild pheromonesst night.

    But it had insisted on a man to quench the my lustful hungerst night.

    Azul, and the rest had gotten a snippet of my earlier reactions when I went into heat yesterday¡¯s evening. They had been troubled, looking for a way to help me but out of frustration and shame, I had chased them out.

    I guesses they were probably left with no choice but to call Draven who had to bring me over to his bedroom on the third floor before helping to settle my needs.

    A loud groan escaped my lips as I attempted grabbing a fistful of my silver hair. But Draven had to re-enter the room at this time, forcing our gazes to meet.

    His was calm while mine was distorted from pure frustration.

    "I ran you a bath. Eat after freshening up. And if you need anything urgently, use thendline at the sitting area. But if you need me, ask anyone to send for me. I will be in the training grounds," Draven said in a serious tone without taking his eyes off me.

    He didn¡¯t seem... bothered byst night¡¯s events.

    I thought he hated me and would never have touched me even if I begged?

    Draven¡¯s actions left me questioning everything I thought I knew about him.

    So, what happens to our rtionship now?

    But I know one thing. I no longer felt like a slut who threw myself at a man, begging him to mate her.

    If anything, Draven didn¡¯t treat me like one.

    "Have your bath now. Eat your food on time," Draven reminded me with a knot in his brows.

    He knew I was lost at some point and had to revisit his reminder.

    "Azul brought you a change of clothes. The bag is one the sofa," he continued. "You can stay here for the rest of today if you want."

    As soon as he finished delivering his message, he turned and started walking away.

    My gaze didn¡¯t follow him, and I didn¡¯t dare to move until I heard him shut the entrance door with an audible thud.

    I was relieved I didn¡¯t have to leave his room now that I was awake. I didn¡¯t think I was ready to face my maidservants now.

    They probably already knew what had happened between me and Draven.

    I couldn¡¯t muster the courage.

    I exhaled deeply before trying to sit up. The struggle was brief, but my soft spot ached badly.

    I needed to soak in a warm bath so I managed to get off the bed and slowly made my way into Draven¡¯s bathroom.

    His mint and cedar wood scent hit my nose. It felt like he was close, and his arms, snaked around my naked waist.

    I snapped out of my delusions as soon as I had sank into them and stepped forward.

    Holding the edge of the tub, I slowly but painfully imed into it.

    One foot inside the warm water and I felt my body heat up. I released a deep sigh as I carefully sank inside the small pool and rested my back against the tub, slowly shutting my eyes as I let the water down its job.

    I tried to reflect on my situation for thest 24 hours to assess myself and failed woefully.

    A few minutes in, and my thoughts moved back to the sex with Draven. It had been something else.

    Draven was strong, get careful. And then he had been a bit rough all thanks to his energy and speed, evidence of my throbbing spot.

    I didn¡¯t dare to close my legs because I couldn¡¯t.

    Draven had done me without reservation. H-he was big down there and then he used it to bring me to a world I had never been before.

    I wanted more. Shockingly.

    My pheromones weren¡¯t ring. It was just me and my thoughts.

    When it was time for me to scrub my body, I realized that I had forgotten my supply in the room even though Draven had taken the pains to remind me about it. Twice.

    ¡¯To hell with it," I breathed out.

    My gaze searched for Draven¡¯s bath items and found them. I struggled to reach out and finally grabbed them without a care.

    I used his soap and his sponge to wash my body while praying he would never find out.

    But wasn¡¯t being delusional?

    That man¡¯s nose was sharp. He would immediately smell himself on me as soon as he enters the room. But I couldn¡¯t give myself time to think about my decision.

    I moved his loofah on every inch of my body, including my inner thighs. I scrubbed my body until I was satisfied I was clean.

    If Draven gets furious because I used his things, he is free to chase me out of his room, it he could better still kiss my ass.

    W-wait a minute! Why would I want that arrogant man to kiss my ass?

    But on a second thought, he had actually done more than kiss my ass.

    As soon as that particr memory came flooding my mind, I cringed and let out a cry, immediately shutting my eyes.

    Draven had sucked me with his tongue. He had practically eaten my cunt with that mouth.

    "Ahhh!" I screamed again, my hands flying to my hair.

    Then suddenly, I heard a powerful female voice speak from somewhere I couldn¡¯t register immediately.

    <i>"You are one noisy fellow. I can¡¯t sleep because you keep thinking about Draven." </i>

    I froze.

 Chapter 115: Finding Out Some Truths

    <h4>Chapter 115: Finding Out Some Truths</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith</i></strong><strong><i>.</i></strong>

    I blinked repeatedly, my gaze searching the bathroom frantically.

    Maybe I heard wrong or that was my imagination.

    I tried to downy the voice I heard, but deep down, I was shaking. I was afraid. So afraid of so many things.

    But a fearful person doesn¡¯t get answers right?

    There was only one way to confirm my doubt, so I reced a bit of my fear with curiosity since I couldn¡¯t hide it all.

    "Do you hate Draven?" I asked, squeezing my brows as I moved the loofah slowly across my arms as my ears perked up.

    I didn¡¯t want to miss that rich female voice.

    <i>"How did youe to that conclusion?"</i>

    My heart raced in my chest as Draven¡¯s loofah slipped from my hand and fell into the tub.

    <i>That¡¯s my wolf? I-I have a wolf?</i>

    My reaction moved in different stages in less than a minute.

    First came Fear. A little bit of surprise and then came shock.

    My lungs almost copsed and my heart, it almost failed me.

    I could feel my heart beating wildly in my temples as I tried to make sense of this.

    <i>I, Meredith Carter, the cursed wolfless deviant of the Moonstone pack had a wolf? </i>

    <i>I had a wolf?</i>

    I kept repeating the same question over and over again in my head because for once, it didn¡¯t make any sense.

    I thought I was cursed and was never going to have a wolf?

    Yeah... All those times I cried and cursed the Moon Goddess had nothing to do with me begging her to give me a wolf.

    More than half of myments were filled with me as there was only bitterness upying my heart.

    <i>Maybe I should have used all that wasted opportunity to seek something important from her rather than wallowing in pity for myself and hatred for her.</i>

    "Where have you been all this time?" I asked, trying to sound basely curious while hiding the mixture of me and anger.

    I believed that if my wolf had appeared at the right time a few years ago as expected, I would never have had to go through so much agonizing pain and situation.

    So for now, I will only remain excited. Because indeed, I was actually excited to learn that I wasn¡¯t wolfless.

    <i>And maybe too, I might not be cursed.</i>

    I didn¡¯t want to get too excited and begin to overthink my situation, so I quickly shook that thought off and diverted all my attention to my wolf.

    <i>"I¡¯ve been here. Just needed a little trigger to finally surface." </i>

    My wolf answered my question and also another one which I had nned to ask.

    I was greatly overwhelmed with emotions.

    <i>M-my wolf has been with me all this time I was mocked and faced so much injustice?</i>

    <i>Wow! Just wow!</i>

    But there was something else that caught my attention apart from the angry shock of finding out that she has been with me for long and didn¡¯t just suddenly appear.

    It was the fact that she said she needed a little trigger to surface.

    "You needed me to sleep with a man... or Draven particrly before you could show up?"

    In my head, I was already begging her to make her statement make sense because it didn¡¯t. Unless she exined better.

    <i>"Draven. It had to be Draven."</i>

    I almost scoffed. But quickly remembered that I wasn¡¯t in any situation to react violently to my wolf who had finally showed up to be with me, so, I held myself back.

    "Why Draven?" I asked her, while patiently waiting for her response though a million thoughts were already swimming in my head. Definitely, except the right one.

    There was a little bit silence that caused me to panic.

    I was afraid my wolf had suddenly stopped working or probably disappeared.

    I mean, I can¡¯t be med for that. I was sceptical right now. And that made me realize that this was my greatest fear;

    Losing something important I had rather than not having it in the first ce.

    So maybe, I was indeed luckier than some people that my wolf was hidden, rather than having one and losing it forever.

    Finally, my wolf¡¯s voice resounded in my head. She seemed calm. I mean the hard kind of calm.

    You know when a person is impatient and has anger issues but tries to answer your questions without ring up?

    That¡¯s what I meant.

    <i>"He is your mate. Isn¡¯t that obvious?" </i>

    I forgot to breathe as silence settled over me.

    <i>Draven is... my mate? How???</i>

    I mean, there is no way I could have ever known that that stoic man was my mate. I didn¡¯t have... know I had a wolf until now.

    I even thought my wolf chose Draven for me to sleep with because he was my husband since my first mate had rejected me in a brutal and disgraceful way.

    Like I said, I didn¡¯t have a wolf back then to know if I had been mated to someone else again since I found out about Marc Harris being mate through gossips that spread. And him rejecting me truly confirmed the gossips.

    Now, I was wondering if Draven knew I was his mate and forced me into this marriage.

    But having known him for a little over a month, I stand to say that he wasn¡¯t that kind of person.

    He would have been no different from Marc Harris, and would have rejected me straight away.

    Draven was an Alpha, our future King, and I had been a cursed wolfless rejected woman without a reputation. There was no way on earth he would have settled for me.

    And that immediately leaves me thinking once again, for the reason he married me. Now that I recalled our conversations, he never answered that question.

    <i>Could it actually be because he knew I was his mate, or was there some other reason?</i>

    <i>Also, does me being his mate has to do with why he helped me quench my heatst night?</i>

    I had so many questions that would take days to be responded to, and weeks before I finally digested and epted the answers.

    But I understood one thing from my wolf. I needed to sleep with my mate in other to bring her out from wherever she was caged.

    That was the condition to my wolf appearing. And I hadn¡¯t know until I had identally done the right thing for that to happen.

 Chapter 116: Valmora

    <h4>Chapter 116: Valmora</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    "Why did you need a special trigger to wake up? Other wolves do not need that," I said to my wolf.

    I have never had any instance or myth about us needing a trigger to transform during the blood moon. This was a first to me.

    And it almost sounded like I was being deceived.

    Just then, my wolf¡¯s voice resounded in my head.

    <i>"I am not like other wolves. Neverpare me with them."</i>

    She sounded angry and even refused to give me any more details about what she meant or what she was.

    I sealed my lips. Briefly.

    "Was it you who asked me to flip the table over on the night of my wedding banquet?" I inquired, deathly curious about this one.

    That scene couldn¡¯t help resurfacing in my head after hearing my wolf speak to me for the first time.

    <i>"Yes,"</i> she answered curtly.

    I let out a slow breath. Finally, I have once again confirmed that I heard correctly.

    At least I knew now that my wolf didn¡¯t like me... us being humiliated. She wouldn¡¯t take it.

    And then again, I realized that I didn¡¯t know my wolf¡¯s name.

    "What is your name?" I asked her while already thinking of a name to give to her just in case she didn¡¯t have one.

    I would be honoured to give her one.

    My wolf released a small breath in my head before answering me with a low powerful voice that sent goose bumps springing up on my bare arms and shoulders.

    <i>"Valmora."</i>

    <i>Valmora? </i>I repeated that name in my head and immediately felt a stirring in my heart.

    That didn¡¯t sound like an ordinary name.

    Before I could throw in another question, my wolf; Valmora, spoke again and this time around, I was forced to listen until she was done.

    <i>"Waking up has no benefit for me. You are weak and bad tempered. The only part of your body that has strength is your tongue."</i>

    Instantly, my mood dampened.

    <i>"You disrespect a future King without batting an eye, without fear that he could end you with just a snap of his fingers. You definitely are not worried why he hasn¡¯t killed you yet because you have proven several times to deserve a quick death."</i>

    My heart started beating loudly in my chest. I was livid, but now, furious.

    Let me get this straight. This was my first time having a contact with my wolf and what she is doing now was scold and degrade me, using the exact words Draven had used on me in the past?

    A scoff escaped my lips. I couldn¡¯t believe my ears. My mood was already sour yet Valmora wasn¡¯t done with me.

    My wolf said I had anger issues yet look at her speaking angrily to me.

    <i>"You have a lot of work to do on yourself. I understand that being abandoned and mocked is painful, but you channelled people¡¯s negativements and actions wrongly instead of using them as a stepping stone to build yourself." </i>

    Valmora let out a sharp breath and continued. <i>"What did Veronica say to you when you were 16?"</i>

    Veronica was my paternal grandmother, and she had told me when the curse appeared at 16 not to give up and not listen to what people said, but rather, to train like a warrior, as if my life depended on it.

    And I hadn¡¯t done any of that.

    Immediately, my anger turned to guilt.

    I became paralized realizing that all the me might be on me.

    All this while, I¡¯ve been doing the wrong thing and wasting my time and everyone else¡¯s.

    I dyed my wolf¡¯s awakening with my own hands.

    I was indeed a fool. And right now, I don¡¯t pity myself anymore.

    I thought I was stripped of my wolf when the lunar curse appeared, branding my shoulder with a crescent mark.

    My gaze fell on my left shoulder and I saw the mark still resting there.

    I thought the curse meant that I would no longer have a wolf.

    I guess it didn¡¯t mean what those people said. They had interpreted wrongly and passed the wrong information to everyone.

    Valmora scolded me without holding back anything.

    She was more cruel than Draven even though she didn¡¯t speak as long he had done that day.

    The moon goddess hadn¡¯t left me empty-handed and dejected that, I understood clearly.

    But what about this mark ring at me?

    I thought it would magically disappear with my wolf¡¯s appearance, but it didn¡¯t, which meant that I might still be under a curse.

    "Valmora, what do you mean by you are not like other wolves?" I inquired, already arranging my next question in my head.

    <i>"You ask too many questions." </i>Her reply came almost immediately. "<i>Why don¡¯t you think this out yourself. Take this as a little assignment from me ande to me with the answers."</i>

    I panicked. "Does it mean you won¡¯t speak to me again until I find answers about what you are?"

    "<i>I will. But the only thing you would probably do is ask questions, and I won¡¯t answer them until you¡¯ve made the effort and earned my response,"</i> Valmora said clearly.

    I wanted to ask her if I was still cursed and why the mark was still there, but she wasn¡¯t taking any more questions.

    Damn it!

    I felt a shiver run through my spine and realized that the warm water had turned cold, and that I had spent an hour in the bathroom. Thirty minutes soaking in the tub and the other half with Valmora.

    Time ran faster than I thought.

    I quickly finished with my bath and rinsed off my body before getting out of the tub. Then, I grabbed a big white towel from the hanger and used it to dry my wet body before running into Draven¡¯s room naked while praying that he wouldn¡¯t suddenly barge in.

    I found the bag Draven mentioned on the sofa and opened it to take out my supplies. Either Azul or Kira had arranged all the items quickly.

    My thoughts were quickly reced with my wolf; her sudden awakening and her identity.

    I think she might be powerful, but I have to prove it.

    But how?

 Chapter 117: The Urgent Matter

    <h4>Chapter 117: The Urgent Matter</h4>

    <i><strong>Meredith.</strong></i>

    I dressed up quickly and walked over to the table to have my breakfast.

    I could barely taste the food as I ate in a hurry. My thoughts were filled with Valmora and how I could prove her identity.

    I would be in for a huge surprise if she is actually a powerful wolf. How rare is that?

    Very. One in a million, probably.

    Though, I don¡¯t n to tell anyone I had gotten my wolf yet until I havepleted her mission.

    And to do that I need a library, and Draven had one.

    I chewed and swallowed my food repeatedly while thinking of a way to get into his study. I remembered Dennis mentioned he had one in his home office when I talked about making investigations after the attack he had in the woods the other day.

    I stuffed a spoon of dried bananas into my mouth along with the cooked oats. I finally tasted something.

    The food was delicious and I wondered just how the chefs manage toe up with ideas like that; dried fruits and cooked oats.

    I enjoyed it.

    The chefs here are amazing but at the moment, my thoughts are too busy to pain any more attention to the food.

    Oh! And did I mention the chicken was so tasteful that I didn¡¯t realize when I finished the thigh at a go?

    That¡¯s what dwelling on my wolf can cause.

    I grew restless as I rounded up with breakfast. My head swirled as I thought about asking Dennis to take me to Draven¡¯s home office.

    But I didn¡¯t have his contact number, and I didn¡¯t have a phone to reach him. Sending a servant to get him seemed like a lot of trouble so I aborted the idea.

    I paced about in the room, fast at first, but once that ce started throbbing, I slowed my pace and even went to perch at the edge the bed. And I had to do that gently.

    My foot wouldn¡¯t stop tapping on the floor rug.

    Before leaving, Draven had told me to reach him if I needed him. I knew what he meant by that, it had drawn a blush up my cheeks when he had said it.

    I need Draven now, but not for that reason.

    I needed to be in his home office now because the earlier I started searching for information on Valmora, the closer I would be to the answers.

    What if I don¡¯t find answers in his library?

    That thought dropped in my heart immediately. I frowned at it because there was no where else I could do my research if it wasn¡¯t in Draven¡¯s library here.

    Because of what I wanted to find out, going through the libraries here in Duskmoor wouldn¡¯t yield to any tangible results.

    The humans don¡¯t have vital information about us.

    And the other ce I could find a good library with information on Valmora would be back home in Stormveil. That was a long distance, and there were so many factors that had to be crossed out if I wanted to return.

    The first one was Draven approving of my leave. But that wasn¡¯t going to happen.

    I continued to tap my foot until I decided that I wasn¡¯t going to keep dying my answer.

    I got off the bed and walked over to the telephone.

    "Let the Alpha know that I reached out," I said to the man at the other end of the phone before putting it down.

    I walked back to the bed and sat down again, wondering how long it would take Draven to arrive.

    He had gone to the training grounds, and given how serious thebat trainings were, I didn¡¯t think he would being any time soon.

    Ten minutester, Draven was standing in front of me to my greatest shock.

    His chest rose and fell tightly as his eyes searched me.

    Not a single streak of his hair was out of ce. Even his clothes looked as clean as when he had left.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for the rapid beating of his chest, I would have thought he was just nearby.

    Draven ran over for me?

    T-that was... I didn¡¯t know how to exin what I felt.

    "You said it was urgent," he said, finally controlling his heart rate as his eyes searched mine. Then his brows knitted.

    It was obvious that he had checked me up and didn¡¯t see any hint of my heat ring up again.

    My skin wasn¡¯t hot. My cheeks weren¡¯t flushed and my eyes weren¡¯t dimmed. They weren¡¯t filled with desires, so he must be surprised for the reason I asked for him, even mentioning it was urgent.

    I slowly rose to my feet to meet his gaze before my neck would fall off from the height difference.

    My gaze slowly met his as I thought of how to articte my words in other not to anger him.

    In the end, I couldn¡¯t find a better way to exin myself than the straightforward way.

    "I-I...um... have an urgent need. Can I use your off¡ªlibrary?"

    Draven¡¯s shoulders dropped, his gaze narrowing, turning into something dangerous.

    "I left the training grounds because you asked me toe here urgently, because you needed to use my office?" He asked carefully, like he was trying to understand if he had walked into a joke or something serious.

    He probably couldn¡¯t believe that I actually did something like that.

    Talk about an inch and I took a mile.

    I slowly nodded, afraid he would explode in my face.

    Getting into bed with mest night didn¡¯t mean he would start to treat me any differently now.

    I guess I had gone too far with my demands.

    ---

    My eyes searched the first book shelf once again, searching for another historical book while tapping the one in-between my fingers, on my palm in a steady rhythm.

    Then I felt a pair of eyes on me, literally burning a hole through me. I refused to meet it and pretended to be so focused on my search.

    Over ten minutes had passed since Draven walked me into his home office and directed me to the library crafted at the other end.

    Though he sat behind his desk, fiddling with a few files, he wouldn¡¯t stop looking at me from time to time.

    I felt he was mad at me, but didn¡¯t knows how to express it asides staring pointedly at me.

    It was already a miracle he hadn¡¯t torn me apart with his tongue yet.

    He hadn¡¯t scolded me after I confirmed that I had indeed sent for him because I needed to use his library. He had simply pinched the space between his brows and released a deep sigh before refocusing on me, and asking me to follow me.

    Our walk here was quiet. We didn¡¯t speak to each other.

    He hadn¡¯t asked me why I needed to use his library, and I hadn¡¯t exined myself further despite the sacrifice I made him make.

    Instead, I had silently followed behind him while wondering the kind of thoughts that was going through his head.

    And currently, he was burning holes through me.

    Just then, I sighted a historical book with the title that had to do with Stormveil and immediately reached for it after I climbed the small stool in front of me.

    I grabbed the book and stuffed the other one in my hand into the space and stepped down from the stool.

    I quickly went through the content section of the book and didn¡¯t find anything like what I was looking for. It had no topics dealing with our wolves.

    I sighed disappointedly.

    "What are you looking for?" Draven asked, his voice reached me, low and measured.

    I sharply turned to him, watching him slowly put away the file CAS win his hands.

    I shook my head.

    "Your search will be easier if I know what kind of book you¡¯re looking for. I can help you," he said to me.

    He made sense, but I was still sceptical about mentioning to anyone about my wolf until I¡¯ve understood her, and shared a profound connection with her.

    "Do you have any book on wolves?" I asked, trying to my luck.

    "What kind of wolves?" He inquired, leaning back on his chair.

    I thought for a moment before deciding to make my work easier for me. Then I slowly walked over to him.

    "Have you heard of the name, Valmora, before?" I asked. I didn¡¯t have any choice.

    "Valmora?" He repeated as his fingers slightly tapped his desk.

    "Yes," I nodded, unsure if he had an answer for me. His face revealed nothing.

    Then he said, "I know Valmora."

    "Really?" My gaze widened and the next second, I was already in front of his desk. "You know who Valmora is? I can¡¯t believe this! Can you tell me what you know about her, please?"

    Draven narrowed his eyes. He didn¡¯t look excited like I was, and I didn¡¯t me him since he didn¡¯t know what Valmora meant to me.

 Chapter 118: The History Bit of Valmora

    <h4>Chapter 118: The History Bit of Valmora</h4>

    <i><strong>Meredith.</strong></i>

    "Why are you suddenly interested in Valmora?" Draven asked without missing a beat.

    That wasn¡¯t the answer I wanted to hear, and he seemed to not care. Also, he looked like he wasn¡¯t going to answer my questions until I gave him what he wanted.

    "I heard it from somewhere," I lied.

    He gazed at me for a moment before shaking his head.

    "Valmora isn¡¯t just a name you hear anywhere. And most people in your generation might not have any idea about her. So tell me... the truth."

    Draven still remained calm and closed after refusing to buy my lies, having caught up with my sham. At least he wasn¡¯t ring up.

    "Okay." I agreed. "I will tell you how I got that name after finding out her identity. What do you say?"

    We struck a deal.

    Draven stood to his feet and walked over to my spot before leaning back towards his desk. Then he supported his bnce with his palms pressed hard on the desk before gesturing for me to sit.

    I took a seat without peeling my gaze off him.

    "Valmora is or was the name of the wolf of the wolf Queen."

    "The wolf Queen?" I repeated. I have heard briefly about the wolf Queen at school, but I hadn¡¯t been interested.

    And now, I wasn¡¯t sure the short sentence information I had could bepared with a while lot of what Draven knew.

    Draven nodded. "The wolf Queen, Serena, was the first female warrior in our history from centuries back. She was powerful, powerful enough to lead her own tribe until her death. And many people attributed her sess in battle to her blood-thirsty wolf, Valmora. She loved the battlefield and always left her mark."

    My brows furrowed. I really couldn¡¯t understand what I was learning.

    "You know what they say about having a powerful wolf? It determines how special, how important you are and how high you can climb. It determines your achievement and fate. And this is also how Alpha¡¯s are conferred," Draven added, leaning away from his desk.

    He started walking towards his library at the other end, prompting me to jump on my feet and follow him.

    As we stood before one of the tall shelves, I watched him nce through each tow before reaching out to pick out a book with a red dusty jacket.

    Then he snatched the book in my hand and returned it to the right shelf before turning to me.

    "You know what it is to have and lead your own tribe?" He asked me.

    I shook my head at first, then quickly thought of something. "Does that mean we were divided by tribes instead of the packs we were split by?"

    "Yes," he confirmed. "From the history records, there were only three werewolf tribes back then, and Serena led thergest one. And of course, the other two leaders didn¡¯t like that. Rogue wolves emerged and constantly attacked Serena¡¯s territory. She destroyed all of them."

    Draven blew air across the cover, but I didn¡¯t see any sign of dust on it. Then I watched him us his fingers to slide across the cover, as if it would remove any speck of dirt on it.

    The dusty worn-out cover remained the same.

    "So, I¡¯m assuming that our race was finally split into packs after Serena¡¯s death?" I asked. My gaze remained unmoving.

    Draven nodded and then bypassed me to walk over to another shelf. Without stalling even for a second, he reached out for apartment that held some worn-out looking scrolls and picked one.

    I was fascinated when he handed the book and the scroll to me.

    "How did Serena die?" I inquired, my gaze lingering on the scroll.

    It felt like something ancient that held real records from the past. It looked and felt important, like a treasure.

    And this was my first timeing across something like this.

    "You should find that out yourself." Draven gestures to the stuff in my hands. "It was a very interesting end."

    I doubted that. I could already smell power fractions and tugs already.

    Then he said to me, "But it was rumoured that Serena was so strong and powerful because she received help from the Faes and got involved with their magic."

    My gaze quickly snapped to his face, my heart, beating wildly against my chest.

    Faes? They¡¯ve been around for so long.

    Something about this Valmora history suddenly felt deeper than what I was expecting.

    "Are there any faes left in our world today?" I asked Draven, hiding my troubled heart.

    "No," he said. "They were all annihted along with another race."

    Then I noticed his gaze darken as his eyes shifted past me. He looked troubled and a little bit furious as soon as he mentioned the other race. And I felt tempted to ask him about it.

    "What¡¯s the other race?" I tried my luck.

    My question seemed to draw him out of whatever trance he had been trapped in.

    "I thought you asked about Valmora?" He asked, crossing his arms behind him.

    I exhaled deeply before slowly nodding. He didn¡¯t want to answer my question which I didn¡¯t understand why.

    I mean, it was just a name, or should I have to study history books separately for it as well?

    "Now tell me how you got that name and why you are trying to find information on her?" Draven asked with raised brows and a pointed look.

    I never downyed the idea of him remembering our deal and asking for my part. It¡¯s just that I wasn¡¯t satisfied enough with the information he had verbally given so far.

    Maybe, he shouldn¡¯t have had to mention the other race which my mind was now itching to learn about.

    "I had a dreamst night," I started, trying to find my footing. "I can¡¯t really remember the content and context apart from the name that was mentioned; Valmora. So, I thought to look the name up and see if I would be able to connect the dots, or remember what my dream was all about."

    I lied without flinching, even holding Draven¡¯s gaze without fear.

    I didn¡¯t know what gave me the courage, but suddenly, I had turned into a very good liar.

 Chapter 119: A Letter from Grandma

    <h4>Chapter 119: A Letter from Grandma</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    Silence ensued, holding up for up till ten seconds.

    I didn¡¯t know if Draven believed me or not, but I really had no choice but to lie, as I felt no pull towards revealing anything about my wolf¡¯s sudden appearance right now.

    And besides, I¡¯m still shocked to learn about his tale of Valmora and the wolf Queen, Serena.

    It¡¯s actually taking a lot of willpower for me not to go crazy right now because I¡¯m already thinking and wondering if my wolf, Valmora, has anything to do with this other one.

    <i>Could there be a connection?</i>

    I couldn¡¯t tell. But it looked like there might be one given that there wasn¡¯t any other story about this Valmora from Draven.

    Draven didn¡¯t look like he was going to say anything, so I said to him, "I¡¯m going to my room now."

    Then I cleared my throat and added, "I-I... erhm.. I will call you if I need you."

    "Stay in my room," he said. I frowned but he continued with a further exnation, "It will be troublesome if you go into heat again."

    My face heated up.

    "It will quickly spread and affect everyone at the ground floor," he finished without doing as much as batting an eye.

    I looked away from him and nodded. I understood himpletely, and it was no wonder he took me up to his bedroomst night.

    "Can I take these with me to go study them?" I gestured to the items: the aged book and scroll, in my hands.

    "No book leaves my office." he said with a straight face and took a step back as his hands fell beside him. "You can read them here."

    "Please," I begged. And because I desperately wanted to leave with them, I tried acting cute by batting myshes and failed.

    It didn¡¯t work on him.

    He snatched the scroll from my hand and then nced at the thick book before moving his gaze to my face. "Return it in good condition."

    Just one simple approval made me realize just how important his books were to him. And it was already a privilege for him to allow me take one out of the room.

    His statement implied that I wouldn¡¯t want to find out what would happen to me if I destroyed his book.

    "Thank you," I said to him, but my gaze lingered on the scroll.

    I bit my lower lips and watched him return it to its rightful position.

    "You cane in here and read any book of your choice provided you¡¯ve got my permission. But then, you must always keep them in the same shelf you picked them up from," he said before turning to me.

    I slowly nodded. At least I¡¯ve gotten permission to use his Office if I wanted as long I informed him first.

    Before, I used to think this spot was unreachable and just for his serious business but now that I have ess to it, it doesn¡¯t feel the same way.

    I left Draven¡¯s study with a mix of several emotions; happiness, relief, anticipation, curiosity and satisfaction.

    Coincidentally, I met Azul in the hallway.

    I was walking ahead with the thick ancient history book hugged tightly in my arms, my thoughts, swimming with different ideas about my wolf when I heard Azul¡¯s familiar voice call me from behind.

    "Mydy!"

    I snapped out of my thoughts, stopped in my tracks and quickly turned around only to see her rushing towards me with a smile from the other end.

    "Azul," I called softly and waited until she approached me.

    "Are you okay, mydy?" she asked with a bright smile that slightly faltered, changing briefly into something that looked like surprise before snapping back to her full excitement and relief.

    I didn¡¯t understand what that meant, and I never got the chance to dwell on it with other important matters climbing the rankings in my head.

    "I um... good. Good," I answered her, briefly embarrassed and then I hid it.

    She nodded in relief and then goes on to briefly tell me how worried she and the others were about mest night while holding tightly unto the small brown envelope in her hand.

    It seemed like my eyes wouldn¡¯t leave, so she stopped talking and followed my gaze.

    "Oh! Mydy, this came in for you. It¡¯s from your grandmother. It¡¯s a letter.

    I narrowed my eyes. ¡¯<i>A letter from my grandmother?¡¯</i>

    I have only one grandmother. She is my father¡¯s mother, and she is blind.

    How did she find someone learned to write a letter on her behalf?

    Still, I reached out for it. Azul handed it over and only then did I see the envelope was unsealed. My blood bubbled.

    Azul must have realized my anger and quickly exined why the envelope was unsealed.

    "Miss Fellowes passed the letter to me. I think she unsealed and read the content first."

    "What?" I managed to mutter before quickly taking the letter out of the envelope.

    I fumed as I fumbled to open the letter and read its content.

    <i>"My Dearest Edith, how are you? I heard about your forced marriage. Your father was cruel, including Alpha Draven. How are you holding up?" </i>

    My facial features softened as I ran my fingers through the paper, and over the words I read over again in my head.

    My lovely grandma must have missed me and worried for me.

    Azul watched me patiently as I remained silent with my gaze on the letter.

    Then I brought the paper to my nose and inhaled the scent. It smelled ofvender flowers.

    My grandma lived in a field wherevender flowers were grown. But her deliberately leaving her scent on her letter, meant something.

    Anger suddenly took over me as I recalled that Wanda had gone through my letter.

    I mean, what gave her the right to snoop through my things like she owned me?

    I was never going to let her off with reading my letter because who knows what other crazy or worst things she would do next?

    Maybe go through my room?

    I made a mental note to call Wanda out on this. And I was hell going to make it very embarrassing for her.

 Chapter 120: Something Unnatural

    <h4>Chapter 120: Something Unnatural</h4>

    <i><strong>Meredith.</strong></i>

    I folded the letter up and slipped it back inside the envelope.

    Azul had offered to help me hold the History book, but the reminder of Draven¡¯s instructions rang consistently in my head to the extent I unconsciously refused her.

    "I will be in Draven¡¯s room," I said to Azul the minute I was able to finally able to hold the book properly, hugging them in my arms. "I¡¯ve got an important reading to do. But I will return to my room towards evening."

    I wasn¡¯t really sure about returning to my bedroom because of my heat. It¡¯s bene a surprise that it hasn¡¯t red up since I woke up this morning.

    Because normally, I would suffer for a few days before itpletely disappeared.

    Azul¡¯s gaze fell on the book before quickly moving back to my face. She smiled

    "Would you like me to bring anything from the kitchen?" she inquired.

    I thought for a moment before answering, "Water, fruits, juice, uhm... butter milk cookies or any light snacks at all."

    "Okay, mydy." She bowed slightly before adding, "I will get the Alpha¡¯s permission."

    I understood Azul needing Draven¡¯s permission before bringing me the things I asked for. He was probably someone who didn¡¯t like letting other people into his personal space.

    And it was obvious with the rule he gave about me needing to use his home office.

    I panted for breath as I finally arrived at Draven¡¯s bedroom.

    Just like my wolf had pointed out my weakness, I don¡¯t think I could survive having a room up here. I wouldn¡¯t even bothering downstairs for anything.

    My eyes searched Draven¡¯s room, looking for something in particr until I found it at the table close to the floor-to-ceiling drawn curtains.

    I quickly made my way over and set the book and the letter down before ncing at the candle and the neat ashtray next to it.

    There was a lighter inside the tray. And that would make my work easier.

    Walking back to the living area, I scrambled through the supplies Azul had put together for me and found the smallvender oil bottle I had seen earlier while picking up my clothes.

    I took it, returned every other item into the bag before walking back to the high table.

    Then over the next minute, I withdrew the letter from the envelope and smeared some of thevender oil on the empty part. Then I blew air over it with my mouth before lighting the candle and cing the letter above the light.

    Slowly, words began to appear on the empty space, eliciting a triumphant smile from my lips.

    I knew Grandma wouldn¡¯t have gone through all the trouble just to send me two lines of message. She always had a more important message hidden like gem.

    And she was the one who taught me how to unveil her secret letters during my two-year stay with her. I was the only one in my family she sent letters to, and that too, using this trick.

    Grandma is the only one in my family who loves me for who I am. She protected me when others scorned and abandoned me. And I will protect her with my life.

    If Draven was so sure that all the Faes had been eradicated, then I can¡¯t let him know about my grandma.

    I sat down to read the rest of my grandma¡¯s letter.

    "I know you still do think a lot about yourself and the Moon Goddess¡¯s hatred towards you, and I wouldn¡¯t stop telling you that she doesn¡¯t hate you. There are some things you must know when the time is right. My only hope is that you don¡¯t hate me."

    I narrowed my gaze down at that part.

    Why would my beloved grandma think I would ever hate her?

    Personally, I don¡¯t think there could ever be any quantifiable reason enough to hate her. She took me in even when my own mother didn¡¯t want me anymore.

    She loved me, cared for me, raised me and even revealed her true self to me, something she had never done with any of my siblings.

    Even my father didn¡¯t know what his mother was.

    I let out a slow breath and returned my attention to the rest of the words on the letter.

    "Has your wolf made any appearance yet? If she has, don¡¯t tell anyone about her for now. But if she hasn¡¯t, it¡¯s still fine my precious girl. Grandma was only curious."

    I exhaled deeply, a bit confused by this particr part of the letter.

    Grandma has always spoken to me with wisdom and reminded me severally not to believe what everyone said, but she had never pointed out what I should believe and not.

    But given this recent writing, I stand to believe that she knows something. She definitely knew I wasn¡¯t stripped of my wolf when the Lunar Curse marked me.

    "We need to see, Edith. Don¡¯t write back to me. Just visit. Grandma needs to see your beautiful face, and rest your leg on myp. Stay safe, Dearest."

    I finished thest part of the letter in a little confusion.

    I didn¡¯t understand my grandma¡¯s intentions and a few things in the letter. And then, she had asked me to visit without stating the urgency, and had also asked me not to write back.

    As I burnt the letter under the candle¡¯s me, I concluded that I must go see my grandma, but I didn¡¯t know how and when that was going to happen.

    As soon as the letter caught fire, I dumped it in the ashtray, watching it burn up as thevender fragrance filled the room.

    Then I left for the bathroom to wash my hands, my thoughts, still swirling.

    I had more than a few questions for when I visit grandma, but I had a few questions for Valmora.

    And unfortunately I still have to study a bunch of History textbooks, gather enough information before I can begin my questiona.

    Wonderful!

    As I washed my hands in the sink, my mind dwelled on a few revtions which had happened in less than 15 hours.

    I now had a wolf named, Valmora.

    Draven is my mate.

    And my grandma knows something unnatural about me.

 Chapter 121: For Herself

    <h4>Chapter 121: For Herself</h4>

    <i><strong>Draven.</strong></i>

    Meredith has learned to lie to me with a straight face.

    She must take me for a fool if she thinks that I believe that lie she told about the reason she was looking into Valmora.

    We struck a deal, but she decided to be crafty about it by not keeping her side of it.

    "Our mate has changed indeed," Rhovan agreed, sounding a little disappointed.

    "How so?" I probed, hoping to hear something new apart from what I had already observed.

    "Her scar is healing, almostpleted. She also no longer looks so simple as before. I can¡¯t really point it out, but there is something a tad bit different about her aura."

    Meredith¡¯s scar was healing which was correct. As for her aura, I didn¡¯t notice anything apart from her bravery in lying to my face and breaking the trust.

    I wonder why Rhovan didn¡¯t mention about it.

    Did he choose to overlook it or did it never register on his mind?

    "She suddenly asked about Valmora, the wolf of our first female warrior and wolf Queen today. What do you think she is up to?" I asked Rhovan.

    He yawnedzily in my head before replying, "I don¡¯t know what you two talked about. I was sleeping."

    His response was disappointing. Very disappointing.

    Most times he was helpful with important information but those few times he didn¡¯t have any, usually drove me crazy.

    "You were sleeping yet you knew something had changed about her," I fired in a mock tone.

    "I caught up with thest conversation and then her aura," he exined.

    I didn¡¯t know what to say for almost a whole minute.

    "You are really cking off with information."

    "You must think that I jump out of your head once in a while to gather information."

    Rhovan¡¯s sarcastic response had me breathing fire through my nostrils.

    He was right in some way. Maybe, I was really putting a questionable amount of pressure on him.

    As soon as I stepped out of my office, I saw Azul. She mentioned about serving Meredith some snacks and drinks and I gave her the permission.

    With Dennis and Jeffery in charge of training the warriors today, I saw no need to return to the training grounds and instead, went for my bedroom.

    The scent of Lavender hit my nose as soon as I walked in. My gaze darted across the room and saw faint drizzling of smoke rising from the ashtray, and Meredith was no where in sight.

    I crossed the room in long strides for the table and caught a glimpse of the ashes on the tray.

    It looked like the little woman had been busy, doing everything else except studying the History book she took from my shelf.

    There was a small piece left form what she had been burning, so, I picked it up and squinted at it.

    Your wolf.

    Those were the only words on the little piece of the paper that wasn¡¯t burnt up yet like the rest.

    As soon as I put the little bit down, Meredith stepped out from the bathroom and froze when our gazes met.

    Then quickly, her eyes fell on the table before she started making her way over.

    I saw panic sh across her eyes.

    "I thought you had returned to the training grounds," she said.

    "Your maidservant asked me for permission to bring a few things up to you, so I decided to check it out myself before leaving," I replied.

    She didn¡¯t reply, not with her keen eyes on the ashtray. She stopped beside me on the table and looked into the tray.

    I followed her gaze and discovered that the piece of paper I had dropped into the pan had burnt off.

    I was relieved. Then acting like I knew nothing which wasn¡¯t entirely false, I asked;

    "What were you burning up here?"

    "Nothing too important," she replied, meeting my gaze. "It was a note from my grandma."

    I noticed the panic in her eyes from earlier was no where to be found. She must be relieved like I was.

    Meredith¡¯s reaction made me curious as to what she was trying to hide.

    If this was an ordinary letter from her grandmother, then she wouldn¡¯t need to burn it up as if she was trying to get rid of a piece of vital evidence against her.

    I was curious to know the content now she had revealed the source but unfortunately, I would never know unless she told me.

    Meredith must have noticed the doubt in my eyes because the next moment, she exined that she had a habit of burning up letters from her grandmother as she was the only who cared for her in her family.

    "... My father used to be very mad with her concern for me, so I learned to do this so he wouldn¡¯t find out we were in contact," she finished.

    I saw the sincerity in her eyes and doubted it.

    Just minutes ago, she had lied to me with a straight face and now, she was speaking with the same attitude, but was now telling the truth?

    I was forced to believe her when Rhovan stirred in my head and confirmed it.

    "We have no reason to doubt her. She said the truth. Her nerves didn¡¯t wreck and her pupils didn¡¯t dte."

    Just then, a soft knock sounded on the door and I left to answer it.

    It was Azul, carrying a tray of little goodies for her mistress.

    She bowed to me and apologized for the intrusion before receiving my permission to go in.

    When I returned to the room, Meredith had already emptied the ashtray. I didn¡¯t bother with it anymore and left to use the bathroom.

    Meredith must have been telling the truth about why she burns up letters from her grandmother, but she did smartly evade my question

    She didn¡¯t tell me the content. And she definitely hasn¡¯t burnt up that letter out of habit.

    She had done it for herself.

    This chapter is updated by freew(e)bnovel.(c)om

 Chapter 122: Dennis Visits

    <h4>Chapter 122: Dennis Visits</h4>

    <i><strong>Meredith.</strong></i>

    My heart leaped in my chest when I stepped out of the bathroom and saw Draven standing next to the ashtray.

    I wasn¡¯t expecting him in the room. I thought he had returned to the training grounds after I parted with him in his office.

    Recalling the letter I was burning, I panicked at first. But as I arrived beside Draven, I was ready with an exnation, especially after seeing the ashes.

    I wasn¡¯t sure how long he¡¯s been in the room, or if everything burnt up before he walked over to check it, so I had to give something close to a lie but far from the truth.

    I wasn¡¯t sure Draven bought my lies, but it didn¡¯t matter since he didn¡¯t have any piece of evidence to interrogate me with.

    Luckily for my mental health, Azul arrived with a tray of everything I had asked for.

    Then, Draven went into the bathroom, and I found a way to keep Azul with me until he stepped out and finally excused himself.

    After Azul left, I enjoyed the fruits first while reading the History book, before going for the unhealthy snacks.

    I ate all the buttermilk cookies before finally reaching for the grilled gizzards. And that was when I got distracted.

    I ate more than I read and in the end, I had to go wash oily hands.

    By the time I returned to the book, I was tired and bored.

    I missed my mouth being busy.

    My gaze dropped to the empty tes as a deep sigh escaped my lips.

    I went on to read about Serena¡¯s first and second war. It was interesting to realize that they were both because of the other rulers of the two tribes.

    ---

    I returned to my bedroom at the ground floor a few hourster and was weed by all my maidservants.

    "Mydy." They greeted me with a smile.

    They made me feel like we had been separated for a few years.

    I couldn¡¯t believe how much they missed me in just a short time. I was touched and couldn¡¯t helpparing them with my family.

    None of them have contacted me after I left Stormveil with Draven and his entourage.

    I had lunch while listening to Deidra tell me all the recent gossip I¡¯d missed within twelve hours.

    I missed her exaggerated expressions and saw myselfughing all through her narration.

    "Deidra would make a good newscaster," I said,paring her to Duskmoors¡¯ in my mind. "Or a storyteller," I quickly added.

    "A story teller." The rest agreed. Deidra blushed.

    After that, I had a nap and sweated profusely in my sleep. By the time I woke up, I was in need of a shower.

    Stepping into the bathroom with Azul ahead, I noticed the wall mirror was covered with a material with the same length.

    "Why is the mirror covered?" I couldn¡¯t help asking.

    Azul smiled the mirror before turning her attention to me.

    "Mydy, we had to do it because the fog was too much. But we will take it offter," she exined.

    I shrugged and entered the bath.

    Azul helped me bath by massaging my shoulders and gently kneading my back.

    "Hmmm..." I shut my eyes as my hands gripped the edge of the tub, enjoying the massage. I missed this.

    "Mydy, should I apply a little more pressure?" Azul asked.

    I didn¡¯t open my eyes. I just nodded for her to continue.

    I was in for another surprise when I walked into the dressing room and sat in front of my dresser with a missing mirror.

    Slowly, I turned to Azul for an exnation and then to Kira who quickly lowered her head.

    "Forgive me, mydy." Kira bowed before looking up with a guilty gaze. "I identally broke the mirror while adjusting the position of the dresser this morning."

    "That¡¯s fine," I said to her and turned to face the empty wall. It felt weird staring at the wall while Azul got me ready, so, I added, "Just get someone to rece it."

    "Yes, mydy."

    ---

    Dennis visited me a few minutes after I walked into my room and bit into a cucumber.

    I was thrilled to know he was here after Cora announced his presence, so, I quickly moved to my sitting room.

    After a little pleasantries were exchanged, he sat down on the couch next to mine.

    "I didn¡¯t see you are dinner and at breakfast this morning, so, I decided toe see you myself. I heard you weren¡¯t feeling well."

    Heat crept up my cheeks as I recalled the real reason I had been absent at the dining hall on two asions.

    I felt deeply embarrassed, but quickly hid my reaction when I saw Dennis watching me closely.

    I couldn¡¯t afford a slip-up.

    "I had a little fever..."

    Before I could finish, he leaned over and ced the back of his right hand on my forehead.

    Then, I quickly added, "But I¡¯m better now." I was no longer running a temperature. I wasn¡¯t on heat.

    Dennis withdrew his hand and straightened his back.

    "I should have visited earlier, but my brother stopped me."

    Interesting.

    I was a little surprised and even wondered why Draven would stop his younger brother froming to see me. But I didn¡¯t dwell on the topic for long.

    "Actually, I thought of contacting you at one time, but I don¡¯t have a phone, so the n failed," I said the Dennis.

    He shook his head. "That¡¯s a shame. But you need a phone."

    I shrugged. But deep down, I really wanted one.

    "About our driving lessons, are you healthy enough for us to resume tomorrow?" he inquired.

    "Sure." I quickly nodded as the corners of my lips lifted into a smile. "Tomorrow evening is fine by me."

    I missed our lessons.

    I bit into my cucumber and chewed on it. I had offered Dennis one from my te, but he had declined.

    I felt an itch on my cheek and swiped the tip of my finger across it and continued to eat my cucumber.

    Then, I felt Dennis¡¯s gaze on me and turned to meet his smiling gaze.

    He pointed at my face and started, "By the way you..."

    "I will take care of that!" Azul suddenly said and stepped towards me with a handkerchief, but not without sparing Dennis a type of nce I couldn¡¯t make out.

 Chapter 123: Getting Back At Wanda

    <h4>Chapter 123: Getting Back At Wanda</h4>

    <i><strong>Meredith.</strong></i>

    I didn¡¯t think it was a warning nce, but I was really curious as to why she was a little aggressive.

    Dennis withdrew his hand, his brows knitting in slight confusion.

    Azul used the white handkerchief and gently swiped my cheek.

    "Mydy, you had a seed on your cheek. But I¡¯ve taken it off now," she exined.

    Dennis smiled at Azul before dropping his gaze on me.

    "Yes. And I was about to make fun of you."

    Azul finally stepped away, but I was unsettled.

    Right as I started to suspect a foul y, Dennis asked, "What about dinner?"

    "I will be there," I confirmed. If not for anything, there was someone in particr I have to deal with this.

    Dennis chatted with me for a few minutes before leaving.

    ---

    As soon as I stepped into the dining room, I felt Wanda¡¯s gaze on me. It was curious at first, so when I met her eyes, she narrowed them and looked away.

    I couldn¡¯t bother with her and went on to settle down on my chair.

    When Draven arrived, he didn¡¯t wait for us to rise to our feet before gesturing that we forget the courtesy today.

    Dinner was served.

    As I enjoyed my grilled pork cutlets, I remembered Wanda and immediately got started with the confrontation.

    "Today, a letter from my grandmother arrived. But on receiving it, I discovered that it had already been opened."

    Then my gaze dropped on Wanda as soon as I got everyone¡¯s attention.

    "Miss Fellowes, I learned that you had gone through my personal letter first, before passing it down to one of my maidservants."

    I watched the confusion on her face turn to surprise and then back to confusion.

    She was acting like she didn¡¯t know what I was talking about. But I¡¯m going to let everyone know that I wasn¡¯t using her.

    "Azul here said..." I pointed to Azul who was standing in the row with the servers, and I made sure they could hear my voice as well, then, I continued.

    "You handed the letter to her. So, what I want to know is very simple. Is this one of the rules in this house for you to read others personal letters before handing them down, or is this rule only applied to me ?"

    As soon as I asked the question, Draven dropped his cutlery on his te with a ng before turning to nce at Wanda.

    Wanda met his gaze and quickly swallowed hard. She looked afraid and quickly turned to me.

    I bet, not even in her wildest dreams did she think I would confront her for her actions, and that too, in front of everyone.

    She was really sleeping on me.

    "I guess a busybody will always remain a busybody," Dennis mumbles to our hearing before forking a piece of pork onto his mouth.

    He didn¡¯t spare Wanda a nce, but she did throw a nce his way.

    Draven¡¯s brows furrowed tightly. "Wanda, is that true? Did you go through Meredith¡¯s letter?"

    Silence travelled through the dining hall.

    No one spoke, no one ate. All eyes were pressed on Wanda.

    Wanda looked between me and Draven for a few moments before bowing to the pressure. She fixed her gaze on me.

    "Yes, I did that. But that¡¯s because no one here apart from Dra¡ªthe Alpha, gets letters. So, I needed to make sure the letter sent to you wasn¡¯t anything harmful. That¡¯s all."

    Wanda started her exnation and finished in a heartbeat.

    "You keep disappointing me time and time again," Draven said with bitternessced in his tone.

    This made me realize that he must really value Wanda for him to be disappointed by her actions.

    Wanda bowed her head in shame and didn¡¯t have the courage to meet Draven¡¯s eyes. But if course, he wasn¡¯t done with her yet.

    "I can send you back home with two warriors if you are tired of focusing solely on your duty here and want to return to Stormveil."

    As long as I was concerned, that wasn¡¯t a suggestion. A threaty beneath that statement.

    But if I wasn¡¯t wise like I was now, I would never have known this fact. I would have thought he was being soft on his childhood friend.

    Wanda lifted her gaze immediately. Her eyes, filled with shock. She looked afraid, confirming my deductions about the threat.

    She quickly apologized to Draven, iming she would never repeat the mistake, but he pointed at me and said, "She is the one you offended, not me."

    In other sense, he was asking her to apologize to me.

    Wanda slowly turned her gaze to me. Luckily for her, I wasn¡¯t cocky, so there wasn¡¯t any sign of mockery or triumph on my lips.

    "I apologize to you. I didn¡¯t mean to offend you with my actions."

    Sincerity shed across Wanda¡¯s eyes, but I refused to buy it.

    This woman was too evil to mean any word she just said to me.

    The apology was just for Draven.

    As everyone picked up their cutlery and continued to eat, my gaze lingered on Draven.

    I don¡¯t know if he was just oblivious to his childhood friend¡¯s petty and ruthless actions, he was aware, but for some sort of reason, he couldn¡¯t act.

    Perhaps, was there something Wanda was holding unto him for?

    I finished my first te of food and without requesting for another one, the server stepped forward and refilled my te with only grilled pork, leaving the lettuce leaves aside.

    Unlike the others who wrapped each piece of their meat with a lettuce leaves before eating, I barely touched my vegetable and focused solely on eating just the protein.

    "Eat your pork with the vegetable." Draven pointed his fork at me while gesturing towards my te and then to my face.

    I didn¡¯t see how any of this was his business, but Dennis¡¯s exnation had me listening to Draven¡¯s instruction.

    "There is a high chance of you getting super hungry in the middle of the night if you eat just protein. So, you have to support it with something."

 Chapter 124: Altercation With Wanda

    <h4>Chapter 124: Altercation With Wanda</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    I exhaled for the thousandth time since lying my head on the pillow to rest.

    It¡¯s been two hours already, yet I couldn¡¯t get a wink of sleep.

    Peace and sleep were far from me as I rolled from one side of the bed to the other. I rubbed my thighs together, feeling the small pool there.

    "Umm..." A soft moan escaped my lips. Myshes fluttered as I wrapped my arms around myself.

    In the end, I wasn¡¯t able to take it. I quickly sat up on the bed with a groan.

    My pheromones were kicking again. I didn¡¯t know why it didn¡¯t give any signs during dinner until around this time when everyone had gone to bed.

    If I knew earlier that this would happen, I would have returned to Draven¡¯s room immediately after dinner.

    Valmora hadn¡¯t informed me about making preparations for this tonight, and she wasn¡¯t answering me now.

    I got off the bed, my thoughts in shambles as I looked down at my night dress to see if it was decent enough to leave my room in.

    There was no way I was spending the night alone in restless pain and frustration when I had a husband who had helped me the first time.

    <i>I can¡¯t believe a day woulde when I would take the initiative to go to a man to sleep with.</i>

    I didn¡¯t know I could be this type of woman. It felt surreal. But I didn¡¯t give a damn about it.

    To hell with stupid thoughts and ideology that wasn¡¯t never going to relieve me of this sudden torturous heat.

    I slipped my feet inside my slippers and tied the rope to my thin night robe. The thin dress I wore underneath was short but luckily, the length of the robe did justice by stopped at my knees, covering my exposed thighs.

    Without a second thought, I went for the front door, opened it, stepped out and shut it lightly before turning my back to it.

    Next, my eyes fell on the empty hallway. I looked sat my left and my right. Seeing my coast was clear, I went for my right in quick short steps.

    I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m acting all sneaky like a thief on a mission to still something.

    Yeah. Actually, I was on a mission to steal something that belonged to Draven. In another sense, it¡¯s more like I¡¯m renting it for a certain amount of time.

    As I made my way towards the stairs and took my first step, I wondered what gave me to confidence to seek Draven.

    He had asked me to call me if I needed him, but that had been in the day time, not in the middle of the night.

    He was probably in a deep sleep, but I couldn¡¯t wait.

    I had no one around me for the night, so I couldn¡¯t wait until I lost my mind because I wouldn¡¯t be able to stop myself or control my actions.

    I caught a familiar silhouette on the second floor just as I had turned to start taking the stairs to the third floor where Draven was.

    Suddenly, I didn¡¯t to be seen by Wanda going up to the third floor. Apart from the fact that she would make a hell of noise, I didn¡¯t want her knowing why I was headed up there in the middle of the night.

    This was so embarrassing for me.

    I slowed my steps and carefully put one foot forward, one after the other until I thought the wall had shielded me from her eyes.

    But I forgot she was a werewolf, and would have definitely smelt me and heard my steps.

    Just as I climbed the second step on the first stair, I heard her voice thunder behind me.

    "Meredith!"

    I shut my eyes and exhaled before slowly turning to meet her fiery eyes.

    If she could burn me with her eyes, she would have done that without hesitation the moment I turned.

    "How can I help you?"

    "What are you doing up here?" She asked, dragging her gaze across my body before fixing a permanent disgusted look on my face. "Didn¡¯t I tell you never toe up here, and to only stay within the borders of the ground floor where your bedroom is?"

    I scoffed, stepping down so I could meet her eyes level.

    Wanda was tall, just a little bit taller than I was, and currently, she was dressed in a matching silk pyjamas. Her hair was in a messy updo while a sleeping mask seemed her hair backward. And I would like to think she forgot it up there.

    "Now, I finally know why you put me in one of the best rooms downstairs," I said, narrowing my gaze at her.

    Although, I had never for one day believed what she said about giving me a good room with a beautiful view with best intentions.

    There had to be something else behind it, and finally this moment, it hit me.

    She gave me a very good room downstairs so I wouldn¡¯t have any reason toin, and go beyond the halls of the ground floor. And at the same time, no one would realize how tricky and impartial her actions were.

    Wanda scoffed. She didn¡¯t make any effort to correct me if I was wrong, or try to cover up the foul y here. She just scoffed.

    "Whatever it is that you have going up in that little brain of yours won¡¯t help you see Xamira. Remember, you are not permitted here, and she isn¡¯t allowed to visit anyone."

    <i>Wanda thought I hade here for Xamira?</i>

    I chuckled heartily, nearlyughing my head off.

    "Who said I was here to Xamira?" I asked, myughter dying off slowly.

    <i>I had a guess that I was going to enjoy my altercation with Wanda tonight. </i>

    Wanda¡¯s brows furrowed in confusion at first. But the next minute she narrowed her eyes, unwrapping her arms.

    "Don¡¯t tell me you are here. In the middle of the night. For Draven. I hope I¡¯m wrong?"

 Chapter 125: Shoving To The Side

    <h4>Chapter 125: Shoving To The Side</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    I felt pity for Wanda.

    Currently, she looked like she would bang her head against the wall if she knew what I hade to Draven for, in the middle of the night.

    But why does she look so shocked that I could go to him?

    What¡¯s it to her?

    Suddenly, I didn¡¯t feel like pitying her anymore. Her ugly face was getting in my way, and I didn¡¯t want to see it anymore.

    In fact, I wanted to ruin Wanda¡¯s night so much that she would see me in her dreams tonight if she does sleep eventually. Or rather, so she wouldn¡¯t get to sleep this night, rolling from one side to the other.

    "Draven is my husband," I stated, and then put my hands on my waist. "Is there anything wrong with me visiting him at any time of the day or night I want?"

    Wanda¡¯s jaw dropped in shock as she stared at me with her mouth agape. I bet she didn¡¯t see thising.

    She was unlucky to witness this shameless side of me because if it were before, I would I be proud of going to a man, even if he is my husband, in the middle of the night?

    It wasn¡¯t normal, and the reason behind that had only one meaning.

    Wanda couldn¡¯t find any word to say. She was so shocked by my revtion that she just stood there with her mouth open.

    <i>I wish a fly will get in there.</i>

    After giving her food for thought, I turned toward the stairs. I had only taken two steps when I felt a hand grab me and pull me back.

    "Ah!" A yelp escaped from my lips as I quickly grabbed the railings to steady myself. As soon as I found my footing, I looked towards my right only to see Wanda standing at the stairs.

    She was blocking my path now.

    "Are you unwell upstairs?" I asked, pointing a finger to my head just to show her what I meant.

    If we weren¡¯t at the bottom of the stairs, and there wasn¡¯t any railings, I would have had a fatal fall.

    "You have no rights to be here. Did you get permission beforeing up here? No. So, you should go back!" Shemanded through gritted teeth.

    I clenched my fists, my temperature rising from both heat and anger.

    <i>For how long would I continue to tolerate this woman?</i>

    <i>"How dare that lowlife block my path? Do not tolerate her!"</i> Valmora spoke coldly in my head.

    I had for a moment, forgotten I had a wolf.

    About twenty minutes ago when I needed a n on how to take care of my heat, she hadn¡¯t showed up.

    But resurfacing just to ask me not to tolerate Wanda¡¯s madness proved an important point:

    I was making the right decision going to Draven to help me sort my heat out.

    I red fearlessly at Wanda.

    "Watch me!" I spat and stepped forward.

    I didn¡¯t care if my actions would cause someone¡¯s death. I simply shoved Wanda to the side and stepped ahead without looking back.

    "You bitch!" She cursed loudly.

    I knew she had a tight grip on the rail with an ugly look on her face. It would have been good to see it, but I didn¡¯t have her silly time.

    At least, Wanda wasn¡¯t crazy enough to chase after me after seeing what I was capable of.

    I bet she never imagined that I would have the strength to push her out of the way. And now, she was going to reflect on the scene for a very long time.

    Arriving at Draven¡¯s door, I performed a little breathing exercise before lifting my hand to knock softly.

    <i>I hope he isn¡¯t in a deep sleep.</i>

    I didn¡¯t want to have to leave without achieving my aim. My guess told me that Wanda would be in the second floor hallway for a very long time.

    If not for anything, she shouldn¡¯t have to see mee down so soon.

    It would be embarrassing.

    I lifted my hand and knocked thrice on the door, each one softer than the previous one.

    I was almost giving up hope when I heard a click sound from the other side. Two secondster, the was pulled open from inside.

    In front of me stood Draven in a ck pants and a stripe shirt. The first three buttons were open, highlighting a little skin of his rock-hard chest.

    His hair was tousled. His eyes looked tired. And the wrinkle on his shirt suggested that he had been lying on the bed or something.

    Draven gave me a good nce, letting his eyes slowly drag it¡¯s way from my legs to my body and then to my face.

    He didn¡¯t even try to hid the fact that he purposely let his gaze linger on my chest briefly.

    When hiszy gaze finally met mime, he expected an exnation, so I thought. But the next second, he walked into the room, leaving the door open for me.

    <i>It seemed like he already knew why I was here.</i>

    I quickly took the opportunity and followed him inside, clicking the door shut and turning the key to lock it.

    Following behind Draven, I watched him walk towards the sitting area. He grabbed a ss of whiskey from the ss centre table before settling on a single sofa.

    My brows drew close to each other. I thought that he would take me straight to bed.

    But now that it looked like he had a drink to finish, what was I supposed to do?

    <i>Maybe I had gotten everything wrong?</i>

    <i>Maybe he didn¡¯t know why I hade to him in the middle of the night in a thin night robe?</i>

    "Sit, if you want," he said to me before sipping from his ss.

    I quickly found the sofa next to him of all spots, and settled down while recognizing that he might not be in a good mood as I didn¡¯t know what else would keep a man drinkingte into the night.

    <i>Maybe I hade at a bad time.</i>

 Chapter 126: No More Dravenâ€™s Help

    <h4>Chapter 126: No More Draven¡¯s Help</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    A minuteter, it felt like a million ants were crawling all over my body.

    I wasn¡¯t myself. I had never been since my pheromones kicked off tonight.

    And it wasn¡¯t helping matters that I was sitting next to an able-bodied man with the looks and the height, exuding male pheromones.

    His scent was so thick in the air that my body couldn¡¯t help reacting to it.

    I couldn¡¯t hide my desires. Not with the warm liquid pooling between my legs and the ache that followed.

    Within a few seconds, I was so ufortable that I was literally squirming in my seat and rubbing my thighs together.

    "Mmmm..." I swallowed a moan and adjusted my sitting position. Then I felt Draven¡¯s gaze on me and met it.

    Next, I want he¡¯d him dip his head backward and swallow the remaining content of his ss before setting it on the table.

    Then he stood to his feet.

    "Come to the bed," he said to me and then started walking away.

    <i>Finally!</i>

    I scrambled to my feet and followed him to the bedroom. His fingers were already walking on his shirt buttons when he turned to me.

    I watched as he took his shirt off while giving me a look that read, <i>"What are you waiting for to take your clothes off?" </i>

    Instinctively, my hands reached for the rope on my robe and untied it before dropping it on the floor next to my feet.

    "Go to the bed," Draven instructed in a low husky voice as he dumped his shirt on the floor and reached for his belt.

    Heat crept up my cheeks as I moved to do as he had said.

    The other time he had taken me, I was barely conscious and mostly out of my mind so there wasn¡¯t any loophole for shyness to appear.

    But now, I was still very much sane.

    "Take off your panties and open your legs," Draven instructed again with his eyes on me, his fingers dumping his belt towards his left before moving to unbutton his pants.

    My hands hung in the air briefly before slipping inside my thin dress. I tugged at the waistband of my panties and pulled it down to my feet.

    Finally I took it off and dumped it beside me.

    I felt a wave of cool air hit me as soon as I parted my legs as instructed.

    "Uhmm." A moan escaped my lips before I could it swallow it.

    I just needed Draven.

    Draven stepped out of his pants and walked towards me in just his briefs. I could see his swell. It was big and thick.

    A soft whimper escaped from my lips. I couldn¡¯t hold back and immediately mmed my legs shut when a wave of pleasure suddenly hit me.

    But Draven immediately grabbed me by the knees and pulled my legs apart.

    "You don¡¯t listen, do you."

    Before I could respond to him, he withdrew his left hand and brought it to his briefs, tugging it downwards and immediately, he sprang free, big and erect.

    ---

    I don¡¯t know what time it was when I woke up, but everywhere was still dark.

    It took a while to realize my naked body was saying on Draven¡¯s bare chest.

    Last night, he had given me everything I asked and beyond.

    A small smile tugged on my lips as I released a deep sigh before moving my moving away from him.

    Naked, I walked into the bathroom and got into the shower to bath. Even though Draven had cleaned me up with a warm towel before we finally fell asleep, I needed to freshen up for the start of a new day.

    Once again, I made use of Draven¡¯s toiletries, including his towel to dry my body before grabbing therge one to wrap around it.

    But the moment I stepped in front of the mirror, I froze. The next moment, I swiped my palms against the mirror to clean the fog before peering into it to see my face properly.

    My heart thudded in my chest as I lifted a finger, running it through my cheeks.

    Where did my scar go to?

    I blinked repeatedly, checked myself in the mirror a few times and even went to turn on all the lights before going back to the mirror again.

    <i>My scar was gone, and not even a trace could be found.</i>

    I gasp escaped my lips.

    "Valmora? Valmora? Vakmora?"

    I tried calling my wolf to ask her about this magic but she didn¡¯t respond.

    It took me a little time to recall that having a wolf meant that your injuries would heal quickly, and you would barely have a scar on your body.

    I had a wolf now, and that meant all my scars, both visible to others and hidden underneath my clothes are gone.

    I walked back into Draven¡¯s bedroom in a rush and saw him sitting up on the bed. My steps halted.

    "Um... I-I um..." I stuttered, not knowing what to say to him and how to exin myself.

    I was in his towel, and he was staring at me like he had a lot of things to say to me.

    "Good morning... I-I... Thank you aboutst night. I-I... I¡¯m fine now," I said, picking my clothes from the floor.

    His eyes was still on me, even followed me as I moved about.

    <i>Was he going to watch me dress up now?</i>

    <i>You know what? Fuck it.</i>

    I pulled his towel off my body and quickly put on my thin night dress before swiftly wrapping my body with the robe.

    "I think I won¡¯t be needing that kind of help anymore," I finished, a little breathless.

    But Draven didn¡¯t say a word. He slowly sat up and still refused to take his eyes off me.

    "I will be leaving now," I said, excusing myself since I didn¡¯t want to spend another minute with him as I couldn¡¯t depict his thoughts.

    I had only taken three steps forward when he finally called my name.

    I slowly turned to meet his gaze.

    Then he brought out his hand from under the duvet and threw something to me.

    I caught it before realizing it was my panties. My blush deepened.

 Chapter 127: They Knew

    <h4>Chapter 127: They Knew</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    I walked back to my bedroom on the ground floor. Luckily, only a few early servants caught sight of me.

    It¡¯s not as if I was bothered about that.

    Draven was my husband, at least in name. It might take some time for me to ept him fully as my mate.

    I can¡¯t easily let go of our beginning. He was mean. Even grandma confirmed it.

    As soon as I walked into my bedroom, I went straight for my dressing room and picked something simple from my wardrobe to wear.

    By the time Azul and the rest came in to wake me up and get me dressed, I was trying to do my hair.

    They were shocked. All of them.

    "Mydy, you couldn¡¯t sleepst night?" Azul asked as she adjusted the cor of my dress for me.

    "I couldn¡¯t," I replied, letting go off my hair as she took over. "That¡¯s why I was up early, looking for what to do and decided to get ready before time."

    Just then, Kira came over with the small makeup purse that just included a powder, mascara and light pink lipstick.

    "Would you like a cup of camomile tea to help you sleep better tonight?" Azul asked, peering at my face while Kira got started with the makeup.

    On the other hand, Deidra passed me a cup of hot flower tea I usually drank on some mornings, while Cora and Arya took the beddings away and changed the sheets.

    "I¡¯m good," I replied Azul.

    Kira finished beating my face five minutester and took a step back.

    "I¡¯m done, mydy," she announced.

    "I want to see what the makeup looks like on my face. Can I get a mirror?" I asked, lifting my gaze to her.

    Then, I saw something shift in her eyes as her face fell. My eyes narrowed.

    "Mydy, there is no hand mirror, and we haven¡¯t reced the one that broke in the dressing room," she exined, lowering her gaze. "I apologize."

    A deep sigh escaped my lips.

    Even Azul remained unmoving next to me. She was done with my hair and didn¡¯t have anything else to do, but she couldn¡¯t leave.

    I had indirectly given off the idea that I was mad at them. And honestly, I wasn¡¯t even sure I wasn¡¯t.

    Kira didn¡¯t dare lift her gaze and Azul didn¡¯t dare to speak a word. Also, the others didn¡¯te into my bedroom this time. It allowed me some time to think.

    I contemted within myself on whether to say this or not. In the end, I chose to reveal that I wasn¡¯t blind.

    Another deep breath escaped my lips as I cast my gaze on Kira.

    "Lift your head," I said. She obeyed.

    Then I turned to Azul and asked her to go get the others. "I want to speak to everybody. When I¡¯m done, you can all go back to your work."

    "Yes, mydy." Azul bowed deeply, turned and left.

    I perceived the hint of nervousness she gave off, but I wasn¡¯t bothered.

    In less than a minute, Azul returned with the others. And just like her, they looked nervous.

    Apart from the day I had called them together to talk about my what and wild pheromones, this was the second time I was arranging a formal gathering.

    "I am aware you all conspired and deliberately got rid of all the mirrors in my quarters," I said, my gaze moving from one face to the other.

    Azul¡¯s fingers fiddled. Kira shut her eyes. Deidra¡¯s, Cora¡¯s, and Arya¡¯s gazes widened in pure shock.

    My guesses were confirmed. But I continued.

    "You all don¡¯t have to worry. I can¡¯t nick myself again since my injury hadpletely healed and my scar, gone."

    They all lifted their gazes to meet mine.

    "How did you know mydy?" Deidra asked, unable to hold back her curiosity.

    The others looked at her first before shifting their gazes back to me.

    "The Alpha has a mirror in his bathroom. And as the Moon Goddess would have it, I happened to use it and discover the shocking reality."

    When I looked into Draven¡¯s mirror and saw that my scar was gone, I realized why Azul had looked a bit surprised when she saw me outside his study yesterday morning.

    I also discovered why Azul covered the mirror in my bathroom and gave a silly excuse, including the meaning of the look she had given Dennis when he was going to say something about my face yesterday.

    Probably, the injury was half-gone, and he noticed and wanted toment on it, but Azul stopped him and covered it up with a <i>cucumber seed.</i>

    I¡¯m not sure Dennis knew why Azul would stop him from talking about it.

    But now, I have realized why my maidservants got rid of all the mirrors in my room. They knew about my bad behaviour of nicking myself and reopening my injury, and decided to dispose of them so I wouldn¡¯t notice the rapid healing.

    They seeded.

    Azul exchanged nces with the others.

    I noticed the mixed emotions that crossed their faces and let out another sigh.

    They were surprised that I found out about them, knowing my secret, and also that I now knew I waspletely healed, despite their efforts.

    At least, their ns worked.

    I softened my facial expression, proving that I wasn¡¯t mad at them, and only then did they all release a deep sigh of relief.

    Deidra dramatically patted her chest and mumbled something funny that reached my ears.

    "Congrattions, mydy." Azul¡¯s entire face bloomed into a smile.

    "Thank you," I replied with a small nod.

    "Congrattions, mydy!" They rest chorused.

    I saw the sincerity in their eyes and felt my eyes glisten with tears. I was reminded of how much they were rotting for the best for me.

    Because of the deep hatred and anger I harboured against that ssmate bully of mine for attempting to sexually assault me, I had nurtured so much pain me, while punishing myself and asionally thinking of revenge.

    But with my wolf¡¯s reminder, I think I¡¯m going to start loving myself and caring so much about my affairs now.

    The self-inflicted hurt and pain had got to stop.

 Chapter 128: On His Behalf

    <h4>Chapter 128: On His Behalf</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    "You look very beautiful, mydy," Deidramented with a big smile on her lips.

    I narrowed my gaze. "You mean I wasn¡¯t beautiful, that I was ugly with the scar?"

    "I¡ªI... I..." Panic shed across her eyes. "Now, mydy. That¡¯s not what I meant."

    The others held their breath. But then, a heartyughter tore through my lips.

    "Hahaha..." Iughed. "I was just joking."

    They finally rxed and joined me inughing.

    "You almost had me, mydy." Deidra patted her chest with a smile, looking like she had just run a marathon.

    Kira said to me, "Mydy, someone wille and fix the mirrors before you return after breakfast."

    I nodded approvingly.

    ---

    Breakfast was substantial, consisting of chicken wraps, colew, sausage rolls, and tropical fruit juice.

    All eyes had been on me the moment I walked into the dining hall.

    Knowing I didn¡¯t have a wolf, it was a shock to them that my scar waspletely gone. It felt like magic to them.

    Wanda kept ring daggers at me, her gaze following me until I settled in my seat.

    She was either still mad at me forst night or curious about my fast healing, as she hadn¡¯t seen much of it in the dim hallwayst night¡ªor both.

    Draven was the only one who didn¡¯t give me any reaction when he finally arrived to join us at the table. I bet he saw and knew about my healing and hadn¡¯t said anything about it.

    As I bit into my chicken wrap, I caught Wanda¡¯s gaze moving between me and Draven. Then it stayed on Draven a little longer before it returned to the food before her.

    I bet she was dying to know more about our rtionship.

    Right there, I imagined a scene of breaking the news to Wanda about sleeping with Drave and saw her go crazy, breaking things, and even grabbing me by my neck.

    Iughed, only to realize that I had done it in reality because now, every eye was on me.

    Draven was the first to finish his breakfast. He had cleared his te. After all, he had worked hardst night.

    As soon as he got to his feet, Wanda asked him, "Are you going to the training grounds?"

    "I¡¯m going to see Xamira," he replied.

    Instantly, I got interested.

    "Can I..."

    Draven cut me off before I could finish my request, like he already knew what I was going to ask for.

    "No, you can¡¯t."

    My face fell.

    He walked away, like we hadn¡¯t been with each other from the middle of the night until early this morning.

    As I withdrew my gaze, I caught the smirk rising on Wanda¡¯s face and rolled my eyes at her.

    It¡¯s been so long since I saw that little girl.

    I never knew that Draven actually meant that punishment. And then I realized that it wasn¡¯t good to cross him because he could be petty and cruel to anybody. Even children weren¡¯t exempt.

    ---

    As soon as it clocked 4 in the evening, I changed into another outfit Kiraid out for me. It was a fitted jean trousers and dirty-green top.

    I felt weird inside them as I stared at myself in the mirror.

    Deidra had convinced me to get clothes like this back then, when we went to Duskmoor shopping mall. It was my first time in an outfit like this.

    Azul saw the way I watched myself in the mirror and convinced me that there was nothing wrong with my looks.

    "Are you sure?" I asked for the second time. She nodded.

    Then my gaze moved to Kira and Deidra, who nodded in approval.

    I knew they just wanted me to try something different and shift away from myfort zone. But I also knew they wouldn¡¯t deceive me.

    I left for my driving lessons after Azul put my hair in a braided ponytail.

    Dennis was already waiting at our usual meeting point. I asked Deidra to return to the house once I saw Dennis.

    There was a big smile on his lips as I approached him.

    "Well, well, well." He leaned away from his car. "Who am I seeing?"

    "I can go back inside the house to change out of these clothes if I look horrible in them," I said, stopping in front of my as his gaze ogled me.

    Dennis ignored my remark and asked instead, "Has my brother seen you in these hot jeans?"

    He lookedpletely astonished as he shifted his gaze back to my face.

    I shook my head even though I didn¡¯t consider the jeans hot.

    "Then, he is missing a lot," he finished and then went ahead topliment me.

    He said I looked better in casual fits like this than in those dresses that made me look like a royal from the medieval era.

    I didn¡¯t know whether to take that as apliment or not, so I kept quiet.

    "I have a gift for you," Dennis suddenly announced and then turned his back on me.

    "A gift?" I repeated, surprise shing across my eyes as I stepped closer, curious as to what it was.

    Dennis opened the passenger door of his car and brought out a small fancy bag. Then he took out a small rectangr box from it and passed it to me.

    I took it, raising a curious brow.

    Then, my eyes fell on the drawing and the obvious writing on the box and realized what his gift was.

    My curiosity turned to shock as I moved my gaze back to his face.

    "Y¡ªyou got me a phone?" My lips quivered.

    "Yes," he replied, enjoying the look of obvious surprise on my face.

    "I¡¯ve always wanted one of these," I said, looking at the item in my hands. I didn¡¯t even know what to feel. "How... why did you get it?"

    Dennis shrugged. "Yesterday, you said you wanted to contact me but didn¡¯t have a phone to do it, so I decided to get you one."

    My eyes turned teary, but he continued.

    "I think my brother forgot to get you one since he hasn¡¯t tried to reach you while away and realized it¡¯s impossible. So, I¡¯m doing this on his behalf."

 Chapter 129: Three Red Hearts

    <h4>Chapter 129: Three Red Hearts</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    I wasn¡¯t bothered whether Draven ever got me a phone or not. And I had never felt bad.

    "Is this expensive?" I asked Dennis, turning the phone pack to him.

    If the servants didn¡¯t have this, it could be that it wasn¡¯t necessary for them to have it, and it was expensive because, if the price was low, then they could have been able to afford it on their own.

    "So you can pay me back?" Dennis retorted, a smirk lining his lips.

    I blinked. "How did you know?"

    I didn¡¯t think he would know the inner thought I had concerning his gift to me. I would be ufortable knowing he had handed me something expensive and would either want to return it at the end of the day or pay back with cash, even if I didn¡¯t have the money.

    I didn¡¯t have a job after all. Maybe it¡¯s time to get one.

    Dennis pointed aical finger at me. "You look like it. And I am aware you don¡¯t like owing favours. But this is a gift from your friend."

    Taking his hand back, he cocked his head to the side and added, "But if you are that desperate to return the favour, impress me on today¡¯s lessons."

    I exhaled deeply, nodding in understanding.

    Dennis helped me set up my new phone.

    I couldn¡¯t understand a handful of things he said, despite showing me on the spot. And I told him it would never stick.

    "At least that isn¡¯t what¡¯s important," he said.

    Then he took out a mini-card and told me what it was called: a SIM card, before slotting it inside the phone.

    I understood it was a small device that would allow me to make and receive calls. He told me it had my number dedicated for me alone.

    "Once you give it to anyone, they will be able to dial it on a phone and reach you. Do you understand?"

    I held his gaze for three seconds before slowly shaking my head.

    "Of course, you wouldn¡¯t," he mumbled to himself.

    My gaze darkened. The next moment, I pped him on the arm.

    "Hahahaha... I¡¯m sorry."

    Dennis saved his contact number on the phone with the name, BF, before showing me how to reach him.

    When he dialled that number, his phone red with a loud noise.

    My jaw dropped. I was wowed.

    Then I made him redial his contact and answer the call from his phone.

    "We will try thister today," he said, after thinking for a while. "I will call you once it¡¯s time for dinner, and this is how you answer any calls once theye in."

    Then he proceeded to show me, before making me practice. He only stopped after I got it right thrice in a row.

    "You must think I¡¯m a dummy," I mumbled, concluding based on what had happened. Despite my saying that I¡¯ve understood now, he didn¡¯t listen.

    "It¡¯s far from that. It actually has something to do with me," he looked me in the eye and exined. "I can only rest when my student has proven what I had taught them, a few times."

    Finally, when he let me know it wasn¡¯t a me problem, but his, I rxed.

    "Your name isn¡¯t BF. What does this mean?" I asked him, curiosity dripping in my tone as I pointed to the name boldly written on my phone screen.

    "Best friends," he revealed happily, and then turned thoughtful the next moment. "My only prayer is for my brother not to break my head over this."

    I highly doubted that. Draven wouldn¡¯t be so concerned about something as simple as this. Right?

    "That¡¯s right!" Dennis pped his hands and quickly took my phone from me. "I will save your husband¡¯s phone number on here so you can reach him whenever you want."

    I watched him input a string of numbers on my phone and frowned.

    "How would he know I¡¯m the one calling if he doesn¡¯t have my number?"

    "Then, you can make an introduction," he smiled at me. "Though, there might not be any need for it. Draven would probably recognize your voice from the other end, but would be shocked and doubtful if he didn¡¯t know you already have a phone."

    Instantly, my facial muscles rxed as a smirk formed at the corner of my lips.

    I was already thinking of a way to trick Draven.

    I would have to hide the fact that I have a phone until I¡¯ve seeded with my prank.

    The best thing about this? He wouldn¡¯t even know it is a prank, so he can¡¯t get mad at me.

    Dennis saved Draven¡¯s contact on my phone as ¡¯Hubby¡¯ with three red hearts. I asked him what that meant, and he said it was a Duskmoor term for husband.

    "Do you really have to save it like that?" My nose scrunched up.

    I mean, if my name is Meredith, why can¡¯t it be asked on any phone as Meredith instead of looking for some fancy name?

    "Yes," Dennis insisted. "But if you don¡¯t like it, you can change it yourself."

    I red at him. He was well aware that I didn¡¯t know how to save or edit contacts yet, so he deliberately set me up.

    I was very unhappy with the three red hearts added to Draven¡¯s contact on my phone.

    What would Draven think of me if he sees them?

    He would probably think I had lost my mind after helping me a few times to get rid of my heat.

    "Thank you," I said to Dennis as he handed my phone back to me.

    "Careful not to drop it or the phone might be ruined," he warned.

    I slowly nodded and observed the sleek device in my hands. It was actuallyvender purple in colour. And once again, it brought a sweet smile to my lips.

    Dennis kept my phone safe as soon as our driving lessons started.

    He taught me how to drive and make turns on a street.

    "These are called trafficator lights," he said, pointing at the small lights at the end of the headmps. Then he proceeded to tell what they were for.

    "They are used to indicate to others on the road about your change of direction. If you want to make a right turn..."

 Chapter 130: An Early Morning Visit

    <h4>Chapter 130: An Early Morning Visit</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    After pointing out the trafficatormps to me, Dennis finally showed me how to turn each side on. Then we went for a test run.

    I kind of passed it.

    He taught me about the horn and when to use it, as it was for different reasons, and then proceeded to warn me not to use it carelessly.

    "The horn shouldn¡¯t be used for expressing annoyance or aggression."

    I furrowed my brows. I was practically annoyed.

    "Why did you have to pinpoint this to me? Do I look like a troublemaker?"

    His lips twitched. "Because you have anger issues, mydy."

    He spoke respectfully, but I could feel the sarcasm dripping from his tone. But I couldn¡¯t scold him or gnash my teeth at him.

    He was my teacher.

    ---

    "Congrattions, mydy!" Azul said to me with a big smile that reached her eyes.

    Kira, Deidra, Cora and Arya followed up with congrattory messages one after the other.

    I was so excited about my new phone that I announced it and showed it off when I walked into the room.

    I couldn¡¯t keep my mouth shut, and now, all my maidservants surrounded me with their excited eyes on my phone.

    "This is so beautiful, more than Ms. Fellowes," Deidra said with a smug smile.

    "Of course, ourdy should only have the best," Arya said, a fat smile on her lips.

    Filled with joy, I gave them permission to hold the phone and feel what it was like to have one.

    "It was so kind of the Alpha¡¯s brother to gift you this, mydy," Azul could help saying to me as her fingers caressed my phone before passing it to Kira.

    "I know. I was shocked at first, but wholeheartedly epted it the next," I chuckled, my eyes on my phone as it passed from one pair of hands to another.

    Finally, Cora returned it to me.

    "Do not let the Alpha or anyone else know I have a phone," I said to them. "I want him to see it on me."

    They nodded, despite not understanding my reasoning.

    Towards dinner time, Dennis¡¯ call came into my phone.

    Heat crept up my cheeks as my eyes settled on the device on my palms.

    The ringing tone filled my room, prompting Arya and Deidra, who were in the sitting area, toe running into my bedroom.

    I turned my head to them, winked and slightly shook my phone at them.

    They palmed their lips as a chuckle escaped. Then they turned back and went away.

    I smiled so hard that my cheeks were starting to hurt. Then, I answered the phone just as I had been taught earlier.

    "Good evening, mydy," Dennis¡¯ voice greeted from the other end.

    I smiled harder. "Good evening, Mr. Dennis."

    "It¡¯s time for dinner."

    "Thank you for the reminder."

    "See you soon."

    Then the call dropped as a small sound reached my ear.

    Finally, I pulled the phone from my ear and nced at the screen, and the name, ¡¯BF¡¯, greeted me back.

    ---

    I was woken up by a pping sound the next morning.

    At first, I thought it would go away, so I stirred in my bed, changed to another position and continued sleeping.

    But it didn¡¯t take time for the sound to reach deep into my sleep.

    "Urggh!" A low groan escaped my lips, my eyes fluttering open as the back of my hand flew to my forehead.

    I stared at the white ceiling for a while before slowly sitting up

    Just then, a realization hit me.

    Quickly, I pushed the duvet off my body, got off the bed and ran to the patio.

    My steps halted as I stared at the beautiful bird in front of me. Its body had a green, blue, yellow and orange colour.

    The bird pped its wings, but as soon as it heard my footsteps, it stopped and slowly turned its head to me while swiftly adjusting its footing on the rail.

    "Hey," I greeted her, sliding my hair behind my ears as I turned on the light outside and carefully approached it.

    Since it made a lot of effort to wake me up so early in the morning, I didn¡¯t want it to fly away.

    It took me a few seconds to understand that it was in a good mood and didn¡¯t mind me touching it. It even let me carry it carefully on my palms and walk to sit on the chair right beside the small round table on the patio.

    The bird¡¯s temperature was warm, and then I lifted it directly to my line of sight, studying its knitted brows.

    Its eyes were a beautiful green that seemed familiar to me, as if I had seen them somewhere in one of the magazines Deidra brings to me, or on TV.

    "Are you fine?" I asked it, lowering my palms again.

    It rattled a bit and then kept quiet.

    It didn¡¯t look fine.

    It¡¯s been a while since a bird came to my window. And this was the first time one wasing to me here in Duskmoor.

    Back in Stormveil, many of them would flock to my windows and keep mepany for most of my mornings and evenings.

    They always came for water or food, and a few times, just to rest before continuing on their journey.

    I don¡¯t know why I felt bad about this bird, and coupled with the fact that it was sick, I knew I had to do something.

    Slowly, I set her on the table and peered at her. "I have some water and nuts fromst night. I hope you don¡¯t mind?"

    It chirped and moved its beak around.

    "Good."

    I returned to my bedroom, grabbed the te of leftover mixed nuts, and the ss of water.

    It was halfway already, and it would be a struggle for her to drink from it, so I found something t to transfer the water.

    The bird was in the same spot when I returned.

    It didn¡¯t hesitate before eating what I had brought from it. It ate slowly.

    asionally, I would nce at it to make sure it was eating properly.

    But when I noticed the nut was difficult for her to break through, I felt bad watching her drink the water. She finished it.

    I wished I had something else to feed it, but there wasn¡¯t.

    The bird shivered, and that was all I needed to lift it in my arms.

    I hadn¡¯t held her for long when the front door opened.

    She rattled, moved about on my palm while moving her head about.

    Slowly, I opened my arm and watched it fly away.

    "Come back tomorrow morning!" I shouted desperately and watched until it disappeared from my sight.

 Chapter 131: More Than Satisfied

    <h4>Chapter 131: More Than Satisfied</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    Wanda seemed extra happy at breakfast today.

    There were no res from her to me. No eye rolls or sidements. Yet.

    She smiled from ear to ear, eating elegantly until she thought it right to speak.

    "Draven, Levi ising in today," she said to Draven excitedly.

    I bet she was too happy to have dropped the title, ¡¯Alpha¡¯, while addressing Draven.

    On the other hand, Draven didn¡¯t correct her. It was either he didn¡¯t notice, or he wasn¡¯t in the mood to correct her. But Beta Jeffery and Dennis did throw a nce her way.

    And she pretended not to notice.

    "Has a room been prepared for him?" Draven inquired, sipping his coffee.

    "Yes," she replied immediately. "One of the guestrooms."

    My brows knitted. As far as I knew, all the guestrooms were on the ground floor. That meant that this Levi would have a room in the same hallway as mine.

    Three lines appeared on Draven¡¯s forehead. It was a deep frown. For whatever reason, he didn¡¯t seem pleased about the arrangement.

    But he chose to direct his gaze at me.

    "You can no longer upy the guestroom you¡¯re currently upying. After all, you aren¡¯t a guest."

    I cocked my head to the side. I didn¡¯t understand a word he was saying.

    "Pick any room on the third floor and the servants will move your things over today," he finished.

    Finally, I understood, but I wasn¡¯t grateful or pleased.

    "I have a beautiful view I¡¯ve grown to love."

    Since I couldn¡¯t openly reject the Alpha¡¯s orders in front of others, I indirectly told him I didn¡¯t want to change bedrooms.

    "That can be arranged in your new bedroom if you like the flower view so much," he said with a straight gaze pinned on me.

    I wasn¡¯t ready for negotiations. And he wasn¡¯t asking for one.

    Right there, I realized I couldn¡¯t win this argument.

    I scrunched my nose up and went back to my food.

    Wanda¡¯s brother wasing over, and suddenly, I had to change rooms.

    I lifted my gaze to re at Wanda, only to discover she was already ring at me. Instinctively, my lips lifted up in a smirk.

    I was reminded of how crazy she had gone two nights ago, trying to stop me from getting to the third floor. And now, by Draven¡¯s order, I was going to have a room there.

    <i>Howe I never thought of how pissed she would be with this new arrangement?</i>

    At least, for the sake of Wanda¡¯s unhappiness, I agree to change rooms even if there wasn¡¯t any other valuable reason.

    "I bumped into Xamira¡¯s nanny this morning."

    My ears perked up as Wanda spoke to Draven.

    "She mentioned Xamira is sick and has a fever."

    "Yes," Draven confirmed.

    I quickly turned my gaze to him and hijacked the conversation. Wanda had no right to show any form of care for that little girl.

    "Has she taken any medication. Can I see her, and make a herbal drink for her?"

    "You are not a doctor," Wanda sneered. "What do you think you know about treating a child? Do you think Xamira is your test subject?"

    Wanda. Wanda. Wanda.

    I exhaled deeply, clenching my fingers into fists.

    This woman doesn¡¯t take me for anything. There was no regard, no respect. Nothing at all.

    I bet she prefers to treat servants properly rather than to do that with me.

    "Wanda, I think you keep forgetting your position and losing your manners with each passing day."

    I snapped my gaze to Dennis. He was literally drilling a hole into Wanda with that death stare.

    "You are speaking to the Alpha¡¯s wife," he said to her. "Meredith is the Luna of Mystic Furs, and your future Queen."

    Wanda recoiled.

    "Even if you don¡¯t have any respect, you should find one and give it to her."

    "Actually, you¡¯re wrong, Dennis," she said to him confidently. "Meredith is not formally a Luna. She is just Draven¡¯s wife in name. She hasn¡¯t been given a proper weing ceremony as the Luna you imed she is. So, until then, I will speak to her casually ording to her status."

    I scoffed.

    "And you are misunderstanding something if you think I¡¯m disrespecting her. This is just how I speak to people who aren¡¯t my friends. in and straight to the point."

    "Wow!" My mouth reacted before I could stop it. And what followed next was Dennis pping his hands with a big smile on his lips.

    "You must really hate your good friend¡¯s wife for you to not blink once before justifying your rudeness. You are very good at your job, Wanda. And I hope my brother can see it."

    Then, he tilted his head to the side to nce at Draven, whose jaw was tightly clenched.

    Wanda followed his gaze and almost immediately, something shed across her eyes. Realization.

    She must have guessed that Draven was mad at her.

    "Alright, I was wrong." She gave up, putting her hands in the air. "I was briefly blinded by ignorance here."

    I think the reason she admitted her wrong was just to stop whatever Draven was going to say to her, because it couldn¡¯t be a good one.

    So, she just got back to her senses on time and found her way back on the right track.

    "I was only worried about Xamira. She is a human still under Duskmoor¡¯s watch. We can¡¯t afford any mistakes, especially when ites to her life."

    Releasing a deep sigh, she nced at me with a softened expression and said, "I apologize. I shouldn¡¯t have reacted so strongly."

    Beta Jeffery released a soft sigh. Dennis shook his head with a scoff while Draven lifted his gaze.

    As for me, I didn¡¯t give any reaction.

    I just decided that this pretentious woman sitting across from me didn¡¯t deserve my attention. And what did I do?

    I ignored her totally and picked up my cutlery.

    "A children¡¯s doctor will be here to check on Xamira in a few minutes. Don¡¯t worry so much about her," Draven spoke softly with his gaze on him.

    I slowly rxed, giving him a nod before going back to my food.

    I wasn¡¯t mad at him for not scolding Wanda and putting her in her ce.

    His subtle reaction had done the job his words didn¡¯t do. And I was more than satisfied.

 Chapter 132: A Room Upgrade

    <h4>Chapter 132: A Room Upgrade</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    But I still could understand why he chose to punish a child instead of the adult who led her astray.

    Wanda manipted Xamira into doing something so evil, but Draven chose to settle the score with Xamira instead.

    Sometimes, I do wonder how his brain works, and today was one of those days.

    After breakfast, I stood up to leave the hall, but was stopped by Draven.

    "Our lessons will continue tomorrow and will conclude at the upper week."

    I pinched my brows. <i>How was that even possible?</i>

    I had just started the swimming lessons, and in an entire week or more, we¡¯ve only had two sses. Today is Sunday, and now, he¡¯s saying we will finish up next week.

    I didn¡¯t see the possibility in that unless I was a supernatural. And I haven¡¯t ovee my fear of water and depth.

    That fall did do something traumatic to me.

    "What if I don¡¯t learn how to swim properly by then?"

    Draven gave me an eye and forked a piece of beef into his mouth. He doesn¡¯t answer the question.

    Wanda scoffed. "At least take your lessons seriously and don¡¯t be a burden to anyone. You should be able to stand up for yourself."

    I rolled my eyes at her and walked away.

    This woman forgets herself and her situation in a hurry. The second half of her statement was just made to cover up the ws of the first one.

    I took a walk after breakfast with Azul tailing behind me. I had eaten a lot and needed to walk it off; otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be able to stay at a ce.

    Ten minutester, Azul and I returned to my bedroom only to learn from Kira that someone hade to check on me regarding my new bedroom.

    I hadpletely forgotten about it.

    "Do I really have to move today?" I whined as I sat down at the foot of my bed. I was stressed.

    "We have to, mydy," Kira said to me. "The order came from the Alpha."

    I exhaled deeply. Iy my back on the bed... and slept off.

    A short, powerful napter, the servant from before returned. With Azul and Kira behind me, she escorted us to the third floor where Draven was waiting.

    "There are two free master bedrooms up here. Choose one."

    The two bedrooms were the same in almost everything except the colour themes.

    I picked the one adjacent to Draven¡¯s instead of the one next to his, only for him to tell me the next moment that I couldn¡¯t do that.

    "You will take the room next to mine," he said to me before immediately s

    weeping his gaze to the servants. "Prepare her room ording to her taste."

    Then, he walked away, leaving me with an open mouth.

    I mean, if he was going to do the picking, why did he drag me up here and make me choose?

    "What kind of man is your Alpha?" I questioned, my gaze still on Draven¡¯s retreating back.

    I didn¡¯t even care if he heard me.

    "Mydy," the servant from earlier called my attention. I looked her way.

    "The Alpha¡¯s brother resides in this room here on the third floor." She pointed to Dennis¡¯ door, making me realize why he had refused me. "So, the Alpha won¡¯t let you take the room next to it."

    Draven had a problem if you ask me. What was difficult in exining the situation and directly giving me the room next to his?

    I guess I would forever not know what goes on in his mind.

    I stepped into my ned bedroom and looked around it. It was dust-free, and slightly to my taste. It had a balcony.

    The servant pointed out that my flowers could go there.

    Only a few of my flowers could go there, but where was the earthy ground I could step onto?

    No matter theints I had in my head, I couldn¡¯t change the fact that I had a new bedroom.

    But just to try my luck, I decided to frustrate Draven¡¯s ns a bit by pointing out a lot of things in the room that I needed to be thrown out and reced.

    "We will start the renovations, mydy," the servant said after I didn¡¯t have anything else to add.

    "I want a crystal chandelier. Don¡¯t forget it," I reminded casually and saw Azul and Kira exchange brief nces.

    My ns to frustrate Draven don¡¯t have to be executed with one method. A second option, such as making purchases that would leave him with a hole in his pocket, was what I was after.

    "I won¡¯t, mydy," the servant bowed.

    I nced at the bedroom one more time, trying to see if there was something I could change and found nothing.

    <i>At least, I would be getting new living room and bedroom furniture along with a crystal chandelier. </i>

    When I returned to my bedroom, Azul and Kira kept staring at me. I had no choice but to query them, but not without settling on the sofa and drinking from the ss of water Deidra offered me.

    "Speak. Did I do something wrong?"

    Azul released a soft sigh. "Mydy, you look like you do not want to be on the third floor with the Alpha."

    "Of course, I don¡¯t want to." I rolled my eyes. I don¡¯t want to be this close to Draven.

    What if we get into a fight? How was I going to freely avoid him like I used to when our bedrooms were miles apart?

    At least, I could dodge him if I remained here. But on that third floor, I would keep bumping into him. And the only way to prevent that would be to stay locked in my bedroom.

    <i>But was it worth it? </i>Of course, not!

    "But mydy, it is actually a promotion for you to move to the third floor where your husband, the Alpha, lives. Even Ms. Fellowes has been seeking this opportunity and has yet to find it," Kira said with slightly furrowed brows.

    I stared at her. "Well, Wanda and I have different goals and visions."

    Wanda wanted an opportunity to be next to Draven and probably climb into his bed. But I didn¡¯t.

    We clearly had different thought processes.

    And if I, for some reason, wanted Draven, I could just go to him and make my demands. Simple.

    Azul stepped closer and knelt next to me. "Mydy," she called softly, taking my right hand in her warm palms.

    "What are you doing, Azul?" There was a sense of urgency in my tone. "Please stand up."

    She shook her head lightly, her gaze staring deep into my eyes.

    "I know you might hate to talk about this, but we always think the best for you."

    I definitely didn¡¯t know where this was going. But since she said I might not like the topic, then it might have everything to do with Draven.

    "Go on," I gestured with my free hand.

    I knew I couldn¡¯t escape from whatever she had to say, so I just had to make it look like I had approved of the conversation.

    <i>The power has to stay with me.</i>

    "We understand you might not love the Alpha, given how your rtionship started. But you¡¯ve been with him now. It would be easier if you..."

    The rest of the words Azul was saying faded out in my head as my thought picked out my only concern.

    It took only a little while to understand what Azul meant by <i>I had been with Draven.</i>

    <i>Wait a minute! </i>

    "H¡ªhow did you find... know about Draven and I?" My eyes grew wide.

    I didn¡¯t need to specify. She understood me clearly.

    Azul exchanged subtle nces with Kira before shifting her gaze back to mine.

    "We know. I smelled the Alpha on you the other day outside his study. Then two days ago, we all did the same. And there were some marks on your body."

    Azul lowered her head.

    I palmed my face and turned away. <i>Very good for me.</i>

    I tried to hide something, and it didn¡¯t work. Despite the fragrance from the shampoo and conditioner I had used on my hair those days, coupled with more than enough soapthering on my body, my maidservants still managed to catch Draven¡¯s scent on me.

    I think it was from the too much sex.

    We had done it round after round, like there wouldn¡¯t be a tomorrow. s! Tomorrow is here now. And I¡¯ve been caught.

    I was briefly mad at Azul. But after I recovered from the passing shame, I listened to the rest of the words she had for me.

    In summary, she said it was time to make peace with the Alpha now, as he was my husband, and we¡¯ve been together.

    Then she said something about not fighting fate.

    I almostughed.

    Then, Valmora had to choose this instant to wake up and berate me.

    <i>"You are stubborn. But you should learn how to channel it rightly instead of wasting your little energy." </i>

 Chapter 133: Levi Fellowes

    <h4>Chapter 133: Levi Fellowes</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    <i>"You have to startbat sses as soon as your swimming lessons are over. And before then, you will build a good rtionship with Draven and get him on our side."</i>

    I quickly nced at Azul and Kira, told them I¡¯d heard them and quickly excused myself.

    I went into my bedroom and got on the bed to speak to my wolf.

    "Why do we need Draven to be on our side?"

    <i>"Because you are such a weakling who only has strength in her mouth. And one day, you are going to get us killed because I won¡¯t be able to protect you!"</i>

    Valmora sounded very furious with me, and it was understandable.

    But she could have exined gently instead of scolding me.

    "Draven isn¡¯t the only good warrior out here. I actually prefer Dennis teaching me to him. He is so impatient and rude."

    I tried to reason with my wolf, but she was even angrier than before.

    <i>"Little girl, don¡¯t test my patience with your deductions. Do as I said," she ordered through gnashed teeth. "The only male you should have a close rtionship with is our mate. He is very important to us. Do you understand, Meredith?"</i>

    My wolf called me a little girl, and she spoke so mercilessly to me as if I were her servant.

    I need to question Azul and the others about what it feels like to have a wolf and what their rtionship is like.

    Because I feel so strongly in my spirit that what I have is beyond the normal wolf others have always mentioned.

    "I understand." Though I said that to her, I was already reaching for that history book.

    I have toplete my research before I can trash out the many questions wrapped around my brain.

    I read more about the war centuries ago until it was time for my driving lessons with Dennis.

    In today¡¯s lessons, Dennis was teaching me how to park a car, and it wasn¡¯t going well.

    The only thing harder than figuring out how to operate my new phone was trying to park a car without killing a tree, a pedestrian, or his patience.

    "Okay," Dennis said, arms folded as he stood by the car, watching me through the windshield with all the patience in the world¡ªtoo much, actually. "Slowly... now ease the steering to the right. No¡ªyour other right!"

    "I don¡¯t have two rights!" I snapped from inside the car, trying to remember which way I was supposed to be turning while reversing. The tires made a pitiful skid against the gravel.

    I stopped the car. Again. Third attempt.

    Dennis didn¡¯t say anything at first. I saw him drag a hand over his face.

    I rolled the window down. "How bad is it?"

    "Let¡¯s just say if we were in a real parking lot, someone¡¯s fancy car would be crying right now."

    I groaned and leaned my forehead on the wheel.

    "I told you I can¡¯t do this," I muttered.

    "You can," Dennis said. And I heard him walking around the car. A momentter, the passenger door opened and he slipped in beside me, bringing with him a faint scent of aftershave and roasted groundnuts.

    He reached across and gently tugged my hand from where it was clutching the gear stick. "You just need practice. Reversing into a tight spot is tricky. Even good drivers get this wrong."

    "You¡¯re just saying that so I won¡¯t give up."

    "I¡¯m saying that," he said, ncing at me with a teasing smile, "because I still value my life and don¡¯t want to be your fourth bumper casualty."

    That earned him a narrow-eyed re from me, which only made himugh harder.

    "I mean it," he added more gently this time. "You did great today. Better than yesterday, given the technicality of today¡¯s lessons. But parking... parking takes time. We will get there eventually"

    I stared out the windshield at the crooked angle of the car, its nose way too close to a rosebush, and its rear looking like it was attempting a modern art sculpture with the driveway. "It¡¯s horrible."

    "It¡¯s not great," he agreed, far too cheerfully. "But you didn¡¯t crash. So, I call it progress."

    I rolled my eyes but couldn¡¯t help the smallugh that slipped out. "Fine. You win."

    "Always."

    He leaned back in the seat, hands behind his head like he hadn¡¯t just spent thest twenty minutes risking his life beside a barelypetent driver.

    "Same time tomorrow?" he asked.

    I nodded and sighed. "Sure... if you¡¯re still alive by then."

    Dennis chuckled and opened the car door. "Just remember, Meredith... three things matter when parking: confidence, calm, and not listening to your instincts when they tell you to turn the steering wheel the wrong way."

    I followed him out of the car, giving it onest look like it had personally offended me.

    "Thanks, Dennis," I said softly.

    His grin softened. "Anytime, best friend."

    <i>Best friend? </i>

    I think this friendship has a greater chance of ending in our next lessons if I frustrate him more than I did today.

    In the end, Dennis was a better teacher than Draven, in the sense that he was very patient with me.

    ---

    The hum of the engine was oddly soothing as Dennis drove us back up the estate driveway. I sank into the passenger seat, silently reliving my failed attempts at parking.

    Dennis didn¡¯t say much. He was probably giving me time to recover from it mentally.

    We curved around the bend that led toward the front entrance of the house when something caught my attention.

    A sleek ck car I hadn¡¯t seen before was parked out front. Its windows were tinted darker than usual. My eyes narrowed as a man stepped out from the backseat.

    He was tall, built like a fortress. A striking presence, dressed in an all-ck ensemble that only made him seem moremanding. His hair was trimmed low and neat, and his shoulders could have held up a city wall.

    Draven was taller than this man, but the man had broader shoulders.

    The man didn¡¯t look around. He moved with that specific kind of confidence.

    Wanda came rushing out of the main entrance, faster than I thought her pride would allow. And then, she hugged him with both arms.

    I blinked, watching the curve of her mouth tug upward in a full, genuine smile. Not the sly, tight-lipped ones she often wore around me.

    "That¡¯s... rare," I murmured, watching them.

    Dennis noticed, too. I saw his head tilt slightly before he gave a lightugh.

    "Is that Wanda¡¯s brother?" I asked, still watching her cling to the tall man like they hadn¡¯t seen each other in years.

    Dennis nodded with a knowing grin. "Yes. Levi."

    I tore my gaze from the scene and leaned back in my seat. "She looks... different around him."

    Apart from Draven, if given the opportunity, it seemed like this Miss Fellowes loved her brother to this extent of rushing to his side and wrapping her arms around him.

    I guess I would never know how that feels since I¡¯ve never had a close rtionship with an older brother who wouldn¡¯t bat an eye at strangling my neck when I didn¡¯t act ording to his instructions.

    "Mm-hmm," Dennis hummed in agreement, shifting the car into park. "That¡¯s the face of someone who still has one soft spot left in the world."

    I didn¡¯t say anything.

    But for a moment, I wondered what kind of man her brother must be if even Wanda-the inflexible, venomous woman could melt like that.

    Dennis turned off the engine, prompting me to unsp my seatbelt and step out of the car.

    Wanda finally separated from her brother. They both turned me. At the same time, Wanda¡¯s smile fell.

    Dennis stepped out of the car and shut the door before walking towards them.

    "Dennis!" Levi called excitedly as he shifted his gaze from my face and to him.

    "Levi!" Dennis called.

    Then, I watched him give Levi what seemed to be a brotherly hug.

    "Long time!"

    "Wee."

    Wanda finally took her gaze off me and shifted it to the two men who gradually withdrew from the hug. She was smiling again.

    I guess my presence was what ruined her mood in the first ce.

    I slowly made my way over regardless.

    I felt so small standing before Levi as I would before Draven. He gave off a powerful aura that had me thinking he was upying a powerful position.

    His gazended on me as if seeking an exnation for my identity.

    "Is she your..." he asked, pointing at me.

    "Sister-inw," Dennis said, grabbing his finger and bringing it down still with a smile on his face. "She is Luna Meredith, and our future Queen."

    Valmora stirred in my head, offering soft growls. It felt like a response to her receiving the formal introduction sh praises directed at me... at us.

    A soft scoff escaped Wanda¡¯s lips, and immediately, all eyes turned to her.

    She quickly tried to mask her emotions, but it was toote.

    "Why?" Dennis asked her, his hands falling to his sides. "Are you jealous you couldn¡¯t get my brother?"

    <i>Bingo!</i>

 Chapter 134: Levi and Wandaâ€™s Relationship

    <h4>Chapter 134: Levi and Wanda¡¯s Rtionship</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    For almost a whole minute, Wanda couldn¡¯t say a word.

    I felt her shame and sympathised with her.

    But this finally had me understanding that Draven and Dennis were the same. There was no difference between the two brothers.

    They both had sharp tongues that could slice their enemies without mercy.

    This serves Wanda right. The woman had no respect for herself and had to be constantly ridiculed before her brain could return.

    "I think you¡¯re thinking too much," Wanda said, wrapping her arms around herself. "Draven is my best friend."

    There was a little edge in her tone at the emphasis sheid. She had just denied Draven, the same man whom she had confidently proimed on our wedding day, belonged to her.

    Iughed inwardly, watching the whole thing unfold.

    This is one of the times I wish I had my phone on me, so I could record this confession as a keepsake. I guessed that Wanda would someday proim Draven to be her man.

    And I needed this evidence to shut her up.

    Ultimately, this highlights a crucial point. Since Wanda can not publicly admit before others that she romantically loved Draven, it just means she was doing something wrong.

    She was guilty.

    "I really do hope I¡¯m thinking too much," Dennis said, finally taking his gaze off her.

    Awkwardness hung in the air like a rope. No one said anything immediately after Dennis¡¯sst words.

    Fortunately, Levi was just as ufortable as me. And decided to break the ice.

    "Luna Meredith, it¡¯s a pleasure to finally meet you," Levi said to me, and stuck out his hand the Duskmoor way.

    I didn¡¯t know what to do with it, more like I wasn¡¯t sure if I should respond in the same manner or leave his hand hanging.

    Disrespecting someone who hasn¡¯t stepped on my foot wasn¡¯t a part of my policy, so I took his hand with just the tip of my fingers.

    We shook hands lightly for just two seconds before I retracted my hand.

    With Dennis by my side, I believed he would stop me if I were about to make a mistake.

    "The pleasure is mine," I responded to Levi with a neutral look on my face. I could still feel the calluses on his palm.

    It was big and rough, which had me thinking he wielded a sword frequently or held weapons often.

    But Draven¡¯s hands weren¡¯t rough like Levi¡¯s, and I had enjoyed his touches and caresses when we had sex.

    <i>Wait! What am I thinking?</i>

    As I pulled out of my thoughts, I saw Wanda gnash her teeth out of the corner of my eye, and immediately turned to Dennis.

    He looked at me, and then at Levi, who also shared a nce with him. I think one of them said something about me while I was deep in thought.

    I didn¡¯t catch on, unfortunately, but I did get to pay attention as Dennis continued the introduction.

    "Levi is Wanda¡¯s older brother. We practically grew up together at some point in our lives. And currently, he¡¯s one of our race¡¯s finest warriors ever produced."

    Now, I know why Levi¡¯s hands are rough and why he looks so intimidating. His body was built for war indeed.

    I guess Wanda was very proud to have an older brother like him.

    As Dennis and I walked back into the house, he informed me that Levi wasn¡¯t actually Wanda¡¯s blood brother, but her half-brother.

    I blinked, almost stopping in my steps. "Levi¡¯s mother died, and his father remarried?"

    I tried the first theory of how those two became siblings, but Dennis simply shook his head.

    "Wrong."

    I narrowed my eyes. "Levi¡¯s father abandoned Levi¡¯s mother and got married to Wanda¡¯s mother?"

    My second theory earned me a <i>shush </i>from Dennis. He touched my shoulder to get my attention before putting a finger to his lips.

    "You are close to the right theory, but we have to stop here now. Others can hear our conversation. But most importantly, Draven will be mad at us for discussing other people¡¯s affairs."

    That didn¡¯t sit well with me.

    "Does it mean you would never tell me about their family dynamics?" I inquired, hoping I was just thinking too far.

    He smiled, withdrawing his finger from his lips and his hand from my shoulder.

    "We will talk about it some other time," he said, and diverted the topic towards another path. "Levi is married to Alpha Ss¡¯ daughter. And they have a son together."

    <i>Interesting.</i>

    "He didn¡¯t attend um... our wedding," I said, skipping Draven¡¯s name.

    Dennis replied, "He was out on a mission. But now, I think he is back. Not finally, though."

    ---

    ~**<strong><i>Third Person**~</i></strong>

    Wanda hooked her arm around Levi¡¯s broad, strong arm and led him into the house.

    "How was your trip? Did you experience a lot of security protocols?" Wanda asked, asionally ncing at her brother.

    Their gazes met a few times, a smile lingering at the corner of their lips.

    "It was one long heck of a journey. The security at the border was right and frustrating. My wolf felt like we were trapped in a cage for hours and wanted to just run out. But good thing¡¯s that I¡¯ve been in Duskmoor a few times," Levi replied.

    Wanda nodded as they walked through the hallway on the ground floor.

    Then out of the blue, she said, "You know I hate that woman, Meredith, right?"

    "It¡¯s pretty obvious. And I¡¯m quite sure everyone knows about it already, unless they are blind. Which means, you¡¯re wrong."

    Wanda rolled her eyes, taking her hand away.

    "This is not the time to berate me. I only wanted to say, don¡¯t be overly sweet to her. She is my enemy," she whispered in a voice that only they would hear.

    "How was I overly sweet to her?" Levi furrowed his brows while trying to understand if his younger sister saw something else apart from the scene that had yed out a minute ago.

    As far as he was concerned, he was only polite to Meredith.

    Wanda waved the question off and continued on her setting score spree.

    "You of all people know how much I love Draven. Yet, that woman sneaked into his life, took him away from me. And she¡¯s been cocky from the first day we met. Tell me, how can I tolerate her?"

    Just then, they approached the guestroom Levi would be upying during his short stay in Duskmoor.

 Chapter 135: A Good Deal

    <h4>Chapter 135: A Good Deal</h4>

    <strong><i>Third Person.</i></strong>

    "Wanda, please don¡¯t get me into this fight you have with Draven¡¯s wife," Levi sounded like he was begging her. "I don¡¯t want to be involved."

    Wanda nced at him before opening the door. "This is your bedroom. Don¡¯t forget it and go looking into other rooms here," she said to him before stepping inside.

    Levi followed after her and shut the door immediately.

    "Father wants me to get rid of her." Wanda suddenly dropped the bomb and earned a stare from Levi.

    "Father wants you to kill her?" As soon as Levi asked that question, he put up his hands in front of his face as she turned to him and gave a small nod.

    Levi shook his head. "You know what? I don¡¯t want to know what your ns are and what Father¡¯s mission is all about. Don¡¯t get me involved in this. I already have more than enough on my te already."

    "So, if I need help with this mission, you won¡¯te running?" Wanda asked, blinking hershes as something soft like pity shed across her eyes.

    Levi shut his eyes and stepped away from her. "No. I don¡¯t see any reasonable reason to do that. And we don¡¯t share simr visions."

    "You wouldn¡¯t like to see your beloved sister on the throne, ruling beside your friend, Draven, as his Queen when he finally ascends the throne?" Wanda asked.

    Her tone was soft. She didn¡¯t sound or look offended.

    "Sounds tempting." Levi opened his eyes and looked around the room. There was a big enough bed to hold his big body, two chairs, and a small table in the other corner.

    The room smelled something like fresh olives and barbecue sauce.

    There was a te on the table, covered with a stainless steel oval-shaped bowl.

    Immediately, he moved towards the table and removed the cover to see about seven skewers of barbecued meat.

    "Is this a wee food or dinner?" he teased, grabbing a skewer and taking the meat out in one single swipe with his teeth."

    "Wee food," Wanda said, walking up to him. "How do you see your bedroom? I arranged everything myself."

    Levi looked around once again before letting his gaze fall on her face. "It¡¯sfortable. Thank you for a good job, sister."

    Wanda steps into his arms and wraps her hands around him. cing her face on his chest, she listened to his strong heartbeat and briefly shut her eyes.

    "I missed you so much. I wish you weren¡¯t married," she whispered.

    Levi released a deep sigh from the top of her head. He slowly ced his big left palm at the small of her back.

    "Is father giving you a hard time?" He asked.

    Wanda lifted her gaze to meet his calm eyes without releasing her hands.

    "He is," she replied. "Is there a single moment where he isn¡¯t in control of our lives and goals? And now with you not here to protect me any longer, my life is almost in shambles."

    Wanda went on to tell her brother that Draven was the reason she had been holding out till now, but then, another woman had toe into the future to mess with her hope.

    "...this is why I have to listen to father and get rid of her, even though it wasn¡¯t my initial intention."

    Levi shook his head. "We are done with that topic, Wanda. Don¡¯t go back there."

    He meant the topic of killing Meredith. He wasn¡¯t interested in it.

    Wanda released a deep sigh and stepped out of his embrace. Her brows were tightly knitted. The corners of her mouth turned down.

    Levi noticed her unhappiness and grabbed another skewer from his te, giving it to her. She took it reluctantly and shifted.

    "We need to have a conversation," she said, looking straight into his eyes before bringing the meat to her lips in a fluid motion.

    "Not tonight." He shook his head. "I am exhausted from this fucking trip. I need the remaining strength to pull through dinner."

    Wanda didn¡¯t say anything. She didn¡¯t take her gaze off him. Instead, she continued staring at him while biting off a small chunk of meat from the stick.

    "Tonight can¡¯t work since I¡¯m tired and won¡¯tst. Tomorrow morning will be busy as I will be with Draven. So, tomorrow night it is. At least my energy will be back full-time, and I can give all my time to you. Deal?"

    Wanda pointed the skewer at him. "That sounds like a good deal."

    Levi sighed and grabbed the third skewer.

    "The servants will be here any minute with your luggage pieces. While you bathe, I will help you put your things away," Wanda said to him, biting off thest of her meat.

    Levi declined her offer. "Let them do it."

    "If you saw so." Wanda shrugged and put the empty skewer inside the oval stainless bowl. "I will return to lead you to the dining room once it¡¯s time. Rest up."

    She reached out to tap his chest twice before walking away.

    As soon as she stepped out of the room and shut the door, she leaned her back against it and let out a deep sigh.

    She remained in that position until she saw two servants approaching from the end of the hallway, carrying two luggage pieces.

    ---

    <strong><i>~**Meredith**~</i></strong>

    Dennis and I parted on the third floor.

    He went into his bedroom while I went into mine with a scowl on my face.

    Unfortunately, my ns to buy some time before moving in hadn¡¯t worked out because I never thought all my demands would be met.

    So, here I was.

    Even my maidservants have to follow really strict rules. I won¡¯t get to see them as often as I want anymore.

    Draven doesn¡¯t like crowds and noise. He loves to live in seclusion like a monk. Knowing that I had five maidservants, he relocated me to his floor. Now, they will be forced to follow his rules.

    After freshening up with Azul¡¯s help, Kira picked something semi-formal from my wardrobe.

    "Umm... Do you know what time it is, Kira?"

    "Yes, mydy. It is dinner time," she replied. "But there is a guest tonight. You have to look the part. It¡¯s a rule."

    <i>Damn the rules. </i>

 Chapter 136: When Are We Rejecting Each Other?

    <h4>Chapter 136: When Are We Rejecting Each Other?</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    After Azul and Kira got me ready for the night, I had a few minutes to myself.

    "Valmora, you met Levi Fellowes earlier. What do you think about him? What¡¯s his personality like?" I asked my wolf.

    I was curious as to why Wanda and her older brother had contrasting personalities.

    Although I didn¡¯t know enough about Levi to tag him <i>¡¯kind¡¯</i> from the attitude he disyed to me, he didn¡¯t seem evil. But I could be wrong.

    Though, it would be weird for two different people, one good, and one evil, to be really close paddies. There has to be something inmon.

    <i>Both were corrupted.</i>

    <i>"Don¡¯t ask me about irrelevant people," </i>Valmora responded to me. Her tone was calm but snappy at the same time.

    I didn¡¯t like she response. I wasn¡¯t satisfied.

    "Does it mean I can¡¯t ask you about anybody at all, or people you perceive to be beneath you?"

    Valmora didn¡¯t respond. She went silent on me, but I wasn¡¯t about to let this conversation end just like that.

    "If you can¡¯t help me, your host, with information I need, then I think we have no business being together. We can just call it quits and reject each other before we get too attached."

    Another silence followed. But I refused to give up.

    "If this is what having a wolf feels like, then I don¡¯t want one. I would rather remain the way I was, or rather, what I thought I was; wolfless, than have you for a wolf. So, when are we rejecting each other?"

    I was pretty mad at my wolf for always ignoring me, acting all high and mighty instead of lending a little helping hand to me.

    I mean, how could she not want to help me with information within her reach?

    I was exhausted of her actions and has had it up to my neck. I would no longer tolerate such trashy reactions from her.

    And I really meant this: I would rather be wolfless, than to continue tolerating her current attitude.

    Rash breaths escaped my lips. Then I turned to the mirror and saw how ugly I looked when mad. Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t even feel like rxing the muscles of my face.

    I didn¡¯t even have the zeal to look beautiful right now with the hair, makeup and beautiful dress I was wearing.

    My wolf needed to know I was mad. And I hope she can¡¯t only feel it, but see it on my face.

    Valmora growled softly in my head. I bet she never expected that I could be mad at her, and even have the confidence to speak to her in that manner, talk more of thinking of rejecting her and embracing being wolfless.

    Finally, it seemed like I had a little breakthrough with all my anger and frustration I poured out on her, even though I meant each and every word I said.

    <i>"I love your boldness even though it makes me mad," </i>she said, releasing a soft sigh. But I could literally feel her breathing hot air through her nose.

    She was indeed mad at me for standing up to her. She didn¡¯t try to hide it.

    <i>I guess my wolf is a seasonal bully.</i>

    <i>"Do not concern yourself with Levi Fellowes. All I can tell you is that he will try to kill you one day, and for a good reason at that." </i>

    My brows knitted as I began to hear the pumping sound of my own blood in my veins.

    <i>Levi would one day try to kill me?</i>

    If it wouldn¡¯t be for his sister¡¯s sake, what other reasons could there be?

    "Do you know the reason he would try to kill me for?" I asked, hopefully at a good response.

    <i>"I can¡¯t tell, yet. Just stay out of his business. If you suspect anything odd, report to Draven, he will handle it," </i>Valmora finished with an edge to her tone.

    I knew I couldn¡¯t trust Levi even though he was polite with me on our first meeting.

    There was just something off about him. A witch and A fairy can never be friends except they have onemon goal or vision.

    And in the case of this siblings, I was theirmon goal.

    Though for now, it seemed that Wanda hasn¡¯t yet corrupted his mind. But that doesn¡¯t mean she won¡¯t do it soon.

    <i>Wanda is really something else I have to remind myself never to underestimate.</i>

    She just won¡¯t go away!

    "Mydy," Azul¡¯s voice drew me from my thoughts.

    I tilted my head to meet her kind eyes.

    "It¡¯s time to leave. Or you will bete."

    Her reminder had me standing to my feet. Then I moved to the full-length mirror to nce at my full looks.

    I looked good.

    "Mydy, since we are not allowed to remain with you beyond this time, we will take our leave now. Also, this gown is easy to take off," Kira said,ing to stand behind me.

    "Thank you for tonight," I said, turning to look at them with a smile.

    "You¡¯re wee, mydy." The bowed with a lingering smile on their lips.

    ---

    Wanda and Levi were already at the dining hall, sitting next to each other, when I arrived.

    They seemed to be chatting about something funny, given the smiles in their eyes. And that was until they saw me. Wanda saw me.

    Her lips mmed shut, and the light in her eyes disappeared.

    "Luna," Levi called out to me and offered a small nod. He was acknowledging my position as Draven¡¯s wife. Nothing more.

    Still, that was enough respect from him. His sister was nothing to write home about.

    I offered a small nod to him in return, and went to my seat.

    I felt his gaze follow me Until I sat down and lifted my gaze. I bet he must be surprised I wasn¡¯t sitting on the chair directly at the head table¡¯s right. It wasn¡¯t a surprise.

    But I hoped Wanda would tell him I chose this seat myself, and wasn¡¯t asked to upy it by anyone.

    A few secondster, Dennis walked in with Jeffery.

    And Levi stood to shake hands with Jeffery. They exchanged a little pleasantries. Unlike Wanda who remained butt-locked on her seat.

    Her old brother¡¯s actions, had me having resentment for Draven from another angle.

    If I were to be truthful here, Draven is the sole reason Wanda was so disrespectful. I have never seen her greet Beta Jeffery with respect or acknowledge him the way she should, given his position.

    That woman always felt she was on top of the world. And if not for the leverage allowed by Draven, this should have stopped long ago.

    Jeffery acknowledged me with a respectful small bow before taking his usual position at the table, next to me.

    Dennis waved at me with a big smile. Then his lips parted. He looked like he had something to say to me, but Draven¡¯s appearance halted it.

    We all stood to our feet to greet the <i>Alpha Draven.</i> And he didn¡¯t stop us halfway.

    I had a suspicion he did that on purpose. Maybe because of Levi¡¯s presence.

    With Draven¡¯s gesture, we all took our seat. He had responded to our greetings warmly.

    As the servants fussed about us, serving dinner, Draven engaged in a light-hearted conversation with Levi.

    He asked about his long trip down to Duskmoor and Levi sincerely expressed his difort.

    "This adventure had me wondering how you manage to travel this long distance cooked up in the cage called, <i>a car, </i>often."

    One corner of Draven¡¯s lips curved up with a proud smirk. "I¡¯m used to it. Anyone can get used to it if they travel frequently."

    "That exins it." Levi nodded slowly.

    "Even I¡¯m used to the distance as I travel with Draven almost all the time," Wanda chipped in with a smile.

    It seemed to me that she just wanted to let everyone, more like remind us that she was always with Draven on majority of his moves.

    <i>Pathetic.</i>

    We drank lots of red wine and steak. Unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t eat plenty of the meat like I wanted. My stomach got filled easily.

    Maybe it was because of the sds.

    I nced at Dennis who was currently giving his opinion on a topic Levi raised.

    Dennis made me start eating sds and colews with meat. Maybe I should have just minded the portion.

    "I noticed your wife doesn¡¯t sit beside you at the table," Levi suddenly said, changing the topic.

    Silence followed immediately.

    It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve been paying attention to their conversations. But once in a while, my ears will pick up little words here and there.

    "She can sit wherever she wants," Draven replied. He didn¡¯t look at me.

    Then from the corner of my eyes, I saw Levi nod slowly, as if he finally understood why I sat apart from Draven.

    Everyone continued with their dinner.

    The rest of dinner went on smoothly. Though I was done eating, I upied myself with a ss of red wine, not wanting to leave immediately.

    My senses captured how Azul and Kira kept reminding me that Draven had a guest, so I was kind of instinctively forced to watch my manners and not do anything to dent Draven¡¯s pride tonight.

 Chapter 137: The Battlefield

    <h4>Chapter 137: The Battlefield</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    I stood frozen in the middle of it all¡ªfire, steel, the metallic scent of blood thick in the air like mist.

    The sky above was burning red, torn with smoke. Wolves howled on both ends of the battlefield, but my eyes were fixed on only one figure.

    A woman.

    She was tall and unbending. She was cloaked in midnight-ck armour, its edges trimmed in silver like a queen carved from starlight.

    Her sword gleamed in her hand, and behind her, a line of wolves¡ªhundreds¡ªstood like statues, waiting for hermand.

    She turned her head slightly. And I gasped.

    Her eyes were purple. Not soft like mine, but piercing. Otherworldly, alive.

    The sound of her voice echoed in my ears like thunder.

    "Charge."

    The wolves lunged forward in unison, their snarls splitting the air. She sprinted ahead of them, sword gripped tight, her stride long and full of purpose.

    When an enemy came at her¡ªa massive, dark-coated wolf¡ªshe didn¡¯t hesitate. One clean swipe. Its head rolled onto the bloodied grass.

    The battle was brutal.

    Bodies flew, teeth snapped, screams blended with snarls. The woman was merciless. Her de moved with the ease of breath, cutting down anything that came too close.

    Then... she shifted.

    In one blink, the warrior woman melted into a colossal wolf, ck as ink. Her jaws locked onto another wolf¡¯s arm and tore it clean off. Blood sprayed. She didn¡¯t stop.

    She didn¡¯t falter.

    And then¡ªjust as suddenly¡ªshe shifted back. Naked beneath the moonlight, yet cloaked in power and blood, her purple eyes glowing like fireflies in the dark.

    In front of her, a man knelt.

    He was big¡ªbigger than most¡ªbut his head was bowed like a child¡¯s.

    "Slit your throat," shemanded, her voice thundering in my ears as her purple eyes glowed.

    Then he looked up into her eyes, as if spellbound.

    "Do it," she said softly this time.

    He obeyed.

    The sword trembled in his hands as he lifted it to his neck. Then he dragged the de across without blinking.

    I flinched as blood poured like wine onto the ground, sttering her face.

    The warrior woman didn¡¯t blink. She watched the man fall into the pool of his own blood.

    Then she turned, walked across the field of dead bodies and wolves, and raised her voice once more. "The battle is over. Return!"

    The wolves, those who still stood, howled and followed.

    ---

    My eyes snapped open.

    My chest heaved. My nightdress clung to my skin with sweat, and my hands had a tremble to them. I stared up at the ceiling for a long time before I managed to sit up.

    The room was quiet. The light in themp still burned faintly beside the bed. I blinked several times and slowly reached for the thick history book lying on my nightstand. Its weight was familiar now. The leather cover was still in good condition regardless of how many times I¡¯ve opened it.

    I flipped it open with trembling fingers and a confused mind.

    That woman. The one in my dream... Could it have been her?

    <i>The Wolf Queen?</i>

    My fingers traced the edges of the text without really seeing it. She was known as the fiercest Alpha Queen in all of werewolf history¡ªsaid to have been chosen by the moon itself. But no one ever said she had purple eyes.

    Still... the woman I saw felt too real. Too detailed. The cold stare. The authority in her voice. The way blood didn¡¯t faze her. The calm as death unfolded around her like it was merely part of the routine.

    "I must be losing my mind," I whispered and dropped the book on myp with a sigh.

    It had to be the reading. I¡¯d been so buried in her historytely, flipping through the same pages with every opportunity I had.

    That¡¯s all this was; just words weaving into my dreams.

    Still... I found myself wondering about a few important things.

    What did Queen Serena actually look like?

    Was there a painting? A sketch? Anything?

    Right there, I made a mental note to ask Draven if any image of her still existed because there was not one in the History book he gave to me.

    Though I wasn¡¯t sure why I wanted to know so badly.

    Maybe it was curiosity.

    Or maybe... I just needed to see if the face in my dream was truly hers¡ªor mine.

    ---

    I didn¡¯t have the desire to go back to sleep anymore, so I buried all my attention in the book.

    I need to finish a significant portion of it this morning, so I can finally have a deep conversation with Valmora immediately.

    When Azul and the others walked into my room to wake me up, they were surprised to see me so buried in the book.

    They didn¡¯t disturb. They just went about doing a few chores around until Azul reminded me of the time.

    "Give me a minute," I said, without meeting her gaze.

    I flipped through the next page and nced through it before moving on to the next.

    It wasn¡¯t until Azul¡¯s reminder came for the third time that I was forced to put the book down.

    I was so eager toplete it that I was willing to skip breakfast, but that wasn¡¯t possible. I didn¡¯t want to anger Draven as I still needed his help.

    That man was too petty and could choose to punish me for the smallest reason.

    As soon as I was dressed, I left my bedroom, in hopes that I would bump into Draven along the hallway, but it didn¡¯t happen.

    The corners of my lips turned downwards as I made my way into the dining hall.

    My eyes lit up instantly, seeing the only figure in the room. Dennis.

    His smile reached his eyes as soon as he turned and saw me.

    "Good morning," I greeted and literally skipped over without caring about the nces the servants threw at me.

    "Good morning." Dennis watched me sit before saying, "You are early today."

    I nodded and looked across the table at the empty seats there. "And it seems like Miss Fellowes and her brother are runningte today."

 Chapter 138: A Surprise Attack

    <h4>Chapter 138: A Surprise Attack</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    "How are you adjusting to your new phone?" Dennis asked, scooting closer to me.

    "I even forgot I have a new phone. No one calls me," I sighed, pouring out my frustration.

    The only thing that has been upying a greater part of my mindtely is Valmora and Queen Serena. I need to sort out the issue with my wolf first before anything else.

    "You will get used to it soon," Dennis said to me. Then his smile grew wider. "I know what to do. I will call you every morning before breakfast and then in the evening to remind you about our practice. How does it sound?"

    I nodded. My spirit lifted immediately.

    Jeffery was the next to arrive, so Dennis went back to his seat. They exchanged greetings before Jeffery turned to me.

    "Good morning, mydy."

    "Good morning," I replied and watched him settle down.

    Shortly, Wanda and her brother arrived. Levi exchanged warm pleasantries with Dennis and Jeffery before fixing his attention on me.

    "Good morning, Luna Meredith."

    He was polite, so, I returned the favour.

    Wanda settled down next to her brother, across from us at the table. She hadn¡¯t bothered to greet anyone.

    But Dennis decided to take the pains to school her.

    He propped his elbows on the table and stared at her. "Wanda, your own brother is so humble despite all his achievements and titles across our race. Yet, you, with only less than half of it, cannot be respectful to others."

    Wanda rolled her eyes. "My brother and I are two different people. You can¡¯t expect me to be his shadow."

    "Well, you¡¯re already his shadow given how unreasonable you are with the lousy excuses instead of admitting to your mistakes," Dennis said to her and withdrew his hands from the table.

    Wanda wouldn¡¯t even respect Jeffery, a respected Beta from one of the Royal werewolf packs. I med Draven for everything.

    Just then, Draven walked in, and we all stood to greet him.

    Breakfast carried on in subtle silence before Wanda decided that peace wasn¡¯t her thing. Then she started a conversation.

    Everyone else joined, giving their piece, except me. The topic they were talking about had nothing to do with me.

    "Let¡¯s chat a bit after breakfast in my office," Draven said to Levi.

    "Sure," he replied eagerly.

    ---

    <strong><i>~**Draven**~</i></strong>

    I didn¡¯t particrly like havingpany so early in the morning¡ªespecially not in my office¡ªbut I¡¯d invited Levi here myself.

    The man sat across from me now, legs slightly spread, cup of ck coffee cradled in onerge hand. He had that same calmposure Wanda wore when she was scheming¡ªonly Levi¡¯s was more charming and far less grating.

    "How was the journey?" I asked, leaning back slightly on the armrest of the couch.

    He shrugged. "Uneventful. But I enjoyed the silence. Being a warrior doesn¡¯te with many quiet days."

    I nodded. "Still training with the Circle?"

    "Of course." He smiled faintly. "Once you¡¯re in, you never really leave."

    We exchanged a few more pleasantries, the kind of light talk that didn¡¯t demand too much thought. It was only when Levi¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly over the rim of his mug that the conversation shifted.

    "I noticed that Duskmoor¡¯s security have tripled since myst visit," he said. "What¡¯s going on at the borders, Draven?"

    I took a slow sip of coffee before responding. "A human body was found in the eastern woods. Killed. Neck snapped. Heart missing."

    Levi stiffened. "And the humans?"

    "They¡¯ve raised brows," I said tly. "But I¡¯ve already handled it with the mayor. A counter-narrative is in ce."

    His face didn¡¯t ease. If anything, his grip on the mug grew tighter.

    I watched him for a few seconds before deciding to shift the topic. I didn¡¯t want any serious conversations that would lead to him having more information that I wanted him to receive.

    "You¡¯re here for peace, Levi," I said. "Let¡¯s not drag politics into morning coffee."

    He chuckled softly, the tension slipping off his shoulders like a shed coat. "Fair enough."

    Then, as if remembering why he came, he straightened. "I¡¯d like to ask permission to use yournd for morning runs. Just the outer stretch."

    "And a tour?" I asked, raising a brow. I knew what he wanted.

    He nodded. "If it¡¯s not too much trouble."

    I studied him for a moment. There was something behind his gaze¡ªcuriosity, maybe. Or something more strategic. I didn¡¯t know whether it was his father who sent him or not, but I wasn¡¯t handing over a key to my estate that easily.

    Instead, I set my cup down and changed the offer.

    "How about this," I said. "Join my warriors for a spar today. It¡¯s been a while, hasn¡¯t it?"

    Levi¡¯s eyes lit with something I hadn¡¯t seen in him since his arrival. It was genuine excitement.

    "I could use a stretch," he said, rising from his seat. "Let¡¯s see if the warriors are as sharp as their Alpha."

    I stood and adjusted the cuff of my rolled sleeves.

    "Then let¡¯s go," I said, already walking toward the door. "The training grounds await."

    <strong><i>~**Third Person**~</i></strong>

    The wind shifted.

    And then¡ªchaos.

    A sudden blur of fur tore through the treeline bordering the eastern edge of the training grounds. Two wolves¡ªone pitch ck, the other a deep, earthen brownunched themselves into the centre of the shirtless warriors¡¯ formation.

    Startled yelps and curses rang out as the wolves struck like shadows, crashing into the men with brute force. One warrior was flung several feet into the dirt, while another rolled to his feet, growling, blood smeared across his ribs.

    There was no warning. No howl of challenge. Just an ambush.

    A secondter, instinct took over.

    Several warriors shifted on the spot, their bones cracking and bodies stretching in violent transitions. The air rippled with raw power as they tore from their skin into fur and fangs,unching back at the attackers.

    Dust lifted in angry clouds. ws met ws. Teeth scraped against hardened muscle.

 Chapter 139: Emotional Exploitation

    <h4>Chapter 139: Emotional Exploitation</h4>

    <i><strong>Third Person.</strong></i>

    One warrior was flung several feet into the dirt, while another rolled to his feet, growling, blood smeared across his ribs.

    There was no warning. No howl of challenge. Just an ambush.

    A secondter, instinct took over.

    Several warriors shifted on the spot, their bones cracking and bodies stretching in violent transitions. The air rippled with raw power as they tore from their skin into fur and fangs,unching back at the attackers. Dust lifted in angry clouds. ws met ws. Teeth scraped against hardened muscle.

    The ck wolfrger, with sharper movements¡ªdanced through attacks like wind cutting through leaves. It mmed its paw into a silver-coated wolf, sending it rolling. A momentter, the ck wolf leapt onto another, driving it to the ground before vanishing into the crowd.

    The brown wolf was more aggressive. Wilder. It lunged and snapped with ferocity, tackling a young tan wolf to the floor and pinning it there, panting over it like a predator toying with prey.

    On the edge of the field, Jeffery stood with his arms behind his back, his sharp eyes watching the chaos with cold calction.

    A wolf barreled toward the brown one with fangs bared, but Jeffery raised a hand and barked, "Hold!"

    The voice cracked through the noise like thunder.

    "Don¡¯t fight with killing intent!" Jeffery warned, voice rough with urgency. "And no one is to harm the Alpha or his guest!"

    Immediately, a pause spread like ripples across the field. Some wolves faltered in their attacks, sniffing the air¡ªrecognition dawning.

    The ck wolf¡¯s scent had always been distinct. Iron and pine. Command and blood.

    Their Alpha.

    The wolves adjusted instantly. Their growls dulled into rumbles. Their attacks became more measured, defensive and strategic.

    At that moment, Dennis strolled up beside Jeffery, arms folded, his smile smug.

    "Now that¡¯s what I call a good morning," he said, eyes glinting with amusement as the dust settled slightly. "You joining in?"

    Jeffery didn¡¯t blink. "Someone needs to keep the warriors from tearing out throats."

    Dennis chuckled. "Fair enough. Still, this... this is the kind of chaos we¡¯ve been needing."

    On the battlefield, the sh intensified.

    Draven¡ªstill in his wolf form¡ªevaded a pair of wolves lunging at him, spun swiftly, and dragged his ws across the shoulder of one. The scent of blood filled the air.

    Levi didn¡¯t hold back either. The brown wolf mmed into a younger warrior and flipped him with a grunt. Another three came at him from the side. He ducked, twisted, and used the first wolf¡¯s body to knock two others down.

    It was no longer a spar. It was a storm.

    ws tore through the air. Blood sttered. Dust fogged everything.

    Half an hour passed.

    Finally, Jeffrey¡¯s howl rang through the grounds. Sharp. Commanding. His hand mmed down on the iron war drum beside him, the thunderous beat echoing across the open space.

    The fighting stopped. The wolves staggered, panting, eyes wild with the thrill.

    One by one, they began shifting back.

    Bones cracked. Fur receded. Bodies folded back into skin.

    Warriors stood shirtless, their chests rising and falling heavily, blood streaking across arms and backs. Torn trousers. Dirt-covered legs. Bruised ribs. But grins¡ªalmost every one of them wore it.

    Draven and Levi returned to their human formsst.

    Both men stood, their bare torsos gleaming with sweat and smears of blood. Draven had a gash down his side, already closing. Levi had w marks shed across his chest¡ªdeeper, still faintly red¡ªbut he didn¡¯t seem to mind.

    They exchanged nces and then burst outughing.

    "That felt like the old days," Levi said, still breathing hard, running a hand through his damp hair.

    "Minus the reckless teenage stupidity," Draven replied with a smirk, dragging his knuckles over his chin to wipe off a streak of blood. "Mostly."

    "We should do this more often."

    Draven gave a single nod. "Whenever we cross paths again."

    By the time they stepped off the training ring, the blood on Draven¡¯s body had dried and ked away. The gash on his side was gone. Levi¡¯s wounds had mostly healed¡ªonly one scar remained, stretched over his chest.

    Dennis walked toward them, pping.

    "Now that," he grinned, "was beautiful. Raw, unhinged, violent¡ªjust the way I like my training sessions."

    Draven snorted. "You looked too happy standing on the sidelines."

    Dennis stepped between the two and tapped his chin thoughtfully. "Tomorrow evening, I want a proper duel. Just you two. No warriors. No distractions."

    Levi raised an eyebrow. "And what¡¯s the prize?"

    Dennis spread his arms like a showman. "A banquet. Anything you want to eat. On me."

    Draven ced a hand t on Dennis¡¯s chest and pushed him gently. "That¡¯s not a reward, that¡¯s your attempt at bribery."

    "But you¡¯ll consider it?" Dennis asked, eyes gleaming.

    Draven smirked and said nothing.

    Then, the Alpha turned to the rest of the warriors standing nearby, still catching their breath.

    "That, right there," he said, lifting his voice so all could hear, "is how the enemy wille. Fast. Without warning. No time to think. Only instincts."

    He looked around, letting his gaze pass over the younger wolves especially.

    "I liked your response," Draven continued. "Fast, clean, coordinated. But some of you made mistakes. Hesitations. Sloppy counters."

    His eyesnded on a few, and he pointed them out¡ªoffering corrections without cruelty, only rity.

    "Next time," Draven added, voice low, "the enemy won¡¯t be one of us."

    Silence.

    Then, he shifted slightly and waved toward the man beside him.

    "This is Levi," he said. "Son of Elder Reginald Fellowes. He is my childhood friend and an elder brother to Wanda Fellowes. And as you already know, he is a seasoned warrior of Stormveil."

    The warriors bowed slightly, offering respectful nods.

    Levi folded his arms and grinned. "Don¡¯t look so serious. I¡¯m just here to stretch my muscles... and maybe bruise a few egos."

    A few of the younger ones chuckled. The older warriors smiled knowingly.

    The tension slowly faded from the air, leaving only the scent of sweat, victory, and a scattering of different thoughts.

    ---

    Meanwhile, back inside the house, Wanda had a big smile stered on her face, like she had won a trophy, as she climbed the stairs leading to the second floor.

    It¡¯s been weeks since she was this genuinely happy, not with Meredith daring her and getting away with it. And definitely not with Draven against her now.

    Wanda had once suspected he had found out about her being behind Xamira¡¯s cruel actions of pushing Meredith into the pool, but there was no proof.

    Still, she had a deep, knowing feeling inside her; otherwise, how else would she exin his recent hostility?

    Atst, she could be happy because her big brother was in town. And amid the people who have temporarily turned out to be against her, she now had a backbone, someone she could rely on.

    Just as Wanda got to the second floor, she saw Xamira¡¯s nanny step out of her room and shut the door. And immediately, she turned and went back down the stairs in light steps.

    She found a spot to hide and waited until Xamira¡¯s nanny passed the ce and headed for the ground floor, and only then did she step out of her hiding ce.

    Wanda climbed the stairs and returned to the second floor, and without any further dy, she matched towards Xamira¡¯s bedroom.

    "I know Draven put a visiting ban. But how is he going to find out that I secretly broke this rule? Who is going to tell him?" She smirked.

    Wanda¡¯s gazended on Xamira the second she stepped inside her room. The little girlid on the bed with a small towel on her head. And she seemed to be fast asleep, her chest, rising and falling slowly.

    "Oh, she seemed seriously sick." Wanda¡¯s brows furrowed. She shut the door lightly and crossed the princess-themed bedroom.

    Gently, she sat her ass down by Xamira¡¯s bedside before reaching out to take the small towel away. Next, she ced the back of her hand on Xamira¡¯s forehead and immediately felt a patch of hotness.

    Her brows furrowed further.

    Just then, Xamira¡¯s eyes slowly fluttered open. The view in front of her was blurry at first, but slowly, her vision adjusted to reveal the familiar face right in front of her.

    "You¡¯re awake?" The corners of Wanda¡¯s lips stretched into a smile as she leaned in properly.

    The little girl¡¯s face was pale. There was no light in her eyes. She looked so weak, vulnerable and pitiful.

    Xamira didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she slowly blinked and let out a soft sigh.

    "I know you still have a fever, but how do you feel inside? Probably, hot right?"

    Smiling, Wanda leaned away and dipped the towel inside the bowl of water on the nightstand. She lightly flexed her fingers as the chill from the water travelled through her nerves.

    Then she wrung the excess water off the towel before cing it on Xamira¡¯s forehead.

    "I see you haven¡¯t told anyone about that story like I had asked you to," she spoke, her tone light and casual.

 Chapter 140: Bloodthirsty Wolf

    <h4>Chapter 140: Bloodthirsty Wolf</h4>

    <strong><i>Third Person.</i></strong>

    "You are a good girl, believe me." Wanda peered into Xamira¡¯s green eyes. "You kept your lips sealed. And honestly, I didn¡¯t think you would do that for me even though I had asked."

    Then she grasped Xamira¡¯s finger. And almost immediately, the little girl trembled under her touch.

    Wanda¡¯s palms were cold yet, she had used them to touch a child whose body temperature was out of the question.

    "Sorry..." Wanda withdrew her hands. "You¡¯ve won my trust now. I will protect you. I promise."

    Then, Wanda went on to tell Xamira she couldn¡¯t visit her all this time or save her because her father had banned everyone from visiting her. And that she had to sneak into her room now after she saw her nanny leave.

    Still, there wasn¡¯t any reaction from Xamira. And it didn¡¯t stop Wanda from continuing to achieve her aim with this sneaky visit.

    For the third time, Wanda squeezed the cool water out of the towel and ced it on Xamira¡¯s forehead.

    "I must leave before your nanny returns. And remember, you can¡¯t tell anyone about my visit. Your dad won¡¯t let me spend time with you anymore if he finds out."

    Wanda gave the little girl the impression that she missed her so much and was sorry for her situation, and made an effort to visit despite her father¡¯s strict rule.

    Now on her feet, Wanda readjusted the duvet on Xamira, pulling it up to her chest before straightening her back.

    A soft smile yed on her lips. "Xamira dear, I will speak to your father about you rejoining us at the dining hall. Just get better first. And when next I visit, I will get you some gummy bears."

    Xamira¡¯sshes fluttered shut.

    "Good night, baby."

    And with that, Wanda turned and walked away.

    ---

    <strong><i>~**Meredith**~</i></strong>

    My eyes grew heavy as I flipped over to the next page in the History book.

    It¡¯s been more than two hours since breakfast, yet I have never once taken my eyes off the book. My determination to confront my wolf with what I had learned about her drove me to this point of no return.

    But I did skim over a few boring Chapters.

    I learned more about my wolf, Valmora, through Serena and was marvelled by the extent of her bloodthirsty.

    The Wolf Queen doesn¡¯t go into battle and leaves halfway. She conquers and walks away with her troupe, victorious.

    And she had never turned down a fight, no matter who her opponent was, which is interesting to note.

    <i>¡¯I think I finally figured everything out,¡¯ </i>

    I finally snapped the book closed and put it down on my nightstand.

    "Valmora? Are you there?" I called, crossing my leg over the other.

    No answer.

    I let out a low groan. "I know who you are."

    Still no answer.

    "I have confirmed that you are the ancient wolf, our first Wolf Queen, Serena."

    <i>"The historian got it all wrong," </i>Valmora finally spoke. <i>"I am the Wolf Queen, not Serena. I just choose who to work through." </i>

    Wow!

    I had no idea Serena wasn¡¯t the actual wolf Queen, like I had read about. Although it was surprising, it now made sense.

    "So, you chose me just like you did with Serena?" I asked, hoping to find out if I was special.

    <i>"I didn¡¯t choose you." </i>There was an edge to her tone, as if she was annoyed with me being her host. <i>"The Moon Goddess did. And I am still yet to see how you¡¯re a good match for me."</i>

    Ouch! That statement hurt.

    But on the other hand, I could understand my wolf¡¯s frustration. I was like a bad market for her. She was the wolf of the most powerful female werewolf that ever existed in History.

    She had disyed her power and authority through Serena only because Serena was strong, bold and courageous. So, they worked together and earned war victories together.

    But now, she was stuck with a cursed, powerless woman like me.

    Of course, she was right to be mad at me.

    "So, I get to be the next Wolf Queen?" I asked, taking another chance.

    Unlike I had expected, Valmora didn¡¯t talk down at me, scold or ignore me. She actually answered my question.

    <i>"You will, only if are prepared. And there isn¡¯t much time. There is a big waring. And this is why you must be trained. You are too weak and too careless. And I don¡¯t sense any ounce of discipline in you."</i>

    Once again, Valmora scored against me sessfully.

    She had such a smooth tongue. And she was powerful enough that she could insult me and get away with it, unlike Draven.

    Maybe it was actually time I took my life seriously.

    "There is a waring?" I asked. Though I already knew this, I just couldn¡¯t help getting a confirmation.

    <i>"A big one. And you are very important. You must start training at once. Today, ask Draven to be your teacher."</i>

    Draven again?

    This wasn¡¯t the first time Valmora was asking me to make Draven my tutor. When I had suggested Dennis, she had gone mad at me saying that our mate was who we needed.

    And speaking about mates, I just realised that there weren¡¯t any records of Serena¡¯s mate or her children in the History book.

    I was so curious about this. But I knew better than to ask Valmora about it.

    She would never answer me, and I didn¡¯t want to ruin her mood and make her mad at me.

    "What if Draven doesn¡¯t agree to my request?"

    I haven¡¯t even asked him about the picture of Serena yet.

    <i>"He has no choice," </i>Valmora stated confidently. <i>"But it¡¯s your job to persuade him. And if you can¡¯t even get your mate to help you, you have no purpose left in this world and must be killed."</i>

    I shuddered.

    I couldn¡¯t believe my wolf just openly let me know what would happen to me if I proved to be useless to whatever purpose the Moon Goddess had for me.

    But her statement had me realising something. She once in a while referred to Draven as my wolf instead of ¡¯our wolf¡¯, and I have no idea why she does that.

    Maybe she hasn¡¯t entirely epted him?

    <i>"I feel trapped inside your body. Just an hour¡¯s conversation is enough to get me exhausted. And if you don¡¯t build some muscles, we will never be able to shift into my form." </i>

    Valmora¡¯sst statement had me worrying over myself and my weaknesses.

    Now that I¡¯ve confirmed that I¡¯m not wolfless, the next step is to experience running in my wolf form.

    But above my worries, I was grateful to the Moon Goddess for giving me such a powerful wolf.

    <i>Dy isn¡¯t denial.</i>

    "What¡¯s the next step?" I asked Valmora.

    <i>"After building your stamina and muscles. The next step is unlocking my powers... We will find a way once we get to there," </i>she answered.

    Powers?

    As soon as I thought of that, the scene from my dream shed in my mind. The woman warrior had used a persuasion power to get that man to slit his own throat.

    I wondered if that was what Valmora was talking about.

    No matter how curious I was, I decided to let things unfold by themselves. The surprise for the future should be worth the wait.

    "Did you need to do the same with Serena?"

    <i>"No. All her channels were open. But yours seems... blocked." </i>

    When Valmora replied to me, she had sounded a bit confused, as if there were more theories about what she had noticed.

    Maybe I really had to see my grandma. She was the only one I thought could help me. And I trusted her. Because I know who she is... what she is. Even though she hadn¡¯t known how to remove the Lunar curse.

    <i>"Draven ising," </i>Valmora said to me. <i>"You must mention the training to him today itself."</i>

    She kept reminding me about the training, like I had short-term memory and wouldn¡¯t understand how urgent it was.

    But she was right, because I truly do not understand the urgency, because I didn¡¯t know everything she knew.

    Just then, three gentle, firm knocks went off my door.

    <i>"It¡¯s Draven. Answer it," </i>Valmora ordered.

    For the first time, she was showing excitement for his presence.

    <i>"Don¡¯t forget to persuade him if he refuses. Failure is not an option, and it won¡¯t be tolerated," </i>Valmora had me know, and then finished with, <i>"We must get whatever we want." </i>

    I got off my bed and walked straight to the door just as the knocks came again. As soon as I pulled open the door, I saw Draven standing tall right in front of me.

    My eyes started all over his body.

    He was putting on a new shirt and pants. His hair, which was in a bun, seemed wet. And then there was the fragrance of mint and cinnamoning from him.

    It seemed he had juste straight from the shower.

    Then our gazes met.

    "It¡¯s time for our swimming lessons."

 Chapter 141: Setting Her Pride Aside

    <h4>Chapter 141: Setting Her Pride Aside</h4>

    Meredith.

    The mighty Draven hadn¡¯t sent anyone to remind me about our swimming lessons.

    He hade to my door and knocked like a gentleman would.

    This was... surprising. Unexpected.

    "Wear something appropriate. I will be waiting right outside here," he said, and then turned away.

    I shut the door with a small thud and walked into my dressing room.

    I didn¡¯t need to ask what he meant by something appropriate. The few times we trained were enough for hisints to register in my heart.

    I found something suitable for swimming in the closet and changed into it. It was a ck matching skin-tight singlet and tights that stopped at my knees.

    Lastly, I rolled my hair into a bun, grabbed the History book before making my way out the door, notwithstanding that I felt weird in my new outfit.

    I don¡¯t know how Deidra did it, but she sure did go out of her way to get me this.

    And ording to her, she didn¡¯t want me to lose out to Ms. Fellowes in terms of dressing chicly and keeping up with thetest fashion trends; something I gave no qualms about.

    Outside my door, Draven was waiting like he had told me. His eyes roamed my body for a good minute before he turned on his heels.

    I guessed he approved of my outfit since he had no words.

    I quickly shut my door and followed him.

    "I want to return the History book," I said, my steps falling beside his. "I¡¯m satisfied with the information I have."

    Draven didn¡¯t say anything.

    He was already giving me an attitude when I haven¡¯t even made my requests yet.

    Maybe, Valmora was wrong in choosing him to train me. I was right about this. Dennis was better than a mate like Draven.

    I could already smell one big fight, small quarrels here and there, and snubbing that wouldst two days straight.

    "Thank you for... lending this to me," I tried again.

    Finally, he nced at me, brows furrowed. His facial expression seemed like he was surprised I was speaking to him... maybe talking too much.

    His lips parted, but then he mmed them shut the next second and turned his eyes to the stairs ahead of us.

    A deep sigh fell off my lips as I followed behind him, not sure of what else to do. But I had decided right here that I wouldn¡¯t say a word to him anymore.

    "I hope my book is intact like we have agreed?" Draven managed to say when we got to the second floor.

    He must have realized I had ruled off trying to speak to him again, and finally found the right words to say to me.

    "You can check it if you want," I responded, my eyes on his back.

    "And I will."

    He didn¡¯t say anything further as we arrived at the ground floor. Then he led us into his home office.

    Once inside, he took the book from me and returned it to the right shelf.

    Then, I got my chance.

    "Do you happen to have any pictures of Queen Serena?" I asked him before he could be on the move again.

    Draven gave me a good stare I could tell he had some questions for me, probably why I wanted the pictures and what I needed then for.

    But the questions never came.

    Instead, he reached out to grab the scroll from the other day, from the shelf right above my head.

    "There is one here. But the authenticity has never been vetted," he exined.

    I thought he was going to pass the scroll over after that, but he returns it to the shelf. Instantly, the light in my eyes disappeared.

    "We are runningte for our lessons. Hurry up," he sort of exined before leading the way out.

    This man just wanted me to keep asking him for things. It¡¯s like he enjoyed giving people permission.

    ---

    Surprisingly, Draven went softer on me today after making me verbally recall what he had taught me in the previous lessons.

    My mind had worked quickly to remember them. Fortunately, I only got a few things wrong.

    "If you had practiced exactly what you said now, there isn¡¯t any way you would have survived," he said to me, before entering the pool.

    I didn¡¯t doubt him.

    Then he reached his hand out and asked me toe inside. I hesitated, but when he threatened to drag me inside by himself, I found myself descending the stairs into the pool.

    Draven retaught me everything from the previous lessons.

    And this time around, a little skinship wasn¡¯t a problem for me. We had done a lot more than that a few days ago. But it¡¯s just that this time around, it reminded me of everything.

    I ended up zoning out a few times and thenpletely stopped after Draven flicked his fingers against my forehead.

    "Ah!" I palmed my forehead and snapped my head to the side to re at him.

    "Keep looking at me that way and I will leave you to sink," he threatened with narrowed eyes.

    His hands were currently wrapped around my waist, keeping me from sinking.

    He meant every word he said, so I turned my head away. I slowly massaged my forehead until the sharp pain dulled. And only then was I ready to continue our lessons.

    The lessons went on for another half an hour with more grabbing, skin touching and a little scolding.

    Finally, we were done.

    Draven helped me climb out of the pool, and immediately, I went to the chair to pick up a small towel. I was sorting off my body when Draven walked up to me to grab a towel.

    The servants had prepared everything, clean towels, water bottles and energy drinks before we arrived at the pool.

    "I¡¯ve seen you have a problem retaining meaningful memories," he said, slowly dragging the towel across his face.

    I red at him. He just couldn¡¯t pass a sound information without insulting me. He just had to remind me he had a bad mouth. And I could tell he was avoiding my gaze.

    "Be here right on time tomorrow."

    I wrapped the bigger towel around my body and watched him dump the used towel in his hand into a bin next to the chair.

    I knew he was going to leave next, and honestly, I didn¡¯t care. And I wouldn¡¯t have bothered if he left if it wasn¡¯t for Valmora¡¯s reminder ying like baby bedtime rhyme at the back of my head.

    "Um... I need your help with something."

    Draven had already started matching away by the time I had finished processing the words I wanted to say to him.

    "What do you want?" He asked without stopping in his steps. I had to quickly walk over.

    "I know you¡¯re a great trainer. At least, I¡¯ve seen it with my eyes." Releasing a deep sigh, I continued, "Can you take me onbat skills and train me like you do with the warriors?"

    I wasn¡¯t direct with my request. I shouldn¡¯t have asked for his opinion.

    I should have just gone straight to the point and told him that I wanted him to train me onbat skills.

    He stopped in his steps and looked at me, hands on his waist. "You¡¯re joking, right?"

    Instantly, light dimmed in my eyes, my nose scrunching up in distaste. I can¡¯t believe this man thought I was joking after all my efforts gathering the courage to speak.

    "I¡¯m not joking. Why would I y with something like that?" I asked him, clearly annoyed. And I wanted him to see it in my face.

    Draven shook his head. "Wait, let me get this straight," he said, briefly shutting his eyes and opening them the next second. "You want to learn how to fight? And you want me to teach you?"

    "Yes. Is there a problem?" I asked, spreading my arms.

    "Of course, there is," he nodded, putting his hands away. His brows furrowed as he narrowed his gaze down at my face. "I can¡¯t make myself avable to teach you."

    A low groan escaped my lips. I clenched my fists at my sides while doing everything I could to make sure I did not bare my teeth out to him.

    "Is your schedule packed up? I¡¯m sure you can create a little time out for me. You can dedicate thirty minutes of your time to me daily in regards to thisbat training.

    Draven sighed heavily. "For what reasons are you suddenly interested in working out?"

    I wanted to do badly correct Draven that I wasn¡¯t asking for a gym coach but rather, abat trainer. But in the end, I concluded he was far too smart to mix up my words.

    "Do I need a reason?" I asked, refusing to answer his questions. "Perhaps, are you hesitating to train me because I don¡¯t have a wolf, so you¡¯re looking down on me?"

    Draven scoffed. "My time is too valuable. I don¡¯t want to waste it on anyone or anything ."

 Chapter 142: A Heated Situation

    <h4>Chapter 142: A Heated Situation</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    "You are calling me a waste of time?" I asked,pletely stunned with my mouth agape.

    I don¡¯t know why this came as a surprise to me. But seriously, this was Draven. He had always been rude to me.

    Maybe, I shouldn¡¯t have forgotten that after a few poundings.

    "I didn¡¯t exactly say that." His nose scrunched up.

    "Oh... You sure meant that," I hissed. He turned and started walking away, probably not in the mood to get into any arguments with me.

    But I was. Still, I didn¡¯t follow him. My pride was bruised.

    "I thought your attitude towards me would change after you slept with me a few times," I yelled.

    Instantly, he stopped walking and turned back around to stare at me, his brows lifting.

    "What was that?" he asked. He looked pretty much annoyed.

    I guess I was new to this wolf thing to realize that werewolves had a good hearing. And I had just shouted on top of my voice which meant that though the pool are was empty with just me and Draven, that could be others around who could have heard me.

    Heat crept up my cheeks, but I refused to back down no matter how embarrassed I was.

    I remembered Valmora¡¯s orders and straightened my back, even puffing out my chest through the big towel wrapped around me from over my shoulders.

    "Do you treat all women you sleep with so cruelly?" I questioned, my voice lower now. "I thought your attitude towards me would change."

    Draven narrowed his eyes on me. He remained standing on the same spot.

    "Are you mad because I didn¡¯t agree to teaching youbat skills, so, you are mentioning the sex?"

    I froze briefly before the sound of my blood pumping followed in my ears.

    I gritted my teeth. I couldn¡¯t believe he just used the raw word without any form of dy or care of our environment.

    "Don¡¯t try to twist my words and my message," my voice was lower once again. And I decided to keep it that way because there was a psychopath standing right in front of me.

    And he had less shame than I did.

    Draven took two steps forward and stopped. His gaze darkened. "If the message you were trying to pass has to do with us being together, then I got it."

    Draven turned on his heels. And this time around, he didn¡¯t look back. So I was forced to follow him.

    He was mad at me. And believe me when I say I regretted mentioning a out bedroom activities.

    My desperation got ahead of me, especially with Valmora¡¯s constant reminder itching at the back of my mind.

    "I will be good," I said behind Draven¡¯s back as I struggled to keep up. I was almost out of breath. "I promise to be serious... more serious than with the swimming lessons."

    Draven didn¡¯t say a word to me. He also didn¡¯t stop walking.

    We were both bare feet, and he only stopped when a help escaped my lips after I stepped on a small stone.

    I lifted my right foot off the small pebble and tried to examine under my foot. And that was when he walked back to me.

    He nced at my feet and then shifted his gaze back to my face. "If you want me to teach you, then you¡¯ve got to sign an agreement."

    "An agreement?" I furrowed my brows, clearly surprised and confused at the same time.

    "Mmmm," he mumbled with his eyes still on my face. "Teaching youbat will be on my own terms. But the first rule will be if youfortably pass your swimming lessons."

    <i>Draven has agreed to teach me?</i>

    I almost couldn¡¯t believe my ears and the sight before my very eyes.

    "There will be a test a day after our lessons end," Draven continued, his low voice drawing my attention back to him. "If you don¡¯t drown, I will go ahead to draw up the schedule for yourbat lessons."

    ---

    <strong><i>~**Third Person**~</i></strong>

    Levi stayed under the shower, letting the cold water stter on his ck hair and run down his shoulders, onto his back.

    A deep groan escaped his parted lips. He reached out to increase the pressure of the shower before shutting his eyes, letting his body enjoy the water.

    Just then, the tip of his red ears perked and immediately, he reached out to turn off the water below slowly turning around.

    The sight of the woman before him caused a deep sigh of relief to escape his lips.

    It was Wanda. She stood in front of him in a skin-tight ck shirt that hugged her shape. She wore a V-neck blouse that showed off a bit of her cleavage. And her face wore a smile.

    "What are you doing sneaking up on me? Why are you here?" Levi asked, bringing his palms to his face to wipe the water away.

    The corners of Wanda¡¯s red lips lifted in a big smile. She reached out to grab a big towel from the rack and stepped closer to pass it to him.

    "I heard about you and Draven¡¯s sneaky attack k at the training grounds. Also, I couldn¡¯t wait till evening toe and find you. So, here I am," she said,

    Levi snatched the towel from her and used it to wipe his face, then his shoulders, chest, arms, thighs, legs and back, as Wanda took a few steps back, her eyes on his face.

    Then, Levi wrapped the towel around his waist and stepped out of the shower ss.

    "You are so impatient."

    "And you are right." She didn¡¯t deny it.

    Wanda turned her back to him and started walking out of the bathroom. "I brought you some fruits."

    Levi followed behind her and shut the bathroom door. They stepped into his bedroom together.

    "Is that an apology gift?" he asked, just as his gaze fell on the te of sweet red grapes and sliced apples.

    Wanda¡¯s lips curled in a smirk. "Maybe," she said and went over to sit at the foot of his bed.

    Levi walked passed her and crossed the room. He reached the door and locked it with a soft click before walking back to her.

    His gaze fell on her as something shifted in his eyes.

    Wanda smirked. "Are you now ready to spend time with me and catch up on everything we¡¯ve missed?"

    "Hell yes," Levi replied, his fingers grazing the hem of the towel around his waist. Then slowly, he tugged it lose and let it fall past his length, pooling at his feet.

    Wanda licked her lower lips, her gaze slowly dragging across his body, moving from his face and down to his chest, before stopping at his long big cock that started to rise under her intense watchful gaze.

    "I see you have regained your energy," she whispered in a low sultry tone as her wicked gaze moved back to his face.

    "And you will be begging for my mercy by the time I have you under me and fuck that sweet wet swollen pussy of yours that Draven has never gotten to explore," Levi said, his hot gaze burning her.

    "Umm..." A low moan escaped Wanda¡¯s lips as she parted her legs for him. Then she leaned her back towards the bed before dropping her elbows on the bed to support her weight.

    "Don¡¯t you want to see how soaked my panties are by just your mere words?" she asked, biting her lower lips as her gaze travelled to his cock.

    It was standing at erect now.

    Levi stopped in front of her and put a finger on her jaw to lift her face, his cock, pointing at her forehead.

    "It¡¯s a good thing you¡¯re wet already." He moved his free hand to the back of her head and yanked it gently backwards.

    A gasp escaped from her lips.

    "I had nned to fuck you regardless if you were dry or not so your little pussy learns to stop yearning for any other man¡¯s cock apart from mine."

    "I see you are jealous," Wanda moaned, looking up to his face, her dark gaze meeting his as more liquid pulled between her legs.

    Levi didn¡¯t deny her ims, so she continued.

    "Well, hurry up and fuck me. Remind my pussy about how much it has missed you pounding the brain cells out of it. Remind it that it only belongs to you for now. Show it how you could leave it swollen likest time you pumped the life out of it. Prove to it your cock is deserving of her so I can finally take your cock into my mouth suck your seeds out of them."

    The more dirty talks that Wanda did, the more Levi¡¯s cock hardened.

    And finally, something snapped in him.

    He reached out to Wanda¡¯s green blouse. He was going to test it, given the desires that filled his eyes, but Wanda reminded him in time.

    "Do not rip it. I can¡¯t go to my room shirtless, or in yours."

    That statement seemed to get him to change his mind.

    Levi grabbed the blouse instead and lifted it. Wanda raised her hands so he could pull it off her head.

 Chapter 143: Combat Training Terms & Conditions

    <h4>Chapter 143: Combat Training Terms & Conditions</h4>

    <strong><i>Third Person.</i></strong>

    As he dumped the clothes on the floor, Wanda reached out to unsp her bra behind, her excited gaze never leaving his.

    As soon as her fair breasts were released, and she tossed her bra on the floor, Levi grabbed her hand and pulled her up from the bed.

    Then he roughly turned her and bent her over the bed, keeping her palms on the bed with her bum sticking out to him.

    Without wasting a second, he grabbed the hem of her skirt and rolled it up to her waist.

    A low groan escaped his lips as his eyes took her ass with the ck thong that barely covered nothing.

    Next up, his he rubbed her ass with his big palms, slowly caressing it as if to understand how it felt after a long time.

    "Do you like what you see?" Wanda asked breathlessly as she turned her head to the side.

    "You have a beautiful ass," heplimented, meeting her gaze briefly as his hands continued to go around her.

    "Better than your wife¡¯s?" She asked, a smirk on her lips.

    "You know I only bed her to have children." As soon as Levi made that statement, his fingers went under and slipped inside her panties, roughly shoving her pussy.

    "Argh!" Wanda cried out in a tone mixed with pleasure and pain.

    "Good. Now you have to shut and start moaning."

    His fingers glided against her clit, and rubbed the folds of her pussy, before digging two fingers inside them.

    "Fuck! You¡¯re so wet!" he said in a low harsh voice, his gaze darkening as he started to pump his fingers in and out of her speedily.

    "Arrgh... Ummm..." Wanda moaned, shutting her eyes, her face directed at the bed. "You to like to fuck your sister huh? You like to make her cum before your released your hot seeds inside her."

    "You are tempting me," Levi groaned, pumping his fingers faster.

    "Who... would have known you are sister fucker, huh?" Wanda continued to tease him in between moans as her pussy clenched around his fingers buried inside it.

    Levi pped her ass with his free hand. "I know you love my cock. It¡¯s the best thing that could ever be buried inside of you."

    Then he leaned in and whispered to her in a low husky tone, "And I¡¯m going to give you exactly what you want. I¡¯m going to bury my cock inside of you, and fuck your sweet cunt until it swells and turns red, begging me for mercy."

    "You have to fuck me until I cum nicely hard around your big fat cuck, forgetting all about my fantasies of being in Draven¡¯s bed."

    Wanda moaned as the tip of his cock teased her entrance from behind. She let out another groan and arched her back, trying to push her ass to his cock.

    She was impatient, her cunt, throbbing with need.

    Without warning, Levi grabbed her waist and mmed his cock inside her wet pussy and started thrusting in and out without mercy.

    "Ahhh!" Wanda cried out, her fingers gripping the sheets.

    "Bite the sheets if you can¡¯t hold back your moans if you don¡¯t want anyone hearing what is happening inside here," Levi grunted as he hid continuously mmed against her ass with much urgency.

    Them, one of his hands moved to fist the back of her head, forcing her to arch her back.

    ---

    <strong><i>~**Draven**~</i></strong>

    It was funny to hear Meredith asking me to teach herbat.

    I mean, where did thate from? Possibly from somewhere. I didn¡¯t actually believe her self-defence-nonsense talk.

    I didn¡¯t think she was suddenly bored and wanted to move her body around. But even if that was so, she could have gone to anyone else for help.

    All I knew was that she had a better rtionship with my brother than with me. Why did she choose me?

    Could it be because she thinks we¡¯re good now that we¡¯ve been together a few times?

    "What kind of agreement are we signing?" Meredith asked, pulling my attention back to her.

    She walked briskly next to me, trying to keep up with my long strides.

    "Why are you afraid?" I asked. She didn¡¯t answer. "Why don¡¯t you wait until you see it?"

    "Okay," she breathed.

    We walked into the house together and stopped outside the door to my office. I tilted my head to the side and gave her a good look.

    The water on her face had dried entirely, but her clothes were still damp under that huge towel wrapped around her shoulders.

    "Go and change your clothes. I will inform you as soon as the agreement in ready."

    Then, without waiting for her contribution, I unlocked my door and walked in, shutting the door behind me.

    "Rhovan, why do you think Meredith suddenly feels like learningbat to protect herself?" I asked, settling down behind my desk. "What is her n?"

    My shorts stuck to my ass. The wetness was ufortable, but I could manage.

    <i>"I can only find out if you spend enough time with her. Right now, it seems as if you¡¯re keeping your rtionship professional."</i> Rhovan replied with a hint of sarcasm. I ignored it.

    "By enough time, you mean?" I inquired.

    <i>"Long hours."</i>

    A scoff escaped my lips faster than I assumed. "Do I look like I have the time for that? My life doesn¡¯t and shouldn¡¯t revolve around one woman whom I¡¯m still trying to find a ce for in my life."

    <i>"If you want answers,"</i> Rhovan shrugged, not even attempting to get me to spend time with our mate.

    I stand to think he knows when to push me and when to stand to the side and watch me push myself.

    That cunning animal.

    "I have so many more important things on my hands to handle. For example, those blood sucking demons. We still haven¡¯t found any trace of them since I sent the hunters after them."

    Draven didn¡¯t say anything after that. He reigned in silence, letting me spew my anger and frustration in the air, and making a decision all by myself.

    But I did let him know that today was one of those days when he wasn¡¯t helpful to me.

    My words hadn¡¯t touched him.

    In the end, I grabbed a in sheet from my desk and picked up a pen, setting out to establish some rules since I¡¯d decided to train Meredith.

    __

    <strong>Combat Training Terms & Conditions</strong>

    <i>Authored by ALPHA DRAVEN OATRUN</i>

    <strong>Attendance is not optional. </strong> Arrive at the training grounds at the scheduled time. Not five minuteste. Not even one. If you arrivete, the session will be over for the day.

    <strong>No whining.</strong> You asked for this. I¡¯m not interested in hearing how hard it is. Cryter.

    <strong>Dress like someone who intends to fight.</strong> Long gowns, iling sleeves, and anything withce are banned from the training grounds. I¡¯m not going to exin why.

    <strong>No arguments during lessons.</strong> If you have questions, ask. If you want to debate, save it for your journal. I¡¯m not interested in back-and-forth.

    <strong>Respect the weapon.</strong> Once we beginbat drills, treat every weapon I give you as if it¡¯s real¡ªbecause it will be.

    <strong>Your safety is your responsibility.</strong> I will not go easy on you because of your face, your title, or your wolflessness. If you¡¯re careless, you will bleed.

    <strong>Fail your swimming evaluation, and this agreement dissolves.</strong> I won¡¯t train someone who can¡¯t survive ten minutes in the water.

    <strong>Keep your private emotions private.</strong> I¡¯m your trainer during these hours. Whatever else we are outside of it, keep it there.

    <strong>No bragging.</strong> If you manage tond a hit, congrattions. You¡¯re still not a warrior. Stay humble.

    <strong>Vition of these rules means immediate termination of training.</strong> I don¡¯t repeat myself. And I don¡¯t tolerate half-effort.

    Break any of these¡ªdon¡¯t show up again.

    __

    Then, I created a space at the end of the sheet for the signatures. I wrote our names on each side before signing my name.

    Then, a knock sounded on the door. And before I could give the permission, the door opened and a head peeked inside.

    I narrowed my gaze at Dennis, my gaze following him as he stepped in, shut the door and started walking towards my desk with a half-lip smile.

    "One day, I will hold an axe next to the door so when next you open it and peek without permission, the axe wille swinging to chop off your head."

    "Hahaha." He chuckled, dipping his head backwards before straightening his back.

    He pulled out one of the chairs and sat down with a smile that reached his eyes.

    "I wasn¡¯t the one who made you furious, so why are you trying to take it out on me?" He asked, looking curious.

    Dennis wasn¡¯t asking because he cared about me. He just wanted to know the source of my mood swing so he couldugh at me all he wanted.

    But I refused to give him that satisfaction.

 Chapter 144: Withdrawing The Warriors

    <h4>Chapter 144: Withdrawing The Warriors</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    Dennis¡¯s eyes dropped to my chest before they found my face again, already twitching with mischief.

    "You just wrapped up your swimming lessons with Meredith?" he asked, brows raised. "And you came straight here instead of changing out of your wet shorts?"

    I didn¡¯t answer. I didn¡¯t need to. The soaked fabric clinging to me was doing all the talking.

    His gaze slid down again, and before he could open his mouth to say something even dumber, he noticed the sheet of paper in front of me.

    "What¡¯s this?" he asked, already leaning over the desk like a nosy pup.

    I picked it up and folded it in half. "An agreement."

    Dennis¡¯s interest sharpened, the way it always did when he sensed something personal. "What kind of agreement?" he prodded.

    I didn¡¯t bother answering.

    And that was when he moved faster than I gave him credit for. His hand shot out and snatched the sheet from my fingers.

    "Dennis¡ª"

    Toote. He leaned back in his seat like a king on a throne and unfolded the page leisurely. A grin tugged at the corner of his mouth the second his eyes scanned the header.

    "Wow," he mouthed, before lifting his gaze to mine. "You actually drew up a rulebook to teach your wifebat?"

    I narrowed my eyes at him. "How is that your business?"

    He ignored the question the same way he ignored most things that didn¡¯t serve his entertainment. His eyes twinkled.

    "You should have added a rule against being too stiff. I mean, who writes ¡¯noce on the training grounds¡¯? That¡¯s a real warrior¡¯s concern right there."

    My jaw ticked, but I said nothing. He was trying to get a rise out of me. Again.

    Dennis kept reading, pausing after each line like a self-appointed narrator of mockery.

    "No whining. Cryter?" He snorted. "You sound like Father. Only less charming."

    I reached for the paper again, but halfway through the motion, I stopped and leaned back. Let him read. I wasn¡¯t in the mood to wrestle a grown man over stationery.

    Dennis continued, dramatically enunciating each rule.

    "Fail your swimming evaluation, and this agreement dissolves... wow. Harsh. You nning to drown her if she messes up?"

    I didn¡¯t respond. Silence was my way of inviting him to shut up.

    He finally reached thest line, eyes still dancing with humour as he refolded the sheet and slid it across the desk toward me.

    "I just can¡¯t believe you, of all people, could be this uptight over training your own wife. Why should I even be surprised?"

    I didn¡¯t pick it up immediately. I let it sit there a moment before reaching for it, folding it once more, but this time I didn¡¯t set it back on the desk. I held it in my hand and stared past him.

    Something else was wing at the edges of my mind.

    Dennis noticed the shift. He tilted his head.

    "What are you thinking about?" he asked.

    My fingers tightened around the paper. "Something."

    He leaned forward slightly. His voice had dropped the sarcasm. "Something like what?"

    "I¡¯m thinking of pulling the hunters back. Calling off the search."

    That earned me a raised brow. I met his gaze without flinching.

    "It¡¯s better we let the vampirese to us," I said. "Hunting them exposes our people. We risk losing more than we gain."

    Dennis leaned back in his chair, his earlier amusement reced by consideration. "That¡¯s true. Our men could run into a troupe and note back. Then we¡¯d be down good warriors¡ªand still have no answers."

    I reached for my phone. Tried the mind-link first¡ªnothing. Jeffery was probably blocking out to focus, like he always did when tracking movements or training.

    So I dialled instead.

    "Alpha," Jeffery¡¯s voice came through, crisp.

    "You have time?"

    "Yes, Alpha."

    "Come to my office. We need a brief talk."

    He acknowledged the order, and I ended the call with a quiet sigh.

    It didn¡¯t take long. A knock came, and I gave permission. Jeffery entered and walked straight to the desk, taking the chair beside Dennis after I gestured him down.

    "I¡¯m calling the hunters back," I said, getting to the point. "It¡¯s too dangerous to keep looking. We will let the vampires make the first move."

    Jeffery nodded, face grim. "I¡¯ve been thinking the same. Let Duskmoor¡¯s government shoulder some of the risk. They¡¯ve been hiding behind our backs while we bleed on their soil."

    Dennis chuckled darkly. "About time they stop sipping tea behind tall gates. Maybe it wouldn¡¯t be such a bad thing if they lost a few of their own."

    I turned to him sharply. "As much as I¡¯d like them to carry more weight, any attack affects us, too. You know that."

    Jeffery cut in. "Besides, they haven¡¯t had any deaths or disappearancestely. None. Too clean."

    "Exactly." I sighed, rubbing my palm against my jaw. "The vampires going quiet for two weeks straight¡ªthat¡¯s not retreat. That¡¯s preparation."

    "They¡¯re ying hide and seek," Dennis muttered. "Waiting for one of us to walk into their jaws."

    I tapped the table with a knuckle, a habit when the tension brewed too loud in my head.

    "They have your scent," I reminded him. "You need to be more careful when you leave the estate."

    Dennis smirked. "I know, brother."

    After issuing the final instructions¡ªJeffery to recall the hunters and the warriors dispatched¡ªwe concluded the discussion. I dismissed them both, the paper still in my hand.

    I left the study, climbed to the third floor, and paused outside Meredith¡¯s door. I knocked, waited. But there was no answer.

    A deep sigh escaped my lips. It was either that Meredith was in the inner room or out entirely.

    I turned the handle and stepped inside.

    The room was empty. But the faint hiss of water reached my ears. She was in the shower, bathing.

    I cleared my throat even though she couldn¡¯t hear me, then crossed to her nightstand and ced the folded agreement there.

    Rhovan stirred in the back of my head. <i>"Go to her. Join our mate in the shower."</i>

    I rolled my eyes at him mentally. Not everything needs to be about scent and skin.

    "And why should I do that, you pervert?" I asked him.

    Rhovan growled. He didn¡¯t like that word, and I didn¡¯t care.

    <i>"Won¡¯t you like to see our mate¡¯s body and taste her out once again?"</i> he asked, trying to tempt me. But it was all for nothing.

    I wasn¡¯t in the same mood as him. "If you want her so badly, you can go find her in the shower yourself."

    I turned and left the room, ignoring his low, eager growl.

    Let Meredith read the agreement first. Let¡¯s see if she still wants to train after all those rules.

    ---

    <strong><i>~**Meredith**~</i></strong>

    After spending quality time under the shower, I finally turned off the water and grabbed the towel right after I started to notice my skin go dry.

    Then, I walked into my dressing room and picked up somethingfortable to wear.

    How I missed my maidservants dressing me. I had every reason to believe Draven was set to torture me, but in a different way.

    As soon as I stepped inside my bedroom, I smelled Draven, though he was nowhere to be found. Then, I moved towards the bed, my nose scrunched up as I noticed something that looked like a letter.

    The paper was barely folded¡ªjust left on the edge of my nightstand like a warning or a challenge. Possibly both.

    <i>That must be the agreement.</i>

    I stared at the note for a second, not ready to touch it. There was no warmth. No "yours truly." My name was spelt out in full.

    I picked it up anyway.

    Draven¡¯s handwriting was messy but legible, bold lines that curved with irritation. It wasn¡¯t the kind of neat penmanship one might expect from a royal alpha. But it was so... him. Rushed. Controlled. Sharp.

    My eyes scanned the lines quickly the first time, but then I read them again, more slowly. Each point sliced like its own little insult.

    No whining. <i>Am I a child?</i>

    No arguments during lessons. <i>He really wants me to act like a dumb doll.</i>

    No bragging. <i>He doesn¡¯t want me to celebrate my wins?</i>

    What the hell?

    I rolled my eyes halfway through it, but something about the way he ended it¡ª<i>Break any of these¡ªdon¡¯t show up again</i>¡ªtightened something strange in my chest.

    No "good luck." No, "I will be patient with you." Just a threat. A promise.

    Still, I wasn¡¯t angry. Notpletely.

    Because beneath all that alpha gruffness was a quiet truth: Draven Oatrun was going to train me. Finally!

    He may act like he hated me half the time¡ªand maybe he did¡ªbut this was his version of agreeing to help.

    And I¡¯d be lying if I said it didn¡¯t make me feel significant.

    I stared at the "If you are careless, you will bleed" line longer than I should have. Was that a warning or a guarantee? Knowing him, both.

    A sigh pushed out of me before I could stop it.

    I found a pen, signed under my name, before nodding in satisfaction.

    Then, I folded the paper once¡ªneater than he had¡ªand tucked it into the drawer beneath my nightstand. It felt like something I shouldn¡¯t throw away.

    I really have to make sure to finish mybat lessons with excellent grades so I can gloat in Draven¡¯s face.

    At least, he didn¡¯t make mention of not bragging after the lessons have beenpleted.

 Chapter 145: The Duel

    <h4>Chapter 145: The Duel</h4>

    <i><strong>Meredith.</strong></i>

    I couldn¡¯t wait for that blessed day to arrive already, so I could show Draven what it felt like to win and make a big achievement.

    He would probably be too stone-cold hearted to even know what that felt like.

    I bet his parents didn¡¯t celebrate any of his wins when he was a child, so he definitely can never rte.

    A smile was back to my lips as I spoke to Valmora. "I got him to teach mebat skills."

    "The first step towards unlocking our powers is done. Good job," Valmoraplimented.

    Though her tone didn¡¯t sound like this was a big deal, I was happy to take her little praise. She was far better than Draven.

    Just then, the ringing tone of my phone went off and I pulled open the drawer to retrieve it.

    It was Dennis calling.

    I swiped my finger across the screen to take the call before cing the phone on my ear.

    "Hey!" He greeted.

    "Hey!" I greeted back, trying to gauge his mood. "It isn¡¯t time for practice."

    "I know." A small chuckled escaped his lips and reached my ears. "Draven and Levi will be fighting it out tomorrowte afternoon at the training grounds."

    My brows furrowed immediately. "Fighting?" I was almost unsure of what I had heard. "Why?"

    "It¡¯s a friendly fight," Dennis quickly exined before my head would explode. "I just called to inform you in case you are interested."

    "I¡¯m interested," I said.

    "I knew you would say that," he teased. "See you at our usual meeting spotter today."

    As soon as the call terminated, I threw my phone back inside the drawer and pushed it shut.

    If Draven was going to be my teacher, this was the perfect opportunity to see him in abat action. And it will be a first.

    This short information from Dennis had me craving speaking to Draven. So, I grabbed the agreement from the shelf and made my way to Draven¡¯s bedroom.

    I wasn¡¯t sure if he would be in, but there wasn¡¯t any harm in trying.

    Three soft knockster, Draven pulled the door open. He was indecently dressed, a ck pants covering his legs, a bare chest and a towel around his neck in view.

    His long hair was wet and fell beside his face, and he smelt of mint and fresh alovera shower gel.

    "I signed the agreement," I announced, presenting the paper to him.

    He took it from me, not looking surprised to see me. "I will make a copy and send it to you. I don¡¯t want you giving any excuses for breaking a rule here."

    Without waiting for my response or asking if I had another message to deliver, he slipped back inside his room and shut the door in my face.

    Asshole.

    ---

    <i><strong>~**Third Person**~</strong></i>

    ~The Next Day~

    The sun hovered low above the horizon, bleeding gold across the dusty training grounds. The arena had been cleared, and the scent of anticipation hung heavy in the air.

    Warriors¡ªboth seasoned and new¡ªstood in a wide circle, their bare chests glistening with sweat, eyes trained on the centre. It wasn¡¯t just another afternoon drill. It was something rare.

    A duel between a respected Alpha and a seasoned warrior.

    Dennis stood off to the side, his arms crossed, a self-satisfied smile tugging at the corners of his lips. He had orchestrated this. A friendly match, he imed. But the weight of it said otherwise.

    On one side of the ring stood Draven, bare-chested in ck shorts, his tall frame radiating quiet dominance. His ink-ck hair was pulled into a tight bun, every inch of him calm and unreadable.

    Across from him was Levi, a formidable presence with a broad chest, powerful limbs, and a smile that bordered on arrogance. He stretched his arms out and rolled his shoulders with ease, the air around him crackling with challenge.

    "I will keep time," Dennis said, raising a hand. "Thirty minutes. No ws unless agreed upon. No fatal strikes. Just clean skill."

    The air tensed. The Warriors went quiet. Even Jeffery, who usually stood unaffected, narrowed his eyes in interest.

    At the edge of the crowd, Meredith stood, nked by her maidservants, her silver hair catching the sun at the edge. She didn¡¯t blink as she watched Draven.

    Wanda stood at the other end, a proud smile on her lips as her gaze moved between the man she was in love with and her brother, with whom she had no boundaries.

    Then¡ªit began.

    A single p from Dennis echoed through the field, and both men shifted in a blur of movement.

    Where once they stood, now two massive wolves faced off. Draven, in sleek obsidian fur, stood tall and sharp-eyed. His body was all coiled muscle, restrained power.

    Across from him, Levi, with chestnut-brown fur and broader shoulders, growled low and lunged first.

    He charged with impressive speed, ws raking the ground, but Draven sidestepped the attack with such precision that gasps rose from the crowd. His ck form became a shadow, fluid and nearly untouchable.

    Levi turned on his paws and charged again.

    This time, their bodies collided.

    ws scraped against muscle, and fangs shed, but the attackscked the desperation of war¡ªthey were sharp, controlled, calcted.

    Dust and sand kicked up in every direction as the two wolves broke apart and then crashed together again.

    Draven ducked low, mming his shoulder into Levi¡¯s side. Levi staggered but recovered, immediately swiping at Draven¡¯s ribs.

    The ck wolf twisted just in time¡ªa graceful whirl of motion¡ªevading the strike and kicking up a cloud of dirt in his wake.

    The crowd howled.

    Warriors shifted between cheers and stunned silence as the duel continued with no clear dominance. But for those who had been trained long enough¡ªJeffery, Dennis, even Wanda¡ªit was obvious.

    Draven was holding back.

    Levi was strong, skilled, but wild. His moves came with force, but theycked the calcted polish of the ck wolf before him.

    Draven didn¡¯t react¡ªhe anticipated. Every feint Levi threw, Draven read it before itnded. He was teaching as much as he was sparring.

    Yet, he never struck hard enough to end the fight.

    Halfway through, Levi caught Draven¡¯s shoulder with his teeth, dragging him down. A triumphant growl burst from his chest¡ªbut it didn¡¯tst long.

    Draven rolled, using the momentum to flip Levi clean over his back and into the dirt. The crowd erupted.

    From the sidelines, Dennis let out a low whistle. "He¡¯s toying with him," he muttered.

    Meredith didn¡¯t speak. But her eyes said it all.

    The fight resumed. They circled each other, both panting now. Sweat and blood painted Levi¡¯s fur in patches¡ªDraven had drawn blood once, and it hadn¡¯t healed yet.

    The sun dipped lower.

    The final stretch began with a blur of motion¡ªLeviunched into the air, ws aimed at Draven¡¯s throat. But instead of dodging, Draven let hime.

    At thest second, he pivoted, reared up, and used Levi¡¯s own weight to m him into the ground. Dust burst upward like a cloud. Both wolves froze.

    Time stopped.

    Then, Dennis rang the iron gong.

    The sound split through the tension like a de.

    Draven and Levi shifted back, panting, steam rising off their bodies in the cooling dusk.

    Levi wiped blood from his mouth with the back of his hand and chuckled. "You let mend that final strike."

    Draven, chest rising and falling but unmarred by bruises, looked unbothered. "You¡¯re slower than I remember."

    Leviughed and stepped forward. They sped hands, gripping tightly, and for a moment, the arena was still.

    "No victory for you today," Levi said. "Because you let me win."

    Draven gave the faintest smirk. "I was exhausted."

    From the crowd, murmurs began to rise again. Warriors pped and howled in appreciation. Even Jeffery cracked a small smile.

    Meredith remained silent, her hands tightening at her "sides.

    She had seen everything.

    Draven could¡¯ve ended that fight in five minutes, but he chose not to. And it was beginning to make her wonder what else he was choosing not to show.

    Her chest tightened.

    She had watched him move¡ªlike the wind, like a shadow, like he knew where every attack wouldnd before it even left Levi¡¯s mind. It wasn¡¯t just strength or speed... it was control. Total mastery.

    She thought back to the match. Levi had struck hard¡ªhe didn¡¯t hold back. Yet Draven? He had toyed with him. Not cruelly. Not arrogantly. Just... deliberately. Almost like a father sparring with his overconfident son.

    He really could have ended it if he so wanted.

    And now she understood.

    Valmora hadn¡¯t told her to seek Draven just because he was her mate. It was about this what she saw today.

    He was the best.

    And not just because he could fight. But because he fought smart. He thought in the middle of chaos.

    Meredith¡¯s throat felt tight.

    Her wolf, Valmora, hadn¡¯t said a word since the match ended. But Meredith could still feel her presence pressing gently at the edge of her mind. Satisfied. Almost smug.

    <i>"Now you see."</i>

    "Yeah, I can see," Meredith muttered under her breath.

    She exhaled softly through her nose and turned away from the crowd, her maidservants following behind her as they whispered amongst themselves.

    Her bare feet padded quietly across the corridor that led back into the estate, and soon she was slipping into thefort of her room for a nap.

 Chapter 146: A Reward

    <h4>Chapter 146: A Reward</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    The shrill ring of my phone tore through the quiet in my room, dragging me violently out of the deep, dreamless sleep I¡¯d barely sunk into.

    I groaned softly, rolling onto my side, my hand fumbling across the nightstand until I found the device. My eyes squinted against the glow of the screen.

    Dennis.

    I answered without thinking. "Hello...?"

    "Were you sleeping?" came Dennis¡¯s familiar, smooth voice. There was a smile tucked between the sybles.

    "Yes," I mumbled, my voice thick with sleep.

    "Oh," he said with mock guilt, "My apologies for waking you. I just wanted to remind you that your favourite driving instructor will be ready for you in half an hour."

    I groaned, flopping onto my back. "I¡¯m too tired for lessons today. I want to sleep some more."

    There was a brief silence, then Dennis sighed. "That¡¯s too bad... I guess the ice cream I drove more than an hour to buy for you will just melt away."

    My eyes snapped open. I sat up so fast the pillow fell from behind me. "You got me ice cream?"

    Since that time, Dennis first took me to Duskmoor¡¯s town when I had a breakdown, all thanks to Draven, and bought me Ice cream; I haven¡¯t had another.

    Dennis chuckled. "I see you¡¯ve changed your mind about the lesson. I¡¯ll be waiting at our usual spot."

    "I¡¯ming!" I blurted as I swung my legs off the bed, fully alert now.

    "Don¡¯t run!" he called through augh before hanging up.

    I threw the nket aside, darted into the dressing room, and pulled on something simple¡ªa matching two-piece, pants and a top. I didn¡¯t even waste time checking myself in the mirror. The mention of ice cream had robbed me of all reasoning.

    As I stepped back into the bedroom, I slipped my phone into the drawer of the nightstand. I wasn¡¯t about to risk Draven finding out about it before my ns. I had ns.

    I dashed out of the room, my heart pounding¡ªnot from excitement alone, but from a tiny spark of fear. I prayed none of my maidservants would walk into my room while I was out and cause a panic.

    Thest thing I wanted was to get them into trouble with Draven. He¡¯d scold them for not knowing my whereabouts. And truly, it was wrong of me to leave without informing anyone. But...

    But it was ice cream.

    And when Dennis said he¡¯d gotten it for me, every bit of sense I had was stripped away.

    Maybe it would have been the best situation if I had told Azul from the outset that I would never miss my driving lessons for anything.

    By the time I reached the frontwn, I was in a half-run, my breath hitching slightly.

    Dennis was already there, standing beside his car, holding the te of ice cream in one hand and two stic spoons in the other. The broad smile on his face widened when he saw me.

    I skidded to a stop in front of him, panting. Strands of hair clung to my forehead with sweat. My bun was a mess. I probably looked ridiculous.

    "It seems like you ran, mydy," Dennis said withughter in his voice.

    "I didn¡¯t want my ice cream to melt," I replied, meeting his gaze as I straightened up.

    Dennis shook his head with an amused glint in his eyes. "It¡¯s a good thing you didn¡¯t slip. You¡¯re right on time." Then he added, "You didn¡¯te with any of your maids today?"

    I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off the te of ice cream. "No need for an escort today."

    Dennis hummed. "Too bad I wouldn¡¯t have to see the constant stare of that particr maid of yours. What is her name again?"

    "Deidra," I replied with a smile, and he nodded.

    A few minutester, we found ourselves seated on the grass, our backs against the hedge. The te of ice cream rested between us.

    He passed me a spoon before peeling open the lid. The ice cream was split in two: one side soft pink, the other a creamy vani shade.

    My eyes lit up at the sight.

    Without waiting for an invitation, I scooped a generous amount of the pink part into my mouth. Strawberry. The sweetness rolled across my tongue.

    "Won¡¯t you like to take a photo?" Dennis asked, licking the melted bit from the lid.

    I shook my head, savouring another bite. "Didn¡¯t bring my phone."

    He blinked. "Why?"

    "I don¡¯t want your brother to find out I have one. At least not yet. I want to prank him with it first, like I nned."

    Dennis smirked. "Oh, I¡¯m sure he will love that."

    I didn¡¯t reply. I knew Draven¡¯s temper far too well to believe he¡¯dugh at any prank I yed. If anything, I was risking his wrath. Again.

    Still, I scooped the vani half and popped it in my mouth.

    Dennis pulled out his own phone from his pocket. "I¡¯ll take a few shots and a clip then. For future evidence that Meredith Carter is obsessed with ice cream."

    "Only for ice cream," I muttered.

    "And mypany," he added with a yful wink.

    I snorted softly, but said nothing as I continued eating. The breeze was gentle, the sky above clear and soft with hints of dusk. For the first time in hours, I felt light, unbothered. And oddly... safe.

    ---

    The car rolled to a slow stop. I carefully steered into the marked spot for what had to be my sixth attempt today.

    This time, the tires didn¡¯t grind against the curb, and I didn¡¯t mount the grass either. That was already an improvement.

    Dennis leaned forward in his seat to nce at the distance between the car and the parking line. "Not bad," he said with a nod, "but you¡¯re still a bit tilted to the left."

    I groaned and slumped back into the seat, gripping the wheel like I could choke the fault out of it. "Why is the left side easier than the right? My brain just refuses to cooperate."

    "Because your instinct favours your driver¡¯s side. It¡¯s a normal beginner struggle," Dennis replied, opening his door and stepping out.

    I followed with a huff, closing the door behind me. The air outside was cooler now as the evening shadows stretched across the ground. Thest ray of sun peeked over the roofline of the house, painting everything in warm orange.

    Dennis rounded the car and gave the parked angle another look. "When you perfect your parking, I will let you drive us to town. Full drive. From start to finish."

    My head whipped toward him. "Town?" I echoed, barely hiding the thrill that buzzed through me. That meant real roads, other cars... and ice cream I wouldn¡¯t have to run for.

    He grinned, clearly amused by how fast I brightened up. "Yes, town. But only after you can park like someone who won¡¯t crash into a fire hydrant."

    "Deal!" I shouted, grabbing his wrist and tugging. "One more round. Just one more. Let me practice again."

    Dennisughed. "Meredith¡ª"

    "I¡¯m serious! I can do better, I promise. Let¡¯s just go one morep, please? We don¡¯t even have to do turns, just parking. Give me ten minutes¡ªno, five. I¡¯ll prove I can do it."

    I was halfway dragging him back toward the driver¡¯s side when he stopped me with both hands gently on my shoulders.

    His palms were warm, grounding.

    "Hey," he said, bending slightly so his eyes were level with mine. "Calm down. You¡¯ve done well today. Don¡¯t ruin it by overworking yourself."

    My excitement fizzled a little at the edges. I stared up at him, still eager but slowly realizing he wasn¡¯t going to budge.

    He smiled faintly and gave my shoulder a soft squeeze before dropping his hands. "If we keep going, we¡¯ll bete for dinner."

    That did it. I sighed, finally letting the tension slip from my fingers.

    "Fine," I muttered. "But I¡¯m not done being obsessed with parking."

    "I¡¯d be worried if you weren¡¯t," Dennis said,ughing as he walked around to the passenger side to gather his keys.

    As I nced over my shoulder toward the estate, I already started envisioning the day I¡¯d finally pull out of the driveway and cruise all the way into Duskmoor like someone who belonged behind the wheel.

    And the first ce I¡¯d stop?

    Where else?

    Ice cream.

    "I know you are excited, but what we are about to do is illegal." Dennis¡¯s voice broke through my thoughts as he drove us back to the main house.

    "Huh?" I snapped my gaze to him.

    "It is against Duskmoor¡¯sw to drive on theirnds without a Driving license," He exined.

    <i>What? That was a crime?</i>

    "So, you are telling me we are going to bemitting a crime because there is no way I¡¯m letting you go back on your word."

    He had to understand that fact.

    "I¡¯m not going back on my word." He smiled, spearing me a nce.

    I released a sigh of relief and looked back on the path. "I wish we could get in trouble with this and drag your brother into it."

    I suddenly felt like dragging Draven into a rabbit hole.

    "Unfortunately, we can¡¯t tease him with that," Dennis chuckled. "He will kill us both."

    And I couldn¡¯t have agreed more with him.

 Chapter 147: Disappointing Draven

    <h4>Chapter 147: Disappointing Draven</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    The water was colder than yesterday.

    It nipped at my skin as I stepped in, rising over my knees, then my waist. A hiss escaped between my teeth. I didn¡¯tin out loud. I wouldn¡¯t give him the satisfaction.

    Draven stood on the side of the pool, his shadow long across the surface, arms crossed over his bare chest. He didn¡¯t speak immediately. Just stared.

    I dipped under quickly and came back up with a gasp, pushing my wet hair back. His eyes didn¡¯t follow my movement so much as track it¡ªsilent, calcting.

    "What are you waiting for?" I asked, wiping water from my face.

    "Silence," he replied tly.

    I blinked at him.

    "Ten minutes," he added. "Float. Still. Don¡¯t speak. Don¡¯t sink."

    "That¡¯s all?"

    He raised an eyebrow, the corner of his mouth twitching like he almost wanted to smile¡ªbut didn¡¯t.

    "Unless you n to drown," he said. "Yes. That¡¯s all."

    I moved to the centre, arms out, spine straightening.

    I tilted backwards slowly until my ears sank beneath the surface and the sounds of the world dulled to a low murmur.

    My eyes stayed open, watching the overcast sky stretch endlessly above me. The water cradled my body like it was deciding whether or not to trust me.

    One breath in. One breath out. Hold.

    Somewhere nearby, I heard a drop of water hit the tile. His foot shifting, maybe. Or him adjusting his stance.

    I didn¡¯t dare look. He was watching me though.

    I could feel it like heat against my skin, even with the water stealing most of my warmth. He was looking for a twitch. A jerk. Any indication that I hadn¡¯t mastered control.

    But I didn¡¯t give it to him.

    The only thing I gave him was stillness.

    By the seventh minute, my arms began to burn. By the eighth, my thighs twitched under the surface. My back protested, my breath quickened. I forced everything still again. No twitching. No panic. Only breath.

    The ninth minute stretched long and slow like it wanted to punish me for trying.

    Then¡ª

    "Time."

    His voice was low, firm. Absolute.

    I sat up in the water, shivering as it rolled off my body. My legs felt like lead beneath me.

    Draven¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. No nod. No smirk. No faint tilt of approval.

    Just that same impassive face. Eyes like stone.

    "You will do it again. Same time tomorrow," he said. "With weights."

    I swallowed, but nodded. "Fine."

    "And your breathing still stutters on the third count. Fix that."

    I climbed out without another word, the towel already slung where I left it. I grabbed it and wrapped it over my shoulders.

    He followed me with his eyes, but said nothing else. Not even a single word of praise or a hint of acknowledgement.

    Which meant one thing.

    <i>He¡¯d been hoping I¡¯d fail.</i>

    But I didn¡¯t.

    ---

    The walk back to my room was long enough for the towel to start losing its chill.

    Water dripped from the ends of my hair and dampened the marble floors in my wake. Servants I passed gave polite nods, but no one spoke.

    Draven¡¯s silence clung to me like wet fabric until I walked faster and lost him.

    Arriving at my bedroom, I pushed the door open and stepped into the soft warmth of my chambers.

    Deidra looked up from the wardrobe, arms full of folded linens. "My Lady," she greeted with a bright smile, immediately crossing the room.

    "Here, let me take that¡ª" she gently tugged the towel from my shoulders and began to dry the ends of my hair with motherly precision.

    Azul was plumping the pillows. Kira was by the window, untying the drapes to let in more light. Cora stood by the vanity, dusting the surface. Arya emerged from the closet with a new robe over one arm.

    They all paused when they saw me. Five pairs of eyes waited.

    Deidra nced down at the now-damp towel in her hands. "How was your swimming session this morning?"

    I dropped onto the sofa with a soft exhale, leaned back into the cushions, and crossed one leg over the other.

    "Today," I said lightly, "I disappointed your Alpha."

    Deidra¡¯s hands stilled. "Huh?"

    Azul¡¯s lips thinned. Kira stepped forward slightly, her brows drawing together.

    "Mydy," she asked carefully, "did you anger the Alpha by failing your lessons today?"

    They looked genuinely concerned. I blinked, surprised by their expressions¡ªtight-lipped worry and something else... disappointment.

    Not in him, I realized. In me.

    I let the silence hang for another heartbeat, then allowed a smirk to slide across my lips.

    "It¡¯s not in the way you think," I said, drawing it out.

    Azul narrowed her eyes. "Then how did you disappoint the Alpha?"

    "I scaled my lesson today." I paused, waited. "Perfectly."

    There was a flicker of confusion before understanding lit in their eyes.

    I leaned back deeper into the cushions and folded my arms across my damp robe. "He tried to find fault and didn¡¯t. So now he¡¯s all grumpy."

    For a moment, nothing. Then Arya burst outughing, her high-pitched giggle breaking the tension in the room. Deidra covered her mouth and let out a softugh of her own.

    Cora chuckled quietly behind her sleeve. Kira¡¯sughter was more refined, but no less sincere. Azul shook her head and smiled like someone who¡¯d known exactly how it would all unfold.

    "Poor Alpha," Arya sighed dramatically. "It must be exhausting being right all the time¡ªuntil youe along and ruin it for him."

    Deidra nudged me gently with her elbow. "You really gave him nothing?"

    "Not a twitch."

    "Not even a cough?" Kira teased.

    "I think he was counting the seconds, hoping I¡¯d sink," I said with mock solemnity.

    Theyughed again. The sound of it filled the room, light and warm, and for once, I didn¡¯t feel like I was walking on the edge of a de.

    I¡¯d passed Draven¡¯s test.

    And maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªthis was my first real victory since I woke up this morning.

    And I nned on scoring a few more points that would make Draven know for a fact that today was my day.

    Maybe I could finally prank him. Today sounded just like the perfect day.

 Chapter 148: The Prank Call

    <h4>Chapter 148: The Prank Call</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    I freshened up first, if only to kill the anticipation stirring in my chest. The kind of anticipation that makes your fingers twitch and your thoughts run five seconds ahead of your body.

    After slipping into my dress from this morning and Azul braiding my hair, I padded barefoot back into the room and sank onto the sofa, dragging the small silver bowl of almonds and cashews that Deidra brought for me closer.

    I popped one into my mouth and leaned back, savouring the satisfying saltiness on my tongue.

    I let Azul and the others move around me like clockwork, feeling a quiet kind of satisfaction bloom in my chest.

    Then, finally, one by one, the girls excused themselves, but not without throwing a few nces in my direction.

    "Will you be needing anything else, mydy?" Deidra asked, pausing by the door.

    "No, thank you." I smiled, and she finally stepped out.

    The door clicked softly behind them.

    Perfect.

    I stood up, walked straight to my nightstand, and crouched to open the bottom drawer. My fingers brushed thevender-coloured phone tucked inside. I pulled it out slowly, like I was uncovering a secret artifact, and straightened.

    Returning to the sofa, I turned the phone over in my hand, a glint flickering across my eyes. The device lit up as I tapped the screen.

    I unlocked it with a swipe¡ªsomething Dennis had made me practice again and again until I could do it in my sleep.

    My thumb hovered over the contacts. I just had two of them.

    There it was, <i>¡¯Hubby¡¯</i> with three red hearts next to it. I winced a little.

    Dennis. That smug grin of his when he saved it like that. I¡¯d meant to change it, but part of me liked the idea of Draven seeing it and doing that thing with his eyebrow¡ªthe one that always made him look like he was silently judging the entire universe.

    I tapped the name and pressed the call button. The line rang. And rang.

    I leaned back, fingers drumming against the side of the phone. Then¡ªnothing. The call ended.

    I stared at the screen, mildly offended. I hadn¡¯t expected him to answer with roses and ttery, but silence?

    I redialled.

    The line rang again, longer this time. Then¡ªclick. It connected.

    I froze. He was there.

    I smiled a little, pressing the phone more firmly to my ear. But neither of us spoke. I was waiting for him to ask, <i>Who is this?</i>

    And he was probably waiting for me to say something first.

    Three seconds passed. Four. Five. Then¡ªclick.

    He hung up.

    I pulled the phone away and scoffed.

    "You don¡¯t want to say a word, huh?" I muttered, redialling without missing a beat.

    This time, I kept a smirk on my face the entire time it rang.

    He picked up again. No words. Just empty air on both sides. Then he disconnected the call again.

    "Wow," I said under my breath, eyes narrowing. "Two can y this game."

    The man wasn¡¯t even giving me a chance to carry out my prank. But who was he kidding me?

    I had already made up my mind to do it, and even pictured myself celebrating my clean win. So, I redialled, but there was no answer.

    It went straight to voicemail from what the female mechanical voice just said.

    "Oh," I whispered, tilting my head at the screen. "You are blocking off my calls?"

    The irritation didn¡¯tst long. It morphed into a grin, imagining the stoic look on Draven¡¯s face right now.

    I tapped the message icon and started typing slowly, deliberately, the way Dennis had shown me.

    <strong><i>"You had the chance to speak. Twice. I won¡¯t beg for attention. But just so you know... I know you know more than you can imagine. And what do you think will happen when I finallyy my hands on your little innocent wife?"</i></strong>

    Then I hit send.

    I tossed the phone onto the cushion beside me, crossed my legs, and plucked another cashew from the bowl.

    I leaned back into the plush curve of the sofa, my expression smug andposed.

    "Let¡¯s see if you won¡¯t call me back and speak finally," I murmured.

    And if he didn¡¯t... well, that only meant I¡¯d have to escte this prank further.

    Or maybe I had underestimated Draven¡¯s IQ.

    ---

    <strong><i>~**Draven**~</i></strong>

    "Wait until I get my hands on you," I muttered under my breath.

    I had been lying t on the bed, one arm folded over my forehead, breath slow, trying to catch some sleep, shirtless, in sweatpants, bare feet crossed at the ankles, when a random number decided it could prank me and disrupt my peace.

    <i>How can someone call repeatedly and not say a word?</i>

    I was just about to put the phone down when it lit up for a third time. No patience this time. I disconnected the call immediately and shoved the phone across the bed, letting it fall into the sheets.

    Sleep was gone.

    I sat up slowly, resting my elbows on my knees. My eyes stayed on the phone like it might ring again. But it didn¡¯t this time.

    Instead, it chimed, notifying me of a text.

    I leaned over and grabbed it. It was from the same unknown number. I tapped the screen and read the message.

    <strong><i>"You had the chance to speak. Twice. I won¡¯t beg for attention. But just so you know... I know you know more than you can imagine. And what do you think will happen when I finallyy my hands on your little innocent wife?"</i></strong>

    My eyes narrowed as I read the words twice. Then a third time. My jaw ticked.

    My thumb tightened over the edge of the phone.

    "Caught you," I said quietly.

    I swung my legs off the bed and stood. Slid my feet into the slippers near the edge of the rug and walked out of my room, not bothering with a shirt.

    I walked straight to the door next to mine and knocked twice.

    There was a pause before her voice, soft as ever.

    "Enter."

    I pushed the door open without hesitation.

 Chapter 149: Jealousy

    <h4>Chapter 149: Jealousy</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith</i></strong>.

    Meredith looked up from the sofa, a handful of nuts still sitting in the bowl beside her. Her eyes widened the instant she saw me.

    She straightened her back, startled. Then I caught the quick flick of her arm as she tried to push something behind her back.

    It was subtle... too slow.

    My gaze didn¡¯t waver. In fact, I didn¡¯t need to see the object to know what it was.

    Meredith stammered, trying to find her footing in the conversation before I reached her.

    "W-what are you doing here?" she asked quickly. "Do you need something?"

    I didn¡¯t answer her, my feet moved. Three strides brought me to the front of the sofa where she sat.

    She leaned back a little, caught between mischief and apprehension.

    Without a word, I leaned forward and reached behind her in one fluid motion. My fingers closed around the cool, unmistakable curve of her phone.

    Her eyes widened even further.

    I drew back and raised the screen to my eye level, letting the light flicker across my face.

    Meredith had a phone. That hade as a surprise to me the second I realized she had been the one trying to prank me.

    I nced down at thevender device in my hand and ran my fingers along the strimlined curves. It was perfect. A perfect fit for her purple eyes.

    And her phone was unlocked, still open on the messaging app.

    And right there, I saw what should have been my name, ¡¯Hubby¡¯ with three red heart emojis.

    My brows lowered, and for a second, I just stared at the screen¡ªat the ridiculous contact name, the hearts, the smugness baked into that little smiling face in the text she sent me.

    This was bizarre. Why would she save my contact like that?

    Then I slowly turned my gaze on her.

    She was still trying topose herself, lips slightly parted like she had half a defence ready but didn¡¯t know which version of it to go with.

    "You¡¯ve been busy," I said tly.

    She swallowed but didn¡¯t look away.

    I held her phone between my fingers, the message she sent still glowing faintly on the screen like a soft taunt between us.

    "Who bought this for you?" I asked quietly.

    She blinked. "Dennis."

    Of course.

    "I didn¡¯t have a phone," she continued, her tone still even, "so he got me one as a gift."

    A gift. My jaw ticked.

    "If you needed a phone," I said, stepping slightly closer, "why didn¡¯t youe to me?"

    She met my gaze directly then. "I didn¡¯t need to go to your brother and ask him for a phone before he gifted me one. He just noticed I didn¡¯t have one. That¡¯s it."

    The air between us shifted.

    She crossed her arms loosely, shoulders drawn back, her voice gaining a subtle edge. "He was attentive enough to do something for me without me asking."

    My eyes narrowed.

    There it was¡ªwhat she wanted me to hear. What she knew would dig somewhere deeper than irritation.

    She wasn¡¯t just exining. She was saying it outright: he noticed what you didn¡¯t.

    Indirectly, she was telling me that I don¡¯t pay attention to her, and only my brother does.

    Fury prickled in my chest like thorns slowly piercing through skin. My fingers tightened around the phone.

    "<i>You have been looking for a reason to be mad at her,</i>" Rhovan said in my head, his tone almost amused. "<i>And finally, she has presented you with one."</i>

    I exhaled slowly through my nose. The tension simmered, but it didn¡¯t boil over.

    Instead, I stared into her eyes and asked calmly, "Are you upset with me... because I wasn¡¯t the one who got this for you?"

    She scoffed. "I¡¯m not the one who looks furious and jealous right now."

    I didn¡¯t answer.

    "Over a phone," she added, crossing one leg over the other, "which you¡¯ve never once thought of buying me."

    My jaw clenched again, but I kept my voice steady. "I see."

    Refusing to let her words rile me up, I opened the contact list on her phone. Only two names stared back at me.

    The ¡¯Hubby¡¯ with the red hearts and another one, ¡¯BF¡¯.

    My eyes darkened. I turned the screen toward her. "Who¡¯s BF?" I asked, though I already knew.

    She nced at the screen. "Oh. It¡¯s Dennis."

    My gaze lifted slowly. "BF is Dennis?"

    "Mm-hm," she hummed with zero guilt. "Why?"

    "Do you even know what BF stands for?" I asked.

    She replied, "Best Friend."

    "Boyfriend," I said at the same time.

    The silence that followed was instant and thick. We stared at each other. Her brow furrowed. My heart dropped just slightly.

    "What?" she snapped, rising to her feet. "Are you serious?"

    I stepped back half a pace.

    "You actually thought that meant boyfriend?" she demanded, her voice rising. "He¡¯s your brother!"

    I said nothing.

    She blinked, stunned. "How could you think about us like that?"

    I shifted my weight, trying to refocus my thoughts, but her stare burned through me. She looked genuinely offended now, and worse, disappointed.

    Rhovan¡¯s chuckle echoed in my head. "<i>See where your jealousy has driven you."</i>

    I wanted to p him. Rhovan just didn¡¯t know when to tease me or not.

    Meredith crossed her arms again, her chin tilting slightly.

    To change the subject, I pointed to the other contact. "And what¡¯s with this name? The hearts?"

    Her re only deepened.

    She dropped back onto the sofa with a dramatic exhale, wrapped her arms around herself, and pushed her chest forward without realizing.

    My eyes caught her cleavage, then I looked away quickly and moved my gaze back up to her face.

    "Dennis was the one who saved both your contacts," she muttered. "If you don¡¯t like yours, I will just ask him to change it when we meet this evening."

    She reached forward to snatch the phone from me. I stepped back, pulling it just out of her reach.

    She scowled and sank back against the cushions.

    "Leave the contact," I said coolly. "No need to change it."

    My thumb moved across the screen. A few tapster, I reced ¡¯BF¡¯ with ¡¯Dennis¡¯.

    Then, without a word, I handed the phone back to her.

    She didn¡¯t look at the phone when she took it. She hadn¡¯t noticed what I had done, and I didn¡¯t n on telling her.

    She simply rested it beside her on the sofa, arms still crossed over her chest like a small fortress.

    I gave her onest nce. She was annoyed, but satisfied.

    I turned and walked out of the room, shutting the door behind me with controlled force.

    Rhovan stirred restlessly beneath the surface. <i>"You should have told her thank you," </i>he said.

    For what?

    "<i>Waking you up. You¡¯ve been too dulltely."</i>

    I ignored him and went straight to Dennis¡¯s room. I knocked once and pushed the door open without waiting for permission.

    Dennis was sprawled sideways on his bed, one arm hangingzily off the edge. A half-finished ss of something golden sat on his bedside table. His phone was on his chest, lit up.

    A glint of surprise shed across his eyes.

    "Ah," he said without sitting up. "Look who just decided to pay his brother a random visit."

    I closed the door behind me.

    "You bought a phone for Meredith," I said.

    "I see you¡¯ve met the phone," he replied with a grin. "I take it she used it well?"

    I didn¡¯t answer that question. But something told me he had an idea of what must have transpired between me and Meredith.

    Dennis sat up slowly, phone sliding to hisp. He stretched his arms above his head, yawning like a man who didn¡¯t have a single care in the world.

    "You knew exactly what you were doing when you saved my name as ¡¯Hubby¡¯ with three red hearts," I said.

    He chuckled. "Are you touched?"

    I stared at him. Then I stepped forward slowly. "And BF? Why did you save your contact with that?"

    He blinked. "She is my friend." He spoke as if it were a normal term. Then a wild grin suddenly appeared on his lips. "Don¡¯t tell me you thought it meant something else."

    My jaw ticked, and my palms itched to p that smirk off his lips. I hated that he caught me still, I made sure my face revealed nothing.

    A loudughter tore through his throat. "You really are jealous, aren¡¯t you?"

    I took a step closer, but he didn¡¯t back down.

    "Brother, you know, you should pay more attention to your wife. She feels more rxed when she is with me than when she is with you," Dennis said, voice lower now. "She is lonely."

    I stared at him. "What do you know about how I treat my wife?"

    He shrugged. "But don¡¯t worry, big brother," he said. "She still thinks you¡¯re terrifying and emotionally constipated. That should count for something."

    "You are asking for a beating," I said, then watched him put his hand up in surrender.

    I gave him onest look, then turned and walked out of the room, frustration gnawing at my insides.

 Chapter 150: This Was Real

    <h4>Chapter 150: This Was Real</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    My feet moved faster than my thoughts as Kira trailed behind me.

    Shirtless Draven made it to my memory and refused to leave. I couldn¡¯t even remember how I kept my sanity until 4 PM.

    It had been a shock and a blow to me realizing that I couldn¡¯t y one prank on Draven and seed with it. I would love to think he was too smart, but Valmora made me know how foolish I was.

    After Draven had left my room, I had shuffled my hair roughly in failure, wondering what I had done wrong, when Valmora spoke in my head, pointing out thest part of my text to Draven.

    ¡¯A<i>nd what do you think will happen when I finallyy my hands on your little innocent wife?¡¯</i>

    <i>"You should </i><i>never have</i><i> mentioned it to Draven. That¡¯s how he got you," Valmora had said.</i>

    She called me a dimwit. And I didn¡¯t dare to wonder what she was.

    She clearly knew my ns and my text, yet she hadn¡¯t said a word to fix my ws until it came back to bite me in the face. And only then did she set out to point it out.

    But it was a good thing Draven hadn¡¯t said anything about the stupid <i>¡¯innocent wife¡¯ </i>part I had included. My entire face would have burnt up in shame.

    As soon as I arrived at my destination, I gestured for Kira to leave.

    "See youter, mydy." She bowed and turned on her heels.

    I continued on my journey, seeing the familiar car parked in its usual position.

    Dennis sat in the car, sunsses on, one hand resting casually on the wheel like he was in a car race.

    The moment I opened the door and slid into the passenger seat, he looked at me, one brow raised.

    "Well?" he asked. "Tell me everything about your prank. Don¡¯t leave anything out."

    "How did you know I had unleashed my prank?" I asked, blinking myshes. I was surprised since I hadn¡¯t given him any timeline for it.

    He wiggled his brows. "I have my sources."

    Dennis was tight-lipped. He refused to answer my question and only agreed to it if I told him how I had executed my ns.

    I didn¡¯t hold anything back. I talked about the crazy calls, then showed him the text I had sent to Draven. He chuckled. He didn¡¯t stop even after I mentioned that Draven found out I was behind it.

    Instead, he urged me to continue.

    I gave him a slow, smug smile. "He stormed into my room. Shirtless."

    "You rattled him so bad he forgot a shirt?" Dennis choked on augh. "That exins a lot."

    I didn¡¯t understand what thatst statement meant, so I carried on with my story.

    "He snatched the phone right out of my hands after I hid it behind me," I said, trying to sound offended, but failing. "Didn¡¯t even ask nicely. Then he went through my phone."

    Dennis leaned back, still chuckling. "So? What did he say about the contact names?"

    "Of course, he questioned me, wanting to know why his contact and yours were both saved that way on my phone." I almost rolled my eyes. "I simply told him you were behind it."

    Recalling Draven¡¯s tyranny and how he had demanded answers while snooping through my phone made me bite my lower lips in regret.

    "He got a little mad and asked about what ¡¯BF¡¯ meant. He thought it meant Boyfriend. I was so stunned that I had to correct him," I finished.

    Dennis nodded, his face shing with a knowing look. "It¡¯s no wonder he came storming into my room next."

    "He came for you?" I snapped my gaze to him.

    "He did. And he was so full of jealousy," Heughed, and then went on to tell me about his own ordeal.

    My lessons today went smoothly. Dennis told me I was seriously getting the hang of this driving thing.

    Throughout our ride back to the main house, I was mapping out a text for Draven. I hit the send button and finally exhaled deeply.

    I was so slow with this device. But it was a good thing I didn¡¯t have to keep it out of sight after aplishing my goal. A failed goal at that.

    "One way or the other, you seeded in riling my brother up. So, in other sense, you still seeded with the prank," Dennis said to me as we got off the car.

    "Thank you," I said to him, finally smiling.

    Just then, a chime from my phone had me bringing it up to my face. Draven texted me back.

    I had texted him to know where he was as I needed to have a word with him.

    <strong><i>"Home Office."</i></strong>

    His response was straight-to-the point kind of Draven.

    Perfect.

    "What has got you smiling like a child?" Dennis asked, causing me to turn my attention back to him.

    "It¡¯s your brother. I wanted to see him," I exined. "He is in his office. See youter."

    I left Dennis and ran inside the house, quickly finding my way straight to Draven¡¯s office.

    I knocked once and was permitted to enter.

    Draven was sitting behind his desk when I walked in. He had his eyes on me and let it follow me until I was standing right in front of me.

    His expression was calm andposed. It revealed nothing.

    "I wanted to find out if you have any diagrams or pictures of Serena, the Wolf Queen."

    His gaze stayed on me. Unmoving. Untouched. Unyielding. Until I started to move my weight from my feet to the other.

    Finally, he got off his seat, walked past me and went straight for the bookshelf. He pulled out the old scroll from before without second-guessing and handed it to me.

    "Thank you," I said, receiving it from him.

    He guided me to the sitting area and made me sit before I could finally open the scroll.

    There were several words written in a weird handwriting I could still read if I was ready to strain my eyes and my brain.

    And then, at the bottom of the scroll, I saw the image from my dream. It was Serena.

    A soft gasp escaped my lips as I ran my fingers through the painting.

    This was real.

 Chapter 151: Excited For The Ride

    <h4>Chapter 151: Excited For The Ride</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    I woke up grinning like I had swallowed the sun.

    Today was the day I drove to town by myself. Well, technically, Dennis would be in the car, but the steering wheel would be mine.

    The road would be mine. The engine, the turns, the thrill. All mine.

    I hummed to myself as I sat up, swinging my legs off the bed, the sheets falling to the floor like they knew I wouldn¡¯t need them today.

    I practically skipped to the window and pulled the curtains apart. The morning light spilt into the room like a blessing.

    When Azul and the others entered a few minutester, their footsteps paused.

    "You¡¯re glowing, mydy," Azul said, tilting her head.

    "Mydy." Kira frowned yfully. "Did you... win a war in your dreams?"

    "I¡¯m driving to town today," I announced, stretching my arms above my head.

    Their eyes widened.

    "To town?" Deidra echoed.

    I nodded with the grin of someone who had already nned their route, ice cream vour, and parking spot. "Dennis promised. Since I finally learned how to park correctly, today¡¯s the reward."

    "Oh, mydy!" Arya pped her hands in excitement.

    "Congrattions, mydy," Cora beamed. "You¡¯ve earned it."

    Azul just smiled and nodded. "Just be careful. And don¡¯t speed."

    With their help, I bathed quickly and changed into something light for now. Breakfast was still ahead.

    By the time I reached the dining room, my steps were lighter than usual. I didn¡¯t sit¡ªI practically bounced into my chair.

    The others were already there except for Draven. The clink of cutlery filled the space. But the air shifted slightly as soon as I arrived¡ªmaybe because I couldn¡¯t stop smiling.

    Two minutester, Draven arrived, breakfast was served, and we all started eating.

    Wanda, seated across the long table, narrowed her eyes.

    "You look so happy this morning," she said slowly. "It seems something good has happened to you. Do you mind sharing it?"

    My smile dropped like a stone.

    "Of course I mind," I said tly. "Just mind your business and keep your eyes out of mine."

    A heavy, stretched silence followed.

    But in the next second, the clinking resumed, and the room returned to normal like nothing had happened.

    I kept eating like I hadn¡¯t just verbally gutted her.

    ---

    Later, a short rest gave way to a routine, swimming lesson with Draven. I changed into my training suit, wrapped myself in a towel, and headed for the pool.

    The sky was clear. The water shimmered. Draven was already there, arms folded, face unreadable as usual.

    "Float drill," he said simply. "Again. Ten minutes."

    I didn¡¯t groan or roll my eyes. I simply nodded and walked into the pool.

    I let hismands wash over me like the water itself. In this mood, even his voice didn¡¯t irritate me. I had already won the day; he just didn¡¯t know it yet.

    Draven kept correcting my breathing, posture and arm tension. I swallowed all of it. I did everything he said, precisely.

    Eventually, he stopped givingmands and just watched.

    I guessed he got tired after not getting a reaction out of me.

    As the session ended, I grabbed a towel and turned to walk off¡ªwhen his voice cut through the air again.

    "There are only two days left until your swimming lessons are over. Hopefully, you¡¯re ready for your test."

    I froze. My smile faltered.

    But as I turned halfway to respond, he was already walking off like he didn¡¯t need my response.

    I stared at his back, lips tightening. Then I stomped one foot lightly on the floor.

    Though Valmora said my actions were childish, it made me feel a little better.

    ---

    By 3:30 PM, I was dressed and ready.

    Deidra had helped me pick out skin-tight jeans and a loose, light-grey shirt. Simple,fortable, and easy to move in. Azul styled my silver hair into a twisted crown. I kept checking myself in the mirror, turning this way and that.

    It looked good.

    Deidra finished brushing a touch of powder across my cheeks, then held up two tubes of gloss.

    "Which one, mydy? Cherry or light pink?"

    I pointed to the softer shade. "That one. The pink." Surprisingly, I wanted to look very simple today, which was arge contrast to the big milestone I would be hitting.

    Deidra smiled and applied it with precision as I positioned my lips for her.

    Once I was ready, Kira handed me my phone¡ªmyvender-coloured secret weapon¡ªand I called Dennis.

    He answered on the second ring.

    "Hello! Are you ready?" I asked, trying to sound casual.

    "I was waiting for your call. I¡¯m already outside," he chuckled. "Come out before I melt."

    I smiled and stood, but Kira reached out before I could take another step and ced a small card in my hand.

    "Don¡¯t forget your ID, mydy."

    "Thank you," I said, slipping it into my pocket.

    As we reached the door, Deidra called out behind me, "Drive safely! And take loads of pictures for us to see!"

    "I will!" I said over my shoulder with augh.

    I headed down the stairs, heart fluttering in a rhythm that felt somewhere between thrill and panic. I was excited. I was nervous. But most of all, I was <i>ready.</i>

    The front door opened, and the light outside poured in.

    Dennis was already leaning against the side of his car, arms crossed, sunsses perched on his nose like he was waiting for a breeze to carry him away.

    He saw me and smiled. "I see you¡¯re ready for today¡¯s adventure."

    "Maybe," I said, breath slightly rushed. "We¡¯ll find out."

    He stepped forward and patted my shoulder. "You¡¯re a little nervous. That¡¯s normal. As long as you don¡¯t kill us¡ªor anyone else¡ªI can forgive everything else."

    I frowned. "Don¡¯t talk about death. That¡¯s bad luck."

    Dennis held up his hands in surrender. "Fair point. I take it back."

    Then his expression shifted slightly. "Does your husband know you¡¯re heading out?"

    I shrugged. "I didn¡¯t tell him myself, but my maidservants will. Don¡¯t worry¡ªI won¡¯t let him turn you into a footnote on a missing persons report."

    "Let¡¯s hope not," Dennis said, smiling as he pulled the keys from his pocket and tossed them toward me.

    I caught them¡ªbarely.

    My fingers curled around the cool metal, and I stared at it for a moment.

    I took a deep breath, then I reached into the pocket of my jeans and pulled out my phone. I handed it to Dennis.

    "Record me," I said. "I want proof of these beautiful moments, and my survival."

    Dennis chuckled and nodded. "dly. Let¡¯s make you famous and help you prove a point. Especially to my... um... brother."

    I giggled, knowing he had wanted to add an unreasonable title before the word, ¡¯brother¡¯.

    We walked to the car.

    One minuteter, I was behind the wheel.

    I clicked my seatbelt into ce, heart still thudding in my chest like a drum. Dennis sat beside me, tapping the camera app.

    The engine purred as I turned the key. The dashboard lights came to life, and a smile spread across my face, slow but real.

    I ran my fingers over the steering wheel, feeling the grain of the leather under my skin.

    Then¡ªsh.

    I turned to find Dennis holding the phone, grinning.

    "Safe trip to us," he said.

    "Yeah, safe trip to us," I replied absent-mindedly as I let my fingers caress the steering wheel, reliving every lesson and pointers from my lessons.

    I havee too far, and I have earned this rightfully.

    And I stepped on the gas.

 Chapter 152: A Milestone

    <h4>Chapter 152: A Milestone</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    I kept my hands steady on the wheel, but my fingers were tense, as though gripping too tightly might help the car understand how important this was to me.

    The engine hummed quietly beneath me. The road was mostly clear, the trees on either side looking more like blurs than real things. I was driving. Actually driving.

    And for the first few minutes, my speed stayed below the limit of confidence. But slowly, it grew. Not recklessly. Just... enough.

    Dennis leaned back in the passenger seat, one arm resting on the window. "So," he said casually, "how many pints of ice cream are you going to inhale once we get there?"

    "Three," I replied without thinking. "Maybe four if I still feel like celebrating."

    "Bold. Dangerous. I like it."

    I smiled, but the curve faltered when I nced at him, and the wheel veered slightly to the left.

    "Whoa," Dennis said quickly, straightening. "Eyes on the road. You want to flirt with death, do it after we park."

    I adjusted the car gently back into thene. "You¡¯re distracting."

    "You¡¯re not supposed to look at me when I talk. You¡¯re supposed to respond like a proper driver¡ªwith fear and silence."

    I huffed. "I¡¯m fine."

    "You veered off yourne twice."

    "Minorly."

    Dennis leaned back again and stretched. "Alright. I¡¯m going quiet. Thest thing I want is to die because I couldn¡¯t shut up."

    I nced at him with mock offence. "Coward."

    "Alive, coward," he muttered.

    For a few minutes, we drove in silence. The wheels rolled smoothly, the road stretching ahead in a calm line. Then¡ª

    "This drive is long," I mumbled. "I¡¯m bored. I might sleep off."

    Dennis turned his head sharply. "Don¡¯t you dare<i>.</i> I am not trained in vehicle CPR."

    I grinned.

    "Do you want to put on music?" He asked,

    "No," I said immediately. "Too noisy."

    Dennis blinked. "You don¡¯t know music. That¡¯s why."

    "I know silence," I countered.

    He reached for the console anyway. I swatted his hand away and put both hands firmly back on the steering wheel.

    "Eyes," he warned.

    "I¡¯m aware."

    He sighed and turned the music off again. "Fine. What do you want, then?"

    I smiled without looking at him. "For you to keep talking."

    He groaned dramatically. "You¡¯re exhausting. I wish my brother could get half the trouble you give me."

    "Believe me," I said sweetly, "you don¡¯t get a quarter of what he has to deal with me."

    Dennis chuckled, shaking his head. "It¡¯s no wonder he¡¯s grumpy most of the time."

    "Your brother has always been grumpy," I said. "And arrogant. From the first day I met him."

    "Sounds like love at first growl," Dennis smirked.

    I rolled my eyes. "I¡¯m choosing to ignore that."

    "Well," he said, stretching his arms behind his head, "let¡¯s just hope our rtionship stays like this. I¡¯d like to keep my sense of humour intact."

    I chuckled under my breath.

    He kept talking after that¡ªrandom things, some jokes, a few sarcastic remarks about my posture behind the wheel¡ªbut he kept the mood light. And I liked that. It made the road feel shorter.

    Somewhere past the tenth bend, I asked quietly, "Do you have a mate?"

    I had realized that we have never talked about that subject because I¡¯ve never asked about it.

    He turned his head slowly, the humour in his face softening.

    "No," he said, voice more subdued. "Not yet."

    "Oh. I¡¯m sorry."

    He shrugged. "Don¡¯t be. My brother went all his life without one... and then he found you. So, there¡¯s hope."

    I smiled gently. "You will find her. When the time¡¯s right."

    He didn¡¯t say anything for a second. Then he nodded. "Yeah. Maybe. And I hope she won¡¯t be as stubborn as you."

    I turned and red hard at him.

    "Meredith," he called, eyes growing wide. "Eyes on the road, please," he begged.

    I listened, mostly because I didn¡¯t want to die yet.

    ---

    By the time we reached the outskirts of town, the nerves were gone. All that remained was focus¡ªand an overwhelming sense of pride.

    I parked the car in the open lot beside the familiar ice cream shop. It was the same spot from thest time Dennis dragged me here during a breakdown.

    Now I walked in with no breakdown. No need to be pulled. Just... confidence.

    As we stepped out of the car, I turned to Dennis. "How long did I drive?"

    He checked his watch. "Thirty minutes."

    I raised my brows. "Seriously?"

    "Impressed with yourself, aren¡¯t you?"

    I smiled. "Just a little." In fact, I was pretty proud of myself for driving for that long on my first attempt.

    We walked into the shop together. The same soft chimes rang above the door, and the same pastel pink walls greeted us like old friends. The air was cool and sweet with the smell of syrup and frozen cream.

    We ordered different vours. Mine: Double Strawberry with Rainbow Toppings and a Syrup Swirl. His: cookie crumble and vani with caramel drizzle.

    We carried our bowls to a table by the window, settled in, and let the town move around us like background noise.

    "I¡¯m proud of you," Dennis said around a spoonful of his.

    "I¡¯m proud of myself, too," I replied, mouth full of strawberry.

    Weughed.

    I leaned forward slightly and whispered, "It¡¯s a good thing we didn¡¯t get caught. Imagine the headlines. ¡¯Alpha¡¯s wife arrested for illegal driving in town.¡¯"

    Dennis grinned. "It would¡¯ve been troublesome. Especially for me."

    He tapped his spoon on the edge of the bowl. "Now that you¡¯ve learned, though... you need to take the Duskmoor driving test. Get a real license. Then you can drive without breaking thew."

    I slumped back in my seat. "My life is just tests, tests, and more tests. I¡¯m tired."

    Dennis gave me a soft look. "Don¡¯t give up on your vision. You¡¯ve started something. See it through."

    I let out a slow sigh.

    Then I decided to joke. "You know what would really make me happy right now?"

    "What?"

    "If Draven gifted me a car."

    Dennis coughed into his spoon. "Stop dreaming."

    "I¡¯m serious."

    "My brother could buy you one. But he probably won¡¯t. Duskmoor¡¯s too dangerous. He will probably let you drive his car instead. Around the estate, but with supervision."

    "How generous."

    "That¡¯s Draven."

    I opened my mouth to change the subject, my thoughts drifting toward the killings, toward the strange quiet we¡¯d been living in¡ªand then Dennis pointed out the window.

    "Cotton candy," he said.

    I turned.

    A man was walking by with a small paper stand of it¡ªpink, fluffy, and almost glowing in the light.

    "Is it nice?" I asked.

    Dennis smirked. "You will like it."

    We stood, finished thest bites of our ice cream, and headed outside.

 Chapter 153: Traffic & Rain

    <h4>Chapter 153: Traffic & Rain</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    The breeze was warm when we stepped outside, but the sky had changed. The sun was gone, swallowed by thick clouds that dragged across the sky like a warning.

    Still, I was too focused on the fluffy tower in Dennis¡¯s hands to care.

    "Here," he said, tearing off a bit of the pink cotton candy and holding it out.

    I plucked it from his fingers and ced it on my tongue. It was sweet, light, and even melting before I could even chew.

    "Oh..." I murmured, "More. I want more."

    Dennisughed and bought me another¡ªsame pink cloud, bigger this time¡ªbefore purchasing a blue one for himself.

    I took another bite of mine, savouring the sugar dissolving on my tongue. But curiosity won over gluttony. I was suddenly interested in trying his own.

    "Let me try yours," I said, without batting an eye.

    Straightaway, he held it out, and I took a small pinch of the blue fluff.

    "Mm. Not bad," I mumbled as soon as I tasted it.

    A smile appeared on his lips as he watched me. "I should have known you¡¯d want both."

    "And I should¡¯ve known you¡¯d still give me both."

    Weughed, but then the first drop hit my shoulder.

    Dennis looked up. "We need to leave. Rain¡¯sing."

    He was right. The clouds were sagging now, darker, heavier.

    "But first," he said, "I need to grab some things for Draven and Jeffery."

    I blinked. "Let me guess, you are buying something for your brother to bribe him?"

    "Yes." He didn¡¯t even try to deny it.

    I snorted and followed him back into the ice cream shop.

    It didn¡¯t take long. Dennis paid for five tes of assorted vours and a ridiculous ten boxes of pizza.

    "Really?" I asked, raising a brow.

    He carried everything himself, arms stacked high.

    "I¡¯m guessing some of that is for the servants?" I asked, holding the door open for him.

    "They deserve to eat too," he said. "And enjoy Duskmoor from home.

    Outside, the drizzle had turned sharper. The kind of rain that hit the skin like flicks of cold fingers.

    "Give me the keys," I said quickly, unlocking the car and opening the back passenger door.

    "Quick, get in," Dennis told me.

    I ran around and jumped into the passenger seat, breath caught in my chest. My hair was damp, and my shirt clung tighter to my body than I would¡¯ve liked.

    Dennis tossed everything into the back, mmed the door, and got in beside me.

    The sky had darkened. Wipers swept across the windshield, beating away the rain as Dennis pulled the car out of the parking lot.

    Dennis¡¯s hands stayed firm on the wheel.

    "So," he said, ncing at the road ahead, "The next driving lesson you should prepare for is driving at night, and in the rain."

    "Sounds awful." I sighed, wishing I could skip that part. I didn¡¯t say it out loud, though, because it wouldn¡¯t change anything.

    "It is," Dennis replied.

    Traffic met us halfway through town. The brake lights ahead formed a sea of red dots.

    Dennis sighed. "We¡¯re going to miss dinner."

    I groaned. "Draven¡¯s going to be mad at me."

    Dennis tilted his head. "Call him. Tell him we are stuck, so he understands our situation."

    I reached into my pocket, pulled out myvender phone, and lit the screen.

    I saw three missed call notifications. All from him.

    "There are missed calls," I said. "From Draven."

    Dennis looked over briefly. "Call him back."

    "There¡¯s no reception."

    He checked his own phone and sighed. "Nothing here either. My brother¡¯s probably worried sick."

    Worried wasn¡¯t the word I¡¯d use. The image that formed in my mind was darker. His face¡ªcold, sharp. That quiet fury that made you wish he¡¯d just yelled instead.

    I didn¡¯t want to cross him tonight, especially not with my swimming testing up. And especially not withbat training still hanging over my head.

    "Send a text anyway," Dennis said. "Once reception returns, it should deliver."

    I nodded, tapped out a short message, and hit send.

    <strong><i>¡¯We¡¯re stuck in traffic. Will bete. I will exinter.¡¯</i></strong>

    Another ten minutes passed before the red lights ahead began to move.

    Dennis shifted into drive and rolled forward slowly.

    "Grab a pizza box," he said. "And one te of ice cream. If we¡¯re missing dinner, we might as well enjoy the dy instead of starving for no just reason."

    I reached back and carefully opened a box. The smell hit me first¡ªcheese, pepperoni, warm crust.

    I pulled out a slice and set it between us, then opened one of the ice cream containers and handed him a spoon.

    He scooped into the ice cream, then tore off a slice with one hand.

    "This," he said through a mouthful, "this makes everything better."

    ---

    Two hourster, we finally made it home.

    The rain hadn¡¯t stopped, but it had softened into a steady drizzle. The lights of the estate shimmered through the wet windshield, golden and blurred.

    As we pulled up, I saw him. A single figure, unmoving.

    My heart thudded.

    Even before Dennis said anything, I knew who it was.

    "Seems like my brother is not in a good mood," he said, parking the car.

    I didn¡¯t reply.

    Draven stood by the front entrance, arms folded, face unreadable in the rain¡ªexcept it wasn¡¯t unreadable. I could read every inch of that fury from here.

    The wipers slowed, then stopped.

    Dennis killed the engine. "Go."

    "I will help you carry¡ª"

    "Go," he repeated. "Now."

    I knew he didn¡¯t want me to get any more drenched by the rain, but honestly, I would have preferred it to being any closer to an angry Draven.

    I hesitated just a moment longer, then pushed open the door and ran through the rain.

    The water soaked into my clothes fast. My shirt stuck. My jeans clung to my legs. My heart pounded, not from the cold, but from him.

    Draven didn¡¯t move as I stepped under the shed beside him.

    He said nothing, but his eyes travelled slowly down my body.

    I followed his gaze and saw what he saw¡ªmy shirt was now sheer and stuck tightly to my skin. A bit inappropriate. A lot humiliating.

    Still, he said nothing.

    Then, quietly, he asked, "Why didn¡¯t you pick up when I called?"

    I met his gaze, swallowed once. "I didn¡¯t hear it ring. By the time I saw the missed calls and tried to call back, there was no reception. So... I sent you a message."

    His eyes narrowed.

    I blinked. "You didn¡¯t get it?"

 Chapter 154: Justified Anger

    <h4>Chapter 154: Justified Anger</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    I stared into Meredith¡¯s big eyes that were filled with surprise, and I didn¡¯t know what to do with her anymore.

    I had been at home, worried sick about her and tried every means to reach her and Dennis, all to no avail.

    And here she was, not daring to meet my gaze for a moment, looking all pitiful like an innocent, abandoned, vulnerable rabbit.

    I don¡¯t know what gets into her, and I still can¡¯t tell if the spirit in possession of her body was a one-off purchase subscription or on auto-renewal.

    I couldn¡¯t understand why she would leave my house without informing me, and just leave the notice with her maidservants.

    I don¡¯t know what she takes me for. I just couldn¡¯t wrap my head around it.

    But what I know for a fact is that she needs to be taught lessons on how to respect me, as her husband, her mate and her Alpha.

    <i>Maybe I should go back to leaving her in Wanda¡¯s hands to be dealt with.</i>

    Apart from me, as I do not have the patience or the time for that, Wanda is the only person who can put her in check and sessfully deal with her.

    <i>"Wanda hates our mate. Putting her in charge is like offering a meal to a hungry lion," </i>Rhovan reminded me.

    "I don¡¯t care. I just want my sanity intact! You don¡¯t expect me to baby an adult when I have other important duties to perform as an Alpha. Do you?" I retorted.

    <i>"Maybe, you should speak to Meredith one more time and let her understand her wrong." </i>Rhovan¡¯s tone turned gentler, but I wasn¡¯t having it.

    "How many times would I have to remind her? Until I turn into a tyrant and start to treat her like a ve?"

    Anger rose to my chest, swirling like molten magma.

    I was just too pissed to tolerate Meredith one more time. And it was taking everything in me not to scold her the way I felt.

    As shocking as it may sound, I was hurt.

    And the truth remains that even Wanda can not leave my residence without informing me.

    I am not a lord who would detect or approve whether people living in my house should leave or not, and I can never be one.

    Respect was very simple.

    Informing the person you¡¯re living under his roof about your whereabouts isn¡¯t too much to ask.

    Meredith had a phone tomunicate with me if she didn¡¯t feel like meeting me physically tomunicate her trip, but instead, she chose to use her maidservants as the informants, as if I didn¡¯t matter.

    "Why didn¡¯t you pick up when I called?" My tone was surprisingly calm when I spoke.

    Meredith finally met my gaze and swallowed a gulp. "I didn¡¯t hear it ring. By the time I saw the missed call and tried to call back, there was no reception. So... I sent you a message."

    I had no words left for her.

    My phone has been with me since I started trying her and Dennis¡¯ line. I never got any text.

    "You didn¡¯t get it?" she blinked.

    I took a step closer to her and leaned forward. "Meredith," I said her full name, watching as her eyes turned doey once more.

    "Listen to me. Today was yourst time treating me like we are equal, and like I don¡¯t matter. You know what you did wrong. And you definitely know what is right." Then, I lowered my voice. "The heavens bear me witness today. I won¡¯t tolerate this nonsense from you next time."

    I watched as Meredith bowed her head, her spirit dampening.

    I would really hate for her to act like the victim here. But luckily, there wasn¡¯t a chance for me to understand her antics.

    Dennis joined us,pletely drenched by the rain, from his hair to his shirt and then his pants. His hands held several bags.

    "Brother, grab two boxes of the pizza", he said, extending his right hand towards me. "They will serve as a midnight snack. Unfortunately, the ice creams have all melted, and will need to stay in the freezer all night."

    I stuck my hand out and peeled two nylons, holding two boxes of pizza from his hand.

    He sighed. "I almost thought my arm was going to fall off." He mumbles before asking me, "Were you worried about us?"

    "What do you think?" I asked, narrowing my gaze at him.

    My brother lookedpletely unbothered about the situation, but I knew he felt guilty about my feelings. And deep down, I was thinking of cutting off his closeness with Meredith.

    I would hate for that emotion called jealousy to take over and make decisions for me. But, Meredith¡¯s actions are making it impossible for me not to be confused.

    "I¡¯m sorry, brother, for the mistakes and everything that happened today. It was my fault." Dennis apologized with genuineness in his tone. "I just didn¡¯t anticipate that today¡¯s weather woulde with a storm."

    "Maybe next time, you will check the weather for each day on the app before leaving the house," I retorted, stuffing one hand inside the front pocket of my pants.

    A smile appeared at the corner of his lips. "Understood, brother. Lessons learnt."

    That grin on his face made it difficult to stay mad at him longer than intended.

    Then, my gaze fell on Meredith. She had her arms wrapped around herself.

    And to be honest, I still didn¡¯t know what she was doing outside when she waspletely drenched by the rain, and was probably feeling the chills from the wind.

    <i>Perhaps, had she been waiting for my dismissal? </i>

    "Aren¡¯t you cold enough to be inside taking a hot shower by now?" I asked.

    Her gaze briefly met mine, then turned to Dennis. "Good night."

    Then, without waiting for a response, she turned her back and walked inside the house.

    "Good night," Dennis waved at her, not minding her back towards us.

    Then he nced at me as we started walking inside the house as well.

    "She was worried about seeing you angry throughout our ride back home."

    That did nothing to stop my anger. "Maybe, she wouldn¡¯t have had to worry about angering me if she had taken the right measures before leaving."

 Chapter 155: She Canâ€™t Forget

    <h4>Chapter 155: She Can¡¯t Forget</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    I wasn¡¯t sure I would be waking up in the middle of the night to eat pizza, but I still took it up to my bedroom and dropped the boxes on the table.

    Now that Meredith and Dennis were back, I could finally get some sleep.

    I went into my dressing room and reced the shirt and pants I was wearing with a matching set of ck silk pyjamas.

    The weather was cold, so no need to sleep shirtless tonight.

    I got into my bed,y down and shut my eyes. But I was unable to sleep.

    It hadn¡¯t even been up to ten minutes when a soft knock sounded on my door. The knocks were hesitant, as if the person behind it was scared and having a double mind about it.

    No one else came to my mind apart from Meredith.

    She had knocked on my door exactly like right now, in the middle of the night from nights ago.

    <i>What could she possibly want from me?</i>

    I got off my bed and matched straight to the door on bare feet. As soon as I opened the door, I saw the little woman standing right in front of me in a ck night robe, which was parted in the middle.

    It exposed a little part of her cleavage, leaving me with wild, imaginary thoughts of the remaining parts of the little treasures hiding underneath the robe.

    "Why are you here?" I asked, keeping my gaze straight and blocking the way into my bedroom, unlike the other night, when I had let her walk in.

    She looked straight into my eyes as she fiddled with her fingers.

    "I¡ªI came to apologize for... my actions," she said, keeping her voice low.

    "Go ahead and apologize," I said to her, furrowing my brows.

    "Huh?" Her pupils dted. Then she turned her head to her left and to her right before shifting her gaze back to my face. "Can you let me in?"

    I furrowed my brows further. "You want to apologize, right?"

    She nodded.

    "Good. Just go ahead and do it. There is no need to walk into my room to do it."

    Of all hours in a day, this woman chose toe to my room in the middle of the night to apologize wearing a thin night robe with a visible cleavage for my eyes to feast on.

    Let¡¯s say she was in such a hurry with the apology; what happened to her phone?

    She could have phoned me or texted.

    Meredith could note to me to inform me about her trip earlier today, but she coulde at night when everyone had gone to bed to apologize.

    If I¡¯m not wrong, she was definitely here for something more than an apology.

    Meredith looked stunned at my response. I bet she was expecting to be weed with open arms into my bedroom, just as before.

    "It¡¯s just that... I¡¯m not only here to apologize," She said. "I want to talk and exin my actions."

    "And it can¡¯t wait until tomorrow?" I asked, taking in every little reaction of hers.

    She shook her head. " I-I want to end this matter tonight and close the topic today." Then she swallowed before continuing, "It¡¯s actually scary seeing you pissed. And I don¡¯t want to go to bed worrying about your mood tomorrow morning and how you would take it out on me during my swimming lessons."

    Meredith made a valid point from her perspective, but she was thinking too much.

    <i>What made her think I would vent my anger from this night on her during our scheduled ss, which had absolutely nothing to do with it?</i>

    "Come inside." I stepped out of the way and held the door open for her.

    "Thank you," she said, quickly walking into my room.

    And I thought I saw a little smile of victory on her lips.

    Was she that desperate toe into my room tonight?

    Meredith made her way to the sitting area and didn¡¯t sit until I had settled down on the two-sitter sofa. That¡¯s when she chose to sit next to me.

    "Go ahead. What did you want to talk to me about?"

    She let out a soft sigh, fiddling with her fingers as she lowered her gaze.

    "I¡¯m genuinely sorry about today. I didn¡¯t mean to upset you. I was just too excited to get on the road for the first time, behind the wheel."

    I drummed my fingers on the armrest, my gaze watching her.

    "I¡¯m not against your trip or your driving," I said, making the reason for my anger clear. "What stopped you from mentioning it to me during our swimming session this morning?"

    She met my gaze briefly. "I...pletely forgot," she muttered. "I was only preupied with thoughts of finally being able to drive to town. It never urred to me to tell you about it."

    "I guess I¡¯m not important enough for you to mention your ns to," I stated without holding back. Then, without giving her a chance to speak, I continued, "You don¡¯t respect me or take me seriously. And when I retaliate, you think I¡¯m mean and wicked. Does that make any sense to you?"

    She didn¡¯t answer my question. And I was hoping she would.

    <i>Don¡¯t tell me she thinks she¡¯s right?</i>

    The anger that has settled at the pit of my stomach started to rise again. I didn¡¯t need a mirror for me to know what my face looked like at the moment.

    It was dark and filled with pent-up rage.

    Still, Meredith refused to say a word or meet my gaze.

    But finally, when my reasoning snapped, and I was about to send her away, regretting having given her a chance to speak, she lifted her gaze.

    And her lips parted¡ª

    "I didn¡¯t actually realize I¡¯ve been disrespectful to you. Quite sure, I was aware of my rudeness, but I didn¡¯t take it as anything."

    Then, I saw her eyes glistening with tears.

    "While I¡¯m sorry for my actions, especially today, I still feel hurt for how you forcibly took me and made me marry you. I still can¡¯t forget it."

 Chapter 156: Reconciliation

    <h4>Chapter 156: Reconciliation</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    One. Two. Three.

    Five seconds passed before I could finish processing what Meredith had just said to me.

    The first question that came to my mind was¡ª

    <i>Was our rtionship that good for her to openly talk about the past?</i>

    I didn¡¯t think so, especially given the circumstances surrounding our marriage. But that didn¡¯t mean I wasn¡¯t slowly letting go of that mindset and slowly epting her.

    She is my mate and wife.

    But then, I understood something from Meredith¡¯s confession.

    She was still hurt by my actions.

    Honestly, I didn¡¯t know what to say about that. I didn¡¯t feel I owed her an apology, and I can¡¯t exin it.

    Something else I came to understand was that my past actions were the reason Meredith disregarded me.

    It was the reason she was unconsciously rude to me without considering my position, or her impolite retorts and actions.

    Now, I understood that her grudges had a huge part to y in the way she received me.

    "You still feel hurt?" I inquired, suddenly having an interest in listening to her say her mind.

    She nodded, slowly, cautiously.

    "There is no one who isn¡¯t hurt after being mistreated," she said.

    "I know that." I nodded, keeping my eyes on her face.

    There was a small frown perched between her brows. A stubborn one.

    "What surprises me more is that you still bear the entire scenario in your heart. I thought you would have forgotten it by now, given that I¡¯ve been treating you properly since then."

    Her lips twitched.

    At least she no longer looked like I¡¯ve been mistreating her.

    "Why? Am I not treating you properly?" I asked, holding back a smirk while maintaining a questioning expression.

    She didn¡¯t answer my question. It seemed she didn¡¯t want to admit it.

    I exhaled deeply. I wasn¡¯t interested in her response. Her reaction already said everything already, and I wasn¡¯t mad.

    "You have a strong heart. You need to learn to let go of some things. That¡¯s the only way to move forward."

    I wasn¡¯t avoiding apologizing to her because I didn¡¯t feel like it; I was only trying to teach her a few life lessons.

    Even though she must have gone through a rough part, she needed to have the previous mindset removed.

    Apologizes must nevere for one to feel satisfied and move on.

    "So..." she dragged, peering into my eyes as she leaned in close. "you, won¡¯t apologize to me?"

    I let my gaze drag its way from her face to her chest and then back to her face. Without blinking, I flicked her forehead with my fingers, forcing her to quickly lean back.

    "Ouch!"

    Her palm flew to her forehead, harshly rubbing the red spot.

    "I won¡¯t. Now, go to bed," I said,pletely amused by her fierce gaze. "Your apology has been epted."

    She took her hand off her face, red at me and rose to her feet. Then instead of walking towards the door, she made her way to my bed and got under the duvet.

    My brows knitted into a frown. "What are you doing?" I asked, standing to my feet and walking over. "Go to your bedroom. I didn¡¯t ask you to sleep in my bed."

    "I want to sleep here," she answered without meeting my gaze. She tugged at the hem of the duvet and drew it up to her shoulders.

    I know what this woman wants to achieve, but I won¡¯t have it.

    <i>"Would you rather chase our mate away or enjoy her warmth tonight?"</i> Rhovan asked.

    I thought he had dozed off since he hadn¡¯t interrupted my conversation with Meredith. Who knew he was wide awake, probably looking for the right time like this, to make some unnecessary contributions.

    "I am not cheap to be gotten through bed matters," I said to him, my eyes still glued on the woman who had her back to me.

    <i>"No one said you were cheap or easy to get,"</i> Rhovan sighed. <i>"Go ahead and ept the offer on the table before you. It¡¯s not like you begged for it."</i>

    "Meredith."

    No answer.

    "Meredith."

    The little woman stirred once and proceeded to ignore me.

    <i>"If you refuse our mate, she won¡¯t have the courage to approach you first again. And she would suffer low self-esteem."</i>

    Rhovan was after something hot and spicy, while I only wanted to sleep.

    While his statement made sense, I knew Meredith well enough that she was ready to achieve a goal, either by hook or by crook, as long as she hadn¡¯t lost interest.

    So, how could she lose interest in me after just one trial and error?

    Therefore, I walked over to her side of the bed, grabbed the duvet and hurled it off her body before attempting to lift her off the bed.

    Meredith grabbed my shirt, and in one grip, she ripped it apart, buttons flying off everywhere until my upper body waspletely exposed.

    I don¡¯t know how she did it, but when I quickly put her back on the bed, I noticed her robe hade undone.

    Her cleavage was clearly exposed in front of me, and her inner thighs.

    And the worst part?

    I saw her whitecy panties, and she hadn¡¯t bothered to shut her inner thighs. So, I kept staring until I began to feel my cock gradually harden as my gaze darkened.

    "I-I¡¯m sorry... I-I didn¡¯t mean..."

    Meredith¡¯s soft voice had my gaze moving back to her face.

    Her eyes were ssy and filled with guilt, her pink lips puckered, like it could handle my big hot cock in her mouth.

    It would really be a satisfying feeling to have her tongue wrapped around me.

    My body tensed with pleasure as I arrived at an idea on how to punish her. And if she wouldn¡¯t like it, she shouldn¡¯t have left her legs open for me, reminding me of those few nights I fucked her pussy until it swelled up.

    My imagination was so vivid that I couldn¡¯t control the groan escaping my lips.

    "You really meant it," I said to Meredith, my tone surprisingly low and husky. "I only hope you are ready to deal with what you asked for."

    She shook her head. I put a finger on her jaw to lift her face.

 Chapter 157: Make-Up Sex (I)

    <h4>Chapter 157: Make-Up Sex (I)</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    "This is not an offer." I leaned in so that our faces were almost touching each other. Her breath fanned my face just like mine fanned hers.

    "Or a bargain. This is me notifying you ahead of time." Then, I released her jaw and traced my finger across her lips, especially the lower one.

    She exhaled deeply, her gaze still locked on mine.

    My finger traced from her lip to her jaw and down to her neck, stopping at her cleavage. I slid my fingers inside her thin ck gown and let my hand cup her left breast.

    I squeezed it gently, earning a deep exhale of breath from her. Next, I found her nipple and squeezed it between two fingers.

    "Do you know how you will be punished foring into my room to seduce me?" I asked, retracting my hand from her breast.

    "I thought I was doing a good deed," she blinked. "Why would I be punished?"

    My fingers moved to herp and perched there. I let them wander around her inner thigh, earning moans from her soft lips.

    "You tried to be sneaky about it."

    Two of my fingers found her sweet bud hidden by her panties and slowly rubbed it through the thin material.

    She snapped her legs close, moaning and arching her back, hershes fluttering rapidly.

    I quickly used my free hand to grab her right leg, forcing it apart so my left fingers could continue to tease her.

    "And now, I¡¯m going to give you reasons not to mess with me."

    Our angle gave me less advantage, so I forced her to lean back towards the bed and hold up her weight with her elbows, allowing me to lean in further and have more ess to her.

    On her own, she lifted her legs on the bed, giving me the best position to continue teasing her through her panties with my fingers.

    At first, I rubbed her slowly, but once she got into the perfect position, my pace increased, especially when I started to feel her wetness through her panties.

    "Look at you, you¡¯re already wet," I spoke gently, as my fingers moved faster.

    "Ahrgh," she moaned louder this time.

    "Shhh..." I quickly shushed her. "If you scream any louder than this, my brother will be able to hear you. And we don¡¯t want that."

    She nodded, managing to meet my gaze through hazy eyes.

    Then my fingers sneaked inside her panties and found her bare, wet, sweet spot.

    She let out a loud moan and tried to close her leg, but I held it apart, firmer, while being careful not to break it.

    A soft groan escaped my lips as I briefly shut my eyes. When I opened them again, my fingers were teasing her clits and pussy, sliding back and forth and feeling her juice get thicker as the flow increased.

    Then I sneaked a finger in.

    "Draven," she cried out, opening her mouth as she tried to sit up.

    I didn¡¯t stop her, but I did something differently.

    I released her right leg. And just when she thought she could snap her kegs shut, I put one knee in-between her legs, putting an end to that goal.

    "You¡¯re so tight," I groaned, slipping another finger inside her pussy.

    Her cries intensified. She tried to rock her body against my fingers but couldn¡¯t cause enough friction to satisfy her. She gave up.

    I pumped my two fingers in and out of her wet pussy, letting her cries along with the sound of slushing flesh against a slight thick liquid, feel my ears.

    I imagined, slipping my cock inside her and immediately, it quickly rose to stand erect inside my pants.

    It throbbed, pushing against my pants, begging to be released as my fingers worked faster.

    But no matter how ready I was to start fucking that sex-smelling fresh pussy of Meredith, I had to punish her first.

    I slipped my fingers out of her pussy, and straight out of her panties, forcing her to open her eyes and nce at me.

    The obvious dissatisfaction on her face said a lot about my actions. But she should best believe me that she had something else to be worried about.

    Without wasting a second, I tugged at the waistband of my pants, just enough to let my cock spring free.

    Tonight, I felt the urge to fuck Meredith¡¯s brain out with our clothes on. It brought out a kind of ecstasy in me.

    Meredith gasped, her eyes clinging to my thick long cock. It wasn¡¯t leaking with precum yet, but soon it will, when she wraps her tongue around it.

    "Do you know how you will be punished?" I asked, forcing her to shift her gaze back to my face.

    She tried to p her thighs close, but her sess rate was 60% as my knee was still between them. But her actions were enough to get her rubbing her innermost thigh together.

    Her pussy was mouring with need, that I could tell. It wanted my cock, so it forced its owner to pleasure it and get it ready to wee me.

    Unfortunately for both of them, this wasn¡¯t the time to thrust my cock inside a wet pussy pulsing with need.

    Meredith shook her head at my question. Then, she asked, "Are you going to... will you have um... sex with me?"

    Heat crept up her cheeks. She was so embarrassed that it took her some moments to mention the word ¡¯sex¡¯. I guess she was really new to this best feeling in the world.

    "I will," I admitted. "But that isn¡¯t the punishment. Fucking you until you continuously cry my name, scratch my back with your nails, squirt and cum isn¡¯t the main deal."

    Her pupils dted, as soft moans escaped her lips.

    My words were already messing with her head. And it wouldn¡¯t be prideful to say they were fucking her.

    The more I spoke those dirty words that showed the things she would be doing when I pleasured her with my cock, the more her body reacted.

    And I was sure she was wetter now than when I was fucking her with my fingers.

    "This is your punishment." As soon as I said that, I held the back of her head with one hand and gently pushed her face towards my cock.

 Chapter 158: Make-up Sex (II)

    <h4>Chapter 158: Make-up Sex (II)</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    I watched her eyes grow wide in fear, and something that looked like curiosity.

    "Draven," she shuddered.

    Knowing she hadn¡¯t done this before, I stopped my cock three inches from her lips.

    "You are going to pleasure me by sucking my cock as you would do a lollipop."

    She gasped, but I continued.

    "You are supposed to take my entire length inside your mouth. But since you don¡¯t have the experience, you can take as much as you can. Now open your mouth."

    She shook her head.

    I didn¡¯t want to force her, but I had the confidence she would ept me if I urged her on, so I guided my cock to her lips and gently brushed the tip across it.

    "Fuck!" A deep groan escaped my lips as I dipped my head backwards.

    "Urrghh!" I moaned, letting the tip of my cock continue to drag across her lips in a back and forth movement.

    I felt the urge to shocked my unsatisfied cock into a hole, either a mouth or a pussy.

    But my fantasy to have Meredith¡¯s mouth wrapped around my cock won against all odds.

    "Please, baby. Open up."

    I had no idea when I dropped my pride to plead with her to take my cock inside my mouth, even calling her by an endearing title.

    "Take me in your mouth and suck me the much you can," I begged, meeting her eyes.

    Then she opened her mouth and stuck out her tongue. It touched the tip of my cock, forcing an uncontroble groan to escape my lips.

    My eyes rolled to the back of my head as she did that thing with her tongue again.

    I had the urge to shove my cock into her mouth and force her to take me in. But my wife wasn¡¯t a sex doll, or a slut.

    And no matter how needy I was, especially with carrying out inhumane fantasies, I would never do that.

    I would never hurt my mate.

    Unsatisfied groans and moans escaped my lips in quick session. As Meredith continued to tease my cock with her tongue.

    "Arggh!" I cried out, unexpectedly.

    Meredith stopped. I opened my eyes and met her starry gaze.

    "I-I... Is it painful?" she inquired. Then, without waiting for my response, she exined. "As a child, I would usually stick out my tongue to lick the lollipop first after unwrapping it, before putting it in my mouth."

    I briefly shut my eyes, my head recing the lollipop in her statement with my cock. I shuddered.

    "Baby, you¡¯ve driven me to my wits¡¯ end. I can¡¯t hold back anymore. Stop teasing me and take me in your mouth, then I won¡¯t be ufortable."

    I pleased with her once more, while letting her know her actions were a bit painful because it made my cock throb with dissatisfaction.

    "Oh... Okay," she said and then brought her lips back to my cock once again.

    Instead of sticking her tongue out like seconds ago, she opened her mouth wide.

    I watched the insides of her mouth revealed to me, before it slowly and gently weed my cock.

    "Urggh," I shuddered, my cock, itching for a quick release as it was wrapped around Meredith ¡¯s wet saliva and itched towards the start of her throat.

    My breath turned raspy.

    For almost a good minute, I couldn¡¯t find my voice to guide Meredith on how to pleasure me.

    I allowed her to do her thing until I felt it was time for a little change.

    "Good girl. Suck my cock like that, gentle first, and then hard, like you want to know how it would feel to taste all the sweetness at once," I instructed in a husky voice.

    I watched her perfectly her lips circled my cock and bit my lower lip.

    "Good. Now, hold the remaining length of my cock with your palms and begin to guide its movement in your mouth."

    Meredith tried to follow my instructions word by word. But she wasn¡¯t good with it.

    She was sloppy. Aplete novice. And yet, I didn¡¯t me her.

    While she couldn¡¯t pleasure me the way I wanted, the dissatisfaction in between almost made me go crazy.

    "Fuck!" I cursed, my eyes partially closed when she did that fast sucking with her tongue.

    I felt myself close, but I held back and let her continue to suck my cock hard, to the best of her knowledge.

    When I was about to cum, I gently waved my fingers inside the back of her hair, my other hand, pinching her left nipple through the thin material of her ck dress, before pulling her head backwards, forcing her mouth to release my cock.

    "You did well," Iplimented her, as I watched her chest rise and fall.

    She looked at me with a small frown on her face, as she was sad that I forced her to give up her delicious candy.

    And to show her that I really meant it that she took care of my cock with her mouth, I leaned in and captured her lips with my mouth. That same mouth that had been around my cock.

    I kissed her head, mouth gently the first two times before slipping my tongue inside her mouth, letting it roam around the insides and tangling with her tongue.

    Meredith wasn¡¯t a good kisser like me, but she did well when she used her tongue to try to battle with mine.

    The tips of our tongues danced around each other, like we wanted to fuck.

    My hands slipped inside her dress and groped her breasts, gently rolling and massaging them with my fingers.

    "Argh!" Meredith moaned inside my mouth. I swallowed them down my throat as I continued to kiss her wildly.

    I kissed her until she became breathless. Then I released her mouth and leaned away, letting her catch her breath, her chest rising and falling with quick session.

    Then, I want he¡¯d her eyes go to my cock again, and it stood at attention.

    "I know you want it, and I¡¯m going to give you everything that you desire," I assured her, already grabbing her thighs after releasing her breasts."

 Chapter 159: Nothing Sweeter

    <h4>Chapter 159: Nothing Sweeter</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    My eyeballs sunken as it stared at Draven¡¯s cock.

    My body grew hot and ufortable, and down there grew needy with each passing second.

    Tonight, I waspletely sane, yet I had nned how to make Draven get into my pants. I was only a few seconds from executing it.

    I didn¡¯t know where the boldness to seduce Draven came from. I had been under the warm shower, trying to get the chills from the rain that beat me off my nerves, when I imagined his hands running through my body.

    That was when I got the idea to do something crazy, such as try to seduce him, something I had never thought of or dared to do.

    Yet here I am, being made to suck that big thing with my mouth instead of letting it enter my... my other hole likest time.

    It felt good to watch Draven tilt his head backwards and groan with his cock in my mouth.

    Honestly, I hadn¡¯t known what I was doing, and if I would be able to please him as he wanted.

    But when he called me ¡¯Baby¡¯ and spoke gently to me, even begging me, it pleased me greatly. I felt proud that I had that much influence on the strongest Alpha in our race, and our next Alpha King.

    I had had Draven Oatrun¡¯s dick tongue in my mouth, and he had begged me to suck it, please him.

    But now, I wanted his dick buried deep inside me, to do the wonders it had done to me that night. I had screamed time and time again.

    It was a miracle I hadn¡¯t lost my voice after the whole pleasure exploded. But I had a feeling that tonight would be different.

    Draven saw the need in my eyes after he released my lips, stopped touching my breasts and leaned away.

    He caught me staring at his dick and knew just what I wanted. So, he promised me¡ª

    "I know you want it, and I¡¯m going to give you everything you desire."

    A soft moan escaped my lips, a warmth pooling between my legs.

    I wanted him buried deep inside me, thrusting himself without reservation as I screamed his name, begging him not to stop.

    Draven grabbed my thighs and dragged me towards the edge of the bed. Then he released them and grabbed the edge of my panties from the part between my legs.

    Curiosity got the better of me, unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t see what he was doing. Instead, I felt his fingers moving around me, identally touching me where it throbbed.

    <i>Was he not trying to take off my panties?</i>

    I thought Draven was supposed to take off my white panties so he could slip his dick inside me and the sex could start.

    But then, I felt him shift the side of my panties towards the centre, extending it to the other side, exposing my clits and my coochie to the air.

    It made something snap inside of me, especially with hot dick sticking out and ready to prate me.

    I couldn¡¯t stand it.

    My bum wriggled on the bed, eager to have the long candy and have a taste of it from mydy parts¡¯ perspective.

    "Shhh..." Draven shushed me, his gentle dark gaze meeting mine. "It¡¯sing."

    Then, he leaned over me as his thumb finger brushed along my clits and my coochie.

    I shuddered, a gasp escaping my lips as I tilted my head backwards. And that was when I felt the tip of his dick on my entrance.

    "Umm... Argh..." I moaned, quickly straightening my neck to see what he was doing.

    I thought Draven was going to tease me. I thought he had shifted my panties to one side wo he could tease my entrance with the tip of his dick.

    I didn¡¯t know he had much deeper and better ns.

    Before I could blink, he slipped his hot, throbbing, hard rod inside of me, the tips of his fingers still touching that sensitive area around me.

    "Ah!" I cried out as I shut my eyes, tightening my coochie around his dick. I wasn¡¯t just tight, I just felt like wrapping myself around him, to restrict his movement for a few seconds.

    "Baby, release me so I can make you happy."

    Hearing his low, needy voice next to my ear had me forcing my eyes open. Then, I saw his face close to mine.

    He pressed his lips to my cheek, then trailed them towards the corner of my mouth.

    I didn¡¯t know when I released him. Only when he started to thrust inside me did realize.

    <i>Draven was having sex with me with my panties still on.</i>

    That truth had my pleasures intensifying, and my moans increasing.

    Oh! How I missed this...

    It¡¯s just been a few days since we did this, yet it feels like it¡¯s been ages.

    I-I wanted this¡ªto have Draven Oatrun¡¯s dick buried inside me daily if it was possible. And not just that, to have him thrusting and ramming my insides.

    "Y-your thing is making me feel so good"

    Instantly, my gaze widened. I didn¡¯t know when that sentence left my lips.

    I had thought it was just in my mind.

    I felt so ashamed that I had gone from moaning to making dirty statements.

    Fortunately for my confidence, Draven liked it.

    He increased his pace as the sound of flesh pping against each other¡¯s wetness filled the room.

    "I like how I make you feel, Baby. Now, I¡¯m going to flip you."

    With that, he leaned away. And without taking his dick out of me, he paused his thrusting, grabbed me by my waist and flipped me over.

    As if I knew what position to take, I got on my hands and knees and immediately, Draven¡¯s dick started thrusting inside me.

    It snapped something inside of me: my cries and my pleasure.

    I couldn¡¯t hold back, especially when he pounded me from behind faster than when I was on my back.

    "Ahhh! D-Draven..."

    I moaned, continuously crying his name as his hands cupped my breasts, his dick moving faster inside me and hitting a spot that made my eyes roll to the back of my head.

 Chapter 160: Leaking Seeds

    <h4>Chapter 160: Leaking Seeds</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    By the time Draven was done with me, I squirted before copsing on the bed.

    My eyes were teary from the non-stop pleasure that drove me insane, and my chest rose and fell as sweat glistened on my neck.

    I don¡¯t know what was more exciting between the fact that Draven knew how to satisfy me with his dick or the fact that I came to know a different kind of fantasy Ecstasy from having sex while our clothes were still on.

    Although I must say that I still preferred having our skin pping against each other.

    No feeling could beat having our flesh stered against each other during an intense intimate activity.

    "Are you okay?" Draven¡¯s deep voice reached my ears as I briefly shut my eyes.

    "Mmmm." I managed to hum in response as the pleasurable currents were still passing through my nerves.

    I was yet to recollect myself.

    I felt him gently pull out of me, and a moan escaped my lips. Then his fingers released their hold on my panties and shifted it back to its previous position.

    Though my panties didn¡¯t cover my ass when I had worn them after showering, it no longer tightened around my ass due to the stretch.

    "You will have to buy me another panties," I mumbled with my eyes closed.

    I wasn¡¯t sure if Draven heard me or not. But a few secondster, he responded.

    "epted. But provided that the number of panties I buy will determine the number of times we have sex that day."

    My eyes quickly snapped open as I felt his weight lift off the bed.

    "Agreed?"

    I found his gaze and tried to re, but I was too exhausted for it. But I found my voice.

    "This deal doesn¡¯t favour me. Are you trying to make me die of too much sex?" I inquired, making a pillow out of my outstretched arms on the bed.

    "You didn¡¯t die from too much sex the first night you were on hit. Do you know how many rounds we went that night?" He asked.

    My jaw dropped in agape as heat crept up my cheeks. "H-how could you say... mention..."

    I couldn¡¯t finish my statement; regardless, Draven ignored my reaction and continued speaking.

    "So, what makes you think you would die if we have too much sex now, even though your hormones are normal?"

    I couldn¡¯t answer that question. And he patiently watched me, probably hoping for a response.

    Myshes flutter close. "It doesn¡¯t matter, I¡¯m not doing it."

    He chuckled.

    "I will be back in a minute," he said.

    Then, I heard him walk away from my side. The next second, the sound of the door shutting gently travelled to my ears. I didn¡¯t need to open my eyes before guessing he had gone into the bathroom.

    Right where Iy, I felt his liquid pooling between my legs.

    "Urgh!" A heavy groan escaped my lips, but my displeasure couldn¡¯t force my eyes to open.

    I hadn¡¯t known semen leaking from a woman¡¯s coochie was normal. I was too out of it the first time to notice.

    The second time, I had mistaken it for my own wetness. But today, I had confirmed they were some of Draven¡¯s seeds that pulled out of me because he had filled me up until there was nothing left.

    <i>Wait a minute. D-Draven... Draven¡¯s seeds?</i>

    That thought had me getting on my knees and slowly turning to sit with my ass on the bed.

    It had just urred to me that from the first time Draven and I had sex, we had done it without talking about children or even considering one.

    It was as if we had acted ignorantly, or left our fate to the Moon Goddess¡¯s hands without wanting to bother about the result of our actions.

    I was troubled, a little pissed and very ufortable with my thoughts and the liquid streaming out of my coochie.

    And by the time Draven returned to the room with a warm towel in his hands, I was already trying to get off the bed.

    "Where are you going? Do you need to pee?" He inquired, quickly walking over to me.

    I immediately stopped my movements. I knew he wanted to clean me up, thinking I was that exhausted.

    But yes, I was truly exhausted. Too exhausted to move a single muscle.

    But with Draven mentioning the bathroom break, I suddenly felt the urge to pee.

    "Yes, I need to pee," I confirmed. "And um... I¡¯m leaking your... um..."

    "Go ahead," he said, passing the wet, warm towel to me without letting me finish my statement.

    It was obvious he knew what I couldn¡¯t tell him.

    "Thank you." I received the towel and found my way into the bathroom.

    My panties werepletely wet, so I took it off only to see the semen glued to it. My panties were ruined.

    I was forced to wash it and hang it on the towel rack next to Draven¡¯s big body towel.

    Next, I got under the shower and positioned myself, washing my coochie with warm towel for almost five minutes because more semen kept dripping slowly down my thighs.

    Finally, I was able to finish up using the warm, wet towel before returning to the bedroom.

    Draven was sitting on his side of the bed. His gaze followed me until I had climbed into bed and gotten under the covers before he turned off the lights and joined me on the bed.

    As my eyelids grew heavy, I felt his strong armnd on my waist. And the next second, he was pulling me to his chest.

    "Good night," he whispered.

    I couldn¡¯t remember responding to those gentle words that drew a smile at the corner of my lips. But my joy was full.

    ---

    At the earlier hours of the morning, I woke up to Draven¡¯s arm still around my waist. But my back was glued to his chest, and there was something hard poking my bum from behind.

    <i>Could that be Draven¡¯s thigh?</i>

    I was a little clueless to what it was and decided to find out on my own.

 Chapter 161: Early Morning Quickie

    <h4>Chapter 161: Early Morning Quickie</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    I itched my bum closer to it. I felt it thicken, more like harden, behind me.

    A soft gasp escaped my lips.

    Even if I waspletely clueless the first time, I didn¡¯t need anyone to tell me what it was after carrying out my experiment.

    This would have been the perfect time for me to carry my bum and retreat. But no.

    I suddenly felt like being naughty and trying out something new.

    I arched my back and wiggled my bum on his dick while biting down a chuckle.

    My excitement and courage grew with each move I made that brought a tickle from Draven¡¯s morning boner.

    But just when I was having a lot of fun, Draven¡¯s hand that was lying sprawled on my waist, quickly readjusted to grip, holding me in ce so I could no longer rub my bum against him.

    Then his low husky voice filled my ear, his hot breath fanning the side of my neck.

    "What do you think you¡¯re doing?"

    I shook my head and didn¡¯t dare to make another move. "Nothing," I imed, but deep down, I was smiling hard.

    I didn¡¯t like that he caught me before I could tease him to the extent of my satisfaction; still, I was pleased to get a reaction out of him.

    "Nothing?"

    His breath teased the side of my neck, making me try to lean my head away, but he still followed me. It was as if he were determined to tease me back.

    I nodded.

    "I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t believe a word out of your mouth." He nuzzled my neck, even nting soft kisses along it. "Why did you break my sleep?"

    My heart fluttered. I didn¡¯t know what to say, but I had to try. I didn¡¯t want to admit I knew what I was doing, just for the fun of it.

    It was just a harmless lie, and I knew I couldn¡¯t deceive Draven yet; it was fun trying.

    "I-I... It was a mistake," I managed.

    It was a good thing my back was still to him; otherwise, he would have tantly caught me in my lies and made me confess with my own lips.

    "A mistake?" Just as he asked that question, he bit my neck.

    "Oww!" I flinched, almost pushing to get away from him, but he brought me back to him.

    He stuck his tongue out and licked that area he bit. The cool sensation of his tongue against my warm skin had me letting out a soft moan.

    I was tempted to grab his head and drag him to the spot in-between my breasts, so he could continue his job.

    "Are you aware of what your mistake is about to cost you?" He asked, lifting his lips from my neck.

    I tried to turn to meet his gaze, but I could see nothing from that position, and from him holding my body in ce.

    Then I felt it.

    Draven had shifted his body away from my bum. But then, he starteding closer, and that was when I felt his dick, poking me more seriously now, like it was aiming for pration.

    <i>Wait... Are we doing it?</i>

    I wasn¡¯t scared. If anything, I was thrilled and filled with anticipation.

    "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about." I managed to sound confident.

    "You will soon find out, baby," he replied, biting my earlobe.

    Just then, he put his left hand under me to bring my upper body to his chest, warm, hard, naked chest. Next, he released his grip on my waist.

    Before I could fully imagine his next action, his right hand sneaked under my thin dress and crept up the side of my thighs.

    I swallowed air.

    His palm caressed the side of my bum before sliding over to caress my bum cheek.

    His palm moved over my bum cheeks for two seconds before he spoke in a raspy voice, "I see your panties are gone. That makes things easier for us, baby."

    "What makes things easier?" I asked, pretending to be ignorant.

    Draven caught me right there.

    "I know your moves, Baby. You¡¯re so naughty." He took his hand away from under my dress. Then, I felt a movement behind me.

    I couldn¡¯t tell exactly what he was doing since his waist was no longer attached to my hip.

    A few secondster, his right hand was back on my thigh. He lifted the hem of my dress and rolled it up to my stomach, exposing my naked bum to the air.

    "Hey! W-what..."

    I yfully tried to struggle with him, but he easily overpowered me.

    Before I could finish a breath, he lifted my right leg and slowly shoved his hot throbbing dick inside my coochie from behind.

    "Argh... Ummm... Ah..."

    I cried out in between pleasurable moans, my body convulsing a little at the sweetest feeling ever.

    Draven kissed the corner of my neck as he started to thrust in and out of my wet coochie slowly at first.

    While I wasn¡¯t dripping wet, I was good enough to take his big dick inside me.

    I shut my eyes, biting my lower lip as waves of pleasure hit me, especially with Draven growing softly behind me.

    "I¡¯m moving faster, baby. We don¡¯t have a lot of time," he breathed in my neck just as his thrusts became powerful.

    I saw myself moaning louder with each passing second.

    And I couldn¡¯t hold back, especially with my entire naked back feeling his bare rod and the smooth flesh that surrounded. Especially his balls, pping me just right where it was perfect.

    "Fuck! I¡¯ming." Draven howled in my neck, his power thrusts mming into the depths of my coochie, eliciting satisfied cries from my lips.

    But just when I thought he would cum, he pulled out, turned me over and readjusted himself between my legs.

    Meeting my hazy eyes with his dark gaze locked in with premium desire, he pushed my legs backwards and immediately mmed his erect dick inside me.

    Another gasp escaped my lips, my eyes rolling to the back of my head as he continued with his vigorous movement.

    Draven fucked me until he couldn¡¯t hold back his cum.

    He filled me with his seeds to the extent I was dripping on his sheets. But that wasn¡¯t enough for him.

    While I was trying to catch my breath, he fully undressed beforeing for my thin nightdress.

    I prayed he wouldn¡¯t shred it. Luckily, he didn¡¯t.

    He just took it off my head and announced¡ª

    "Are you ready for thest round before breakfast?"

 Chapter 162: Two Ways

    <h4>Chapter 162: Two Ways</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    By the time Draven was done with me, I couldn¡¯t find my footing.

    My legs shook so badly that I couldn¡¯t stand for longer than three seconds.

    "Do you need help?" Draven asked, walking over to my side of the bed with thest slice of pizza in his hand.

    We had eaten almost everythingst night after our entanglement, leaving only three slices. I didn¡¯t feel like eating pizzas again this morning, so I left the rest for Draven.

    "If I do, would you lift me?" I asked, waiting for his answer.

    "I would," he replied, taking a bite of the slice, "as long as you don¡¯t mind."

    A smile slowly grew across my face.

    I still can¡¯t believe that I would be on such good terms with Draven one day, allowing us to have such sweet conversations that made blush creep up to my cheeks.

    It felt so weird, yet made so much sense.

    It would actually be nice to find myself in Draven¡¯s arms, but I couldn¡¯t risk today. Not that I minded, but I didn¡¯t want my maidservants teasing me if they saw me in that position.

    "No. I will walk back to my bedroom on my own," I said. "But thank you for the offer."

    He shrugged and pushed what was remaining of the pizza into his mouth.

    I watched him eat everything and swallow it. Big men eat big food.

    Oh! I forgot. Draven is not a man. He is a beast, just like I am.

    I finally managed to get off the bed, despite my shaky legs. They were caring, funny, but still manageable.

    "Do you have to leave now?" Draven asked, watching me.

    <i>Does he miss me already?</i>

    I felt like teasing, but there wasn¡¯t any time for that. I was practically in a hurry to return to my own bedroom.

    "I have to. I want to freshen up and dress myself before my maidservants arrive to get me ready for today. I don¡¯t want them making guesses aboutst night after seeing the marks on my body," I exined.

    Draven¡¯s brows furrowed briefly. He was walking beside me as I headed for the door.

    "If that¡¯s what you¡¯re running away from, there is no need," he said.

    "Huh?"

    "They would still be able to smell me on you that way, they would know you¡¯ve been with me, in different ways."

    Then he wiggled his brows in a funny way.

    I was new to this wolf shit. So, I always forgot that we are very sensitive.

    I groaned. "So, there is no escaping this?"

    "There are two ways. One, I can walk you to your bedroom and simply sit with you for a while so they don¡¯t dare make fun of you even after I leave. Or two, keep a straight face and don¡¯t entertain their jokes."

    In the end, I told Draven I would figure it out on my own.

    He walked me to my door and watched me go into my bedroom before he left.

    Now inside my bedroom, I quickly went into the bathroom and climbed into the bathtub of warm water.

    I didn¡¯t start washing myself. I justy there, allowing the warmth from the water to do wonders for my nerves.

    A deep sigh escaped my lips.

    I really needed help with my bath this morning, but with the way I was leaking Draven¡¯s seeds, I didn¡¯t want anyone else to wash me and notice.

    It would be so embarrassing.

    Just then, my morning swimming lessons crossed my mind.

    A soft groan escaped my lips. If this continued after breakfast, I would be messy.

    Since this thought never crossed my mind earlier when I was with Draven, I couldn¡¯t think of calling him just to see if we could cancel our sses today.

    Another deep sigh escaped my lips.

    When the time for my swimminges, I will sort it out.

    I drained the water from the bath and ran a hotter one this time. Then I added a bath bomb and aromatic oil, and climbed back inside.

    I felt like sleeping since I worked hardst night and still woke early this morning to look for trouble.

    So, I did.

    ---

    "Mydy."

    Kira¡¯s worried voice floated into my ears as her gentle hands shook my shoulders.

    Slowly, myshes parted open. I caught the concern etched deep on her brows.

    "Are you alright, mydy?" she asked again, slowly taking her hands off me.

    "Yes, I am." I tried to sit up, but I felt sore. "Aww."

    I didn¡¯t know how long I had slept for, but my skin suddenly felt very pale, like washed rice.

    "Sorry, mydy." Kira helped me into a sitting position. "You look exhausted."

    Of course I was. And it had me sleep off in the bath without a care.

    But I knew I couldn¡¯t drown in it, no matter what.

    I could swim, and I had my wolf now. She would alert me if I was in any danger.

    Kira helped me to wash my body. I didn¡¯t stop her. I just shut my eyes to catch up on more sleep, letting her move my body however she wanted.

    Finally, she finished and helped me dry my body before covering my naked body with a bathrobe.

    No word of teasing came from her lips.

    Deidra and Azul were waiting for me in the dressing room.

    As soon as I walked in, they greeted me.

    "Good morning, mydy."

    "Good morning," I greeted back, while stifling a yawn with the back of my hand. Then I put on a white, floral-patterned dress and went to sit in front of the mirror.

    Azul and Deidra noticed I was tired and didn¡¯t bother asking any questions.

    I was grateful for the peace and continued sleeping.

    "Mydy, we are done," Azul whispered softly in my ears.

    I snapped my eyes open that very second since I wasn¡¯t in a deep sleep.

    "How many minutes do I have until breakfast?" I asked, letting my gaze move from Azul to Kira and then Deidra.

    "Um... You have about twelve minutes, mydy," Deidra replied.

    "Good." I rose from my seat. "Please wake me up in ten."

    Ignoring their surprised stares, I walked into my bedroom and went straight to my bed.

 Chapter 163: A Waring to Wanda

    <h4>Chapter 163: A Waring to Wanda</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    Bumping into Dennis on the third-floor hallway on my way to check on Draven had sleeppletely flying out of my heavy eyelids.

    I had gone to find Draven with the intention to attend breakfast together, only to notice his room was locked.

    But right as my disappointment was gnawing at me, I caught Dennis stepping out of his bedroom.

    "Good morning!" I greeted with an instant smile growing on my lips.

    "Wow!" Dennis eyes me up and down, and then shifts his gaze back to my face. "You made it?"

    The smile on my face disappeared, my brows furrowing. "What... I don¡¯t understand."

    He shut his door as I walked up to him. Then we started walking towards the stairs together. We were going to be a few secondste for breakfast.

    "I didn¡¯t think you would make it for breakfast today. I mean, I didn¡¯t think you would live to see the lights of today."

    I narrowed my gaze, trying to understand what he was getting at. A soft chuckle escaped his lips.

    "My brother seemed to be madst night that I thought he would have buried you at the same hour. But it seems... He..."

    Dennis suddenly stopped walking and peered at me with intent.

    "What are you doing?" I quickly leaned away from him, but he had already straightened his back and resumed his steps.

    I followed immediately.

    "It seems my brother actually did punish you, but not in the cruel way I thought."

    Then I caught the ever-growing smirk at the corner of his lips and suddenly felt like pping it away.

    In the end, I pped his arm, knowing what he had seen.

    "Ouch!" He rubbed the spot I had hit, not fast enough to evade my attack. "What was that for?"

    "You were not supposed to see or say anything." I red at him as we walked down the stairs.

    He chuckled as he let his hands fall to his sides. "Too bad my eyesight is good, and my tongue, unbridled. Next time, tell him not to leave a mark where it is obvious."

    I ignored the heat creeping to my cheeks and red at him one more time before lifting the cor of my shirt.

    Because of how embarrassed I was, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to ask him if the love bites left by his brother were properly covered now.

    As we got to the second floor to take the stairs down to the ground floor, Dennis spoke again.

    "I didn¡¯t know your rtionship had graduated to a whole new level."

    He was more stating a fact than asking questions.

    "I guess my brother has changed his mind," he said, causing me to lift a questioning brow.

    He met my gaze briefly, but refused to exin.

    Though I knew Draven hadn¡¯t forced me to marry him for the sake of love, because that would be the worst ridiculous lie ever, still, I was curious to find out.

    <i>Could it be because he knows I was his mate?</i>

    As soon as the thought crossed my mind, I was reminded that I hadn¡¯t remembered to ask Draven about it.

    But then again, I would have to start exining how I knew, and my wolf, Valmora doesn¡¯t want me to reveal her presence to anyone yet.

    "It¡¯s a good thing to see your love finally sprout. Keep it up," Dennis said.

    Because I had suddenly drifted into my own thoughts, I had no idea if he had made any sentences before that.

    And I couldn¡¯t even ask him about it.

    Soon, we arrived at the breakfast table. Everyone was there except Draven.

    Good.

    At least he hadn¡¯t left straight for breakfast without me.

    I felt Wanda¡¯s gaze follow me until I settled down on my usual seat and lifted my eyes to her.

    "It seems to me that you have a good rtionship with your brother-inw, more than your husband," she said, her tone light, but the red lip stain she used on her lips said otherwise.

    She looked like a red wicked witch.

    But her mistake was alwaysing for me without realising that I had no filter in my mouth to hold back on my sharp retorts.

    "Is that the good morning, you owe us?" Dennis asked, frowning at her.

    But here I was, parting my lips without giving her a chance to respond.

    "Isn¡¯t that a good thing for you?" I asked, my gaze on her. I was even smiling.

    "What do you mean by that?" She asked, feigningplete ignorance.

    Just then, sounds of steady, heavy footsteps reached our ears. Draven had arrived.

    We all paused our arguments and thoughts to greet him before resuming our seats.

    This should have been the time for me to reminisce about our pleasurable and satisfying night together, but Wanda stole it.

    That witch thought I wouldn¡¯t continue with our earlier conversation from before Draven¡¯s arrival, but she was wrong.

    She should never have spoken a word to me.

    I was set out for her. To shame and drag what was left of her dignity through the mud.

    Yes, I knew how to y dirty.

    As breakfast was served and everyone started eating, I fixed my gaze on Wanda.

    "You said to me that ¡¯<i>It seemed to you that I have a good rtionship with Dennis more than I do with my husband¡¯ </i>and I¡¯m saying, isn¡¯t it good for you since you could find the perfect opportunity to get close to Draven?"

    Everyone turned their pair of eyes to me, including Jeffery and Wanda¡¯s brother, Levi.

    "What?" Wanda expressed her shock. But I wasn¡¯t done with her yet.

    "Why are you acting surprised?" I asked, even though I didn¡¯t want an answer. I just continued.

    "While I was getting ready on my wedding day, what was it you said again about Draven when you walked into my room?"

    I pretended that I could remember nothing about that faithful day as I watched Wanda¡¯s eyeballs grow wide in their sockets.

    "Meredith!" She called through gritted teeth.

    "Isn¡¯t it too early for this?" I heard Draven ask, his eyes on me.

    This was him signalling me not to make any trouble and disrupt breakfast.

    Truly, I wasn¡¯t in the mood to listen to him and abort my mission just as I had gotten to the climax. But for the sake ofst night and the new thing we shared now, I obeyed.

    So, I turned to Wanda.

    "The next time you make such degrading or off-handedments, I will embarrass you in front of the people you look up to, or who look up to you."

    Wanda might think that she was the best at delivering painful jabs, but she hasn¡¯t gotten into apetition with me before.

 Chapter 164: Passed the Swimming Test

    <h4>Chapter 164: Passed the Swimming Test</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    I don¡¯t remember waking up this nervous before.

    Not even on my first driving lessons or the first time Draven trained me on swimming.

    But today ¡ª the day of my swimming test ¡ª my heart was an impatient drum in my chest before the sun had even properly risen.

    I think I was too worried about failing and disappointing everyone, including myself, than the actual tests themselves.

    When my maidservants came in, they immediately sensed it. Deidra was the first to speak.

    "Mydy, you look pale," she said, pressing a warm hand to my cheek. "Don¡¯t worry, you will pass. You¡¯ve practiced so much."

    "Maybe too much," I murmured, trying to sound amused. My voice came out dry.

    Azul helped me into my training suit. It seemed familiar, but it didn¡¯t feel like it offered anyfort today.

    As they wrapped me in a towel, Arya whispered something soft and quick, like a prayer for luck. Kira squeezed my shoulder. Cora just smiled at me with gentle certainty, as though my passing was already written in the morning sun.

    When they were done fussing, I drew a slow breath, squared my shoulders, and made my way out of my bedroom and straight to the pool area.

    Draven was already there.

    Of course, he was. At least he didn¡¯t tell me I waste.

    He has been gentler since yesterday, and I genuinely do not expect anything less.

    Draven stood at the edge of the water, tall, still, arms folded, face as unreadable as ever. His gaze flicked to me when I arrived, and though it didn¡¯t soften, it didn¡¯t sharpen either.

    It was close enough tofort.

    Dennis appeared a heartbeatter, leaning against a pir as though he had only wandered by chance.

    He hade to watch me.

    "Don¡¯t mind me," he called, a grin on his face. "I¡¯m just here to see greatness in action."

    I rolled my eyes, but the knot in my chest loosened slightly. "Thank you," I shouted for him to hear.

    "If you distract her, you will have to live with a missing third leg for the rest of your life," Draven said to him.

    And immediately, Dennis covered the area between his legs as a wild grin appeared at the corner of his lips.

    "Brother, I will have you know that I¡¯m very much hopeful and interested in having children."

    Draven didn¡¯t respond to him. Instead, he turned his gaze and attention back to me.

    "Are you ready?" he asked. His tone had softened.

    The test started.

    Draven¡¯s voice carried over the water, calm but precise. He named each exercise the way he had over the past weeks: floating, breath control, shortps, diving to touch the pool floor, and swimming the length of the pool twice without stopping.

    My muscles remembered what to do, even if my head kept buzzing.

    I floated on my back, counting my breaths. Kicked off the wall, cut through the water, reached the other side.

    I came up coughing once ¡ª nerves tightening my chest too much ¡ª but caught Draven¡¯s gaze, sharp and steady, and forced the panic down.

    It was a reminder that he held no sentiments during serious business, and I had to be careful.

    Dennis pped lightly from the side, teasing, "Just don¡¯t drown, alright? I¡¯m not jumping in after you."

    His words made me smile, even as water dripped into my eyes.

    By the time it was done, my arms ached, and my legs felt like soft bread.

    Draven flipped open his notebook, the one he carried once in a while, each time he didn¡¯t have to get into a pull during some of the lessons.

    He made a few notes, his head lowered, the scratching of the pen oddly loud against the morning breeze.

    I waited, heart pounding. Finally, he lifted his gaze.

    "You barely passed the mark," he said, voice even.

    For a breath, my heart dropped into my stomach.

    But before I could speak, Dennis pushed off the pir and said, "Barely passing is still passing. If you keep practising a few times a week, you will get better than just ¡¯barely.¡¯"

    Relief rushed through me so fast my knees almost gave out. "I will do that," I said quickly, breathlessly. My expectant gaze stayed on Draven.

    Then he closed the notebook. "You passed," he announced, his gaze steady on me. "Get ready for your firstbat training."

    The words sank in.

    I passed!

    A grin broke across my face, and before I could stop it, I saw myself jumping into Draven¡¯s sturdy chest.

    "I passed!"

    His strong arms caught me, crossing behind my back. It was after I felt my wet chest pressing on his hard chest that I realized my actions.

    Myughter died.

    "Um... Thank you," I managed to say, stepping out of his embrace as he let me go. I was so embarrassed to meet his eyes.

    Dennis cleared his throat as he stepped closer, smirking. "That was beautiful to watch." Then he chuckled and changed the subject. "For passing, I think you deserve a gift."

    "What about a car?" I blurted out, half-teasing, half-hopeful in a bid to flow with the energy.

    Heughed, head tilting back. "No."

    I put on an exaggerated pout. "Then what good are you?"

    Before Dennis could answer, Draven stepped forward and flicked my forehead with two fingers, sharp enough to sting.

    "Ow!" I rubbed the spot, ring.

    "Focus," he said. "Channel your thoughts into your uingbat training. I won¡¯t go easy on you. And remember to keep practising floating, even up to an hour or more. It could save your life one day."

    "I know," I muttered, still rubbing.

    "Good," he said.

    I thought Draven would send me straight to the training grounds to start swinging swords until my arms fell off.

    Instead, as I dried my hair with a towel, he said calmly, "You will rest for a week before we beginbat training."

    My brows rose. "A whole week?"

    "A week isn¡¯t long," he replied. "You will need it. Trust me."

    Part of me wanted to argue ¡ª to prove I was ready to keep going. But my aching limbs and the fading bruises on my arms made me bite back the protest.

    Besides, it wasn¡¯t every day Draven gave permission to rest.

    He turned slightly to leave, but Dennis¡¯s voice stopped him.

    "Brother, aren¡¯t you forgetting something?"

    Draven paused. His back was turned to us at first, then he turned his head.

    Dennis raised a brow, grinning. "What will you gift your wife for passing her swimming test?"

    I turned to Draven, caught in that foolish spark of hope again, mouth already half-open.

    His gaze slid to me.

 Chapter 165: Levi Leaves

    <h4>Chapter 165: Levi Leaves</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    "We will see," he said simply.

    Just that.

    I stared at him, half-annoyed, half-amused. "You¡¯re impossible," I muttered under my breath.

    Dennisughed lightly. "You¡¯re no fun," he told Draven.

    Draven ignored him. His gaze settled back on me, cooler now.

    "Go inside. Change your clothes."

    His voice wasn¡¯t sharp, but it was final.

    "Yes, Alpha," I teased softly, even as I turned to leave.

    And as I walked away, towel clutched tight, I still found myself smiling because I had passed, and Draven¡¯s eyes were no longer cold as they used to be.

    What one night of deep passion changed.

    ---

    I didn¡¯t even make it up the stairs before Dennis appeared beside me, grin already in ce.

    "Draven gave you a week off. That¡¯s a reward worth celebrating."

    "You mean actual rest," I corrected.

    "And gifts," Dennis added, wagging his brows.

    He reached into his pocket and held out a slim box.

    I blinked. "What is it?"

    "Open it."

    Inside was a delicate silver bangle with a small, t pendant ¡ª etched in tiny, curling script was a word in the werewolf tongue I barely recognized.

    "It means <i>Fearless</i>," Dennis said softly, seeing my puzzled look. "Because you didn¡¯t give up. Not once."

    For a breath, the knot in my chest loosened. "Thank you," I murmured, fingers brushing the cold metal. It was such a meaningful gift.

    "Don¡¯t thank me yet," he teased, stepping back. "Wait until you hear what¡¯s worth."

    "What is it worth?" My curiosity got the better of me.

    Instead of answering my question, he shook his head, turned back around and ran away.

    ---

    When I finally made it back upstairs, towel still draped around my shoulders and Dennis¡¯ gift clutched carefully in my palm, I barely stepped into my room before Deidra nearly knocked the air out of me with her excitement.

    "Mydy!" she eximed, her eyes sparkling. "You passed, didn¡¯t you?"

    Azul was right behind her, hands sped over her chest. "We knew you would."

    "How did it go? Was it hard?" Arya asked breathlessly, barely giving me space to move.

    "It was..." I began, but Deidra was already bustling around, fetching a fresh dress while the others hovered like worried sparrows.

    "It was harder than I thought," I admitted, a crooked smile tugging at my lips. "But I passed. Barely."

    "You passed," Azul corrected gently, her voice soft and pleased.

    Kira stepped closer, eyes bright. "We knew you could do it. You¡¯ve been practicing every morning with so much zeal."

    Cora, quieter as always, smiled and reached to touch my damp sleeve. "We¡¯re so proud of you, mydy."

    My chest tightened a little at that ¡ª an unexpected warmth prickling at the edges of my tiredness.

    My maidservants were really my cheerleaders. Well, Dennis included.

    "Oh, and look," I added, remembering, holding out the bangle Dennis had given me. "A gift for passing."

    They gathered close to look. Deidra gasped softly, fingertips hovering over the silver pendant. "Fearless... that suits you," she murmured.

    Azul¡¯s gaze lifted to my face. "It really does."

    A few minutester, they helped peel off my damp clothes, towel-dried my hair, and wrapped me into something warm and soft.

    All the while, their chatter didn¡¯t stop: specting what Draven might give me (Azul thought a dagger; Deidra hoped for a horse), and how proud he must have been, even if his face didn¡¯t show it.

    Their gentle fussing, their excitement on my behalf ¡ª it warmed something quiet and small in my chest.

    Even if I didn¡¯t say it out loud, I was grateful. Truly.

    And as I sat on the edge of the bed, feeling the weight of the bangle around my left wrist and the warmth of their smiles around me, I thought: Maybe passing meant more than I realised.

    But then, Valmora¡¯s voice came.

    <i>"Don¡¯t be too happy. This is just the first step."</i>

    I ignored her, but the weight of her words affected my mood.

    ---

    Later that afternoon, a knock sounded at my door.

    When I opened it, Draven stood there holding a neatly folded set of ck clothes ¡ª training trousers and a fitted top.

    "Forbat," he said, holding them out to me.

    I took them carefully. The fabric was thick yet soft, clearly made to endure sweat, strain, and probably more than one de.

    "Thank you," I managed, though my disappointment must have shown on my face. A bangle felt special. Training clothes... practical.

    He must have noticed, because his gaze sharpened slightly. "They are made from reinforced fabric," he exined, voice calm. "They won¡¯t tear easily. You will move freely. They will protect your skin better than silk orce. And you will feel like a true warrior in it."

    Oh.

    When he put it that way... my chest warmed despite myself.

    I nodded. "Then... thank you. Really. You are so thoughtful."

    His gaze softened, almost imperceptibly. Then he leaned in and brushed a soft kiss on my forehead.

    "Enjoy your rest."

    ---

    That evening at dinner, everyone gathered. The air was calm, the clink of cutlery filling small silences.

    Then Levi spoke, his voice low but clear. "I will be leaving for Stormveil tomorrow morning."

    Wanda turned toward him, surprise flickering across her painted face. "Y-you didn¡¯t mention... You still have two days as you had nned."

    "I have a few things to deal with," Levi said, his tone calm.

    Dennis raised a ss. "Safe travels, then."

    "Safe trip," Draven said, followed by Jeffery.

    I had nothing to say to Levi, so I just continued with my dinner with my eyes on him and everyone¡¯s gestures.

    Wanda didn¡¯t speak. Her fingers pinched the edge of her napkin until her knuckles paled.

    Levi met her gaze briefly. "I will send word when I arrive."

    But she didn¡¯t react.

    ---

    The next morning before breakfast, I stood at one of the windows overlooking the driveway.

    Levi¡¯s car was packed, idling quietly. Wanda walked beside him, her posture stiff as ever.

    They spoke, but I couldn¡¯t hear the words. Then Levi bent slightly, pressing a light kiss to her temple.

    Wanda didn¡¯t embrace him. She just stood frozen, arms at her sides.

    But as Levi stepped back and turned to go, I caught the quick, awkward flick of her hand, wiping away a single tear at the corner of her eye.

    Just one.

    I stayed still, watching.

    <i>So she does have a soft spot,</i> I thought, the realization settling oddly in my chest.

    For a moment, she didn¡¯t look like the red-lipped witch who baited me at every chance.

    She just looked... normal

    As Levi¡¯s car pulled away, the sun caught Wanda¡¯s cheek for a moment.

    Then she straightened, turned, and whatever softness I thought I saw was gone, smoothed away like it had never existed.

    But I¡¯d seen it.

    And no matter what came next, I knew: even Wanda had something-or someone¡ªthat made her heart soften, if only for a beat.

 Chapter 166: First Physical Training

    <h4>Chapter 166: First Physical Training</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    The week Draven gave me to rest had vanished as quickly as spilt water drying under the sun.

    And now, standing at the centre of the training grounds, wrapped in the ckbat clothes he¡¯d gifted me, I realized rest had only left my nerves with more time to twist themselves into knots.

    The morning sun hadn¡¯t fully warmed the stone yet. The air felt fresh against my skin, but my palms were slick with sweat, making the wooden practice sword shift uneasily in my grip.

    Draven stood a few paces away with folded arms. And his gaze, fixed on me, was calm, watchful, and heavy.

    Dennis lounged a few meters behind, perched on a low branch of a tree, looking as rxed as if he had wandered down just to watch the sunrise. A familiar smirk tugged at his lips.

    All thanks to Draven taking the lead in giving me a week¡¯s worth of break, I didn¡¯t have to continue my driving lessons as Dennis followed in his steps.

    Besides, ording to Dennis, I had learned more than enough from our driving lessons and only needed to drive a car from point A to point B once or twice a week, just to retain the knowledge and memories.

    "Try not to stab yourself," Dennis called. "Or him."

    "Quiet," Draven cut in, his voice sharp as a de. He hadn¡¯t even turned his head.

    Dennis lifted both hands in mock surrender, but the smirk stayed.

    "Show me your stance," Draven ordered.

    I swallowed, adjusted my feet as he¡¯d shown me days ago: left foot forward, knees bent, weight bnced across the balls of my feet.

    Draven stepped closer, his shadow brushing my boots. His gaze swept me head to toe, cold and precise.

    "You are stiff," he murmured. "Loosen your shoulders. You can¡¯t fight if you are frozen."

    I exhaled, shoulders dropping despite the tightness coiling through my chest.

    "And your grip," he continued. "Hold it like you mean it ¡ª not like you¡¯re throttling it."

    My fingers rxed, then tightened again, searching for that bnce.

    "Swing," hemanded.

    I lifted the sword and swung. Clumsy. The tip dipped at the end, pulling the momentum off.

    He stopped me with a single raised hand. "Again," he said. "From the shoulder, not the elbow."

    I tried again. And again.

    Each time, his correction came: "Too high." "Too low." "Too slow."

    Frustration burned hotter than the sun overhead. My heart pounded, breaths turning sharp.

    Dennis¡¯s voice floated in. "She¡¯s going to murder that practice dummy any minute."

    "I can hear you, you know," I snapped over my shoulder, breathless.

    "Focus," Draven¡¯s voice cut through, quiet butmanding.

    I wondered why he was scolding me alone and not including his brother.

    "Ah!" A scream tore through my throat. I was frustrated.

    We moved on to footwork: side steps, pivot turns, and short lunges. Draven demonstrated each one, and even in the simplest move, he was fluid, coiled strength under control.

    I tried to copy the steps, but my feet felt wrong ¡ª heavy, unsure. My toes scuffed the ground, throwing me off bnce.

    "Keep your back heel lifted," Draven instructed, stepping behind me. His hand brushed my hip, nudging it slightly. "Weight forward. Move from here."

    His touch was light, impersonal, but it sent heat rushing up my neck anyway.

    After another series of swings, he took the sword from my hands, flipped it, and offered it back hilt-first.

    "You are fighting your own weapon," he said. "Trust your arms. Let the weight do the work."

    I clenched my jaw. "It feels heavier every time."

    "That means you¡¯re using muscles you never have before." His tone softened by a fraction. "Pain isn¡¯t weakness. Pain is proof you¡¯re learning."

    Something in his eyes, quiet and steady, made me swallow back a sharp retort. Instead, I nodded.

    Dennis whistled. "That¡¯s the nicest thing I¡¯ve heard him say to anyone, ever."

    "Would you like to join the lesson?" Draven asked, gaze flicking to Dennis.

    "I¡¯m fine here," Dennisughed. "It¡¯s safer."

    Draven stepped back, gesturing. "Again. This time: three strikes. High, mid, low. Flow through them."

    I inhaled, lifted the sword, and moved.

    The first strike was too stiff, but the second flowed smoother; the third, my arm wobbled, but the de stayed true.

    I lowered the sword, chest heaving.

    "Better," Draven said simply. No smile. But something faintly approving sparked in his eyes.

    It was ridiculous how much that small word loosened the knot in my chest.

    "Now again. Faster," hemanded.

    My arms protested; sweat trickled down my temple, but I moved. Over and over.

    By the tenth repetition, my shoulders burned like fire, and the practice sword might as well have been iron.

    "Stop," Draven said atst.

    I froze, breath ragged.

    "Your face is as red as the apples in the orchard," Dennis teased.

    "Shut up," I rasped, barely able to lift my head.

    I wanted to disown Dennis and put an end to our friendship. He was talking and teasing me too much, as if he was on a mission to ruin my efforts.

    Draven stepped closer, taking the sword gently from my hands. His thumb brushed over my knuckles, tracing a raw spot the hilt had rubbed raw.

    "You didn¡¯t drop it," he murmured. "That matters."

    My chest tightened unexpectedly. Sweat clung to my skin, but warmth¡ªsomething quieter, softer¡ªsettled under my ribs.

    "Remember," Draven said, voice low. "Danger won¡¯t wait for you to feel ready. You fight anyway."

    I swallowed, then nodded. "I will."

    Dennis pushed off the tree, strolling over, hands in his pockets. "And if you want a sparring partner who won¡¯t scowl the whole time, you know where to find me."

    "I think you¡¯d cry the first time shends a hit," Draven said, without looking at him.

    "I¡¯d cry from pride," Dennis corrected, smirking.

    I couldn¡¯t help the smallugh that escaped, even as my arms ached.

    "I can¡¯t wait for that day toe," I said to him.

    ---

    Draven walked me back across the grounds, his stride slow enough for me to keep up despite my shaking legs.

    "You will bruise," he said, voice quieter now. "Rest this afternoon, then stretch."

    "Yes, Alpha," I teased, even as I wiped sweat from my forehead.

    His lips twitched barely, but it was there.

    And as the training ground faded behind me, bruises blooming under my skin, sweat drying sticky on my back, I realized:

    Pain felt oddly good when it meant I hadn¡¯t given up.

 Chapter 167: There Was Nothing

    <h4>Chapter 167: There Was Nothing</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    The walk back to the main house felt longer than it should have.

    My arms still trembled faintly from gripping the training sword, and the weight of Draven¡¯s words settled like an ache between my shoulders.

    As I stepped into the hallway, cool stone under my boots, I nearly collided with Wanda.

    She was pacing¡ªphone pressed tightly to her ear, red-painted lips parted in sharp, clipped words I couldn¡¯t quite catch. Her free hand twisted the edge of her dress, a gesture too raw for the perfectly polished witch I¡¯d grown used to.

    She looked up, caught me watching. For a moment, something flickered in her eyes ¡ª annoyance, maybe, or something closer to fear.

    Then she stopped pacing, turned her back slightly, and muttered something low into the phone before hanging up.

    Without missing a beat, she brushed past me, perfume sharp in the air between us.

    I didn¡¯t move or speak. Things were better off this way.

    Since the day I had warned her at breakfast, Wanda hadn¡¯t said a single word to me. I had no idea that my threats would affect her and keep her away from me for an entire week.

    Silence was easier, cleaner and safer for both of us.

    ---

    Upstairs, my room felt like a refuge.

    The door had barely clicked shut before my maidservants descended, eyes wide, voices ovepping:

    "Mydy, how was it?"

    "Was it very hard?"

    "Did the Alpha go easy on you?"

    I set the practice sword gently against the wall and shook my head. "He didn¡¯t. And it was... hard," I admitted.

    Though I hadn¡¯t expected Draven to easy on me. There was still Valmora watching my actions and attitude towards this training.

    I couldn¡¯t afford to ck off.

    Their faces fell a little, worry pooling in their eyes.

    "I will shower first," I added quickly, peeling off the damp training top. "On my own."

    Deidra opened her mouth to protest, but Azul gently tugged her arm, nodding once.

    The warm water stung against the raw patches on my palms and the bruises blossoming along my arms.

    By the time I stepped out, the steam had settled, and my limbs felt heavy¡ªbut lighter, too.

    Azul waited quietly with a small jar of pale ointment. Her hands were careful, cool, and gentle as she dabbed them over each bruise.

    "These will fade soon," she murmured, almost to herself.

    "They will," I agreed softly, though in truth, I knew they had be gone by evening. My wolf would see to that ¡ª even if Valmora still refused to speak most of the time, or show herself fully.

    But I didn¡¯t tell them. I couldn¡¯t until I got a signal from the Wolf Queen.

    Some secrets needed to stay caged a while longer.

    ---

    Lunch was brought up on a tray: warm bread, roasted meat, a small bowl of broth.

    My stomach growled louder than I liked to admit, and I cleared the te quickly, barely tasting each bite.

    Deidra, eyes amused and faintly worried, tilted her head. "Mydy... shall I ask for more?"

    I wiped my mouth, nodding, thest of the broth warming my chest.

    "Yes, butter," I murmured, rising unsteadily and walking to the bed.

    Azul pulled back the covers, and as Iy down, muscles still sore and heart oddly light, I let out a slow breath.

    "I will eat more... when I wake up," I whispered, voice already fading.

    Thest thing I felt was Deidra gently tucking a stray lock of damp hair behind my ear before everything went quiet.

    ---

    <strong><i>~**Draven**~</i></strong>

    The morning sun had risen higher by the time I turned from the training grounds, wooden sword still in hand.

    Dennis fell into step beside me without a word at first, his boots crunching lightly over the gravel.

    Meredith had done better than I had expected. At least she hadn¡¯t dropped the sword. It was a good impression.

    Dennis cleared his throat lightly, hands tucked in his pockets.

    "Father called me yesterday," he said, his voice carrying just enough weight to show it wasn¡¯t a casual mention.

    My gaze shifted toward him. "And?"

    "He asked if there was any progress with our n," Dennis replied, ncing at me from the corner of his eye.

    "What did you say?" I asked, my voice even.

    "I told him there was nothing yet," Dennis answered. "And that we would reach out to him when there was something worth sharing."

    I nodded once. "Good."

    Dennis tilted his head. "He didn¡¯t sound pleased. But when does he ever?"

    "He can wait," I muttered, the words low. "Rushing it won¡¯t change the oue. And he was the one who told me to protect you."

    We reached the steps leading up to the main house. Dennis paused, resting one hand on the stone railing, the smirk he wore earlier reced by something closer to thoughtfulness.

    "Now, he is treating me like some ipetent teenager who can¡¯t handle himself," he said, his voice quieter.

    I met his gaze fully. "He is only worried about you. And besides, you are hisst child."

    Dennis nodded once, then his expression lightened. "Well, brother, try not to break your little wife before you finish training her," he teased.

    "Go away," I muttered, though my voicecked real bite.

    He chuckled, stepping back, and I continued up the steps alone.

    In my bedroom, I stripped off the training shirt, which was damp with sweat and clung to my skin. Then, I turned the water in the shower to cold.

    The shock bit into my muscles, washing away heat, sweat, and something heavier: the frustration that lingered under my skin.

    Meredith was too thin and too easily winded. Her body wasn¡¯t yet prepared for this.

    While drying off the water from my body with the big towel, a thought settled into ce, sharp and clear:

    If I wanted her to keep up, it wasn¡¯t just the training. Her diet had to change as well. More strength, more stamina.

    She would finish a certain portion for every meal of the day. And she would keep eating until her body caught up.

    She¡¯d likely argue, but she would do it since the training seemed very important to her.

    I dressed quickly.

    By the time I buttoned thest cuff, the n had already taken shape: meals were calcted, and training sessions were bnced between strength and technique. Pushing her, but not to breaking.

    She would break if I pushed too far.

    ---

    Downstairs, I walked into my home office, morning light falling across the desk.

    Papers waited, reports and requests from the estate, and somewhere among them, the unspoken weight of what came next.

    I shut the door behind me and walked straight to sit behind my desk.

    Next, I picked up thendline on my right and dialled Jeffery.

 Chapter 168: Distracted

    <h4>Chapter 168: Distracted</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    Ten minutester, my office door opened, and Jeffery stepped in first, followed by Dennis, a step behind him.

    Neither bothered with a greeting; they knew better. The room itself felt too heavy for small courtesies.

    I leaned back in the chair, gaze steady on Jeffery. "Update me," I said, voice even. "The fake investigation team," I rified when he hesitated.

    Jeffery sped his hands behind his back. "Superficially, there is no real progress, Alpha," he began. "Duskmoor¡¯s team keeps looping the same questions. It¡¯s deliberate ¡ª they¡¯re not searching, they¡¯re performing. Their questions lead nowhere, and their routes double back on each other."

    I nodded once, as expected. "Anything useful?"

    Jeffery¡¯s eyes flickered, just slightly. "Yes. While they kept circling, some of their men spoke too freely. I caught them mentioning a facility ¡ª they called it the ¡¯South Block Reserve¡¯ ¡ª as one of the restricted areas. I passed this to Dennis."

    "Good," I murmured, turning my gaze to my brother. "And your team?"

    Dennis shifted his weight, but his eyes stayed level. "We¡¯ve traced the disappearances back months. The pattern points south, near the industrial edge of the city. But it¡¯s more than that."

    He paused, ncing at Jeffery before continuing.

    "I suspect the humans have a secretboratory. Somewhere off-record. And I believe that¡¯s where they¡¯ve been taking our missing people."

    The words dropped into the silence between us like a stone into deep water.

    My jaw tightened. "Aboratory," I echoed softly. "You¡¯re sure?"

    Dennis shook his head. "Notpletely. But the signs fit. We¡¯ve tracked deliveries at odd hours, unregistered trucks. And always around that area. The trail ends there."

    I sat forward, resting my elbows on the desk. "And what do you think they¡¯re doing there?" I asked, though, already having the idea.

    "Testing," Dennis said without hesitation. "They could be experimenting with werewolf blood, our strength, trying to replicate it. These people are greedy for power and are insatiable."

    Jeffery added, "It aligns with how carefully the missing are chosen. Younger wolves, fit, no close family nearby."

    I let silence stretch, thinking. The humans had stopped hunting openly. But if Dennis was right, they hadn¡¯t stoppedpletely ¡ª they¡¯d just gone more secretive.

    "Any recentints?" I asked, gaze moving between them. "Has anyonee to you, saying a brother, a cousin, or a friend is missing?"

    They both shook their heads.

    "No, Alpha," Jeffery confirmed.

    "Not a single report," Dennis added.

    I exhaled slowly. "That¡¯s good," I said. "For now, it means they¡¯ve paused. Likely distracted."

    Dennis raised a brow. "By what?"

    "By the killings," Jeffery answered before I could. "More humans have turned up dead these past two weeks, right?"

    Dennis nodded grimly. "Right. I¡¯d say the humans have stopped kidnapping our people because they¡¯re too busy trying to figure out who¡¯s hunting them now."

    "They¡¯re buying themselves breathing room," I said quietly. "But it won¡¯tst."

    A beat passed before Dennis spoke again, softer this time. "Are you going to tell the Mayor? About the vampires?"

    My gaze cut to him, sharp as a de. "No," I said. "Brackham would seize it, twist it. He¡¯d pin the werewolves¡¯ deaths on us, too ¡ª im the vampires are our allies or some mad creation of our blood."

    Jeffery¡¯s lips thinned. "And he¡¯d bury his own government¡¯s guilt in the chaos."

    "Exactly," I muttered. "The minute the word <i>¡¯vampire¡¯</i> enters the discussion, the humans will stop looking inward. They will me us entirely. And whatever hidden work they¡¯re doing will vanish into shadows forever."

    Dennis crossed his arms. "So we keep it quiet."

    "For now," I confirmed. "Until we have evidence. Until we know what they are really doing in thatb."

    The quiet settled in again, heavy and close.

    "Dennis," I said finally, lifting my gaze to meet his. "I want you to be careful. You are leading the real investigation, which makes you their biggest threat if they find out."

    He arched a brow, feigning lightness. "Careful is my middle name."

    "Don¡¯t test me," I snapped, though my tone held a thin edge of warmth. "Search every hospital, every private clinic. Discreetly. Use only wolves you trust absolutely."

    "I know just the men," Dennis replied. "They won¡¯t breathe a word unless I order it."

    "Good."

    I pushed back from the desk, letting the chair creak under me.

    "We meet at the usual location, at the usual hour tonight," I ordered. "The whole circle. I will speak to them directly."

    Jeffery dipped his head. "Understood, Alpha."

    "And Jeffery," I added as he turned, "keep your ears open with Brackham¡¯s men. If they slip again, I want to know before dawn."

    "Yes, Alpha."

    They started toward the door, the quiet scrape of boots on wood the only sound.

    But Dennis paused, ncing back at me. "You know," he said, voice lower, almost thoughtful, "it still feels wrong that the humans thought they could get away with this. Kidnapping us, dissecting us like cattle."

    "It was never about whether they could get away with it," I said, my voice a shade colder. "It¡¯s about how far they¡¯d go before they were stopped."

    "And we¡¯re the stop," Dennis finished.

    "Yes," I murmured. "We are."

    Tonight, the circle would gather.

    And very soon, we¡¯d learn exactly what the humans had hidden away behind locked doors, and what it meant for the rest of us.

    The door had barely clicked shut behind Dennis and Jeffery when I leaned forward again, my hand already reaching for thendline.

    The dull hum of the line connected almost instantly, a practised habit from the Mayor¡¯s office.

    "Mayor Brackham¡¯s office," came the assistant¡¯s brisk voice.

    "Put me through," I said. My tone left no room for questions.

    A soft rustle, then a faint beep.

    "Alpha Draven!" Brackham¡¯s voice slid into my ear, as slick and polished as ever. "Always an honour to hear from you¡ª"

    "Mayor Brackham," I cut in, voice t. "Progress. Your investigation. What have you found regarding the deaths of my people? On yournd."

    There was a pause, slight, but it told me enough.

 Chapter 169: Addressing the People

    <h4>Chapter 169: Addressing the People</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    "Well, Alpha," Brackham began, his tone cautious now, "my team is doing all they can, of course. But so far, we haven¡¯t found conclusive leads. The victims, as you know, left very little evidence behind, and¡ª"

    "I¡¯m not asking for a summary of excuses," I interrupted coldly. "I¡¯m asking what you have. Anything."

    I was far too pissed about Brackham¡¯s position. Just as Alderic was our king, Brackham was the chosen ruler of the humans.

    However, the current situation didn¡¯t necessitate that I acknowledge that fact. I kept the respect at bay.

    Brackham hesitated again. "We¡¯re still interviewing witnesses. Reviewing footage. And... well, the city has other matters drawing resources. Public unrest. Rising tension¡ª"

    "I don¡¯t care about your distractions, Brackham," I said, my voice a low growl. "What matters is that three of my people were murdered. Their hearts ripped out. Others missing. On Duskmoor soil. Under your watch."

    "Alpha, please understand¡ª"

    "I understand perfectly," I cut in, leaning back in my chair, fingers drumming against the armrest. "And I will have no choice but to report this to my King. To let King Alderic know exactly how your government treats the werewolves despite the treaty that binds us."

    A sharp intake of breath crackled down the line. "Alpha Draven, there¡¯s no need to escte this to King Alderic. Please, I only ask for a little more time¡ª"

    "No," I said sharply. "Time was given. Time was wasted."

    Brackham¡¯s voice shifted then, growing almost defensive, almost desperate. "Alpha, listen. My people¡ªthe humans are also being attacked. Murdered in the same way, as I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard. It¡¯s very possible that whatever hunts us is also behind the deaths of your people."

    I let silence stretch. His words weren¡¯t entirely false ¡ª but neither were they the whole truth.

    He thought to redirect, to fold our tragedy into his, to make it one problem instead of admitting fault.

    My voice was low when I spoke again. "Then prove it."

    "Alpha?"

    "You have two weeks," I said, the finality like iron in the air. "Two weeks to show real results. To give me names, evidence, something that shows you have done more than walk in circles."

    "But¡ª"

    "Two weeks, Brackham," I repeated, my tone colder, darker. "Or I will deliver this matter to King Alderic myself. And I promise you, when he hears that the humans failed to protect the lives bound to them by treaty, he won¡¯t be as patient as I have been."

    His breath caught. "Alpha¡ªplease. You know what that would mean¡ª"

    "I do," I said. "Which is why I¡¯m giving you two weeks. Don¡¯t waste them."

    I hung up without waiting for his reply.

    The silence that followed felt heavier than before, the ticking clock on the far wall the only sound.

    For a moment, I sat there, staring at nothing. At the weight of my promise. At what mighte if Brackham failed, as I suspected he would.

    Rhovan stirred in the back of my mind, his voice dry and dark.

    <i>"War tastes closer every day."</i>

    "Yes," I answered silently. "And when ites, they will learn why they should have feared us sooner."

    Even though I didn¡¯t want the war and I¡¯ve been doing everything possible to avoid it, I could see my efforts were all a waste of time.

    It was obvious that we and the Humans have different goals and visions, and sooner orter, we will go our parts, with the war dividing us.

    There will definitely be a lot of casualties.

    My gaze dropped to the folder still open on my desk, the word <i>EXTINCT</i> half-hidden in the afternoon light.

    Not extinct. Not anymore.

    If Brackham¡¯s men were too blind or too corrupt to see the truth, then it fell to me to bring it to light.

    Two weeks.

    After that... no more diplomacy.

    Only reckoning.

    I will do whatever I want.

    ---

    <strong>Several Hourster~</strong>

    I woke up an hour before the scheduled meeting, got dressed and stepped out of the room with my jacket.

    I hoped that Meredith wouldn¡¯te to find me tonight.

    The night felt colder than usual.

    Above, the moon hovered full and heavy behind passing clouds, its light spilling across the clearing deep within the woods.

    Shadows of tall oaks stretched long on the mossy ground, mingling with the flickering glow of torches that lined the perimeter.

    I walked in, boots sinking slightly into the damp earth, the scent of pine and wet bark sharp in the air.

    And as always, silence fell.

    Dozens of eyes turned to me. Warriors, scouts, smiths, stable hands, young apprentices, older craftsmen ¡ª every wolf that called this city home. Some with arms crossed, some standing with quiet discipline.

    Faces lined with caution, curiosity, and something darker: the fear they carried but never spoke aloud.

    As I crossed into the circle, they bowed in unison, heads lowered in respect.

    I raised a hand slightly. "Enough."

    They straightened. A hush settled so thick it pressed against the chest.

    Jeffery stepped forward first, the torchlight casting sharp shadows across his face.

    "Alpha," he began, his voice calm and measured. "Everyone who lives within the estate and its outer properties is present tonight. No one is missing."

    Beside him, Wanda held her usualposed expression, though her eyes searched the edges of the gathering, always alert.

    Dennis stood to the left, his stance rxed but gaze sharp, scanning faces as if silently counting each one.

    "All ounted for," Dennis added.

    I nodded once, letting my gaze sweep across them all, slowly, deliberately.

    Then I spoke.

    "You all know why we meet here, beyond the walls, away from prying eyes," I began, my voice low enough to draw them in but strong enough to echo through the trees. "We meet because what we speak of tonight is for our ears alone. For our survival."

    The wind stirred lightly through the leaves, carrying the faint scent of damp earth and pine.

    "You have all heard whispers at the malls, at the forge, probably at your workces, outside the city walls ¡ª of something hunting us. Some of you remember the three of our people who died. Hearts ripped from their bodies. The patterns, the signs..."

    I paused. Faces tightened. Shoulders stiffened.

    "It is real," I said finally, my voice calm but unflinching. "The vampire threat is real."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 170: Made Wanda Aware

    <h4>Chapter 170: Made Wanda Aware</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    A ripple spread through the crowd. Low murmurs, nces exchanged. Fear, but also resolve.

    I let the words settle before I continued.

    "Over a month ago, my brother Dennis was attacked by one of them. A creature faster than even I could catch. Pale skin, red eyes. They are not stories to frighten pups. They are among us."

    Dennis inclined his head, the faintest mark still visible near his corbone, though most wouldn¡¯t see it in this light.

    "But listen well," I said, my gaze sharp. "The humans of Duskmoor ¡ª the very people whose city we live in ¡ª are now being attacked too. Killed in the same brutal way. Which means two things: first, the vampires do not serve the humans. And second, they are unpredictable. Dangerous beyond reason."

    The air seemed to tighten. The younger wolves¡¯ eyes widened; older ones set their jaws, some nodding faintly as truth cut through rumor.

    "They hunt at night," I continued, "but that does not mean the day is safe. I remind you of the rule I set before: no wolf walks alone. Not at night. Not in the quiet corners of the city. Pairs at the least. Groups, when possible. Especially for the young and the old."

    My words dropped like stones into still water, heavy and deliberate.

    "Train," I added. "Every day. In the yard, the woods, wherever you can. Your strength may save your life ¡ª or the life of someone beside you."

    From the side, Wanda¡¯s gaze lifted, cold and resolute. Jeffery stood still as stone, his expression unreadable. Dennis watched the faces, measuring who understood, who hesitated.

    "These vampires," I said slowly, "are more dangerous than the humans of Duskmoor. The humans may hate us. They may scheme. But they bleed and die like anyone else. Vampires..." My jaw tightened. "They bleed too. But killing them will cost us dearly if we are careless."

    Silence deepened. I saw young warriors¡¯ throats bob as they swallowed; a woman near the back curled her hand around the wrist of her mate, drawing him slightly closer.

    "Be cautious," I finished, voice low but cutting through the hush. "Trust each other. Watch the woods. And if you see something that feels wrong, tell your captains, tell Jeffery, tell me. Do not act alone."

    The wind moved again, shifting the torches so they flickered, casting the crowd in restless shadows.

    I stepped back, my gaze lingering on them. Faces hardened. Some frightened. Some defiant. But all listening.

    Finally, I gave a single nod.

    "You may return. Jeffery, Dennis, Wanda, wait behind."

    One by one, the wolves bowed again, breaking into murmured conversation as they filtered out into the forest paths that led back to their homes.

    "They are afraid," Dennis said quietly.

    "It¡¯s nothing new," Wanda murmured.

    Dennis, Jeffery and Wanda stayed where they were, eyes on me, waiting. I didn¡¯t waste breath on repeating what they already knew.

    "We¡¯ve covered what¡¯s behind," I said, voice low, steady. "Now, whates next?"

    Jeffery¡¯s posture tightened; Dennis tilted his head, brows drawn. Wanda¡¯s gaze, sharp as ss, didn¡¯t waver.

    "From tonight, we move from defence to quiet offence," I continued. "We¡¯ve been reacting to the vampires and the humans¡¯ games. That ends."

    Dennis shifted. "You have something specific in mind."

    I met his gaze. "Two things. First, the vampires. I want one alive. Just one. Enough to answer the questions the dead can¡¯t."

    Although I had mentioned this to Dennis and Jeffery before, Wanda was absent. So, I was just deliberately repeating my ns, to remind others, and to also inform Wanda.

    Wanda¡¯s brows lifted slightly. "Alive? That¡¯s a risk."

    "It is," I agreed. "But it¡¯s time we stop guessing at their ns. And if we can¡¯t get one alive, then a corpse¡ªquickly, before it rots. Proof to force the council¡¯s hand."

    "And the second thing?" Jeffery asked, voice calm.

    "The humans," I said. "Theb has to be found immediately. I want eyes inside it."

    Dennis blew out a breath, understanding dawning in his expression. "You mean... infiltration."

    I nodded once. "As soon as theb is found, Get someone¡ªa wolf who passes easily as human. Someone without a trace of suspicion tied to us. Get them in as staff, cleaner, supplier¡ªI don¡¯t care how."

    Wanda was quiet for a heartbeat. Then, her voice: "That will take time."

    "It will," I said, "but it¡¯s the only way to learn what exactly the humans are truly after¡ªand what they¡¯re doing with the missing wolves."

    Dennis folded his arms. "And when we find out?"

    "Then we decide," I answered. "If it¡¯s as bad as we suspect, we expose them¡ªor burn them out before they can finish whatever they¡¯ve started."

    <i>"They should not be allowed to live," </i>Rhovan growled in my head. "Burn them."

    The torches were dying now, only red embers left, but none of them moved.

    Jeffery asked, "What about Brackham? If he senses we are digging this deep¡ª"

    "He will panic," I said, voice even. "And a panicked man makes mistakes. Let him keep believing we are stuck with his hand-picked team chasing shadows."

    Truth be told, the two weeks I gave to the Mayor was just like throwing a bone at a dog. Let him think I had granted him a wish while in the actual sense, I was already making moves.

    A thin, humourless smile tugged at Dennis¡¯s mouth. "Brother, you¡¯ve already nned every step ahead."

    "That¡¯s my job," I said.

    A breeze stirred through the clearing, shifting Wanda¡¯s hair against her cheek, her eyes fixed on me. When she spoke again, her tone wasn¡¯t soft ¡ª it was edged, almost scornful.

    "And Meredith?" she asked, voice clipped. "Will she continue living blissfully unaware while the rest of us bleed and watch the shadows?"

    I turned my gaze on her, but she didn¡¯t look away. If anything, her chin lifted.

    "She is your wife, right?" she went on, sharper now, "Then she and her maidservants should attend these meetings like the rest of us. Let her see what keeps the rest of us awake at night ¡ª instead of letting her sleep safe and soft while we do the worrying."

    A muscle in my jaw tightened. "That won¡¯t be necessary," I said tly. "Have you forgotten she doesn¡¯t have a wolf?"

    Wanda¡¯s brow arched faintly. "I am well aware that she is cursed and wolfless. Everyone knows that, but this is unfair," she pushed further.

    "Wanda, I am the leader here, not you. You won¡¯t tell me what to do," I added, my voice quiet but final. "And I will take care of things my way."

    A beat of silence settled in the clearing, cold and absolute. Then I drew in a breath. "Enough talk. Move. We¡¯re losing night."

    Dennis gave a short nod, Jeffery bowed slightly, and Wanda inclined her head, the faintest flicker of something unreadable in her gaze before she turned away.

 Chapter 171: Something Strange and Feral

    <h4>Chapter 171: Something Strange and Feral</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    The corridor on the third floor was quiet at this hour, lit only by the faint golden wash of the wallmps.

    My boots made muted thuds against the polished wood as I climbed thest step, shoulders still heavy from the cold air of the woods and the weight of decisions made under torchlight.

    I was halfway to my door when I noticed her.

    Meredith stood outside my bedroom, barefoot on the rug runner, the hem of her light robe brushing her ankles.

    Her silver hair was loose, spilling around her shoulders like liquid moonlight, and her arms were folded under her chest in what looked like an annoyed sulk.

    Her bottom lip was pushed out just enough to tell me it wasn¡¯t simple annoyance ¡ª it was a full pout.

    I stopped, blinking once. "Why are you standing outside my door in the middle of the night instead of sleeping?"

    She shifted, gaze sliding up to meet mine, and the pout softened only slightly. "I was looking for you," she mumbled. "I knocked, but you didn¡¯t answer."

    As if I knew she woulde to look for me in the middle of the night.

    I raised a brow, moving closer until I stood a pace from her. "So, you decided to wait here? All night, if you had to?"

    She ignored the question. "Where were you?"

    For half a heartbeat, I considered telling her. The truth hovered, close to the surface. The midnight meeting, the ns, the vampires she didn¡¯t yet know about. And I thought: perhaps it was time she learned, truly.

    But not tonight.

    I was still wearing my boots, coat cor still dusted with the damp chill of the woods. My head was tight from the hours of talk and the weight of choices.

    "Tomorrow," I told her, voice softer than I meant it to be. "I¡¯ll exin everything tomorrow, if you ask me again."

    She tilted her head, clearly dissatisfied, but nodded anyway.

    I stepped past her, pressing my thumb against the small ck panel beside my door. The lock clicked open with a soft mechanical sound, and I pushed the door wide, gesturing her inside.

    "Come in," I said, keeping my voice level. "It¡¯ste."

    She walked in, trailing the scent ofvender and the faintest warmth of her skin, and I closed the door behind us. The click of the lock felt louder than usual in the hush of the room.

    As I shrugged off my ck leather jacket and draped it over the chair by the firece, I asked, "So? Why were you really looking for me?"

    She nced at me, then away, her shoulders rising and falling in a small shrug. "The weather is cold," she murmured. "I just... wanted to sleep next to you."

    For someone who¡¯d waged silent battles against me for months, she¡¯d said it as if it were nothing.

    My mouth twitched, nearly into a smile. "Get into bed," I told her. "I will change first and join you."

    She obeyed without another word, crossing the carpet to therge bed and climbing onto it. The cover shifted around her shape as she settled, pulling the sheets over her legs.

    I walked into the dressing room, pulling the door half-closed behind me.

    Inside, I pulled off the boots, the shirt, the belt, and the rest until. Then I grabbed a pyjama pants and wore it.

    The mirror caught my face as I passed: faint lines at the corner of my eyes, the mark of fatigue under my cheekbones, but my mind was still restless.

    For a brief wondered, <i>¡¯Was she being clingy?¡¯</i>

    The thought felt foreign, almostughable. Meredith had fought so hard not to depend on me when I first married her. She wanted nothing to do with me but now, she sought my warmth?

    But if she was starting to... I couldn¡¯t say I was unhappy about it.

    I exhaled once, deeply, and returned to the bedroom.

    Themp on the nightstand painted her silhouette in gold, the soft arch of her shoulders under the cover.

    I lifted the edge and slid in beside her, the sheets cool against my skin at first.

    Without speaking, I reached for her, drawing her closer until her back pressed gently to my bare chest. Her warmth settled into me like quiet relief.

    She shifted once, then snuggled her back closer, the top of her head brushing my chin.

    I bent slightly, lowering my mouth to her ear. "Are you warm now?" I whispered.

    She nodded, the faintest brush of her hair against my jaw.

    A breath left me, softer this time. I let my arm rest heavy around her waist, holding her there. The tension of the night dulled at the edges, not gone, but less sharp with her breathing steady against me.

    Tomorrow, there would be exnations, questions, truths I could no longer hide.

    But tonight, there was this: her warmth, the slow quiet of shared space, and the simple honesty of wanting to sleep next to me.

    ---

    The night was still, the kind of stillness that feels too heavy, like the air itself was holding its breath.

    My eyes snapped open.

    At first, I didn¡¯t understand what had pulled me from sleep¡ªuntil the ache hit me. A low, maddening itch deep in my gums that sharpened into something close to pain.

    I pressed my tongue against my teeth, but it didn¡¯t help. The sensation spread, crawling under my skin like an insect. It felt wrong. Dangerous.

    Then I caught it¡ªthe faintest drift of her scent.

    Meredith.

    Warm, soft, alive. Sweet. Far sweeter than she¡¯d ever smelled before. The more I breathed it in, the worse the itch became¡ªhot, sharp, feral.

    Rhovan was awake too, stirring in the back of my mind. Restless, pacing, but saying nothing. His silence was worse than words.

    Through the dim gold cast of the bedsidemp, I turned my head. Meredithy beside me, silver hair scattered over the pillow, neck exposed in innocent, vulnerable trust.

    I swallowed hard. My gums throbbed, the pressure building until my fangs pricked down, lengthening against my will.

    A strange thought red through the haze: it wasn¡¯t the same urge as marking. This was darker, more primal¡ªlike a hunger I¡¯d never felt before.

    My breath grew shallow. My body leaned forward before my mind caught up¡ªdrawn to the steady beat of her pulse. Closer, just inches away.

    And then horror jolted through me.

    My reflection shed across the darkened window: eyes shadowed, fangs bared. My chest tightened until it hurt.

    I stopped, frozen, staring at the soft curve of her neck.

    Slowly, with effort that made my muscles shake, I drew back. My heart mmed against my ribs, loud in the silence.

    <i>What was happening to me?</i>

 Chapter 172: The Full Story

    <h4>Chapter 172: The Full Story</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    When I woke, the other side of the bed was empty and cold.

    I pressed my palm against the sheets, hoping maybe he had just stepped out moments ago, but the chill told me it had been a while. Too long.

    I pushed back the covers, slipped into my nightrobe, and tied the sash at my waist. For a moment, I stood there, staring at the door, thinking of all the ces Draven could be. But just as I reached for the handle, it opened from the other side.

    Draven stepped in, and my breath caught.

    His ck shirt clung to his chest, damp with sweat, strands of his dark hair stuck to his forehead. He was panting lightly, and there was something else¡ªsomething distant in his gaze like he couldn¡¯t quite look at me properly.

    "Where did you go?" I asked softly, my voice slipping out before I could stop it.

    "Morning run," he said, his tone t, clipped. "I couldn¡¯t sleep."

    My brows drew together. "But... your side of the bed was already cold when I woke up. You must¡¯ve been gone for a long time. Is everything okay?"

    His gaze shifted away. "I¡¯m just exhausted," he murmured.

    I didn¡¯t believe that.

    I could feel it in my chest. But the words stayed on the tip of my tongue, unspoken. Instead, I swallowed and tried to steady my voice. "Are you sure you¡¯re okay?"

    Draven didn¡¯t answer immediately. For a moment, the mask slipped¡ªand his eyes looked so tired, so worn, that it made something tighten in my chest. But then it was gone, reced by that unreadable calm he always wore.

    "I¡¯m fine."

    I let it drop¡ªfor now. But then I remembered.

    "Last night, you told me you¡¯d exin where you went," I said, stepping closer. "What happened? Where were you?"

    He hesitated, jaw tightening. Then he lifted his gaze properly to mine. "Sit," he told me gently.

    I crossed to the bed and perched at the edge, fingers curled around the robe¡¯s belt.

    Draven remained standing for a heartbeat longer, his chest rising and falling as though steadying himself. Then he spoke.

    "It¡¯s time you knew what¡¯s been happening here, Meredith," he began, voice low. "Not just rumours. The truth."

    My pulse quickened.

    "Some of our people¡ªwerewolves¡ªwere found dead. Their hearts ripped out, necks snapped." His eyes darkened. "And others have gone missing entirely."

    My throat went dry. I knew about our people who had their hearts ripped out, but the missing ones caught my full attention for now.

    "Missing? Who would do something like that?"

    Draven¡¯s stare was steady, unflinching. "The humans. At least, that¡¯s my suspicion. They¡¯ve been taking some of us¡ªand hiding what they do next."

    My heart lurched. "Why? What would they possibly want?"

    He released a slow breath. "The Humans are obsessed with power and influence. I believe they are running experiments. Trying to unlock something that belongs only to our kind."

    The words settled in my chest like a stone.

    "But there¡¯s more," Draven continued, his voice even lower. "The killings¡ªthe ones where hearts were taken? That wasn¡¯t the humans."

    My brows furrowed. "Then who¡ª"

    "Vampires."

    For a second, the room felt smaller.

    "Vampires?" I whispered.

    He nodded. "Over a month ago, Dennis and I caught the scent of blood in the woods. We stopped the car, went in to see what it was. And we found one."

    My breath hitched. "You actually saw one?"

    Draven¡¯s jaw tightened. "I did. Red eyes, pale skin, fast¡ªfaster than even I could match. It hurt Dennis just a bit, because I arrived in time."

    Pieces fell together in my mind. My eyes widened.

    I remembered that time when Dennis was hurt. It was almost two months ago now. He said he was fine, but he never told me the source of his injury because I never asked.

    Though, a small part of me doubted if he would have told the truth.

    My thoughts spun, and I remembered the news that was reported that same day.

    "And... the dead human in the woods? The one that was reported on the news almost two months ago..."

    "It was the vampire," he confirmed. "And there have been more attacks since then¡ªagainst the humans, not us."

    I swallowed, a cold knot twisting in my stomach. "Draven... what will you do? Duskmoor isn¡¯t safe for us anymore. What are you waiting for?"

    He exhaled slowly, shoulders lowering slightly. "I know. The peace treaty we had with the humans is already broken, and now with the vampires among us, Duskmoor is nothing but a ticking bomb."

    "What will you do about the humans because they can¡¯t be let off?" My voice was sharper than I meant.

    I was mad at the humans, and I even hated them now.

    Draven looked at me, and for once, I saw a glimpse of the weight he carried.

    I stared at him. "And you¡¯re waiting to get proof," I whispered.

    "Yes," he said. "Proof of what the humans are doing. So when wares¡ªand it will¡ªwe won¡¯t just be fighting on anger and rumour. We will have truth on our side."

    A heavy silence settled.

    "Have you told King Alderic?" I asked, voice softer now.

    "He knows some," Draven said. "That there¡¯s danger here. But not about the humans abducting us. Not yet."

    "Why?"

    "Because the moment the King and council hear it, they will see it as betrayal," Draven murmured, "and war wille before we¡¯re ready. Before we can protect our people."

    I pressed my lips together. "But every day you wait... it¡¯s dangerous. What if more of us disappear?"

    "I know," Draven admitted quietly. "And that¡¯s why I¡¯m praying the vampires keep distracting the humans¡ªattacking them instead of us¡ªuntil I get what I need."

    The words chilled me more than the morning breeze sneaking through the curtains.

    For a while, neither of us spoke. Then I looked up at him, voice low. "You shouldn¡¯t have to carry this alone."

    Draven¡¯s gaze softened, just for a heartbeat. "It¡¯s my burden to carry. But... thank you."

    I lowered my eyes, but my heart wouldn¡¯t stop racing. Vampires. Secret human experiments.

    Something inside me whispered that the war was closer than either of us wanted to admit.

 Chapter 173: Afraid to Hurt Her

    <h4>Chapter 173: Afraid to Hurt Her</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    As soon as Meredith stepped out and closed the door behind her, I drew in a breath so deep it scraped the edges of my lungs¡ªand released it just as slowly.

    The silence that followed felt heavier than it should have.

    My gaze lingered on the door for a heartbeat longer before I turned away, rolling my shoulders to push off the weight that had settled there. Even now, the memory of what had happened before dawn refused to let go.

    I could still feel it.

    That unnatural, crawling itch in my gums, right under the roots of my fangs. The raw hunger that had red without warning. And worse¡ªthe terrible, sinking realization that I had leaned so close to Meredith¡¯s neck that I could see the faint pulse beat just under her skin.

    My chest tightened.

    I had recoiled in horror when I realized how near I¡¯de to sinking my teeth into her flesh¡ªnot in the way a mate marks, but in a mindless, feral thirst that had nothing to do with love or bond.

    When I¡¯d sat up on the bed, chest heaving, I had known instantly that staying beside her was dangerous.

    So, I had gotten off the bed and stumbled into the bathroom, the marble floor cool under my bare feet. Standing before the mirror, I had forced myself to look¡ªreally look.

    The sight of my fangs, elongated and sharp, had twisted something cold in my gut.

    I had brushed my teeth hard¡ªhard enough that my gums had bled slightly¡ªhoping the sting would numb the maddening itch.

    It hadn¡¯t worked.

    When I returned to the bedroom, Meredith had shifted in her sleep, exhaling softly¡ªand that small movement alone had been enough. Her scent, warm and soft, carried on the still air, and it was like pouring oil over smouldering coals.

    I had tried to lie down on the sofa in the living area. But even there, hervender scent seeped into me¡ªunshakable, insistent.

    My gums had itched so badly my hands curled into fists.

    So, I had left. Walked into the dressing room, dressed quickly in casual ck trousers and a shirt, pulled on my boots, and stepped out of the room entirely.

    The moment I crossed the threshold, relief had flooded me, just barely.

    I had spent the next three hours running. Through the silent paths of the estate, between the trimmed hedges and across the gravel courtyards.

    My breaths hade harsh and ragged, my heart hammering against my ribs not from exhaustion, but from the need to feel something other than that wild, feral hunger.

    I had patrolled every inch of the grounds, circled the northern fence twice, passed the training yard still empty before dawn¡ªand still I kept going, until the sky began to lighten and the birds dared to sing again.

    Only then had I returned.

    And now, standing here, the memory clung like sweat on my skin.

    I closed my eyes, drew another deep breath, then crossed the room to the bed. My steps were slow, deliberate.

    The sheets still carried her scent. Faint, yes¡ªbut enough to stir an echo of that itch. I clenched my jaw.

    "I can¡¯t," I muttered under my breath.

    My hands moved automatically: stripping the sheets, pulling off the pillowcases, folding them and setting them aside. The cotton felt too soft under my fingers, too familiar.

    I went to the wardrobe, pulled out fresh linens¡ªin, clean, untouched by her¡ªand remade the bed. Then I retrieved the small brass canister from the drawer, pressed the nozzle, and let the cool scent of cedarwood and mint spill into the air.

    The fragranceyered itself over the room, trying to mask thevender that still clung stubbornly to the corners, to the drapes, to the very air.

    It helped. Not perfectly¡ªbut enough.

    The bed looked cleaner now. Neutral. Empty.

    My shoulders loosened, just a fraction.

    Turning away, I headed for the shower. The water came cold¡ªdeliberately so. I let it hit my skin until goosebumps rose on my arms and the heat in my blood quieted.

    But the cold did nothing for the thoughts that kept circling in my head.

    The humans, the missing Weres, the vampires lurking at the edges of the city... and now, this new danger that felt as if it lived under my own skin.

    Meredith.

    Her face when she had asked me this morning where I had gone. The faint worry in her eyes, the softness that never used to be there until recently.

    Plus, the guilt I felt.

    I raked a hand through my wet hair, the water dripping onto the stone tiles.

    No. I wouldn¡¯t let it happen.

    When I stepped out of the shower, I dried off briskly and walked into the dressing room. My fingers hesitated over what to wear before settling on a in ck shirt and grey trousers.

    All the while, my thoughts tugged elsewhere.

    I needed to keep Meredith out of my room at night. She wouldn¡¯t understand, but it was safer this way¡ªsafer for both of us.

    She was starting toe to me more often, sleeping in my bed, curling against my chest as if it were natural.

    I couldn¡¯t let it keep happening. Not until I knew what this was. Until I could trust myself again.

    I was deathly afraid that I could lose control one day and harm her.

    As I buttoned my shirt, I reached inward, calling silently.

    "Rhovan?"

    Nothing. Just an echo of emptiness in the bond where his presence should be.

    I stilled, palm pressed briefly against the edge of the dresser. "Are you asleep? Or hiding?"

    I didn¡¯t get any answer. Not even a murmur.

    Rhovan had been quiet since the run¡ªunnaturally so. As if he too feared what we had almost done.

    I exhaled through my nose, slow and steady.

    "I will figure this out," I whispered under my breath. "Before it happens again."

    Before I hurt her.

    I adjusted my cor, stepped back into the bedroom, and nced once at the fresh sheets.

    There was no time to catch up on some lost sleep, so I walked to the window, staring out over the estate grounds now bright with morning light.

    And for the first time in a very long while, I wondered if even I could trust what lived inside me.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 174: Unsatisfied Honest Conversation

    <h4>Chapter 174: Unsatisfied Honest Conversation</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    After dinner, I walked back to my bedroom alone, the corridors quiet under the glow of sconces burning low against the stone walls.

    My feet felt heavy, the ache in my muscles dull but persistent from the morning¡¯sbat training.

    Yet it wasn¡¯t the training that troubled me most. It was Draven.

    I closed the door behind me. Crossing the room, I sat on the edge of my bed. I let my shoulders fall, my gaze unfocused on the rug at my feet.

    All day, I¡¯d felt it: something different in him. Something I couldn¡¯t name.

    "Valmora?" I called inwardly, my voice quiet but direct.

    She answered almost immediately, her presence curling in the back of my mind like warm smoke. "<i>Yes."</i>

    "I want to talk about Draven," I began, my voice a little unsteady despite trying to sound calm. "He barely looked me in the eyes all day. It felt... cold. Distant. Like there was a wall between us I couldn¡¯t cross."

    Valmora stayed silent, so I kept going, words tumbling out.

    "And during thebat lesson this morning... he was stricter. Hismands were sharper. And then he told Dennis not toe watch me anymore," I whispered, my brows knitting. "Why would he do that? Why this sudden distance?"

    There was a pause, as if even Valmora had to measure her words carefully.

    <i>"Meredith, if you cherish your life... and want to live longer,"</i> she finally said, "<i>then do not go to Draven¡¯s room for some time."</i>

    The words struck me like a p.

    "What?" My voice came out sharper, eyes widening as I shifted on the bed. "What do you mean by that, Valmora? Are you saying Draven is a threat to me?"

    Another beat of silence followed, heavier now.

    <i>"Sometimes,</i>" Valmora said, her tone quieter but no less firm, "<i>you must learn to listen without demanding reasons for everything. Focus on yourbat training. That is what matters now. Not irrelevant questions."</i>

    "But¡ª" I stopped myself, swallowing hard.

    Unsatisfied wasn¡¯t enough to describe how I felt. Frustration wed at me from the inside.

    Draven wasn¡¯t just anyone. He was my husband. My mate. Andtely, there had been softness. Laughter shared in small moments. A tenderness I had almost allowed myself to trust.

    And now Valmora wanted me to step away from that? Without knowing why? And she had been the one who asked me to tell Draven to train me inbat.

    I pressed my hand against my chest, feeling the quickened beat of my heart. "How can I not ask questions when there are so many reasons to?" I whispered aloud, though I knew she could hear me.

    But Valmora¡¯s presence withdrew, folding into silence, giving me nothing.

    Frustration burned hotter.

    "Answer me!" I hissed under my breath. "You¡¯re the one who told me to ask Draven to train me inbat! If he¡¯s that dangerous, why send me to him?"

    Nothing.

    I wanted to threaten her. To force her to answer. But what could I possibly threaten my own wolf with? My mind came up nk, leaving me more helpless than before.

    I let out a shaky exhale, my shoulders slumping.

    The silence felt thick enough to choke on. My thoughts swirled, dark and restless.

    <i>Could Draven truly harm me? Would he?</i>

    The idea felt absurd. And yet...

    My chest tightened painfully as I remembered his eyes this morning¡ªhow they never quite settled on me. And the way his voice sounded... controlled. Like he was holding something back.

    I rubbed my palms against my knees, trying to steady myself. And then, another thought struck me, sharp as a de:

    <i>Draven never told me where he wasst night.</i>

    A frown tugged at my lips. I stood up and walked to my door, opened it, and stepped out.

    The corridor outside was hushed, the flickering light painting shadows on the walls.

    I walked straight to Draven¡¯s door before I could stop my feet. Then, I lifted my hand, fingers curling into a fist to knock¡ª

    <i>"Return to your room, Meredith,"</i> Valmora¡¯s voice sliced through my mind, low and cold. "<i>Or did you not understand the warning I gave you?"</i>

    My breath caught.

    For a moment, my hand hovered there, inches from the polished wood. Then, slowly, I lowered it.

    A sigh slipped past my lips, long and heavy, as if carrying the weight of all my unanswered questions.

    When I closed my door again, the room felt stiflingly quiet. My thoughts ran in circles, my pulse refusing to slow even after Iy back on the bed.

    I shifted restlessly, pulling the covers higher, then pushing them away when they felt too warm.

    In the end, I sat up against the headboard, drew my knees to my chest, and pressed my forehead lightly against them.

    "Valmora?" I called, my voice quieter now, but insistent.

    <i>"Won¡¯t you go to sleep?"</i> she answered, her tone almost weary.

    "I want to talk about what Draven told me earlier about the vampires," I whispered. My throat felt tight, as though even saying the word <i>vampire</i> might draw one to me.

    I told her everything Draven had told me about the vampires, and then I asked her if she knew about them... the vampires.

    Valmora was silent for a moment, then her voice came, calm and matter-of-fact:

    <i>"Those things have existed for centuries, Meredith. Serena and I killed hundreds of them back in our time. And soon, you and I will be killing some as well as soon as we regain our powers."</i>

    My breath caught. My heart thudded painfully against my ribs.

    What in the moon was she talking about?

    Is she insane?

    I pressed further, words tumbling out, sharp with disbelief: "Do you even know what a vampire is? Draven said they¡¯re faster than werewolves¡ªdeadly, almost impossible to kill. And you¡¯re talking like it¡¯s nothing."

    I think there is something seriously wrong with my wolf. Does she think Serena and I are the same?

    This time, Valmora¡¯s voice came, low but edged with something that almost sounded like amusement:

    <i>"I know exactly what a vampire is. But they do not know who I am, Meredith. So, good for them."</i>

    For a heartbeat, my mind simply stalled, unable to process it.

    My jaw dropped slightly, mouth parted in shock. Her arrogance and delusion were ones I could notprehend.

    <i>When did I get here?</i>

    "Good for them?" I repeated in disbelief. "Valmora, are you listening to yourself? They¡¯re monsters! They tear hearts out! They almost killed Dennis!"

    Valmora¡¯s presence felt still, quiet in my mind as though she had already said all she meant to say.

    "Don¡¯t ignore me!" I hissed, clutching the edge of the nket until my knuckles whitened. "You can¡¯t just say something like that and then go silent!"

    But no answer came.

    My heart pounded faster, frustration burning in my chest. "Valmora!" I tried again, voice sharper now, tinged with anger.

    Nothing.

    It was as if she had turned her back on me, folding herself deeper into the dark corners of my mind.

    I swallowed, my throat dry.

    She had said <i>we</i> would kill them, once we regained our power.

    But what power? This is the second time she has mentioned it.

    And how could she speak so lightly of something that had even Draven on edge?

    <i>Was she trying to get me killed?</i>

    Restless, Iy back down, eyes open in the dim light of my bedroom. My thoughts refused to settle. Each time they quieted, Valmora¡¯s words echoed again:

    <i>They do not know who I am...</i>

    And for the first time since I¡¯d met her, my own wolf frightened me a little.

 Chapter 175: Brackham Played My Hand

    <h4>Chapter 175: Brackham yed My Hand</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    The morning was still young, but it already felt heavy.

    I sat behind my desk, sleeves rolled to the forearms, pen set down on the leather blotter, my thoughts caught between unfinished paperwork and the quiet burn in my chest that had stayed since dawn.

    Then thendline rang.

    Its shrillness cut through the stillness of my office, sharp as a de.

    I picked it up, pressing the receiver to my ear.

    "Alpha Draven speaking."

    "Alpha," came the voice, smooth but carrying that edge of careful diplomacy. "Good morning. It¡¯s Mayor Brackham."

    I leaned back slightly in my chair, fingers tapping once on the desk.

    "Brackham," I returned. "Let¡¯s hope you¡¯re calling with good news."

    A moment of silence answered me.

    The kind of silence that wasn¡¯t empty, but weighed down by excuses waiting to spill.

    "Unfortunately," Brackham began, voice dropping, "my team... could not find the evidence to prove that what is killing my people is the same thing killing yours."

    I closed my eyes, just for a breath, then opened them again, gaze turning to the window and the mist curling beyond it.

    "Then that means," I said quietly, "that our deal has reached its end. And the grace I extended to you these past two weeks has expired. Which means," my voice sharpened, "King Alderic will soon hear of the deaths and disappearances of our people on Duskmoornd. Deaths your government refused to give us an ount for."

    On the other end, I heard Brackham¡¯s sigh, deep and almost theatrical.

    "I acknowledge that, Alpha. But¡ª" his voice changed, hopeful, "¡ªbefore you make your report... I¡¯d ask you to watch the video I sent to your email."

    Right then, a notification shed across myptop screen.

    I shifted my gaze to it, still holding the receiver. It was from Brackham.

    "What did you send?" I asked, my tone even, but cold.

    "Please," he said, oddly confident now, "look at the footage first."

    I switched the phone to my left ear, freeing my right hand to move the mouse and open the mail.

    A single file attachment. No exnation. Just a title: "Footage_EastWood_CAM07."

    I clicked on it.

    The video opened, grainy and grey-green in the low light.

    At first, it showed nothing but a clearing in the woods, patches of dry leaves. Then, there was movement at the edge of the frame.

    Something stepped closer.

    Pale arm, unnaturally white, like moonlit bone under skin. Its head was turned away, the side profile hidden by a thick fall of ck hair.

    And then... the fingernails lengthened, twisting into something crueller. ws.

    It screamed¡ªa ragged, distorted sound that hissed from the speakers¡ªbefore shing at the camera.

    The screen tumbled, capturing only leaves, a crooked branch, then static.

    The clip ended.

    I let a single heartbeat pass to keep my face calm, even though inside, my pulse had skipped once.

    A vampire.

    Without doubt.

    Transferring the phone back to my right ear, I asked, voice t, "And what exactly is that, Brackham?"

    He spoke quickly now, excitement bleeding into each word.

    "That, Alpha, is a superhuman. We don¡¯t know what it is yet, but we¡¯re investigating. It seems," he almostughed, "that your people aren¡¯t the only type of superhuman in existence. This one is... different."

    I exhaled, slow and deliberate. "Why send it to me?"

    "Because," Brackham rushed on, "this might be what killed your people. And now it¡¯s killing mine too. If you allow me, I¡¯ll keep investigating and give you answers very soon."

    I watched his eagerness unfold, but my mind had already moved beyond.

    I needed to know how he got the footage.

    "How did you catch this on camera?" I asked, voice still mild.

    "I ordered hidden CCTVs in several woond spots," he admitted, shameless pride in his tone. "I was desperate to know what¡¯s been ughtering my citizens. And look¡ªwe caught something."

    I narrowed my eyes, my jaw tightening.

    The Vampires are vengeful and petty, and wouldn¡¯t like the idea of them being watched. Though I don¡¯t care for the humans, I needed to test Brackham just to hear his thoughts.

    It was important that I know the kind of thoughts passing through his oldyered head.

    "Brackham," I drawled softly, "aren¡¯t you worried you might provoke the wrath of... whatever that is? Spying on them in their territory?"

    Heughed lightly, careless and arrogant. "Alpha, this is Duskmoornd. That thing stepped where it shouldn¡¯t. And now that we¡¯ve seen it, I¡¯m going to capture one of them. Then it will tell us about its kind¡ªand where they¡¯re hiding."

    There it was.

    The slip.

    Clear as blood on snow.

    In that moment, fury flickered in my chest, hot and quiet.

    All these months of feigned innocence¡ªand here he was, revealing the truth of what I suspected: Brackham wasn¡¯t justplicit; he was leading it.

    The same kind of man who¡¯d sign secret orders, run ck sites, and dare to call it "protection" when questioned.

    Brackham was definitely not oblivious to the disappearance of my people. He wasn¡¯t just involved. He was the leader. The gang leader.

    I steadied my voice, cold as steel.

    "You want more time to keep digging?" I asked.

    "Yes," Brackham said quickly. "Just a bit more. I¡¯m sure we can find something concrete."

    "Then hear me," I said. "If you want your second chance, here¡¯s my price: cancel the mandatory searches on my vehicles at the Duskmoor border. Clear them. All of them."

    He hesitated.

    "I will see it announced in tonight¡¯s news," I added, voice low, final.

    Before his answer coulde, I dropped the receiver back into its cradle.

    A hollow click echoed in the silence.

    I leaned back in my chair, gaze drifting to the dying embers of the hearth across the room.

    Rhovan stirred in the depths of my mind, quiet, as if waiting.

    Brackham had yed his hand.

    And now, I would y mine.

    The war he didn¡¯t even care to avoid was close, and when it arrived, he would finally see the price of hunting wolves in the dark.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 176: The Front Man

    <h4>Chapter 176: The Front Man</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    A soft knock at my door dragged my thoughts away from everything about the call with Brackham and the uing war that cannot be ignored.

    "Come in," I called, my voice low.

    Dennis and Jeffery entered, quiet but deliberate, the door clicking shut behind them. Both took the chairs in front of my desk¡ªDennis slouching a little, as always, Jeffery straight-backed, eyes attentive.

    I studied them for a heartbeat, then leaned forward. "Reports?"

    Dennis spoke first, jaw tight. "About the secretb¡ªwe¡¯vebed every public hospital, private facility, even the small clinics in the inner and outer city. Nothing. Absolutely nothing shady. If theb exists, it isn¡¯t in any of those ces."

    A heavy silence settled between us. I didn¡¯t like that answer¡ªnot one bit¡ªbut Dennis continued before I could speak.

    "Our conclusion," he said, rubbing the back of his neck, "is that it¡¯s underground. Literally. Somewhere hidden, off the books."

    Jeffery nodded, expression grim. "That¡¯s why we¡¯ve found nothing, Alpha. No records, no rumours among staff, nothing. It would exin why it¡¯s been so hard to trace."

    My fingers drummed once on the polished wood. "We have underestimated them," I admitted, voice low. "They¡¯re smarter than we thought. Much smarter."

    My thoughts, however, weren¡¯t only on the hiddenb. Brackham¡¯s voice still echoed in my head¡ªthe smug certainty that spoke of a man who knew far more than he ever admitted. The man ordering my people to be stolen like livestock.

    Jeffery¡¯s gaze sharpened. "Running it underground means they¡¯re hiding something worse than we even guessed."

    "I don¡¯t doubt it," I muttered. "And if it¡¯s underground, it likely isn¡¯t somewhere with easy ess. Not in the heart of the city."

    Dennis nodded quickly. "Probably in an abandoned ce. An old facility, somewhere no one would bother to look."

    I pointed at him, leaning back slightly. "Exactly. That¡¯s my thinking, too."

    They waited. I could feel it¡ªthe unspoken question of what I¡¯d ask them next.

    "I want a curated list," I said finally. "Every abandoned building, structure, old facility¡ªanything with underground sections. Both those still standing and those that have fallen into ruin."

    Dennis winced slightly. "That... won¡¯t be easy. Only the Duskmoor government would have full ess to a list like that. And they sure as hell won¡¯t share it with outsiders."

    I met his eyes, my voice cold and unyielding. "Then steal it."

    My gaze shifted to Jeffery. "And this task is yours. You¡¯re already working closely with them in the fake investigation team. Find a way in. Quietly."

    Jeffery didn¡¯t flinch. He gave a single nod. "Understood, Alpha."

    "Good." I let out a controlled breath. "Once you have that list, you and Dennis go through it. I don¡¯t care how hidden it is¡ªdon¡¯t miss anything."

    They both nodded, determination settling over them like iron.

    "And be careful," I added. The words came out softer than I intended, but neither missed them.

    A brief silence passed, then I told them that I had spoken with Brackham over the phone a few minutes ago.

    Dennis asked, almost dryly, "Did hee begging again today, and giving his usual ipetent excuses?"

    I gave a humourless huff. "Close enough."

    Their attention sharpened. I leaned back, voice steady. "He imed he couldn¡¯t find proof that what¡¯s killing his humans is the same thing killing our people."

    Dennis snorted, anger shing in his eyes. "So the old man wasted your time again."

    I ignored his tone and went on. "Then he told me to check my email. Sent me a video."

    Jeffery frowned. "What was on it?"

    "A figure caught on camera. Pale skin, ck hair covering its face. Then ws¡ªlong, sharp, not human. And the creature attacked the camera."

    Jeffery cursed under his breath, his face twisting. "They¡¯re putting CCTV cameras in the woods?"

    "This is Duskmoor," I reminded him. "Thend belongs to the humans. They can do what they want. But it means we all need to be careful now. They¡¯re obsessed with these cameras."

    Dennis groaned, rubbing his temple. "Great. Like we didn¡¯t have enough problems."

    "But for what it is, it¡¯s a good thing that they have no idea it was a Vampire they caught on the camera," Jeffery said.

    "And Brackham¡¯s n," I continued, voice cold, "is to catch this creature, torture it, and force it to tell him what it is and where the others are hiding."

    Both Dennis and Jeffery turned to me sharply, realization dawning.

    "Yes," I confirmed darkly. "Brackham is the front man. He¡¯s leading the team capturing our people and experimenting on them."

    Dennis shot to his feet, eyes zing. "That bastard! Acting like he cared about the treaty while he¡ª"

    "Calm down," I cut in, voice hard. Though every part of me wanted to rage, too, this wasn¡¯t the time. "He¡¯s not here. Wasting breath on anger won¡¯t change anything."

    Dennis slowly lowered himself back into the chair, fists clenched so hard his knuckles nched. Jeffery¡¯s expression was cold as iron.

    "But listen," I continued. "Those cameras in the woods? The vampires will hate them. Hate being watched. When they realize they¡¯re being spied on, they won¡¯t just hide¡ªthey¡¯lle out. Into the city. And they¡¯ll start killing humans in the open."

    Jeffery¡¯s gaze sharpened, understanding. "And when the vampires rampage, Brackham and his people will be too busy trying to fight them off."

    "Exactly," I said. "They¡¯ll be distracted. And while they¡¯re distracted, that¡¯s when we strike."

    Dennis smirked, a dangerous satisfaction in his gaze. "Finally. Let the humans taste what they¡¯ve been ying with."

    Jeffery¡¯s voice was calm but tight. "Which means we have to know theb¡¯s location before then. And strike at the exact right moment."

    "Yes," I said, my voice dropping. "Dennis, Jeffery¡ªyou find thatb. Every stone, every corner. We don¡¯t have the luxury of failure."

    Both of them nodded sharply, determination etched into every line of their faces.

    As they rose to leave, the silence that fell over the study felt heavy, not with hesitation, but with a shared purpose.

    "Move carefully," I reminded them quietly. "And move quickly."

    They left without another word, closing the door behind them.

    For a moment, I sat in the stillness, the ghost of Brackham¡¯s smug voice lingering in the corners of my mind. My jaw tightened, blood pulsing in my temples.

    This isn¡¯t over.

    And he wouldn¡¯t even see using.

 Chapter 177: Combat With Draven

    <h4>Chapter 177: Combat With Draven</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    The sun was merciless today, hanging low and bright over the training grounds, but it wasn¡¯t nearly as merciless as the man currently wiping the floor with me.

    Draven.

    I still hadn¡¯t figured out what changed in him. After weeks of that strange distance¡ªof avoiding my gaze, of a coldness so heavy it made the air around us brittle¡ªhe had thawed. Not just thawed, either.

    Now he teased me, smirked like Dennis would, and even had the gall to p my backside every time I turned away from him in the wrong stance.

    It started a week ago. The night he came into my room when my heat was unbearable, his scent the only thing that could calm the fire burning under my skin.

    And afterwards... it was like something loosened inside him.

    And now, here we were. His voice¡ªinfuriatingly calm¡ªcut through my ragged breathing.

    "Your re is fierce today, little wolf," he drawled, a smirk dancing on his lips. "Tell me, am I the one who made you so weak that you¡¯ve be my ything on the sand?"

    I ground my teeth so hard my jaw ached. "Arrogant brute," I hissed, lunging at him before the words even left my tongue.

    He didn¡¯t even bother to step back.

    I swung, aiming for his face¡ªhe tilted his headzily, and my fist met nothing but air. The bastard even chuckled under his breath.

    My heart pounded, blood roaring in my ears. Again, I threw another punch, then another. Each time, his body moved like water: effortless, fluid, untouchable.

    I must have been crazy to think I couldnd a punch on a seasonal warrior, an Alpha, who has been training since he was young.

    "Come on, Meredith," he teased, voice deep and maddeningly amused. "Surely you can do better."

    Every word stoked the fire in my chest. Heat red across my skin, fuelled by frustration and something more dangerous¡ªsomething embarrassingly close to excitement.

    "Shut up!" I snapped and went low, twisting my hips to kick at his groin.

    Fast as a whip, his hand caught my knee. His smirk widened, and he murmured, "Got you."

    I snarled and swung my fist at the side of his head. He caught my wrist, turning it just enough to make me lose my bnce.

    "Got you again," he said, softer this time, but the amusement in his eyes burned hotter than the sun on my back.

    So close. Too close. My heart hammered, chest tight. His scent¡ªwarm, dark, edged with something spicy¡ªwrapped around me, made my head light.

    I was so close to him that all I wanted to do was¡ª

    Bite.

    Without thinking, I lunged forward, aiming to sink my teeth into that annoyingly perfect jaw. But his palm came up, covering my entire face, pressing lightly but firmly.

    "Really?" he murmured, chuckling, his chest rumbling under his breath.

    I froze, the tips of my ears burning with humiliation and something else I didn¡¯t want to name.

    Draven lowered his hand and stepped back, smirk still firmly in ce. "That¡¯s enough for today," he announced, as if we¡¯d been politely trading steps in a dance.

    "I¡¯m not done!" I spat, chest heaving. But he¡¯d already turned his back on me, bending to tighten theces on his boots.

    A wicked idea sparked. My heart surged. Quiet as I could, I shifted my weight on the sand and sprang forward, ready to throw him off bnce.

    But before my feet evennded, I was the one flipped, my back mming into the sand so hard the air whooshed out of my lungs.

    Draven¡¯s thumb brushed along the curve of my neck, his face so close his shadow blocked the sun.

    "You¡¯re dead," he said, voice like silk over steel.

    The words sank in. The realization hit, followed by a hot flush of embarrassment and rage. I let out a strangled scream of frustration, pping my palms against the sand on either side of me.

    Above me, Draven¡¯s chuckle was low and smug, sending another unwanted shiver down my spine.

    He extended a hand. "Give up already," he drawled, his mouth quirking.

    I red daggers at him. My body screamed in protest, bruises throbbing on my shoulders, arms, and back. Still, I took his hand.

    "I will give up when I¡¯m dead," I muttered, my voice hoarse.

    He pulled me to my feet with infuriating ease, and I bit back a groan as fresh pain red across my back.

    Draven looked at me, his gaze softer for a breath¡ªjust a breath¡ªbefore that damned smirk returned.

    "Go in," he said, nodding toward the path leading back to the main house. "Let your maidservants tend to your bruises before tonight."

    I crossed my arms over my chest and red at him, but the weight of exhaustion pulled at my shoulders.

    "Fine," I muttered, turning away, my back still burning.

    I could feel his gaze on me as I walked, heavy and dark, but not cold. And even though my pride was battered as badly as my body, I couldn¡¯t help it: my chest tightened, my heart stuttered.

    Behind that teasing smirk, behind the ruthless trainer and cunning Alpha... Draven was still the man who hade to me in my heat, the man whose warmth I had fallen asleep beside.

    Tonight, there will be a meeting. A gathering I hadn¡¯t known existed until recently. And for the first time, I would stand among the rest of them in the dark woods, under moonlight, as one of them.

    But for now, I limped away from the training grounds, sand clinging to my sweat-soaked skin, bruised, aching¡ªand strangely, deeply alive.

    "You are slow." I heard Draven¡¯s voice from over my shoulders. "Need help?"

    He was mocking me, not intending to help. That much I know.

    "Only if you will carry me, Princess-style," I threw that out, knowing fully well that he would never do that.

    But deep down my heart, I wished he would one day do that.

    "Well, if you break your ankles, I could," he chuckled.

    I didn¡¯t bother responding to him.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 178: Peace Offering

    <h4>Chapter 178: Peace Offering</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    The moment I limped back into my bedroom, Azul flew to my side, her face etched with the usual worry.

    "Mydy, are you alright?" she breathed, her eyes scanning me like I was a shattered vase.

    "I¡¯m barely breathing," I groaned, dragging each word past a dry throat. "My whole body aches... like he personally hated every bone in me."

    Azul slipped an arm around my waist and helped me fully into the room, moving with that soft care that always made me feel relieved.

    Before I could catch my breath, Kira appeared from the inner room, her hands still damp from testing the water.

    "The hot bath is ready, mydy," she announced, her voice gentle, eyes brimming with sympathy.

    Between the two of them, I was half-guided, half-carried to the bath. Steam curled around me, thick with the floral notes of essential oil.

    The moment I lowered myself into the water, a hiss escaped my lips, and my bruised muscles sang with both relief and fresh pain.

    Azul¡¯s hands hesitated at my back, then she spoke, her voice tinged with pity. "Mydy, your back... and your arms... they¡¯re all bruised. Deep purple already."

    I sucked in a breath, ncing down to see the dark smudges blooming over my pale skin. "He really did go all out today," I muttered, memory shing of Draven flipping me onto the sand like I weighed nothing.

    He should have let me win him.

    "And he didn¡¯t even pity me just a little," I grumbled louder, sinking further into the warmth. "Not even as his wife."

    Kira, the traitor, let out a smallugh. "Mydy... you were the one who went to the Alpha yourself and asked him to train you. Did you think it would be all flowers and gentle words?"

    I narrowed my gaze at her, lips pursed. "Are you for me or against me, Kira?"

    Azul stifled a giggle, and Kira shook her head quickly, lips still curved. "For you, mydy. Always."

    "You¡¯d better be," I threatened half-heartedly. "Or I¡¯ll discharge you to Draven himself."

    We allughed at that, even if it hurt my ribs. The bath didn¡¯t erase the pain, but the heat worked its way into my bones, coaxing out some of the worst of the ache.

    Afterwards, they helped me out, wrapping a towel around me before guiding me to the bed. Iy face down, eyes closed, as Azul and Kira began their gentle work with the massage oil.

    Fingers worked carefully over bruises, teasing out knots and tightness until my body felt limp with exhaustion.

    I couldn¡¯t help theints tumbling from my lips, muffled by the pillow. "One day," I mumbled, "I will be so strong and powerful that I will beat Draven¡¯s ass on that training ground."

    Kira hummed encouragingly. "And we will be here to cheer you on, mydy."

    Azul, ever the cautious one, leaned closer and whispered, "But don¡¯t let the Alpha hear that, mydy. He might double your training tomorrow."

    "I don¡¯t care," I retorted into the pillow. "He cane and force me to stop dreaming if he dares."

    After the massage, I changed into a soft cotton dress, my limbs heavy but grateful for the care.

    Just then, the door creaked open and Deidra stepped in, bncing a tray that smelled faintly of sugar and something warm.

    "The Alpha asked the kitchen to prepare something sweet for you, mydy," she said, her voice soft, but her eyes dancing.

    My heart, traitorous thing, lifted instantly. Deidra set the tray on the side of the bed and uncovered it: a pint of ice cream starting to melt at the edges, two golden meat pies, and delicate pastries dusted with sugar.

    "So he thinks this will buy my forgiveness," I scoffed, though my hand was already reaching for a meat pie.

    Deidra chuckled. "Eating the desserts means you¡¯ve already forgiven him, mydy."

    With my mouth half-full, I retorted, "Then let hime and force me to forgive him properly."

    The maidservantsughed softly, the sound filling the room with something warm and familiar.

    By the time I finished thest crumb, sleep tugged at my eyelids. I drifted off, bruises throbbing gently under the balm, Valmora¡¯s quiet presence humming in the back of my mind.

    I¡¯m sure she wasn¡¯t quite pleased with my progress.

    ---

    I woketer, the pain dulled almost to nothing¡ªone of the perks of Valmora¡¯s presence, though the bruises themselves still bloomed dark against my skin.

    After lunch, I dozed again, lulled by the softness of the bed and the slow pace of the afternoon.

    ---

    When evening came, the estate seemed to buzz with a quiet energy. Everyone gathered at the dining table, and as the meal ended, Draven¡¯s voice cut through the low murmur.

    "We will no longer use our old meeting ce," he said, his tone calm but final. "The humans have installed cameras in those woods. From tonight, we will be somewhere else."

    A murmur passed through the room, heads nodding in agreement.

    I caught my breath. I couldn¡¯t wait to see what this meeting was all about and meet several faces of our people.

    For a tad bit, I wondered if they had heard about me. That I was cursed and wolfless.

    "Are you all ready?" Draven asked, his voice breaking through my thoughts.

    "Yes, Alpha," voices answered as one.

    My gaze lifted, and collided with Wanda¡¯s across the table. Her eyes flicked over me, cold and sharp, before she rolled them and turned away, stepping closer to Draven as though to speak.

    But Draven didn¡¯t even nce at her. His gaze cut through the room andnded on me. "Meredith," he called, voice softer now. "Come."

    A flush rose to my cheeks. Wanda¡¯s lips tightened, her posture stiff. I couldn¡¯t help the small, satisfied smile that curved my mouth as I rose and walked toward him.

    Together, we stepped out of the house, the others falling in behind us like a silent procession under the deepening twilight.

    In the car, the leather seats cool against my bruised back, and I let out a quiet breath. The second time in my life riding beside him like this¡ªand so different from the first time, when his hand had been iron on my wrist and the road outside had blurred through anger.

    Now, there was calm. A strange, quiet contentment.

    "Are you cold?" he asked, ncing sideways at me.

    "Not yet," I replied, smiling a little.

    He nodded once, his gaze returning to the road. "And... the dessert I sent? How was it?"

    I remembered, toote, that I was supposed to be angry. My brow creased into a half-hearted re. "Don¡¯t think it means I¡¯ve forgiven you for mming me into the ground like a sack of grain."

    He chuckled, low and warm. "It¡¯s all part of the training, little wolf. No great warrior was ever raised with gentle hands."

    Part of me knew he was right, but I refused to admit it aloud. Instead, I turned my face to the window, hiding the reluctant smile tugging at my lips.

    Outside, night thickened around us, the moon rising above the tree line.

 Chapter 179: First Attendance

    <h4>Chapter 179: First Attendance</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    The ride felt longer than it was, though I knew it couldn¡¯t have been more than twenty minutes.

    I kept my eyes on the shadows of the buildings passing by, my body pressed into the seat beside Draven.

    His presence was like a silent mountain next to me: steady, immovable. But my heart still wouldn¡¯t stop its restless flutter.

    When we finally pulled up, I stepped out of the car and felt a shiver slide over my skin.

    The ce was nothing like I¡¯d imagined: an old, half-copsed warehouse tucked deep among forgotten roads.

    The corrugated metal walls groaned against the wind, and shards of broken ss glinted under the pale moonlight like dull teeth.

    For a moment, I hesitated, my breath misting in the cold night air. But Draven stepped around the car to my side, and I moved closer until my arm brushed against his.

    Inside, the warehouse felt evenrger, darker¡ªand frighteningly alive. Hundreds of unfamiliar faces turned toward us as soon as we stepped through the cracked doorway.

    Some stood together in small clusters, their cloaks drawn tight. Others leaned on broken pirs or perched on crates, silent but watchful.

    Their gazes found me. All hundreds of them.

    Then, as if they already knew what to do, they all gathered around, forming arge circle.

    A tight knot curled in my stomach, but Draven¡¯s low voice beside me steadied it.

    "Everyone, this is my wife, Meredith Carter," he announced, calm and clear, the sound cutting through the mutter of voices.

    I swallowed, blinking at the unexpected weight of the words. <i>My wife.</i>

    As one, the crowd bowed slightly, heads dipping in respect towards me.

    For the first time since I turned sixteen, since I realized my wolf would never awaken like the others... Since the moment I was dered cursed,I felt something almost painfully unfamiliar: acknowledged<strong>.</strong>

    Seen.

    Respected.

    Heat prickled at the corners of my eyes, but I forced my chin up and gave them a small, grateful nod.

    Draven¡¯s gaze brushed mine for a heartbeat¡ªwarm, quiet approval¡ªbefore he turned to face the gathered wolves.

    His voice rose, firm andmanding.

    "This will be our meeting ce for now," he began. "The woods are no longer safe for gatherings."

    Low murmurs rippled through the crowd, like the rustling of dry leaves.

    He continued, "The humans have set up CCTV cameras in the woods. They don¡¯t know it yet, but they are watching vampires."

    There was a sharper reaction this time. Some heads turned, whispers growing urgent.

    I also noticed Deidra whispering something to Kira¡¯s ears, while Cora and Arya remained quiet behind them.

    Azul was the only one who met my gaze.

    Draven¡¯s tone darkened, measured and cold. "The humans n to capture one of them. Torture it. Question it. Possibly run experiments."

    I saw shock flicker in the faces nearest to us: widened eyes, jaws tightening, a few mouths falling open. The realization of what that meant, sinking in like frost through skin.

    Draven lifted a hand, stilling the room. "The vampires won¡¯t like being watched. Soon, they wille down from the forests. Into the streets, the alleys¡ªthe heart of Duskmoor itself."

    A silence fell, heavy and unsettled.

    "And when that happens," Draven went on, "the humans will bear the brunt of their rage. Not us."

    And yet, these were the monsters that Valmora said we were both were going to kill together.

    <i>Who was she kidding?</i>

    I am yet to see the sense, or even find the confidence to imagine the scene she wanted to be a reality.

    A young man near the front, hair tied at the nape, raised his hand hesitantly. His voice broke the hush.

    "Alpha... does that mean we aren¡¯t to fight them when they enter the city?"

    Draven nodded once, the motion slow and deliberate. "Exactly. Do not interfere. Do not hunt them. Protect yourselves, your mates, your young. Fight only if you¡¯re directly threatened. But don¡¯t be the humans¡¯ shield."

    A few shocked gasps, more whispers.

    I shifted my weight, my brows knitting. The question that burned in my mind pushed itself forward before I could swallow it: <i>Why?</i>

    <i>Why wouldn¡¯t Draven let our people fight the vampires as well when theye down to our dwelling ces?</i>

    But Draven seemed to sense the unspoken question hanging between so many of us. His gaze swept the crowd, cold and sure.

    "They¡¯reing for the humans, not us," he said. "We will not risk our people¡¯s lives for those who see us as monsters. This fight is not ours. We wait. We watch. And when the timees... we decide what must be done."

    The words settled over me like cold iron.

    Part of me¡ªa softer part¡ªrecoiled at the thought of standing aside. But another part, a harder edge I hadn¡¯t known I¡¯d grown, understood.

    The humans had brought this on themselves.

    It was only right they danced to the tune of the music they yed.

    For a brief heartbeat, I caught Draven¡¯s eyes. In them, I didn¡¯t see triumph or cruelty¡ªonly a quiet, merciless resolve.

    I swallowed, my mouth dry.

    <i>So this is what it means to lead. To decide who to save, and who to let fall.</i>

    Around us, some nodded solemnly, the weight of the Alpha¡¯s decision pressing into their bones. Others lowered their heads, epting.

    I stayed close to Draven, his warmth grounding me against the cold vastness of the warehouse. And though fear coiled in my chest, it was chased by a fiercer truth:

    And tonight, for the first time, I felt what that truly meant.

    But somewhere deep in my heart, I wondered if Valmora was listening to all these deep conversations.

    I knew she had to stay hidden as she still didn¡¯t want anyone to know about her presence, but a part of me just wanted to check if she was here or asleep.

    In the end, I couldn¡¯t risk being distracted in such an important meeting I finally found myself to now be a part of.

 Chapter 180: Brazen Attacks

    <h4>Chapter 180: Brazen Attacks</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    The meeting dragged on longer than I had expected. My back started to throb faintly from the morning¡¯s training.

    My feet arched, almost tempting me to leave Draven¡¯s side and find somewhere to sit, as I haven¡¯t had the privilege to stand for long in a while.

    Training at the grounds was different. I didn¡¯t have to stand at a spot longer than five minutes.

    Combat required me to move my body around to either try to throw a punch or defend myself against one.

    I almost gave up, but each time, Draven¡¯s voice pulled my thoughts back every time they wandered.

    One hour had passed since Draven had first told everyone about the humans and the vampires, and tension hung so thick in the air that even my breathing felt heavy.

    Then, Draven asked if anyone had something to share. The warehouse fell so silent that the creak of an old beam overhead sounded loud.

    A man in the middle lifted his hand. "Alpha."

    Draven nodded once and approved, "Speak."

    The man¡¯s jaw worked for a second before words spilt out. "Alpha... three nights ago, I almost got abducted."

    A ripple of shock moved through the crowd. My chest tightened immediately.

    "I was in the restroom of a restaurant," he continued. "I had just stepped out of a stall when three men grabbed me. They wore ck masks¡ªmetal masks, not cloth. One tried to use a tranquillizer on me."

    More gasps rose.

    "I broke the syringe and fought them," he said, voice rough. "I injured them, but I got hurt too. By the time I healed enough to move, they were gone. When I stepped back into the restaurant, I asked around¡ªno one had seen men in masks. Or at least that¡¯s what they imed."

    An ugly silence settled, then a wave of anger and outrage surged from the crowd. Voices ovepped¡ªquestions, curses, disbelief.

    "They are attacking us in public now?" someone shouted. "In the open?"

    Another voice, sharper, older: "Do they think we will just stand there and take it?"

    Before the noise could settle, a woman stepped forward, her hands clenched around the hem of her cloak. Her voice shook.

    "My child was nearly kidnapped too," she said. "Two weeks ago. A cab driver tried to drive off with him when I stepped out. I screamed, chased after the car¡ªhe stopped and imed it was a mistake, that he thought we¡¯d both stepped out. But I know what I saw. His eyes... they weren¡¯t confused. They were determined."

    My stomach clenched painfully, fury burning low in my chest. How dare they. How dare the humans go after children?

    This wasn¡¯t a story anymore. I was finally witnessing it firsthand.

    Beside me, I felt the temperature shift¡ªan invisible heat, coiled and dangerous. I turned slightly to see Draven, his jaw set, eyes so dark they looked almost ck.

    His control was fraying.

    From the other side of the circle, Wanda¡¯s voice cut through, calm and sharp.

    "The Humans have grown bold enough to attack us in daylight and crowded ces. What next?"

    A man near the front spat onto the ground. "Then we should start killing them when theye for us!"

    "Yes!" someone else agreed, their voice cracking. "Why must we stay quiet and let them hunt us?"

    The rage, so raw and real, vibrated through the room, and for the first time, I truly understood the weight Draven carried every day.

    Draven raised a hand, the gesture sharp,manding. "No one is to kill any human," he said, voice quiet but deadly firm. "We are on theirnds, remember?"

    The air felt heavy. Even I wanted to scream. How could they just stand by?

    But I came to understand something very important from Draven¡¯s statement. It had me switching the scenario in my head.

    If the tables were turned and the Humans living in our home started fighting back if we harmed them, that wouldn¡¯t be a good thing.

    It didn¡¯t sit well with me.

    But Draven¡¯s answer only made the crowd erupt louder. "Then are we not allowed to defend ourselves?" a woman demanded, her face flushed with fury.

    Then Jeffery stepped forward, his presence like a stone cast into the chaos. "Enough," he said, voice calm but loud enough to ripple through the noise.

    "Yes, the truce has cracked¡ªif not broken entirely. And yes, a war ising. But listen: we cannot be the first to start it."

    Someone muttered bitterly, "So we just wait?"

    Jeffery¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. "No. We prepare. We wait because the Great Wall in Stormveil is not yet finished. We wait because if we attack first, the council and the king will have no chance to n or protect our families. We must buy time. When the humans break the truce openly, then we strike back¡ªwith every w and fang."

    The warehouse quieted, the weight of his words sinking in. Even those still shaking with rage lowered their heads.

    I swallowed, my heart thudding. So much I hadn¡¯t known... all these months. And I had been worried about bruises and training, while Draven and the rest of our people were bracing for a war that wasn¡¯t just about swords and ws, but about survival itself.

    And worse, it wouldn¡¯t just be humans. Vampires too. Two enemies at once.

    No wonder Valmora kept urging me to train harder. No wonder Draven refused to let me ck, even if it meant I ended the day covered in bruises.

    My eyes flicked to Draven. His face was unreadable, but his eyes burned with something fierce and heavy responsibility. Rage, barely contained.

    And something else too, something that made my chest tighten painfully: fear. Not for himself, but for all of us.

    The crowd grew quiet, the rage giving way to a grim, heavy resolve. The silence after felt heavier than the noise had.

    And for the first time, truly, I felt the weight of what it meant to be his wife¡ªand part of his people.

 Chapter 181: How Far Draven Would Go

    <h4>Chapter 181: How Far Draven Would Go</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    The low echoes of whispers were still crawling across the warehouse walls when, from somewhere near the centre, a young man stepped out. His voice was tight at first, then steadier as he faced Draven.

    "Alpha... what if we use one of us as bait?" he suggested. "Let them take me. We can track where they¡¯re taking us, find out what the humans are doing to our people."

    My breath caught. Around me, I felt the ripple of unease¡ªthe idea was reckless, terrifying, yet strangely brave.

    Draven¡¯s gazended on him, dark and unblinking. For a few heavy seconds, he didn¡¯t speak. The air between them felt like it could snap.

    "No," Draven said atst, voice low but firm enough to cut through the crowd.

    The young man¡¯s throat bobbed, but he didn¡¯t back down.

    Draven¡¯s tone hardened. "I will not sacrifice anyone unless we have no choice. The situation hasn¡¯t called for it¡ªyet."

    Silence pressed on us, the kind that made the warehouse feel colder than before. Draven¡¯s gaze swept over everyone, his eyes shadowed under the harsh overhead light, unreadable.

    Then he spoke again, softer this time, but each word carrying the weight ofmand. "Those of you who have faced near abduction recently¡ªraise your hands."

    One by one, about ten hands lifted. I recognized a few: the woman whose child had nearly been taken, the man who had spoken earlier. Faces drawn tight with remembered fear.

    "Step forward," Draven ordered.

    They did, moving as though each step cost them something.

    "Jeffery," Draven called, still watching them, "take their names. Get every detail: when, where, how."

    Jeffery nodded crisply and moved forward, drawing a slim notebook from inside his coat.

    When they returned to the group, Draven¡¯s voice dropped, rough around the edges. "I will put an end to this," he promised. "And when I do, you will hear it from me first."

    The silence that followed wasn¡¯t empty. It was heavy with something sharper than fear: hope, stubborn and fragile, like a me caught between winds.

    Then, Draven turned his gaze to Dennis and Jeffery. "Row call," he said. "Make sure everyone is ounted for."

    It took longer than I expected. Name after name echoed across the concrete and steel, the sound carried over rusted beams and into the shadows.

    Each pause made my heart beat faster, until finally every voice had answered. No one was missing.

    I let out a slow breath I hadn¡¯t realized I was holding.

    Draven¡¯s gaze swept the warehouse onest time. "Remember," he said, voice clipped andmanding, "no one walks alone, day or night. If you see anything¡ªanything that feels wrong, reach out to Dennis, or Beta Jeffery, or me immediately."

    A few heads bowed in understanding. Whispers flickered and died.

    Finally, Draven lifted his chin slightly. "The meeting is dismissed."

    Feet shuffled, boots scraping against the cold concrete floor as people began to drift toward the exits. Around me, some faces looked pale, others tight with quiet resolve.

    The weight of everything hung over us all: the fear, theing war, the knowledge that soon, the vampires wouldn¡¯t be our only threat.

    I followed Draven as he turned away, the long ck coat shifting around his legs, his shoulders squared as though the entire night sat there.

    ---

    The drive home was colder than the night air pressing against the windows.

    My heart still hadn¡¯t settled from what I¡¯d seen¡ªthe image of that pregnant woman fighting, the sheer terror in her eyes before she was forced into the ck van. It reyed in my head over and over, each time stabbing deeper.

    I turned sharply toward Draven, my voice breaking the heavy silence.

    "Draven, we should have done something," I said, the words tumbling out, raw and unpolished.

    His eyes stayed fixed on the road ahead. "No, Meredith." His tone was quiet, but it carried finality like iron.

    I couldn¡¯t stop. "But she was pregnant, Draven! She couldn¡¯t have been part of whatever the humans are doing. She was innocent¡ª"

    His jaw tightened, muscles ticking under his skin. "You think I don¡¯t know that?" His voice was lower now, rougher. "We stay out of human business. That is the rule."

    "The rule?" My words trembled,ced with disbelief. "Since when did we decide to stand by and watch when people are dragged off the street?"

    He drew in a slow breath, heavy enough that I could see the rise and fall of his chest. "Since the humans decided to hunt us, Meredith. Since they chose to turn on us first."

    I felt the air catch in my lungs, my heartbeat loud and aching in my chest. "So now every human deserves to suffer?"

    Ten minutes into our drive home, we had literally witnessed a pregnant woman get abducted by the roadside, right in front of our very eyes, yet Draven did nothing.

    He hadn¡¯t bothered to move a single muscle, and I was so mad at him right now.

    Draven¡¯s gaze flicked toward me, sharp and unflinching. "Not every human," he said. "But we can¡¯t afford to act like saviours. Not now. Not when it risks everything we¡¯re fighting to protect."

    "But she was helpless!" My voice rose before I could stop it. "You¡¯re powerful enough to stop them¡ªyou could have saved her, Draven!"

    "And then what?" he snapped, his voice suddenly harder, colder. "Do you think that would stop the humans? That they¡¯d thank me? Or would they see a monster interfering, confirming every fear they already have about us?"

    I swallowed, my throat raw, words caught behind the sting of tears.

    Outside, streetlights flickered past, each one lighting the pain on his face for just a breath before it vanished back into shadow.

    I lowered my voice, softer now, almost pleading. "I just don¡¯t understand how you can look away. How can you hear her scream and do nothing?"

    For a moment, his face changed¡ªjust a flicker, as if something inside him pulled taut. His knuckles were white around the steering wheel.

    "You think it¡¯s easy for me?" he said, quieter than before, but there was something heavy in it. "It isn¡¯t. But I can¡¯t let myself be ruled by pity, Meredith. Not when my people need me to lead and protect them."

    A silence fell then, so thick it felt hard to breathe. I turned away to the window, my chest tight with helpless fury.

    Outside, the city blurred past¡ªdark roofs and silent streets swallowing the van that had disappeared minutes before.

    I hated the humans as well, but that didn¡¯t mean I would be too heartless to watch someone innocent, a pregnant woman, get abducted in the dead of the night and do nothing about it.

    Somewhere deep inside, a part of me understood the Alpha in him¡ªthe weight he carried. But another part, stubborn and aching, couldn¡¯t ept it. Couldn¡¯t ept that the cost of survival meant leaving someone to suffer.

    I stayed silent for the rest of the ride, my thoughts spiralling between anger and sorrow, unable to untangle them. And next to me, Draven¡¯s silence felt like a wall I couldn¡¯t climb.

    Yet, beneath it all, I finally glimpsed just how far he¡¯d go to keep his people safe¡ªeven if it meant sacrificing his own mercy.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 182: A Silent Promise

    <h4>Chapter 182: A Silent Promise</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    When we arrived at the estate gates, the silence inside the car was louder than any roar.

    Meredith didn¡¯t look at me as she unfastened her seatbelt, the soft click strangely loud in the quiet.

    She pushed the car door open, stepped out, and shut it behind her without a word as soon as I pulled over in the driveway.

    I watched her slender frame disappear into the dimly lit front steps, her gait stiff with anger.

    I didn¡¯t me her.

    She was right to be furious. To someone like Meredith¡ªstill young, still able to see the world in lines of ck and white¡ªwhat I did tonight must have looked monstrous.

    But in truth, it wasn¡¯t cruelty that kept my hands still on the wheel.

    I stayed in the car, the hum of the engine now gone, and let the weight of what I¡¯d just seen settle fully over me.

    The image of that pregnant woman being dragged into the van, her mouth covered so no sound could escape¡ªit reyed over and over, sharper each time.

    And yet, I had done nothing.

    Not because I had turned cold to suffering. Not because my heart had forgotten what mercy felt like. But because what I saw confirmed something darker:

    The humans weren¡¯t just hunting us anymore. They were hunting their own.

    It wasn¡¯t random, like Brackham had tried to convince me before with his stories of organ traffickers or the ck market.

    It was targeted. Organized. A van, masked men, and a victim chosen from the road like livestock for ughter.

    The same quiet, deliberate cruelty I had seen in the disappearances of some of our people.

    A dark experiment...

    An undergroundb somewhere on this cursednd, hidden beneath soil and secrets.

    One that needed not just werewolf bodies, but human ones too.

    That thought made my blood run colder than the night air outside the car.

    My hand curled around the steering wheel, the leather groaning under my grip. I let out a slow breath, forcing my pulse to calm.

    From the corner of my eye, the house lights glowed softly. One by one, other cars from our convoy pulled into the courtyard. Meredith¡¯s maidservants stepped out first, hushed in the dark. Wanda followed, her eyes searching, catching mine briefly before she walked inside without a word.

    Dennis and Jeffery got outst, closing their doors quietly.

    I stayed seated until they approached, then stepped out and shut the car door behind me. The gravel crunched softly under my boots.

    "Brother?" Dennis asked first, his voice low, searching my expression. "Something wrong?"

    I nodded once. "Stay a moment," I told them. "Wait until everyone is inside."

    They obeyed, ncing toward the house as thest figures disappeared through the doors.

    When the courtyard finally felt empty, under the watchful cold of the estate¡¯s walls, I spoke.

    "On the drive back, we witnessed something," I began, my voice measured, but there was steel beneath it. "A pregnant woman. She was dragged from her car by the roadside and forced into a van by masked men."

    Dennis¡¯s brows shot up, his eyes narrowing with instant fury. "By the humans?"

    Jeffery sucked in a breath, his jaw clenching. "Is that... How?"

    I nodded. "And this confirms something I suspected. The humans aren¡¯t just capturing us. They¡¯re also hunting their own. This isn¡¯t about ck-market organs like Brackham imed. It¡¯s coordinated."

    Dennis¡¯s voice turned cold, dangerous. "So, they¡¯re running the same damned experiments on their own people too."

    "That¡¯s what it looks like," I confirmed.

    A brief silence hung in the cold night air, broken only by the rustling of trees beyond the courtyard walls.

    Jeffery¡¯s expression hardened, a shadow falling over his features. "That means whatever they¡¯re working on in that secretb... it must be bigger than we thought."

    "It is," I said quietly. "And far more dangerous."

    Dennis nced toward the gates, his voice low. "Brother, why didn¡¯t we go after them? Trail the van?"

    I met his eyes. "Because it waste. The roads were almost empty. They would have spotted my car in minutes, and if they were prepared, they would have led us into a trap. And if the woman had already been sedated, our intervention wouldn¡¯t have saved her, only exposed us."

    He drew in a slow breath, his nostrils ring, but he nodded. "You¡¯re right," he said through clenched teeth. "As much as I hate to admit it."

    "I hate it too," I said. And I did.

    Every part of me burned with the need to do something, to sink my ws into whoever was behind that van and drag the truth out of them.

    But we couldn¡¯t afford mistakes now. Not when we were this close to uncovering the heart of the darkness the humans had built.

    I looked at them both, my voice steady despite the roil of anger beneath. "We need to find thatb. And soon. Before they have a chance to cover their tracks."

    Brackham still has no idea we know something this deep about them. We were almost close to catching them red-handed.

    Jeffery nodded firmly. "We will keep pushing. We won¡¯t stop until we find it."

    Dennis¡¯s eyes shed with resolve. "Just say the word, brother. I¡¯ll tear the walls apart myself."

    I released a breath, letting some of the weight settle. "For now," I said, "we focus. Speed up the search. Find that ce¡ªand find out exactly what they¡¯re doing, and why."

    Both men dipped their heads, epting the order without question.

    For a moment, the night felt colder, heavier. But in that silence, I made myself a promise:

    Whatevery buried under Duskmoor¡¯s soil¡ªwhoever thought they could toy with my people, and even sacrifice their own to their dark ambition¡ªwould pay dearly when the time came.

    "Go," I told them finally, my voice low. "Rest. We will speak again at dawn."

    They turned toward the house, boots crunching over gravel, leaving me standing alone for a moment longer in the darkness.

    Above, the sky was cloudless, the moon watching like an unblinking eye. And beneath that gaze, I made another silent vow to myself:

    This would not stand. And I would see it ended¡ªeven if I had to burn every secret they had buried to ash.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 183: They Found Us

    <h4>Chapter 183: They Found Us</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    Sleep had nevere easily, butst night, it refused me entirely.

    Two hours, maybe less¡ªthat was all I managed after I sent Dennis and Jeffery inside. The rest of the night, I spent seated at my desk, pen in hand, staring at maps, names, and possible leads.

    Trying to think ten steps ahead of the humans, and five ahead of the vampires.

    This was the weight a leader shouldered: the burden of staying awake so the others could sleep.

    But by dawn, the air in my study felt stifling. My thoughts, once sharp, had grown restless and heavy, like a de dulled by too much whetstone.

    I needed to move.

    I rose from my desk, pulling a ck polo from the back of the sofa and slipping it over my shoulders.

    Without another thought, I stepped out into the corridor, past the portraits and silent halls, and walked outside into the early morning chill.

    The stone steps were still cold from the night, dew gathering along the edges. The sky was just starting to pale.

    And then I saw Jeffery.

    He was standing near the edge of the courtyard, breath visible in the cold air. His posture rxed, but there was a restless tension beneath it. Then his eyes met mine.

    "Couldn¡¯t sleep?" I asked, my voice low.

    He gave a short nod. "Thought a run might help. You?"

    "The same." I paused, then added, "This is what it means, Jeffery. The closer we get, the heavier the nights be."

    "I know, Alpha," he replied. And in his tone, there was quiet understanding.

    Then he spoke, hesitating just slightly. "About theb... If worstes to worst, perhaps we should consider using one of us as bait. Let them take us, and the rest will follow where they drag us."

    I studied him, seeing the seriousness in his gaze. The willingness to go that far.

    "There are times," I admitted, "when great sacrifices bring the only breakthrough." My voice turned colder. "But this would be thest option, Jeffery. Only when there¡¯s nothing else left."

    "I understand," he said quietly.

    A short silence stretched between us before I shifted the topic. "Still have enough strength left for a run?"

    He nodded once.

    "Good," I murmured. Then, without another word, I shifted.

    My bones realigned, muscles stretched, and fur rippled across my skin. In seconds, I stood as the ck wolf,rge as a horse, eyes burning amber.

    The earth felt different under my paws. Alive. Sharper.

    Iunched forward.

    Behind me, I heard the bones and sinew of Jeffery¡¯s transformation, then the soft drum of paws catching up. I didn¡¯t look back¡ªonly felt him fall in beside me.

    We ran.

    Past the main house, around the perimeter, paws thudding rhythmically against damp soil. Past the watch posts, where guards caught sight of our dark shapes and dipped their heads respectfully.

    Wind tore through my fur, carrying scents of pine, wet earth... and something more.

    As we approached the northern stretch of the estate¡ªthe part where the grounds reached the old fence line¡ªI stopped so suddenly that the dirt sprayed beneath my paws.

    Rhovan stirred in my mind, a low growl vibrating through my bones.

    Something was wrong.

    I shifted back to human form in a blink, the air cold on sweat-damp skin, my breathing measured.

    Jeffery, now beside me, transformed too, still catching his breath. "What is it, Alpha?" he asked quietly.

    I raised a hand to silence him, closing my eyes and letting my senses stretch.

    At first, it was faint. A trace. Old as air itself. Then the wind shifted.

    The scent hit me properly: ancient, cold, andced with something metallic. Not human. Not werewolf.

    Something that should have died out centuries ago.

    My eyes snapped open, narrowing.

    "They¡¯ve found us," I said atst, voice low.

    It sure did take them long enough. But finally, I was going to catch one, if not more.

    Jeffery¡¯s gaze darkened. "The vampires?"

    "Yes," I confirmed, the corner of my mouth twitching into a humourless smirk. "Just one of them, though. Testing the waters."

    Jeffrey inquired, "Did ite inside the estate?"

    "No," I answered. "It stayed across the fence. But it was here. Half an hour ago, maybe less."

    Jeffery didn¡¯t look surprised that I could track the lingering trace of a vampire so precisely. He had known me too long to doubt such things.

    His brows furrowed. "If it watched from the dark, then it must know the guard rotation by now."

    I nodded once, still staring at the fence line. "Though in truth, vampires don¡¯t need to watch anything before attacking. If they study, it means they¡¯re nning a coordinated surprise."

    Jeffery¡¯s voice dropped. "Then we should expect visitors soon."

    "Yes," I said, almost amused by the inevitability of it. "And it won¡¯t be alone next time."

    Jeffery hesitated. "Should I alert the warriors, Alpha?"

    I turned my head to look at him, then shook it. "No."

    His surprise was obvious, though he masked it quickly. But I knew his question before he spoke it.

    "We let theme," I said, voice calm as stone. "Let my warriors prove what all their training was for. If anyone dies... then so be it."

    His expression tightened, but he dipped his head in eptance. "Understood."

    "We pamper them too much," I added, softer. "Let the vampires teach them what a real enemy feels like."

    He bowed his head, acknowledging the harsh truth in my words.

    We turned and walked back toward the house, our steps crunching over damp earth and loose gravel.

    It took ten minutes to cross the grounds on foot, by which time the sky had lightened to a pale grey that announced the morning.

    <sub>fr\eewebno vel .c(o)m</sub>

    At the steps, I turned to Jeffery.

    "After breakfast," I told him, "bring the recorded testimonials of everyone who faced near abduction to my study. I want to listen to every word."

    "Yes, Alpha," he replied, his tone steady.

    Then we parted.

    I returned to my room, stripped off sweat-damp clothes, and stepped into the cold shower.

    Water streamed over skin, washing away dirt, sweat, and some of the darkness clinging to my thoughts¡ªbut not all of it.

    After dressing, I sprawled across the leather sofa by the window, the pale morning seeping through the curtains.

    In my mind, the n kept turning¡ªabout the call I was going to put to Brackham soon.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 184: Valmora Holds The Reins

    <h4>Chapter 184: Valmora Holds The Reins</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    I woke up feeling like I hadn¡¯t truly slept at all.

    A slow, stubborn yawn pulled from my chest as I pushed myself up from the mattress, my joints cracking faintly from stiffness.

    My limbs felt heavy, as if sleep had left behind a fog that refused to lift.

    The truth was, I hadn¡¯t fallen asleep easily.

    Last night, after we returned, I had changed into my nightdress, sat at the edge of my bed and just... waited. Waiting for Draven toe. To step in, maybe to exin more, because there was no need for him to apologize ¡ª I knew he had done nothing wrong to me directly.

    But still... I had expected something¡ªa few words, a look that might clear the distance.

    But he never came.

    And so, at some hour between awake and asleep, my eyelids had finally won, dropping closed under the weight of my disappointment.

    Now, as I stretched again, I felt the ache of it settle deeper than my muscles ¡ª something like quiet resentment, curling at the edge of my thoughts.

    Then, just as my breathing steadied, Valmora¡¯s voice spilled into my mind, as cold and certain as winter wind.

    <i>"The Great War won¡¯t happen in Duskmoor."</i>

    I froze mid-stretch, and my hands dropped to myp. That was so out of the blue... so Valmora.

    Regardless, a war outside Duskmoor wasn¡¯t what I had thought at all. All this while, I had assumed we would fight here, in this foreign city, then return home when it was over.

    "Where, then?" I whispered aloud, my voice sounding small against the morning quiet. "If not here... where?"

    <i>"At Stormveil¡¯s borders."</i>

    My heart stumbled in my chest.

    Stormveil..<i>. Our Home?</i>

    That realization struck deeper than I had expected¡ªthis war wouldn¡¯t just end here. It would <i>follow us</i> to our own doorstep.

    I sensed something off in Valmora¡¯s tone, something tight, almost pained. "What aren¡¯t you saying?" I pushed. My voice cracked a little. "There¡¯s more, isn¡¯t there?"

    A long pause followed. Then, finally:

    <i>"Before the tide turns, we will suffer casualties."</i>

    My pulse thudded painfully in my ears. Casualties. That meant death. Blood. People I¡¯de to know, to see every morning, might not be there after.

    But there was something else I was curious about.

    "Who?" I whispered. "Who will win the war?"

    <i>"Leave the things for the future in the future, Meredith."</i>

    My breath caught. How could she drop something so heavy on me, then just close the door?

    "How do you even know all this?" I demanded, my voice rising in disbelief. "How can you see what will happen?"

    <i>"I am not like the others. I am ancient, Meredith. I have lived before. Seen before. When we regain our full strength, even you will see glimpses of what is yet toe."</i>

    Regain our strength. My strength.

    It felt so far away from who I was now¡ªa girl who bruised at the smallest fall, who lost every spar to Draven.

    <i>"I have fought wars greater than this. Stood against creatures you cannot yet name, Meredith."</i>

    The words hung heavy, cold, and vague. <i>Are there other creatures?</i>.

    I wondered if she was still talking about the vampires or something else.

    But before I could ask more, Valmora deflected, as if her own power had run up against a wall.

    <i>"You need to double your training."</i>

    I groaned, dropping my face into my palms. "Valmora, I already train every day for two hours straight. My whole body hurts. I look like I rolled down a mountain every night!"

    <i>"What use is a pretty body when you were made to fight for your people?"</i>

    I flinched. Her tone wasn¡¯t cruel ¡ª just painfully direct.

    "But I¡¯m tired," I whispered, my chest tightening. "These days, I wake up dreading the yard, the bruises, the failure. Some days I just want to... stop."

    <i>"You were created for a reason. To stand beside warriors, to protect what must be protected. Your people."</i>

    My breathing caught. My heart fluttered too fast, and suddenly my hands felt cold and my head spun.

    I pressed my palm to my forehead, fighting for air that seemed too thin.

    My thoughts tangled with war, death, responsibility, and power. My throat burned with the urge to cry, but nothing came.

    <i>"Breathe, Meredith,"</i> Valmora urged quietly. <i>"In... and out."</i>

    It took a minute or what felt like an eternity before the shaking in my chest eased, and my breath began toe evenly again.

    When my eyes refocused on the pattern of the floorboards, I muttered hoarsely, "You really don¡¯t know how tofort someone."

    <i>"At least I am trying."</i>

    "That¡¯s not enough," I shot back, a dryugh half-choking in my throat.

    <i>"I won¡¯t let you turn me into a cat, purring under your sadness."</i>

    I couldn¡¯t help it, so I let out a small, raggedugh.

    "Fine. Point taken."

    Still, the question rose again, quiet but stubborn: <i>Who really holds the reins between us?</i>

    Because it certainly didn¡¯t feel like <i>me</i>. Valmora was the iron in my spine, the voice in my skull. It was she who decided what I should do, how hard I should push. And I... obeyed.

    Another sigh slipped out, heavier than before.

    But there was no time to keep sitting and mulling over what I couldn¡¯t change.

    As I rose to stretch again, feeling my shoulders unlock with little pops, a soft knock sounded on the door¡ªand before I could even give permission, it opened.

    Azul, Kira, Deidra, Cora, and Arya stepped inside, moving almost as one, heads bowed slightly in greeting.

    "Good morning, mydy," they chorused gently.

    Their presence grounded me, pulling me from thoughts of my ancient wolf and looming wars, back into the soft, lived world of morning rituals.

    I straightened my nightrobe and managed a tired smile. "Morning."

    They bustled quietly around me,ying out clothes, freshening the water basin, drawing back the curtains to let in the pale Duskmoor light.

    By the time they were done, I almost felt... normal. Or as normal as a girl could feel, carrying the whisper of bloodshed and destiny inside her head.

    Just then, my stomach let out a growl.

    "It¡¯s time for breakfast, mydy," Azul announced, already heading for the door.

    <i>Wonderful. Just wonderful.</i>

 Chapter 185: New Sitting Position

    <h4>Chapter 185: New Sitting Position</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    Stepping out of my bedroom, I nearly walked straight into a broad chest.

    My heart jumped a beat before settling when I realised it was Draven, also on his way downstairs.

    "Good morning," I greeted quickly, before my courage slipped away.

    He looked at me ¡ª really looked, as though weighing my mood ¡ª then his gaze eased.

    "Morning," he replied, his tone even, as if yesterday¡¯s disagreement over that pregnant human woman had never happened.

    I could almost see the tiny spark of surprise in his dark eyes.

    Of course, he would be surprised; he must have thought I¡¯d spend the morning sulking or giving him cold shoulders.

    But truly, I had already fought that battlest night ¡ª between Valmora¡¯s hard truths and my own tangled feelings.

    <sub>fre ewe bnove l</sub>

    And the truth was: Draven wasn¡¯t wrong, even if I didn¡¯t fully like it.

    I chuckled inwardly at the look on his face, then fell into step behind him as we made our way down the stairs, the echo of our footsteps following us into the wide, polished corridor.

    The morning air inside the house smelled faintly of freshly baked bread and the lingering scent that always clung to Draven.

    It felt oddlyforting after such a restless night.

    When we stepped into the dining hall, Dennis, Jeffery, and Wanda were already there.

    They rose to their feet as protocol demanded, the moment Draven and I entered, their heads dipping respectfully.

    Draven acknowledged them with a curt nod ¡ª but didn¡¯t immediately tell anyone to sit.

    For a brief second, confusion flickered across Dennis¡¯s and Jeffery¡¯s faces; even Wanda¡¯s brows tightened.

    I nced up at Draven, waiting.

    Then he spoke, voice calm but absolute, the way it always was when he passed new instructions.

    "From today onward," he announced, "there will be a new arrangement at this table."

    His gaze swept over them before returning briefly to me, as if to reassure me this wasn¡¯t a sudden whim.

    "My wife will sit directly at my right hand," he continued, his tone leaving no room for debate. "And Jeffery, as my Beta, will take the seat at my left."

    My chest tightened.

    Just a few words ¡ª yet they felt like a silent recognition.

    A warmth bloomed low in my chest, pushing away the leftover shadows of the morning.

    Dennis¡¯s grin was instant, full of mischief and approval. And he looked like he was holding himself back form saying something.

    Jeffery¡¯s expression stayed neutral, but there was a quick dip of his chin, as if to acknowledge the change.

    Wanda... her reaction was the loudest despite being silent. Her face tightened, then paled slightly, and her lips pressed into a line so thin it could cut.

    Oh, Wanda.

    I had stopped caring about her secret feelings for Draven. But her reaction was delicious to watch, a little prize I hadn¡¯t asked for.

    Obediently, Jeffery stepped away from the seat he usually upied to Draven¡¯s right, circling the table to take Xamira¡¯s old ce beside Wanda.

    Wanda barely shifted, but the stiffness in her posture grew sharp enough to slice the air.

    Then it was my turn.

    I walked around and sat directly to Draven¡¯s right, feeling the weight of the room shift around me.

    Dennis remained by the seat beside me with that same wide grin, eyes dancing with teasing amusement.

    For a heartbeat, as I settled into the chair, I realised how natural it felt, as though this was where I was supposed to be.

    Finally, Draven lowered himself into his chair at the head of the table.

    He inclined his head slightly, giving the silent order. "Sit."

    Everyone sat at once, the scrape of chairs momentarily loud in the quiet hall.

    Servants moved gracefully around us,ying out the first dishes and cing warm, damp towels by each of our tes.

    I epted mine, wiping my hands as I caught the aroma wafting up from the soup pot and tters: tender chicken stewed in a fragrant broth, golden rolls brushed with butter, and roasted vegetables spiced just the way I liked.

    It smelled wonderful. It was a good thing my stomach hadn¡¯t growled.

    I would have felt deeply embarrassed, especially after Draven¡¯s new seating arrangement.

    I set the towel aside, folded neatly.

    Then, as I reached for my spoon, Draven¡¯s hand moved first.

    Hedled more steaming chicken soup into my bowl, then reached for a tter and set a perfectly roasted chicken thigh onto my te.

    My heart thumped harder than it should have.

    "Thank you," I murmured softly, surprised by how small my voice sounded.

    "Eat," he replied simply ¡ª but there was a softness there, only for me.

    I could feel Wanda¡¯s eyes burning holes into my skin, but when I lifted my gaze and looked directly at her, her subtle re met mine.

    I held her stare, let my mouth curl into the tiniest smile, then looked away first, letting her stew in it.

    I was having a good time. Truly.

    If this new seating arrangement wasn¡¯t enough to make my morning, feeding off Wanda¡¯s jealousy, anger, resentment and hatred,pleted everything.

    Dennis leaned in a fraction and murmured under his breath so quietly only I could hear, "Looks like someone isn¡¯t happy this morning."

    I smothered augh and focused on my food.

    "Do you think she is going to try to put you down like she usually does?" Dennis whispered again.

    I shrugged. Then I stole a nce at Draven before whispering back to Dennis, "Let her try."

    Though Draven noticed our movements, I wasn¡¯t sure if he heard our whisperings because if he did, he didn¡¯t show it.

    Draven kept passing me food ¡ª refilling my bowl, nudging a dish of spiced root vegetables closer, even tearing a roll in half and cing it by my te.

    Each small gesture felt like something more profound: a wordless reminder that despite his cold logicst night, I was still his, and he was still mine.

    I ate, aware of the heat in my cheeks, the slight tremor in my hands that wasn¡¯t from fear but something softer.

    Every so often, Draven would catch my gaze. It felt romantic.

    And beside me, Dennis¡¯s quiet teasing continued; across the table, Jeffery remained dignified and watchful while Wanda red daggers sharp enough to pin me to the wall.

    She didn¡¯t even care if anyone saw it.

    She had truly gone mad now.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 186: Her Face Into My Plate

    <h4>Chapter 186: Her Face Into My te</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    Draven was the first to finish eating.

    The soft tter of his cutlery hitting the empty te seemed to draw all eyes in the room, though he didn¡¯t rush.

    He wiped his mouth with a napkin, folded it, and turned slightly, his gaze settling on me.

    "Your training has been postponed till evening," he said, his voice calm andposed.

    fre.ew(e)bnov el

    I blinked. I waspletely surprised by the change of schedule, but I simply nodded. "Alright."

    Without another word, he rose from the table and left the hall, boots quiet against the stone floor.

    Jeffery stood too and followed him, ever the silent shadow.

    Dennis leaned in a little toward me, his eyes darting briefly to the far side of the table, towards Wanda. I caught the small furrow between his brows before he looked back at me.

    It was as if he was afraid to leave me alone with Wanda, but I wasn¡¯t even bothered.

    "I¡¯ve got a few errands this morning," he said, a hint of hesitation in his voice. "But I wille to watch your trainingter."

    Then, with a slow grin, he added, "Impress me."

    I rolled my eyes with a smile as he walked away.

    And then, there was just two of us left.

    Wanda and I sat alone at the long table, save for the quiet servants lining the walls like statues, waiting to serve if needed.

    The silence didn¡¯t bother me.

    I reached for the roasted chicken on my te, grabbed it by the bone, and tore off a juicy piece with my teeth.

    If Wanda thought I would shrink under her stare, then she clearly hadn¡¯t been paying attention.

    I felt Wanda¡¯s eyes burning into my skull, but I didn¡¯t return the look. Instead, I kept chewing, savouring the food and my growing dominance.

    She cracked first, obviously unable to hold back whatever emotions were driving her crazy.

    "Is your head swelling already?" she scoffed. Her voice was bitter, sharp. "Because Draven introduced you as his wifest night? You really think a little respect from strangers makes you important?"

    I didn¡¯t answer.

    I dragged another piece of meat off the bone and licked the corner of my lips, watching her rage rise.

    "You are delusional," she spat. "This seating arrangement¡ªhis little public performance? It changes nothing."

    I kept chewing¡ªmore slowly this time around.

    "You are still cursed. Still wolfless. And Draven? He¡¯s just wasting his time training you. You will always be nothing, never amounting to anything."

    I swallowed, calmly, and offered a sweet, sarcastic smile. "Thanks for the reminder, Wanda."

    \(n)ovel(.)co(m)

    Wanda¡¯s mind-provoking statements didn¡¯t move me. Instead, I wondered how crazy she would go when she realizes that I¡¯m no longer wolfless.

    Her reaction would definitely be satisfying to watch.

    Wanda mmed her hands on the table and leaned towards it in anger from being unable to get a reaction out of me.

    A few of the servants flinched. I didn¡¯t.

    "You think I¡¯m wrong?" she growled, voice rising. "Without Draven, you¡¯re nothing. The only reason anyone bows in your direction is because of him. You didn¡¯t earn it."

    I raised an eyebrow. Still quiet.

    "You will never be Queen when he takes the throne," she sneered. "Our people will never ept you."

    I tilted my head to the side. "And I suppose you are the one they would ept? The one fit to be their Queen?"

    Her eyes twitched. Just a flicker¡ªbut I saw it. Then she nced over my shoulder, her gaze darting to the servants by the wall.

    That was all the confirmation I needed.

    She was still terrified of anyone discovering the truth. Of them, seeing her little secret: that she was hopelessly in love with her childhood friend¡ª<i>my husband</i>¡ªand had been for who knew how long.

    I smiled inwardly.

    "Pathetic," I muttered under my breath.

    Wanda mmed her palms again and shot up from her chair. The room fell into a sudden, tense silence.

    She marched over to my side, standing close¡ªtoo close¡ªand leaned down so her voice could carry over to the servants.

    "At worst," she hissed, "you will be upgraded to Draven¡¯s royal bed warmer. You are nothing but a lowly, worthless whore."

    The chicken bone slipped from my hand and dropped onto my te with a soft clink.

    Rage red in my chest¡ªbright, blinding as my pulse throbbed in my throat.

    Then, Valmora¡¯s voice whispered at the edge of my mind.

    <i>"Now is the perfect time to practice what you¡¯ve been taught for the past few weeks."</i>

    That was all the permission I needed.

    Without warning, I shot to my feet, grabbed a fistful of Wanda¡¯s hair, and mmed her face straight into her te.

    Food and cutlery scattered. A loud gasp escaped the servants.

    Wanda shrieked and tried to wrench herself free, managing to lift her head halfway, but I didn¡¯t let her gain full ground.

    My fist came up¡ª<i>crack</i>¡ªa clean punchnded right on the bridge of her nose.

    She stumbled back, hand flying to her face. Blood pooled beneath her fingers. "You bitch¡ª!"

    She looked shocked, furious.

    But I stood tall, chest rising and falling. My breathing was fast and fierce.

    Wanda didn¡¯t lunge at me. She just red, nostrils ring, lips trembling from both pain and humiliation.

    And I knew she wouldn¡¯t dare retaliate. Not now. Not with servants watching. Not after I had reminded her who had the guts to fight back.

    Then I smoothed down my sleeves and turned to the servants.

    "None of this," I said quietly, "reaches the Alpha¡¯s ears."

    The servants nodded quickly, wide-eyed.

    I turned back to Wanda and met her bloodshot eyes. "Unless, of course... You want him to hear the degrading things you just said to me."

    Her lips parted, but no words came out.

    Good.

    Without another nce, I turned on my heel and walked away.

    My hands trembled slightly¡ªfrom the high of power. Of finally standing my ground and delivering what had long been overdue.

    Wanda¡¯s venom had gone unchecked for months.

    And today?

    I had served her the first course. Though it had been unexpected, it was satisfying.

    Now, I realized what it felt like to have a powerful wolf radiating with so much confidence and power.

 Chapter 187: Confronting Brackham

    <h4>Chapter 187: Confronting Brackham</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    I sat behind my wide oak desk, the polished surface catching threads of pale morning light that crept in through tall windows.

    The air in my study smelled faintly of old parchment, leather bindings, and the sharp tang of ink.

    But beneath it, there was something else: the simmer of rage I¡¯d been forcing myself to keep contained.

    I didn¡¯t even have the appetite to eat properly earlier, as I usually did in my mornings¡ªall because of this fucking hell hole called Duskmoor.

    Jeffery stood across from me, holding out a thin sheaf of papers. A list of our people¡ªwolves I had sworn to protect¡ªwho had nearly vanished off the face of this cursed city because of humans who thought they could hunt us like cattle.

    I took the pages from him, the weight of the thin stack feeling far heavier than it looked. Each line told a story: an alley, a public restroom, a cab ride that nearly ended in chains.

    My thumb pressed into the paper as I scanned the familiar names, jaw clenching tighter with every testimony.

    "Scan them," I ordered, voice low and controlled despite the burn in my chest. "And send the file to Brackham."

    "Yes, Alpha," Jeffery said without hesitation.

    He moved to the side of the room where the scanner sat. The quiet hum filled the silence¡ªa small, mechanical noise against the heavy quiet of the study.

    fre ewebnove l

    Through the tall windows, I caught sight of the courtyard below: stone, shadow, and the faint silhouettes of our guards changing shifts.

    Part of me wished the written testimonies were videos instead: faces, voices, raw pain captured in moving images.

    But video meant exposure. It meant risking the lives of those already marked once.

    No¡ªI wouldn¡¯t gamble them again, not for Brackham¡¯s benefit.

    Jeffery finished, stepped back to my side, and tapped keys on myptop. "It¡¯s sent," he announced.

    "Good." My voice was t, cold steel. "You may leave."

    Jeffery gave a small nod, his gaze steady as always, and slipped out, closing the heavy study door behind him.

    For a few moments, I simply stared at the closed door, letting the silence stretch.

    Then I reached for thendline, the receiver cold against my palm. My thumb hovered over the familiar sequence of numbers, carved into memory from too many nights like this.

    I dialled.

    The line clicked. Once. Twice. And then:

    "Alpha Draven!" Brackham¡¯s voice burst through, honeyed and eager, slick with false respect. "Always an honour to hear from you. To what do I owe¡ª"

    "Check your email, Brackham," I cut him off, my tone leaving no room for pleasantries. "Now."

    A pause followed, then the rustle of papers. And finally, a mouse click.

    "Oh? What precious information has the Alpha sent me this morning?" he asked, still trying to keep his voice light.

    I stayed silent, letting my own stillness crush his forced cheer.

    Seconds ticked by, slow as dripping wax. Then came the change. His breath caught.

    The mask cracked.

    "What is this?" Brackham demanded, the charm bleeding out of his voice.

    "That," I replied, voice quiet but carrying every ounce of my anger, "is the testimony of my people¡ªwerewolves who your people nearly abducted. Nearly drugged. Nearly dragged away like animals from your streets."

    He sputtered at once, defensive. "Alpha, I assure you¡ªmy people wouldn¡¯t dare¡ª"

    My fist came down on the oak desk with a loud crack. The force shook the inkwell beside me, droplets spotting the paper. "So my people are liars, then?" I snarled. "You are saying my people made this up?"

    The silence that followed felt sharp and dangerous. My heart pounded hard in my chest, every muscle coiled tight.

    "I-I didn¡¯t mean that, Alpha," Brackham stammered atst. "I didn¡¯t mean to imply¡ª"

    "Do you take me for a fool?" My words cut through the phone like a de.

    Rhovan stirred inside, a low, restless growl pressing against my ribs. <i>"Those bloody liars! They are the real monsters!"</i>

    "No! No, of course not," he said quickly, voice trembling now. "Please, Alpha, understand¡ªif this happened, it must be the work of a criminal few trying to¡ª"

    "Save it," I hissed.

    I didn¡¯t want to hear his stupid excuses anymore. I bet he was nning to pin this on the stupid ck market figure just like he did with his people.

    He fell silent again, the weight of it crackling down the line.

    "With all due respect," I went on, leaning back in my chair, "you¡¯ve proven ipetent in recent times. And I can no longer trust you."

    "Alpha, please¡ª" he tried, voice cracking.

    "I¡¯m not interested," I cut him off coldly. "Now listen real good because I will only say this once."

    His breathing turned ragged and quick. I pictured him on the other end, pale and sweating, or even furious.

    "If any human dares attack or abduct any of my people again," I said, voice low but unshakable, "they will meet their death. After this call, I will give the order myself."

    I heard him swallow, the rasp of his throat caught by the phone.

    "I have kept them on a leash," I continued, my gaze drifting to the old map of Duskmoor pinned on the wall, red pins marking every heartless corpse we had found.

    "Held them back despite everything. Do not mistake patience for weakness. You know how much we¡¯ve endured: hearts ripped out, our people vanishing without a trace."

    The silence continued. He didn¡¯t try to breathe a word this time.

    "I¡¯m done tolerating," I said. "And when the leash breaks, you will see what real power looks like."

    His reply came out like gravel. "Alpha... let us find them together¡ª"

    "Find who exactly?" I asked, my voice like closing iron gates. "This conversation is over."

    I set the receiver back onto its cradle. The click felt final, echoing in the quiet study.

    For a long moment, I sat there, listening to the rush of blood in my ears, the quiet creak of old wood under my desk.

    My anger and patience had reached their peak, and I was no longer going to tolerate any nonsense from the Humans.

    I no longer cared if the war would happen right now, oreter as spected.

    And for all I cared, I had just told Brackham exactly what would happen when this war arrived.

 Chapter 188: Brackham and His Cohorts

    <h4>Chapter 188: Brackham and His Cohorts</h4>

    <strong><i>(Third Person).</i></strong>

    The office still felt heavy with Draven¡¯s voice, even after the call ended.

    Mayor Brackham sat rigidly behind his vast oak desk, his knuckles white where they gripped the armrests of his chair.

    The quiet hum of the air conditioning barely covered the quiet grind of his teeth.

    <i>"Ipetent,"</i> Draven had called him¡ªcoldly, with the same dismissive arrogance a wolf might give an insect before crushing it.

    And worse, the Alpha had threatened open retaliation.

    <i>¡¯Damn that wolf,¡¯</i> Brackham seethed.

    How dare Draven speak to him like that? The ruler of Duskmoor, the man who had kept this fragile city from tearing itself apart during economic ruin, crime waves, and rising supernatural tensions.

    And yet, that overgrown mutt had dared to insult him... on his own soil.

    Just then, there was a polite knock.

    The door opened, and his secretary¡ªa slight woman with sharp sses and a notebook pressed to her chest¡ªstepped in quietly.

    "Mayor," she said, her voice careful as if sensing the coiled rage in the room, "the senators have assembled in the conference hall. They¡¯re waiting for you."

    Brackham drew in a slow, cooling breath. ¡¯<i>Control yourself,¡¯</i> he reminded himself.

    He stood, adjusting the cuffs of his dark suit jacket with deliberate calm. "Very well," he said curtly. "I will be there."

    She bowed her head slightly and stepped aside as he stalked past her, his polished shoes striking the marble floor of the corridor in clipped, sharp echoes.

    By the time he reached the tall double doors of the conference hall, Brackham had carefully smoothed his expression into his usual mask ofposed authority¡ªbut the ember of his fury burned hot behind his eyes.

    The senators¡ªseven men and women of varying ages, all wearing finely tailored suits¡ªrose from their seats around the dark conference table the moment he stepped in. "Mayor," they intoned respectfully.

    He waved a hand, expressionless. "Sit."

    They obeyed, leather chairs creaking quietly as they settled.

    Brackham remained standing for a breath longer, surveying them, letting the silence gather weight. Then, finally, he sat at the head of the table, steepling his fingers.

    "I just got off the phone with Alpha Draven," he began, his voice clipped and cold.

    A ripple moved through the senators¡ªraised brows, tightening shoulders.

    Brackham continued, "He sent me a list. Testimonies from his people. It appears some of ours have been attacking and attempting to abduct werewolves... far too openly."

    One senator¡ªa ruddy-faced man with greying hair at the temples¡ªscoffed loudly. "And what of it? Since when do those wild dogs get to lecture us about what we do in our own city?"

    Another senator, a slim woman with sharp cheekbones, leaned back with a dismissive curl of her lip.

    "Draven is starting to forget his ce. The wolves should be grateful we allow them to stay within our borders at all."

    A third, older senator let out a brittleugh. "How dare he speak to the ruler of Duskmoor with such insolence?"

    Yet another senator, eyes narrowing, added, "Or maybe that wolf has finally grown clever. Perhaps he suspects more than he lets on."

    At this, Brackham¡¯s eyes shed dangerously. "No," he cut in sharply. "It isn¡¯t that Draven has suddenly grown clever."

    He paused, letting his cold gaze sweep across the table. "It¡¯s because <strong><i>one of you</i></strong> allowed your dogs off the leash. And now Draven¡¯s caught the scent."

    The room went silent, the air heavy. Not a single senator dared to speak.

    Brackham¡¯s jaw flexed. His voice, when it came again, was quiet and icy.

    "Which of you made this stupid mistake? Who ordered these brazen abduction attempts without proper nning, without ensuring it stayed hidden?"

    A few senators exchanged uneasy nces. Finally, after a tense heartbeat, a senator near the end of the table raised his hand slightly. His face was pale, his forehead beaded with sweat.

    "I believe... it may have been my men, Mayor," he admitted hoarsely. "I received a request to supply more specimens for theb. I... authorized it, perhaps too quickly."

    Brackham¡¯s chair scraped harshly as he stood abruptly, mming his palm onto the polished table. The sound cracked through the chamber.

    "And in doing so, you made me bear the brunt of Draven¡¯s threats and insults," he spat, voice dripping venom. "How could you be so careless?!"

    The senator¡¯s shoulders hunched, and he bowed his head. "My deepest apologies, Mayor."

    Brackham red down at him. "Why the sudden rush? Why do you need more werewolves now? Last month you assured me we had enough for months of study!"

    All eyes turned to the senator, who swallowed visibly before answering. "Theb... it appears to be in need of fresh specimens, sir. Our previous ones aren¡¯t surviving the new tests long enough to provide useful data."

    Brackham¡¯s scowl deepened. "And why was I not informed of this? Do you take me for a fool?"

    The senator lifted his gaze, face flushed with shame. "No, Mayor. It was negligence on my part. I thought it would resolve itself."

    Brackham exhaled, his breath slow and sharp as a knife. "Negligence," he repeated, the word tasting sour.

    He scanned the faces of the other senators, each of whom looked away quickly. "Do you all understand what you have risked? Our careful bnce with the werewolves is cracking¡ªand you hand them proof of our actions on a silver tter?"

    Silence answered him.

    Brackham¡¯s hand closed into a tight fist. "From this day on, no more abduction attempts without my explicitmand. Am I clear?"

    The seven senators nodded, voices murmuring a subdued, "Yes, Mayor."

    He straightened, his voice lowering but losing none of its threat. "And I want new ns drafted. Discreet. Clean. We cannot afford more mistakes."

    One senator spoke up timidly, "Mayor... what about Draven¡¯s warning? If they start killing our men when attacked¡ª"

    "Then we will adapt," Brackham cut him off coldly. "But we do not retreat."

    He clenched his jaw, feeling his pulse still pounding. "We will continue. This city¡¯s supremacy¡ªour power¡ªdepends on it."

    No one dared argue.

    Finally, Brackham¡¯s shoulders loosened just slightly. "Now," he said, voice softer but no less cold, "leave me. All of you."

    The senators rose, bowing their heads, and quietly filed out of the conference hall, the door shutting behind them with a heavy click.

    Brackham remained standing, staring at the polished table.

    His heart still thundered with anger at Draven¡¯s insolence, at the senator¡¯s stupidity, at the fragile web of power now stretched dangerously thin.

    <i>¡¯Let the wolf bare his teeth,</i>¡¯ he thought darkly. ¡¯<i>He doesn¡¯t know the full extent of what we¡¯re doing... yet.¡¯</i>

    And he would make sure it stayed that way for a long time.

 Chapter 189: The Underground Lab I

    <h4>Chapter 189: The Underground Lab I</h4>

    <strong><i>(Third Person).</i></strong>

    Far beneath the stone heart of Duskmoor, past unmarked stairways and iron doors that never opened from the outside,y the truth the city would never speak of:

    <strong><i>Section Nine.</i></strong>

    The corridor smelled of cold metal, chemicals, and an undertone of raw, feral musk that clung to every wall like a stain.

    Fluorescent lights buzzed overhead, pale and harsh, throwing hard-edged shadows onto smooth steel floors.

    Here, nothing was idental.

    Nothing was kind.

    Beyond the armoured checkpoint, a reinforced passage branched into two: to the left, the surgical theatre, and to the right, the holding cells ¡ª deep chambers of stone and steel, built to cage something far stronger than any ordinary prisoner.

    And inside those cells, the "specimens" waited.

    They weren¡¯t fresh captures.

    These were werewolves stolen months back: sedated, chained, and studied until even memory itself had started to fray under the weight of fear and poison.

    Yet even now, though weakened, the savage spark in them hadn¡¯t died.

    ---

    <strong><i>~</i></strong><i>The Holding Wing~</i>

    At the end of the hall, a broad-shouldered guard turned his key in a heavy lock. The door to Cell 12 nged open, its echo rolling down the corridor like a warning.

    Inside, a young male werewolf ¡ª barely past youth, ribs showing through his skin ¡ª raised his head, gold-flecked eyes narrowing.

    Dried blood still matted his temple where he had mmed it against the bars, fighting restraint the night before.

    A doctor in a sterile white coat stepped in, two assistants following. The doctor¡¯stex gloves creaked as he flexed his fingers around a thick syringe already filled with a dark red serum.

    "Subject 12," he murmured, almost to himself, then cleared his throat. "You know the routine. Hold still."

    The werewolf answered with a low, ragged growl.

    The doctor didn¡¯t flinch. Instead, he gave an order. "Begin."

    The two assistants moved closer, one carrying a metal rod sparking faintly with electricity, the other holding a small injector of wolfsbane ¡ª theb¡¯s failsafe.

    "Easy," one whispered, as if coaxing an animal.

    But as the doctor reached for the werewolf¡¯s arm, there was a sudden blur of motion.

    A snarl ripped the air, savage and raw. The werewolf lunged forward, chains rattling like a struck bell, fangs bared.

    His hand ¡ª gnarled with strain ¡ª shot forward, ws raking the doctor¡¯s sleeve, tearing cloth and grazing skin.

    The doctor cursed, stumbling back, eyes wide.

    The assistant on the right reacted first, mming the metal rod against the werewolf¡¯s ribs. Blue light crackled, and the smell of burned flesh and singed fur filled the small space.

    The werewolf howled, the sound low and hoarse, echoing through the corridor.

    Still, he didn¡¯t drop.

    The other assistant lunged, driving the wolfsbane injector into his thigh.

    The werewolf¡¯s gasp almost drowned out the hiss of the liquid as his muscles locked up, seizing against the iron manacles.

    Breath rasped from his throat, sharp and broken. His head drooped, but those eyes ¡ª hateful and alive¡ªnever closed.

    Across the hall was the mainb.

    Behind observation ss, rows of metal tables glinted under fluorescent light, each fitted with cuffs, straps, and drains in the floor for what leaked out.

    A young female werewolf, barely older than a girl,y strapped to one of the tables. Electrodes marked her temples; a thick leather belt pinned her chest.

    A scientist peered into a monitor, voice low.

    "Heart rate spiking. Increase sedative, but keep her conscious."

    Another scientist adjusted a dial on a humming machine. The girl¡¯s breath came faster, shallow and ragged. Tears leaked sideways down her face, mingling with grime.

    The first scientist read from his notes. "Subject 18. Prior exposure to serum batch 4B failed. Attempting batch 5C. Proceed."

    A thin needle plunged into the girl¡¯s arm. For a moment, her eyes widened, golden irises ring ¡ª then her limbs convulsed. The straps creaked under sudden strain.

    "She won¡¯t hold," an assistant warned.

    But the scientist only watched, cold and clinical. "Record it all."

    ---

    ~The Cell Block~

    Deeper still, behind heavier doors, the oldest captives waited.

    They had learned the routine: the morning rounds, the questions barked in clipped tones, the smell of blood on stainless steel.

    A few barely lifted their heads anymore. But even here, hatred burned ¡ª an ember waiting for breath.

    One older wolf, grey streaking his hair, whispered in a voice cracked by thirst,

    "One day... stone breaks. Chains fall."

    No one answered, but some eyes flickered to him ¡ª hope and fear wrestling in silence.

    ---

    Outside the cells, two scientists walked the hall, clipboards in hand. Their coats were white, but the cuffs were stained faintly with rust-coloured smears.

    One muttered, ncing around. "They keep asking for more samples. Did you hear?"

    The other nodded, voice low. "Senator Varron sent word. They want fresh tissue. But the Mayor forbade new hunts."

    "So what now?"

    "Use what we have," the scientist said grimly. "They won¡¯tst much longer, but it will have to do. The hybrid trials must continue."

    They walked on, leaving behind the low growl that pulsed out from the darkness.

    ---

    At the observation deck, a figure in ab coat ¡ª older, shoulders bowed by decades ofpromise ¡ª stood looking through the ss.

    Below, another test subject, an adult male, was strapped to a gurney, veins bulging from earlier injections.

    The senior researcher¡¯s voice was barely above a whisper, but it carried a weight heavier than any scalpel.

    "Push them hard enough," he murmured to himself, "and even a wolf breaks. But break them too soon... and all that¡¯s left is a corpse."

    He made a note on his clipboard. "Bnce. Always bnce."

    ---

    Beyond the cells and tables, past double-sealed doors marked "Authorized Personnel Only,"y a hiddenb few even among staff had clearance to enter.

    Inside, tanks glowed with a dim, ominous light. Floating in them were things that had once been human, or wolf ¡ª or something between. Somey still; others twitched with broken motions.

    A single word glowed on a monitor in looping script:

    <strong>HYBRIDIZATION PHASE 3.</strong>

    The air smelled different here¡ªcolder, wrong. This was the city¡¯s true secret:

    Not content to simply kill wolves, they meant to be them. To take their strength, speed, and healing ¡ª but strip away the soul that made them living beings.

    ---

    Hourster, the werewolf from Cell 12y on the stone floor, breath ragged. His muscles twitched from the wolfsbane¡¯s bite.

    Yet in his golden eyes, the fire still smouldered.

    A guard nced in, saw the hate still alive there, and a flicker of unease crossed his face. Then, he left.

    ---

    In the dim halls of Section Nine, machines hummed, steel doors clicked shut, and behind every wall, the living remembered what it meant to be hunted.

    No senators, no Brackham walking these floors today¡ªonly guards, doctors, and the grim silence of men who thought themselves above the creatures they dissected.

    Yet even here, under stone and iron, the wolves still dreamed of moonlight and freedom.

    And even sedated, the promise burned in every heartbeat:

    One day, they will be free. And revenge will be taken.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 190: Wandaâ€™s Revenge Plan

    <h4>Chapter 190: Wanda¡¯s Revenge n</h4>

    <strong><i>(Third Person).</i></strong>

    <strong><i>~Alpha Draven¡¯s Estate~</i></strong>

    Wanda stood rigid by the long dining table, blood seeping warmly between her fingers, staining the white serviette she had hastily grabbed.

    Her gaze locked on the doorway where Meredith had disappeared moments ago, her heart hammering in a violent stato of rage and humiliation.

    The servant nearest to her, a young woman who had stepped forward with a fresh, warm towel, trembled visibly under Wanda¡¯s re.

    In a sh of blind anger, Wanda pped the towel from the maid¡¯s hand, her voice slicing through the tense air.

    "Get away from me!"

    The servant stumbled back, eyes wide with fear.

    Wanda¡¯s gaze swept over the remaining servants still frozen by the walls.

    "Out!" she barked, her voice cracking. "All of you, out!"

    They scurried from the room, skirts rustling, heads bowed so low they nearly brushed their knees.

    Silence fell, heavy and absolute.

    With her teeth clenched so hard her jaw ached, Wanda peeled the serviette from her face and studied the smear of blood on it. Her own blood.

    She hissed under her breath. "Meredith... you worthless little bitch..."

    Fury coiled inside her, hot and restless.

    She stormed out of the dining hall, her shoes echoing sharply against the stone floors. Up the grand staircase to the second floor, then down the corridor until she reached her bedroom.

    She shoved the door open and strode directly into the bathroom.

    Cold water roared from the marble faucet as she bent over the sink, cupping water and sshing it on her face.

    Blood swirled down the drain, pink at first, then fading to clear.

    Wanda raised her head to the mirror. A thin, angry bruise was already forming under her left eye, and her nose was swollen, discoloured, and aching sharply.

    Then came a small, sickening crack as bone realigned, sending a burst of pain so intense she had to grip the sink to steady herself.

    Breathing heavily, Wanda stared into her own reflection.

    Fury pulsed in every heartbeat.

    She reyed it again: Meredith¡¯s hand in her hair. The m into the te. The punch¡ªquick, clean, humiliating.

    Meredith. The cursed, wolfless, useless young woman she thought was nothing... had dared toy hands on her. And worse, had seeded.

    Wanda¡¯s nails curled against the marble, scraping faint white lines.

    "I underestimated you, didn¡¯t I?" she whispered to her reflection, voice sharp as broken ss.

    It had to be Draven¡¯s training. And she had underestimated Meredith, mocking her even.

    Rage twisted into something darker.

    Draven hadn¡¯t wasted his time training Meredith, and now, Meredith had be bold¡ªtoo bold.

    Wanda stepped back, cold water dripping down her chin.

    "What gave you the courage to even think you could touch me?" she whispered bitterly.

    She knew she couldn¡¯t let this pass.

    Meredith had to be reminded of her ce. Of who truly held power here.

    Thoughts flickered, ns forming. A lesson. A punishment that would leave its mark.

    Slowly, Wanda walked back into her room and sat on the edge of her bed, the towel still pressed to her bruised nose. Her eyes narrowed as a dangerous thought crystallized.

    A private session. Just Meredith and her. In the name of training, of course. Draven wouldn¡¯t suspect.

    Wanda¡¯s breath quickened, pulse fluttering with anticipation at the idea of making Meredith beg, cry out, break under her.

    She would teach Meredith what happened to wolves¡ªor even cursed half-wolves-who stepped above their station.

    She rose abruptly from the bed, tossing the blood-stained towel aside.

    Yes. She would need Draven¡¯s approval. But she had known Draven since they were children¡ªknew the right words, the right tone, the right memories to tug.

    Wanda left her room and walked briskly down the corridor, her boots muffled against the thick runner rug. She descended the stairs to the ground floor, ignoring the curious nces from passing servants.

    Near the end of the hall, she spotted a servant boy carrying scrolls.

    "You," she called sharply.

    He froze, turning wide-eyed.

    "Where¡¯s the Alpha?"

    "In his study, mydy," he stammered.

    Wanda didn¡¯t bother to thank him. She walked straight there, pausing briefly at the door topose her expression into something softer, carefully burying the fury still boiling inside.

    She knocked.

    A muffled, "Come in."

    Wanda pushed the door open, slipping inside. Draven sat behind his broad oak desk, papers and ledgers spread before him. His sharp gaze flickered up to her.

    She offered a small smile, masking the pounding of her heart.

    "Draven," she greeted softly, her voice warm, familiar.

    "Wanda," he acknowledged, his tone t but not unfriendly.

    She moved closer and sat on the chair opposite him, crossing her legs, carefully hiding the bruised side of her face.

    "What are you working on?" she asked, tilting her head slightly.

    "Numbers," he replied simply. "Rations, patrol shifts... trying to bnce everything."

    She let out a low chuckle. "You¡¯ve always been brilliant with strategy. Remember those winter days when you¡¯d draw battle maps in the snow?"

    For the briefest second, his expression softened, an old memory passing between them.

    "And our fathers," she added, her voice dipping, "always ruining the fun with their stern faces and endless lectures."

    Draven¡¯s lips twitched faintly. "I remember."

    Wanda¡¯s gaze softened further, almost wistful. "You carry so much, Draven. The safety of everyone... all on your shoulders. It¡¯s more than anyone should bear alone."

    She watched his expression carefully, gauging the small crack of vulnerability her words opened.

    Then she leaned forward slightly, lowering her voice. "That¡¯s why I came. I wanted to help."

    He raised an eyebrow, wary. "Help how?"

    Wanda drew a slow breath, masking her excitement. "Let me train Meredith. Just once. One private session. You¡¯ve been pouring time and strength into her¡ªshe¡¯s grown, but she needs to face a real opponent. Someone who won¡¯t go easy. Someone... who knows her limits and can push them."

    Draven¡¯s gaze cooled instantly. "No."

    She pressed on, her voice softening. "Draven, I know you¡¯re afraid I will hurt her. I won¡¯t deny that I dislike her¡ªshe¡¯s weak, cursed, unfit... you know it too. But maybe that¡¯s why this is necessary."

    Still, he was silent.

    Wanda¡¯s voice turned almost persuasive, threading with familiar affection. "She doesn¡¯t like me either. Maybe if she faces me, truly fights, she¡¯ll be stronger. It might bring out something raw in her. Something real."

    His silence stretched, his jaw tightening faintly.

    Wanda rose, smoothing her skirts, and stepped closer to the desk. "You¡¯ve always been willing to do anything for the good of your people¡ªeven if it meant making harsh choices. This could help her, Draven."

    Still seeing the hesitation, she added with a light, almost yful tone, "I promise not to beat her to death. Just... rile her up a little. Push her beyond herfort."

    She tilted her head, letting her hair fall slightly over the faint bruise, masking it.

    "Think about it," she finished softly. "I¡¯m only asking for one session."

    Without waiting for an answer, she offered a small, measured smile, turned on her heel, and walked out.

    Her pulse raced as she shut the door behind her, a dark satisfaction curling in her chest.

    In that single conversation, she had nted the seed.

    And if Draven agreed... Meredith would step into the ring with her.

    And then, Wanda promised silently, she would make Meredith pay for every ounce of humiliation.

    With interest.

 Chapter 191: The Underground Lab II

    <h4>Chapter 191: The Underground Lab II</h4>

    <strong><i>(Third Person).</i></strong>

    The hum of the venttion system droned through <strong>Section Nine</strong>, a low, steady whisper above the darker sounds: the asional groan from a cell, the metallic rasp of chains shifting, the drip... drip... drip... of unseen leaks.

    In the central corridor, under the flickering glow of overhead lights, two senior researchers stood, their clipboards pressed to their chests.

    Their coats were clean this morning, but under the crisp linen, the weight of months of failure hung around them like a funeral shroud.

    "Numbers are dropping too fast," murmured the taller one, Dr. Halvors, voice rough from too manyte nights. "We¡¯ve lost four in thest cycle ¡ª organ failure before the second phase."

    "And now the Mayor has forbidden fresh captures without approval," added his colleague, Dr. Nera, fingers tightening around her pen until the knuckles nched.

    Halvors let out a dry, humourless chuckle. "Approval, we will never get. Brackham wants results but keeps our leash short."

    Nera turned, her gaze sweeping toward the reinforced doors that hid the tanks. "We still have the hybrids," she offered, though her tonecked conviction.

    "The hybrids are unstable," Halvors snapped, quieter this time, but sharp. "They die. They always die. We need living wolves to refine the serum."

    His eyes drifted to the corridor leading to the holding cells.

    "Which means," he continued, "we start making choices."

    They walked slowly toward the cells, the echo of their footsteps sharp against stone.

    "Which ones?" Nera asked, almost softly.

    Halvors flipped open his clipboard. "The older ones. The ones who resist the worst."

    Nera¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line. "They will fight. They always fight."

    "Then sedate them harder," Halvors replied, unblinking. "They can¡¯t help us if they die fighting. But if they live long enough for tissue samples, marrow draws, and neural mapping¡ª"

    He trailed off, and they both knew what he meant: then maybe, just maybe, the hybrid program would produce something stable. Something marketable.

    They stopped before Cell 12 once again.

    Inside, the young male who had attacked the doctor earliery curled on the cold floor. His breath was ragged, shoulders trembling from exhaustion, but his eyes... his eyes still burned with defiance.

    "He nearly wed my assistant¡¯s face off," Halvors muttered, scanning his notes.

    Nera studied the prisoner. "He¡¯s strong. Rage like that can damage organs we need intact."

    "We don¡¯t have the luxury to wait," Halvors countered. "And it¡¯s not as if he¡¯ll get gentler with time."

    He tapped the clipboard, voice t. "Put him on tomorrow¡¯s list."

    Nera¡¯s mouth tightened, but she nodded.

    They moved on, peering through barred windows into the other cells. Two captivesy almost motionless, chests barely rising. Another ¡ª an older female ¡ª sat hunched in the corner, golden eyes dull but not empty.

    Halvors raised an eyebrow. "And her?"

    Nera hesitated. "She¡¯s quieter. Might survive longer."

    "Which makes her more useful. Not tomorrow ¡ª but soon," Halvors decided. He made a mark beside her number. "Use the loudest first."

    Behind them, one of the juniorb assistants, a boy who couldn¡¯t have been older than twenty-two, lingered with a tray of vials.

    His face was pale, eyes fixed on the caged wolves. Sweat trickled from his hairline.

    "Problem, Levik?" Halvors asked without turning.

    Levik swallowed. "N-no, doctor."

    Halvors turned then, voice low and deliberate. "You remember your ce here, yes? Whatever pity you carry, leave it at the checkpoint."

    Levik lowered his gaze. "Yes, doctor."

    But as Halvors and Nera walked on, the young man let his eyes drift back to the werewolves.

    And for a moment, he wondered what it would feel like to be on the other side of the bars.

    ---

    Later, under the harsh glow of a hanging bulb in the record room, Halvors and Nera stood over a worn table littered with folders and diagrams.

    "These are the only living specimens we have left," Nera murmured,ying out the list.

    "Twelve total," Halvors counted. "Four strong enough for major extractions, the rest for smaller draws."

    Nera hesitated, her voice dropping. "Even if the serum stabilizes, we don¡¯t have enough to move to Phase Four."

    Halvors¡¯s gaze hardened. "Then make Phase Three work. We don¡¯t have a choice."

    Outside, a distant ng of metal on stone echoed ¡ª the restless protest of a captive who refused to die quietly.

    ---

    Deep behind reinforced doors, a single hybrid floated in a tank, its silhouette warped by green-tinted fluid. Its chest rose, then stilled, then rose again.

    In a dark corner of theb, an older scientist stood alone, his coat stained at the cuffs, watching.

    "They were right to fear them," he whispered to himself, voice hoarse. "And wrong to think we could control them."

    His gaze dropped to the clipboard in his hand, where the heading read:

    <strong>Gic Bridge: Lupine-Human Prototype (HB-7)</strong>

    And under it, a single scrawled note:

    <i>Subject unstable. Termination rmended.</i>

    He hesitated ¡ª then crossed out "termination" and wrote:

    <i>Retain. Observe.</i>

    Because deep in his marrow, even the doctor feared what might happen if they pushed too far.

    But the fear of disappointing the Mayor, the Senators, the hidden backers... was greater still.

    ---

    As the night settled in Cell 12, the young werewolf stared at the bars, chest still rising and falling with slow, stubborn breaths.

    In the hall, the lights dimmed to half-strength, and silence crept through the stone passages like a living thing.

    Yet under that silence, hatred, pain, and a savage will stirred.

    One day, the captives would either break or the chains would.

    And somewhere above, in a mansion guarded by loyal wolves, Alpha Draven was nning how to find them.

    But tonight, in Section Nine, the monsters wore white coats.

    And the wolves, half-starved and chained, still dreamed of running free under moonlight.

    But their dreams can onlye true if their future King finds them quickly before the monsters in human form turn them all intoplete specimens that can never be reverted.

    Only if Draven had a little idea of how his people had been turned intob rats, he would have gone straight for Brackham and used him to find this ce.

 Chapter 192: Wanda Wonâ€™t Forgive or Forget

    <h4>Chapter 192: Wanda Won¡¯t Forgive or Forget</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    I climbed the staircase, each step echoing faintly behind me, my chest still rising and falling from the leftover adrenaline.

    For the first time in so long, I felt as if the power I had quietly been nurturing inside me had finally slipped through my fingers and left a loud, bruising mark on Wanda¡¯s perfectly arranged face.

    My mind reyed the moment over and over: the sharp shock in Wanda¡¯s eyes, the helpless shriek when her face mmed into the te, the re of horror among the servants.

    A slow, small smile curled the corner of my lips.

    When I pushed open the door to my bedroom, I found all five of them waiting¡ªAzul, Kira, Deidra, Cora, and Arya¡ªstanding in a neat line by the window.

    Their heads lifted when they saw me, and something in my stride must have given me away.

    "Mydy," Azul started carefully, "you look... pleased."

    That did it. The smile I¡¯d been trying to suppress spread across my face.

    I took a few steps into the room, letting the door close behind me. "You won¡¯t believe what just happened," I began, still catching my breath.

    I didn¡¯t even bother to wait for them to ask. "I taught Wanda a lesson at the dining table. Right after everyone left. I mmed her face into my te... then punched her straight on the nose."

    A tiny gasp red among them.

    Deidra¡¯s dark eyes flew wide open, and her mouth dropped. "You did what?" she breathed, and then her shock melted into the slowest, most delicious grin. "Serves that woman right!"

    Cora pped her hands together softly, her excitement dancing in her gaze. "Oh, that must have been glorious to watch."

    But Azul¡¯s brows pinched together immediately, her lips thinning.

    Kira exchanged a nce with her, worry already seeping between them.

    "Mydy," Azul said, her voice quiet but firm, "you embarrassed Miss Fellowes... in front of the servants. She will not let this pass."

    I walked past them to the edge of the bed, my fingers brushing over the embroidered coverlet.

    "Let her try," I replied, my voice braver than I felt. "She¡¯s had iting for months."

    I sat down, my skirt pooling around me, and let out a long breath I hadn¡¯t realized I¡¯d been holding.

    But Azul wasn¡¯t done. She stepped towards me.

    "You hit her, mydy. And worse, you humiliated her. Miss Fellowes will definitely retaliate. That woman¡¯s pride is too high to forget something like this."

    For a moment, the warmth of victory cooled in my chest.

    The truth of Azul¡¯s words tugged at my conscience. Wanda wasn¡¯t the sort to lick her wounds quietly.

    And I had given her a wound she wouldn¡¯t forget soon.

    My mind briefly danced with the idea of telling Draven what had happened.

    He had always seemed to never see through Wanda¡¯s venom, even if he sometimes openly took my side.

    But what if he scolds me?

    What if he sees me as reckless, childish, unable to keep my temper?

    No matter how poisonous Wanda¡¯s words had been, he might still think I should have ignored her.

    My lips pressed into a thin line.

    <i>No. I wouldn¡¯t tell him.</i>

    Let this be my mess to handle.

    Just then, Kira cleared her throat gently, drawing my gaze.

    "Mydy, should I bring your training clothes now?" she asked. Her tone was careful, as if testing the mood.

    "No... not now," I said, blinking back to the present. "Thebat lesson was postponed. I¡¯m still waiting to hear from Draven if it will holdter today."

    Kira nodded, folding her hands before her.

    I let my shoulders drop a little as the leftover heat of anger in my chest faded, reced by a dull ache, part anxiety and part fatigue.

    A hundred thoughts spiraled in the quiet of the room.

    <i>What will Wanda do? </i>

    <i>Will she go to Draven? Will she wait and find her chance?</i>

    Despite my moment of triumph, a small knot of unease began to tighten at the base of my throat.

    Finally, I forced my thoughts to still and dismissed my maidservants.

    One by one, they turned and quietly left the room, the heavy door closing behind them with a muffled click.

    My hand drifted to the spot on my palm where I had gripped Wanda¡¯s hair, still feeling the ghost of the moment.

    Wanda wouldn¡¯t forgive. And she wouldn¡¯t forget.

    But somewhere, just beyond my reach, I could almost sense Wanda¡¯s rage coiling and waiting.

    I drew a slow, deep breath, steadying the tremor in my chest.

    Wanda should know that I was no longer the cursed girl who had only known how to endure.

    I was someone who could fight back now.

    As the quiet stretched in my room, my gaze drifted to the bedside table where my phone sat, the screen dark.

    Almost as if he could sense my restless thoughts, it buzzed to life a secondter, the soft vibration startling me.

    I reached over, unlocking it to see Dennis¡¯s name pop up at the top of the screen.

    <i>[What vour of ice cream do you want to try today?</i><i>I¡¯m picking some up for you].</i>

    A small, unexpected smile tugged at the corner of my mouth. Dennis and his soft heart.

    I let my thumbs hover over the keyboard for a second, then typed back quickly:

    <i>[Vani almond crunch if they have it. Or anything you think I¡¯ll like].</i>

    I paused, then added:

    <i>[Why didn¡¯t you tell me you were going into town?</i><i>My morningbat ss got moved. I could havee along].</i>

    A minute passed. The phone screen dimmed, then lit up again with his reply:

    <i>[Draven won¡¯t allow it.</i><i>Duskmoor isn¡¯t as safe anymore, Meredith].</i>

    I read the words twice, my lips pressing into a small, resigned line.

    Of course.

    The world outside these stone walls had shifted¡ªand it wasn¡¯t shifting in our favour.

    I typed back only:

    <i>[Okay].</i>

    Then set the phone down on the bed beside me.

    A quiet sigh slipped out as I leaned back on my palms, staring up at the ceiling.

    Even a simple thing like going into town... no longer possible.

    And though I knew Dennis meant well¡ªand Draven too¡ªit didn¡¯t stop the ache of feeling just a little more caged than before.

 Chapter 193: My Decision

    <h4>Chapter 193: My Decision</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    The door clicked shut behind Wanda, and the silence that followed felt heavier than it should have.

    I leaned back in my chair, the wood creaking faintly under the shift of my weight.

    My gaze drifted over the scattered parchments and a half-emptied crystal ss on the desk, but none of it held my attention now.

    Wanda¡¯s words still hung in the air like the echo of a de drawn in challenge.

    <i>"Let me train her. Just one session."</i>

    I steepled my fingers, pressing them lightly against my lips.

    I could already see the truth behind Wanda¡¯s smooth, honeyed tone. She didn¡¯t want to train Meredith. She wanted to break her¡ªto humble her, humiliate her. Maybe even worse.

    And yet... I couldn¡¯t dismiss the thought so easily.

    <i>Wasn¡¯t that, in a way, what Meredith needed too?</i>

    I sat in silence, wrestling the conflicting thoughts.

    Meredith had been showing firetely at the training grounds¡ªstanding her ground, pushing past pain, even trying to throw a punch back at me.

    But that was just a goal.

    She hadn¡¯t yet faced someone truly ruthless, someone who wouldn¡¯t hold back. And Wanda... Wanda had cruelty carved into her bones like a second nature.

    With a quiet exhale, I reached inward, brushing the restless presence coiled deep in his mind.

    "Rhovan," I murmured across the link. "What do you think of Wanda¡¯s offer?"

    He stirred, his growl soft but edged with dark amusement.

    <i>"Our mate won¡¯t like it,"</i> he replied, voice like gravel against steel. <i>"But perhaps it¡¯s what she needs. To finally awaken something inside her."</i>

    "A reality check, then?" I prompted.

    <i>"Call it whatever you like,"</i> Rhovan rumbled. <i>"Fear can temper steel, Draven. And she must be steel if she is to stand beside us in the storms ahead."</i>

    My jaw tightened as I let Rhovan¡¯s words settle in.

    I thought of Meredith¡¯s face: the soft stubbornness in her gaze, the quiet way she clenched her fists when pushed, the unspoken fear behind her determination.

    A part of me¡ªtoorge a part, perhaps¡ªwanted to protect that spark. To keep her fighting, but never truly bleeding.

    And yet...

    For someone like Meredith¡ªsomeone without a wolf, still learning her body¡¯s limits¡ªshe should train even harder than anyone else.

    Topensate. To survive.

    "Perhaps I have been too soft with her," I admitted silently.

    It wasn¡¯t indulgence; it was instinct. But instinct, as Rhovan had reminded me before, could also be a weakness.

    It was a surprise that he stepped back from pushing me to protect Meredith on this one.

    Wanda¡¯s suggestion burned like acid in my mind, but even poison could serve a purpose in small doses.

    I thought about what Meredith would see in Wanda¡¯s eyes on the training ground: contempt sharpened to a de.

    What it would force her to do.

    How it might strip away illusions, reveal gaps in her strength, her resolve.

    "She won¡¯t understand at first," I reflected, lowering my gaze. "But better for her to bleed under watchful eyes than to fall in battle unprepared."

    Another sigh slipped from my lips, rougher this time as I raked my fingers through my hair, then let it fall to the polished wood.

    "Very well," I told myself, voice quiet.

    I will let Wanda train her. But not yet... first, I will watch Meredith today. See if it¡¯s truly needed.

    The decision settled on my shoulders like a heavy cloak.

    Not cruel, I reminded himself. Necessary. It was better to be hardened by an enemy than destroyed by one.

    I rose from my seat, the quiet scrape of wood on stone grounding me in the moment.

    My gaze swept over the papers¡ªns, notes, dark strategies on my desk and I crossed the room and went for the door.

    Pulling it open, I stepped out into the corridor where pale sunlight spilt across the stone floors.

    Almost at once, I spotted Azul carrying fresh linens in her arms, her steps measured and careful.

    "Azul," I called.

    She turned at once, bowing slightly. "Yes, Alpha?"

    "Go to your mistress," I instructed. "Tell her to be ready forbat training by 5 this evening."

    Azul bowed again. "Yes, Alpha. Right away." Then, she turned and left.

    I waited until she disappeared down the hall, the scent of freshundry trailing faintly behind her. Then I exhaled, slowly, deeply.

    Though I had made my decision, it did nothing to erase the coil of tension in my chest.

    This evening, I would observe Meredith closely.

    If she showed the readiness I¡¯ve been hoping for, perhaps Wanda¡¯s cruel little game could be avoided.

    But if not...

    Then it was time for her to face something uglier than drills and soft correction.

    Something that might finally awaken the wolf¡¯s spirit within her, even if no wolf answered back.

    ---

    <strong>~Several Hours Later~</strong>

    Meredith looked determined. Too determined.

    Her brows were drawn tight, and her mouth was straight like a hard line. Every inch of her seemed to be wound around a single goal:nding a hit on me.

    I saw it instantly. The single-minded focus that blinded her to everything else.

    I circled her slowly, letting my boots crunch over the packed dirt.

    "Again," I ordered.

    She lunged at me aiming a punch my chest. I shifted aside easily, her fist cutting through empty air.

    "Left side. Wide open," I said tly.

    Meredith spun, throwing another punch and I immediately blocked it with a flick of my wrist.

    "Right rib. Exposed."

    Frustration burned in her eyes, but still, she pushed forward, trying to throw a kick to my face with her right foot and then trying tond another punch after failing.

    I stepped aside again, my hand brushing against her arm to guide her past me.

    "Back. Completely open."

    She breathed harder now, sweat dripping down her temple, but her gaze stayed locked on me, still chasing that single moment where she couldnd a hit.

    I was furious.

    "Again," I ordered.

    She came at me, faster this time, swinging wide. I deflected, barely moving. I could have struck her throat, ribs, or stomach a dozen times over, but I didn¡¯t.

    Meredith kept pushing, anger shing across her face every time I blocked her. And she hadn¡¯t even noticed the change in my mood.

    Finally, I raised a hand. "Stop."

    She froze, chest heaving, sweat staining her shirt. "What? I almost had you," she shot back just like in ourst training.

    But the difference with today was that I wasn¡¯t in that same mood.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 194: Abduction Sounds Like A Plan

    <h4>Chapter 194: Abduction Sounds Like A n</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    I stepped closer until we were face to face. "You were never close," I said bluntly, ignoring whatever emotions that woulde next from her.

    Shock and anger red in her expression.

    "You keep fighting to hit me once. You forgot your defence. You forgot everything I taught you. You left yourself open every time," I said, my voice cold and measured.

    She swallowed, but didn¡¯t look away.

    "If I were your real enemy, you¡¯d already be dead. Over and over. A de to the gut, a w to your neck¡ªyou leave too many openings."

    Her shoulders sagged slightly, but she kept her chin up.

    "You can¡¯t fight to prove something," I continued. "That¡¯s how you die. And worse¡ªhow you get others killed."

    Silence stretched between us. I watched her carefully: Her pride was wounded, her breath shaky, but she was still holding my gaze.

    I let out a short breath, my decision firm in my mind.

    "Enough for today," I said.

    Meredith¡¯s eyes widened. "But¡ª"

    "Enough," I repeated, tone final. "Go inside. Rest."

    She hesitated, then turned and walked away, her fists clenched at her sides.

    I watched until she disappeared into the house and kept my arms crossed, having concluded that she wasn¡¯t ready.

    "She actually needs to face someone who wants to hurt her," I said to Rhovan.

    Rhovan¡¯s low voice answered back. <i>"It will indeed force her to see what real danger feels like. But we are not prepared for her reaction after that."</i>

    I hardened my gaze. I didn¡¯t care about Meredith¡¯s feelings at the moment. It was a secondary matter.

    Tomorrow, Wanda would train her.

    She needed to feel real fear and real pain¡ªneeded to see that an enemy wouldn¡¯t give her time to think.

    If she hated me for it, so be it.

    I turned and left the yard, my mind already on tomorrow¡¯s n, with my jaw clenched in cold resolve.

    ---

    Dinner felt longer than usual.

    I barely tasted the food on my te; my gaze kept drifting to Meredith, who sat stiff as stone at my right. She didn¡¯t speak. Didn¡¯t look at me, either.

    She moved her spoon in slow, deliberate motions, and though her face betrayed nothing, I could read the resentment in the set of her jaw.

    She was angry about earlier¡ªabout the harshness in my words and how easily I¡¯d pointed out her ws.

    I didn¡¯t me her.

    But I had no apology to give.

    One day, she would see it: that every word, every decision, even the hardest ones, were for her sake.

    For her survival.

    When dinner ended, I rose without ncing at her.

    Dennis and Jeffery fell in behind me as I left the room boots echoing softly on the marble floor.

    In the quiet of the hallway, I finally spoke.

    "Earlier today, I called Brackham," I began, voice low, measured. "Told him directly that if another humanys a hand on one of ours, they will meet death. And I will personally order it."

    Dennis chuckled under his breath, the sound sharp and dark. "I wish I could¡¯ve seen his face drain of color."

    Jeffery only inclined his head, eyes narrowed slightly. "And his response?"

    "He tried to grovel, of course," I said, a trace of contempt curling at the edge of my voice. "Then pretended he¡¯d look into it. But we all know what that means."

    Empty words. Like water slipping through clenched fists.

    We turned down a narrower hall, light flickering above us.

    "Which brings me to this," I continued. "I want our people to start gathering evidence. Names, dates, faces, clips. Anything that ties the humans to these abductions and experiments. And if any of our people are attacked, they defend themselves. Kill, if necessary. Better a corpse than a witness who might ruin our ns."

    Dennis¡¯s grin widened. "Finally, some real orders."

    Jeffery¡¯s voice cut in, calm but firm. "But even then, we can¡¯t act blindly. We can¡¯t let fury cloud judgment."

    "Exactly," I agreed. "They will expect us tosh out recklessly. That¡¯s why we use our heads, not just our ws. We act when it serves us, not when it merely feels good."

    "And theb?" I drew a breath, jaw tight. "Still nothing?"

    Dennis shook his head. "We haven¡¯t found anything yet."

    He hesitated, then said, "What if we kidnap one of their senators? Torture him until he gives us what we need. They all know something."

    The suggestion hung in the air, sharp as a drawn de.

    Kidnapping a senator... it had merit. But it was also foolish, too risky.

    "Their security isn¡¯t like before," I said. "After my threats, they are expecting something. They will be prepared. And if they suspect we¡¯ve taken one of them, it¡¯ll bring down a hammer we can¡¯t afford yet."

    "And trailing them?" Jeffery pressed.

    "They will expect that too," I said. "They might even stage it¡ªlead us into a trap, and then im we were the aggressors. Give Brackham the excuse he wants to move openly against us. And remember, we are unprepared."

    They both nodded, silent eptance in their eyes. But I saw the frustration there too.

    My own jaw tightened.

    Even so... the idea Dennis proposed wouldn¡¯t leave my mind entirely.

    The humans were clever¡ªclever enough to y both sides, to pretend innocence while bleeding us dry.

    Perhaps it was time to show them that wolves had teeth.

    "After we catch the vampire," I said finally, my voice low and cold, "and after I take it home to Stormveil and meet with the council of elders... and I return, we n the abduction."

    Dennis¡¯s eyes lit up with vicious anticipation. "And when we have the senator?"

    "Then," I said, "we do what they¡¯ve done to us. And worse."

    Dennis gave a short, savageugh. "I can¡¯t wait to rip the truth out of them. Piece by bloody piece."

    Jeffery¡¯s gaze was steady, but the edge in it spoke volumes. "It will have to be quick. Silent. No traces."

    "And it will be," I said.

    Because when wolves hunt, they do it cleanly. And they do it together.

    We reached the doors leading toward the stairs, the night pressing dark and heavy beyond the tall windows.

    I stopped and turned to face them fully.

    "Remember," I told them, "no matter how much rage you feel, keep your minds sharp. A de swung blindly only cuts the wrong throat."

    Dennis nodded, some of his grin fading into grim resolve, and Jeffery inclined his head.

 Chapter 195: The Thirst of Betrayal

    <h4>Chapter 195: The Thirst of Betrayal</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    Morning had barely settled its light over the yard when I stepped away from the house.

    I¡¯d changed into my training clothes¡ªck trousers and a loose dark tunic that freed my shoulders and arms¡ªthough today, I wasn¡¯t the one who would be fighting.

    Still, it felt wrong to stand on the sidelines in anything less.

    The breeze was mild, brushing across the training grounds and carrying the familiar scent of earth, sweat, and iron.

    My boots crunched over gravel as I walked, each step measured, though something gnawed quietly at my chest.

    Wanda was already there.

    She stood at the center of the grounds, stretching her arms across her chest, her braid pulled tight, clothes fitted close to her body for movement.

    She looked up as she heard my approach, surprise shing across her sharp features.

    "Well, this is unexpected," she said, her tone edged with amusement. "What are you doing here, Alpha?"

    I arched a brow, folding my arms over my chest. "What? You thought I would let you train her without me present?"

    Her smirk widened. She nted her hands on her hips, her posture loose and cocky. "Scared I will kill your little wife?"

    "Cut it out, Wanda," I muttered, the warning in my voice low but unmistakable.

    She tilted her head, her eyes glinting, not in apology but in challenge.

    "She¡¯s runningte," Wanda observed, scanning the empty edge of the yard. "Don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s too frightened toe out."

    "She¡¯s not exactly in the best mood," I answered, voice dry.

    Wanda¡¯s gaze narrowed slightly. "Does she know it¡¯s me she will be facing today?"

    "Not yet," I said, exhaling a breath I hadn¡¯t meant to hold. "But she¡¯s about to find out."

    Truth was, I could already picture the look on Meredith¡¯s face when she realized.

    A small, selfish part of me dreaded it¡ªbecause I¡¯d seen those looks before. That flicker of betrayal, of trust chipped away by harsh choices.

    But she wouldn¡¯t havee at all if I had warned her ahead of time.

    She needed this. Even if she didn¡¯t understand that now.

    Wanda¡¯s smirk curled up again. "Good," she murmured. But her eyes, quick and hungry, gave away the real truth.

    She was practically vibrating with anticipation, craving the moment Meredith¡¯s eyes would widen in disbelief.

    Before I could think longer on it, I caught the faint sound of footsteps on gravel.

    Meredith appeared from the corner, dressed in her training clothes¡ªa simple fitted tunic, her silver hair tied back.

    Her face was drawn, lips pressed thin, shoulders tense. She wasn¡¯t here because she wanted to be; she was here because duty pushed her forward.

    And then she lifted her gaze.

    Her eyesnded on Wanda.

    I saw the moment it happened¡ªthe shock that stopped her mid-step. Her posture stiffened, breath caught in her chest.

    Slowly, her head turned, her gaze cutting to me. A frown pulled her brows together.

    "What is she doing here?" Meredith demanded, voice sharp.

    Wanda stepped forward, that infuriating sweetness dripping off her tone like poisoned honey. She lifted a hand, waving slightly.

    "I¡¯m your trainer for today," she announced.

    The muscles in Meredith¡¯s jaw tightened, and her chest rose sharply as she sucked in air.

    Then her eyes shot back to me, disbelief burning in them. "Tell me this is a joke, Draven."

    I shook my head once, slow and deliberate. "Unfortunately, it¡¯s not," I said. "Get ready."

    I watched the betrayal flood her eyes, like a dark shadow snuffing out a candle.

    Anger rose first, but underneath it: hurt. Raw and ugly.

    For a split second, I faltered. But I hardened my resolve.

    Even so, as her stare cut through me¡ªsharp, using¡ªI felt the weight of what I was asking of her.

    ---

    <strong><i>**~Meredith~**</i></strong>

    I couldn¡¯t believe what I was seeing. My heart was pounding so hard in my chest, it almost hurt.

    Of all people... <i>Wanda.</i>

    Standing there, smirking like the cat who got the cream. And beside her, Draven. The very man I trusted to have my back.

    I felt something sharp twist in my chest, a bitter heat rising to my face.

    "You know quite well she hates me," I spat, the words slipping out, my voice trembling with anger. "Not just some mild distaste, Draven. She hates me. We are enemies¡ªand you brought her here to train me?"

    He didn¡¯t even flinch. His eyes, dark and unreadable, met mine. "She won¡¯t kill you, Meredith," he said quietly. "She¡¯s only here to help you, only if you look at the situation the right way."

    My breath caught in my throat.

    <i>Help me?</i> Was he really saying this?

    A hollowugh escaped my lips, but it sounded too close to a sob. "You sound ridiculous," I whispered, my voice cracking. "Just like this entire idea."

    Wanda didn¡¯t bother to hide her satisfaction. Her smug little smirk cut deeper than any de. And Draven... he just stood there.

    "Is this because of yesterday?" I demanded, the words trembling on my tongue. "Because I was too focused onnding a hit and left myself vulnerable? Is that it?"

    For a heartbeat, he said nothing. Just looked at me, his jaw tightening ever so slightly.

    When he finally spoke, his voice was low. "It doesn¡¯t matter."

    It felt like ice water poured over my head.

    <i>Doesn¡¯t matter?</i> The betrayal settled heavy in my chest, twisting, choking.

    So that¡¯s it.

    He had rather throw me to the wolves¡ª<i>no</i>¡ªto Wanda, just to see if I could keep up.

    I couldn¡¯t stand there a second longer. The shame, the anger, the ache in my throat.

    Without another word, I turned on my heel, every step feeling like it weighed a hundred pounds.

    My hand curled into a fist at my side, and I took a single step away from them.

    "Meredith," Draven¡¯s voice came, sharp as steel behind me. "If you walk away from this, you will break one of my rules."

    His tone turned cold. Unforgiving. "And then I will cease to be your trainer."

    I froze.

    My breath caught in my lungs, like a punch to the ribs. It felt as if the ground beneath me had dropped away.

    He meant it.

 Chapter 196: Beaten and Battered

    <h4>Chapter 196: Beaten and Battered</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    I could hear it in his voice¡ªthe finality, the threat.

    My vision blurred with the heat behind my eyes. I clenched my teeth so hard my jaw hurt, fighting to keep the tears from spilling over.

    <i>How could he?</i> How could he do this to me¡ªof all people?

    Didn¡¯t he know?

    Didn¡¯t he see what this meant?

    Valmora¡¯s silence was deafening. I couldn¡¯t even ask her what to do¡ªshe was hidden now, pressed deep inside me, away from Draven¡¯s senses.

    I swallowed the ache wing up my throat.

    In that single breath, I felt smaller than I had felt in months. But somewhere under the humiliation, something burned¡ªhot and defiant.

    Slowly, I turned back around to face them.

    Wanda¡¯s expression was everything I had expected.

    Smug satisfaction curled at her lips, her chin lifted a little higher. Her eyes glittered with triumph.

    Even through my burning shame, I understood something. Wanda didn¡¯t do this to help me. She did it because of what I did to her.

    The punch I hadnded, the blood I had drawn, the humiliation I had handed her in front of the servants.

    I steadied my breath, swallowing back the bitterness.

    I should have walked away. But I stayed.

    Maybe because Draven¡¯s threat was still etched deep at the back of my head. Or maybe because my stubborn pride wouldn¡¯t let me run from Wanda.

    But the moment the training started, regret hit me like a p.

    Wanda¡¯s first blow came fast and sharp, burying itself into my ribs before I could even raise an arm to block it.

    Pain red white-hot, tearing a raw cry from my throat as I staggered backward, clutching my side.

    Wanda tilted her head, her voice dripping with mockery. "Oh, dear. That wasn¡¯t even fifty percent of my strength."

    Her words stung as much as the punch.

    I forced myself upright, my teeth grinding so hard my jaw ached. My eyes locked on hers, burning with hate.

    But hate wasn¡¯t enough.

    The next minutes were a blur of pain and humiliation.

    Wanda¡¯s strikes were quick, elegant, and impossibly precise. Every time I thought I saw an opening¡ªshe slipped away like smoke, only to return with another blow.

    Sometimes I dodged, barely. More often, I didn¡¯t.

    A fist grazed my cheekbone; a sharp kick caught my thigh, numbing it.

    Every hit felt like a reminder: <i>you shouldn¡¯t have messed with me. And you¡¯re nothingpared to me. </i>

    From the edge of the grounds, I heard Draven¡¯s voice¡ªcalm but edged with disapproval. "Are you training her, Wanda¡ªor trying to beat her senseless just to prove a point?"

    Wanda turned to him, smiling sweetly as if butter wouldn¡¯t melt in her mouth. "Forgive me, Alpha," she purred. "I got carried away."

    For one foolish heartbeat, hope sparked in my chest.

    Then Wanda¡¯s gaze returned to me, colder than ever. She changed her strategy. Her fistsnded softer, but her tongue cut deeper.

    "Is this how you will lead when Draven bes King?" she taunted, circling me like a predator.

    Her words stabbed deeper than any punch.

    "A Queen who can¡¯t even defend herself."

    And then¡ªbefore I could brace¡ªher leg snapped up, catching my shoulder.

    The impact sent me sprawling back, my arms iling uselessly as the world tilted.

    I tasted blood on my tongue as I pushed to my feet, limbs trembling. Wanda¡¯s sneer hooked at the corner of her mouth.

    "You¡¯re lucky I didn¡¯t kick your pretty face," she drawled. "But since I¡¯m training you, I have to hold back."

    "Training my foot," I spat under my breath, breath ragged.

    But Wanda wasn¡¯t done.

    She lunged forward, catching mepletely off guard, and before I knew it, the ground mmed into my back.

    Air whooshed from my lungs as pain bloomed across my spine.

    Then she did it again.

    And again.

    Each time felt easier for her, as though I weighed nothing at all.

    By the third time, I couldn¡¯t get up fast enough. My chest heaved, my vision blurring with tears I refused to let fall. My ribs burned, each breath scraping like broken ss.

    Wanda stood over me, breathing evenly, looking down at me like I was something pathetic stuck to her boot.

    Somewhere in the chaos, humiliation twisted into rage.

    <i>Yesterday morning, I¡¯d felt strong and confident. After punching her at breakfast, I thought maybe I really had grown stronger.</i>

    But standing here now, bruised, breathless, and utterly overpowered, I realized the truth: I wasn¡¯t stronger.

    Yesterday was pure luck. Wanda had been caught off guard, nothing more.

    I couldn¡¯t even touch her now, not even a strand of her hair.

    Fury burned hot in my chest, but it couldn¡¯t move my limbs fast enough.

    Wanda flipped me again, and as Iy there, gasping, the pain seeping into my bones, something sharp pricked behind my eyes.

    <i>I¡¯m nothing. </i>Just like she said.

    Tears gathered in myshes, blurring Wanda¡¯s shape.

    I tried to call out to Valmora, desperate for a whisper of her calm power¡ªbut silence answered me.

    She was gone. Completely hidden¡ªas if she wasn¡¯t the one who gave me the confidence to throw a punch at Wanda.

    I was alone now. And in that distraction, Wanda¡¯s final blow came.

    Her fist mmed into my nose, a sickening crack echoing in my skull.

    White-hot pain exploded across my face.

    My hand flew up, clutching my nose as blood gushed warm over my fingers. My vision swam.

    Only then did Draven¡¯s voice cut through, sharp and cold: "That was uncalled for."

    Wanda shrugged, her voice dripping false innocence. "I didn¡¯t mean to, Alpha."

    <i>Liar.</i>

    My chest heaved as I blinked through tears, my nose throbbing with each shaky breath.

    Wanda had waited for this very moment.

    She wanted to return the humiliation I had given her yesterday¡ªand she had seeded.

    I tasted blood and bitterness.

    My head spun from pain and fury.

    And in that moment, I hated them all: Wanda for her cruelty, Draven for allowing this, and Valmora for abandoning me when I needed her most.

    My tears fell freely now, mixing with the blood on my lips.

    I wanted to scream, to tear Wanda apart with my bare hands¡ªbut my trembling body wouldn¡¯t obey.

    Instead, I stood there, broken nose, burning ribs, and all.

    Humiliated.

    Defeated.

    And utterly alone.

 Chapter 197: The Kind of Wolf I Had

    <h4>Chapter 197: The Kind of Wolf I Had</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    "Go to your room so your maidservants can tend to your injuries," Draven¡¯s voice cut through the ringing in my ears.

    I red at him, my chest heaving from exhaustion and rage.

    The sheer gall of it¡ªstanding there after letting Wanda tear into me, after letting her spit venom and fists alike, and then pretending he cared.

    My heart burned so bitterly I could almost taste the resentment on my tongue.

    In that moment, I hated him. I truly did.

    Not for being Alpha. Not for being the cold, strategic leader I¡¯d always known him to be.

    But for failing where it mattered to me most.

    He was a seasoned warrior, a brilliant tactician, a leader who had the loyalty of an entire people.

    And yes, one day, he might be the greatest King the werewolves ever had. But none of that changed what he had proven to me today.

    He was unfit to be a husband. And in that duty, he had failed miserably.

    The words slipped out of me, raw and trembling with fury:

    "You might be the greatest King our people will ever know, Draven. But when ites to marriage, you shouldn¡¯t bother. You¡¯re unfit to be a husband¡ªand you¡¯ve failed in that duty."

    I turned sharply, blood dripping through my fingers from my busted nose, and walked away from him¡ªaway from Wanda¡¯s smug, satisfied smirk.

    Every single step felt like punishment.

    My ribs burned with each breath, my back ached where Wanda had mmed me into the ground, and my vision pulsed from the pain in my face.

    My legs trembled so badly I feared they¡¯d buckle beneath me.

    Part of me wanted nothing more than to copse right there on the sandy ground, curl up and let oblivion take me.

    But Wanda was still watching.

    Draven too.

    And if there was one thing I had left¡ªone pitiful scrap of pride¡ªit was this:

    <i>I would not fall where they could see me.</i>

    Even if I had to limp. Even if every ragged breath scraped fire in my chest. They would not see me on my knees.

    "Meredith!"

    Draven¡¯s voice cut through the haze¡ªlow and cold, but tinged with something I refused to name.

    I didn¡¯t slow my steps, and neither did I even bother to turn, nor did I let my shoulders twitch to acknowledge him.

    Only when I reached the archway that led back into the house did I let my pace falter.

    The moment the training yard disappeared behind me, the weight pressing on my spine seemed to double.

    I stumbled through the hallway, clutching my nose with my free hand, sticky from half-dried blood.

    A few servants appeared ahead, eyes wide with horror as they took in my state¡ªsweat-soaked, limping, my shirt stained dark red.

    "Mydy¡ª"

    One of them tried to reach for my arm to assist me, but I jerked away violently.

    They lowered their gazes and stepped aside, bowing quickly.

    Climbing the stairs to the third floor felt like crawling through broken ss. Every step dragged at my lungs and sent pain splintering up my spine.

    By the time I reached thending, ck spots danced at the edge of my vision.

    <i>"And here I was,</i>" I thought bitterly, "<i>wishing my bedroom was still on the ground floor like when I first came here. So I wouldn¡¯t have to feel every crack in my ribs scream with each step."</i>

    Finally, my hand fumbled at the door handle. It swung open and immediately, my gaze fell on Azul, Kira, Deidra, Cora and Arya. They were putting my room in order.

    Their eyes went wide, faces draining of colour.

    "Mydy, what happened¡ª?"

    "Your nose¡ªit¡¯s still bleeding¡ª"

    "Was it the Alpha, mydy? Tell us who did this¡ª"

    They surged forward, reaching for me, voices climbing over one another. But something inside me snapped again.

    "Enough!" I barked, my voice hoarse and shaking.

    They froze in their steps.

    My chest heaved as I lifted a trembling hand, palm stained dark red, to keep them back.

    "Leave," I rasped. "Just... leave."

    They hesitated, hurt flickering across faces that had grown familiar and dear. But they bowed their heads silently and filed out, closing the door behind them.

    As soon as I was alone, the silence rushed in¡ªloud and suffocating. My knees buckled a fraction, and I caught myself on the edge of a chair, breath ragged.

    I let my hand fall from my nose, and blood dripped onto the polished floorboards at my feet.

    Another drop. And another.

    Part of me watched it, strangely detached. Part of me wanted to scream.

    I looked down at my training shirt, the once-soft fabric stiff with drying blood, stained in ugly smears.

    And in that moment, I hated everything.

    Wanda, for her spite and cruelty and Draven, for standing aside, no matter what reasons might justify it in his mind.

    And worst of all, I hated myself for believing, even for a heartbeat, that I was strong. For thinking that a single petty victory over Wanda meant anything at all.

    Hot tears blurred my vision, but I blinked them back.

    Then, with deliberate, trembling spite, I opened my hand and let the rest of the blood drip onto the floor beside my feet.

    A messy, ugly stain to match the mess inside my chest.

    And then, there was Valmora who left me truly alone to face the cost of her push.

    I refused to let her hide. Even with my breathing in sharp, uneven bursts, I bit down on my rage and called her out.

    "Valmora!"

    The name cracked in my head like thunder and for a heartbeat, it was just the cold humming silence that had haunted me ever since Wanda¡¯s fists drove the air from my lungs.

    "Valmora!<strong>"</strong> Ished again, my voice raw, trembling. "What kind of wolf abandons her host and hides away in the middle of danger?"

    It felt like I was shouting into a well but then, there was a stir, and then, her voice, deep and low, curled around my bones.

    <i>"I could not help,"</i> Valmora said, steady, almost weary. <i>"No one can know about me, Meredith."</i>

    My anger sparked hotter, burning away the shock. "Why? Why must you stay hidden?!"

    Till today, I still do not understand her reason for that.

    <i>"By staying hidden, I protect both of us," </i>she answered.

    "Protect us from what exactly?!" The question tasted bitter on my tongue.

    Valmora¡¯s voice dropped lower, heavier.

    <i>"You do not yet know how many would want you dead for simply having me, Meredith. An ancient wolf queen bound to you."</i>

    I froze.

    "Who would want to kill me for that?" I swallowed, hating how my voice cracked. "I am cursed, Valmora. People already hate me. They have always hated and wanted me dead since the Moon Goddess marked me."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 198: Bad Timing

    <h4>Chapter 198: Bad Timing</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    My hands trembled. Almost by instinct, I tugged at my cor, loosening the robe, and let the cloth slip from my left shoulder.

    There it was: the pale, perfect crescent moon mark. The scar of my shame. A cruel reminder that even now, even after finding a wolf, the curse never truly let go.

    "Do you see it, Valmora?!" My voice broke, rough with old pain. "Do you see what I¡¯ve lived with every day?!"

    <i>"Yes,"</i> she whispered. <i>"I see it. But there is more to that curse than you know."</i>

    Something in her tone shifted. It was so faint, almost a crack in old marble. But fury still drummed in my ears, and I ignored it.

    "Save your riddles," I spat, breath ragged. "I¡¯m not in the mood to listen to them."

    Valmora exhaled.<i>"The enemies you had before hated you because they believed you were worthless, a disgrace to our kind,"</i> she said, slow, heavy with an ancient weariness.

    <i>"But those in your future will hate you because you will rise above them all¡ªand jealousy will breed blood."</i>

    I nearly scoffed.

    Me? Rise above them? I could barely stand up to Wanda, worth more those old men in the council.

    Valmora pressed on, her voice growing iron-strong, almost desperate.

    <i>"Meredith, you have been chosen by the Moon Goddess for a greater purpose. Do not forget it. Youck mentorship, yes¡ªbut if only you will listen, I can help you."</i>

    A muscle in my jaw ticked. "Help me?" I repeated, my voice hollow.

    This was so funny, yet not so funny. My wolf was seriously cruising with my brains.

    "You watched Wanda break my bones today, Valmora! You stayed silent. You could¡¯ve told me what to do. You could¡¯ve warned me!"

    <i>"If I spoke to you then, he would know,"</i> Valmora murmured. <i>"And if Draven knew, others would find out too. Meredith... what we share is powerful enough to kill us both if it¡¯s discovered too soon."</i>

    I wanted to curse at her. Scream until my throat bled, but my rage twisted, tangled in helplessness.

    "You¡¯re wasting both our time," I snapped. "Why not tell me everything now instead of waiting until I¡¯m bleeding to death to drop hints?"

    Valmora¡¯s silence felt alive, trembling around us.

    <i>"Because knowing everything too soon will destroy you, Meredith. Some truths must be carried in stages, or they crush the bearer."</i>

    Her words curled, cold and ancient, around my heart.

    "That¡¯s a pathetic excuse," I hissed, my voice hoarse. "If you truly cared, you¡¯d trust me enough to share it all."

    My head felt so heavy, and my eyes were dizzy.

    If I didn¡¯t faint from all those beatings I received from Wanda, then I would surely copse from conversing with my own wolf.

    Valmora was driving me crazy, even to the extent that I felt I was being unreasonable.

    Just then, her words dropped into my head, cutting through the throbbing heat behind my eyes and my statement.

    <i>"You must be careful, Meredith. Don¡¯t expose me to our enemies. They cannot know about my existence until we regain our powers¡ªand then, no one will be able to kill us."</i>

    The way she said it, so calm, so final¡ªit infuriated me.

    My pulse spiked. "There you go again!" I snapped inwardly. "Evading my question, throwing out riddles only enough to keep me dancing in the dark!"

    But just as I opened my mouth to curse her properly¡ªto tell her to stay out of my head for a week, I felt a sudden jolt ripple through me, and a sharp crack sounded inside my own skull.

    Pain, white-hot and vicious, shot through my nose as if someone had mmed it back into ce with a hammer.

    I couldn¡¯t even scream at first¡ªthe air punched clean out of my lungs. Then I did scream, clutching my face, my vision splintering into watery shards.

    "Ouch! Damn!"

    Stars exploded behind my eyelids. My breath hitched in ragged sobs.

    My ribs felt as if something was shifting inside them¡ªbones sliding, knitting together under scalding fire. My skin prickled, burned, then cooled.

    The whole thing couldn¡¯t havested more than a minute, but it felt eternal, as if I was being torn apart and rebuilt at the same time.

    When it stopped, I was left panting, shaking, but¡ªshockingly¡ªwithout pain.

    Slowly, I raised trembling fingers to my nose, expecting to feel fresh swelling, blood, broken cartge.

    Nothing. It was smooth. Whole.

    I sucked in a breath¡ªand it didn¡¯t hurt. My chest no longer burned, my ribs no longer stabbed me with every inhale.

    In a daze, I tugged at the cor of my training shirt, dragging it all the way down to my waist, staring at my skin.

    Where there should have been ugly bruises, welts, purpling marks¡ªthere was nothing¡ªonly pale, unbroken flesh.

    The realization hit me, sharp and heady.

    This is the fastest I¡¯ve ever healed. And not only healed, but I felt different. Stronger, somehow.

    The ache in my limbs was reced with a subtle thrumming under my skin, like something coiled and ready.

    I barely had time to process it before Valmora¡¯s voice cut in again¡ªbut this time, it wasn¡¯t calm. It was panicked.

    <i>"Shoot! I¡¯ve been exposed."</i>

    My heart lurched. "Exposed? What do you mean? Valmora¡ª"

    But before I could finish, there was a sharp knock at my door¡ªand at the same instant, Valmora¡¯s presence vanishedpletely. Like she had mmed a door shut inside my head.

    The knock came again, firmer this time, and then I heard his voice, low, unmistakable:

    "Meredith, I know you are in there."

    My breath caught in my throat. My heart rattled against my ribs as panic flooded me, tangling with everything I had just discovered.

    Now, finally, I understood why Valmora had sounded afraid. She had felt Draven¡¯s presence right outside that door.

    And maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªhe had felt her presence too.

    But what about the evidence of mybat with Wanda today?

    My skin was spotless now, and there was no proof left.

 Chapter 199: Unmistakable Doubts

    <h4>Chapter 199: Unmistakable Doubts</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    Every hit Wandanded on Meredith, I felt it.

    Not on my body¡ªbut somewhere deeper, coiled tight in my chest where it hurt worse.

    And not just the physical blows: I felt her frustration, the rising panic, the sharp sting of betrayal she turned on me.

    But I stood my ground. Forced myself not to move, not to stop Wanda or speak up again. Because that was the only way she¡¯d see the truth: the difference between sparring with me¡ªwho pulled every punch¡ªand facing someone who wanted to see her break.

    Then the session ended.

    And Meredith... she didn¡¯t look at me like I was her husband. Or even her Alpha.

    She looked at me as though I was something vile.

    <i>"You might be the greatest King our people will ever have,"</i>

    <i>"But you shouldn¡¯t have anything to do with marriage. You¡¯re unfit to be a husband¡ªand you¡¯ve failed in that duty."</i>

    Those words reyed in my head long after her back turned. They cut deeper than any silver de could. And damn me, I deserved it¡ªeven if my intent had been for her sake.

    As her form grew smaller, I felt something in me twist.

    I¡¯d meant to make her stronger. Instead, I had reminded her what it felt like to be alone.

    Still, I kept silent. I let her walk away. Because if she could do that on her own feet, after what she¡¯d taken... then maybe she was already stronger than she realized.

    When Meredith was gone, I turned to Wanda.

    She was wiping a smear of dust from her sleeve, and though she tried to hide it, I saw the slight, victorious smirk tugging at her lips.

    Her eyes widened the moment they met mine, and the smirk vanished, swallowed by the usual coolposure.

    I didn¡¯t feel anger toward her. I¡¯d known exactly what she¡¯d wanted the moment she¡¯d asked to train Meredith.

    "Satisfied?" I asked, my voice low.

    Wanda¡¯s mouth twitched. "Not quite," she confessed, lifting her chin. "She isn¡¯t a worthy opponent. It felt like sparring a child."

    I exhaled. "But at least you proved your point to her."

    She tilted her head, studying my face. "You¡¯re not angry with me?"

    "Being angry would mean I regret letting you train her," I said. "And I don¡¯t."

    Wanda walked beside me as we turned toward the house. For once, she kept quiet, her steps measured to match mine.

    At the hall, we parted ways silently.

    I headed straight for my study, closing the door behind me.

    But Meredith¡¯s image refused to leave my mind: the blood at her nose, the way her shoulders hunched as if something heavy sat on them.

    I leaned against my desk, jaw tightening.

    <i>You did this.</i>

    Yet, even through the guilt, something else stirred¡ªa begrudging pride.

    She¡¯d stayed conscious. She¡¯d walked off the field under her own power. Weeks ago, she wouldn¡¯t have managed that.

    Her stamina and endurance were growing, though she probably didn¡¯t see it yet.

    <i>If only she knew...</i>

    But that didn¡¯t erase the bruises or the hurt in her eyes.

    I stepped over to a tall shelf in the corner and pulled free the old irontched first aid box. The white paint on its side was chipped, but the contents inside were fresh.

    <i>¡¯Perhaps this would be a start,</i>¡¯ I thought, ¡¯a<i> small step to make peace.¡¯</i>

    In the back of my mind, Rhovan stirred¡ªheavy, restless. "<i>It will take time for our mate to forgive us," </i>he mumbled.

    "I know<i>,</i>" I told him silently. "But we owe her at least this."

    Rhovan huffed, the sound like wind rustling through bone-dry leaves. <i>"She has a stubborn heart. But I¡¯d rather see it stubborn than broken."</i>

    I left the study, the box tucked under my arm, and headed toward the stairs.

    Halfway up, I paused. Descending from above, Meredith¡¯s five maidservants appeared in a single file.

    Their heads were bowed, their faces pale, uneasy.

    They nearly walked straight into me before freezing and lifting their eyes.

    "Alpha," Azul breathed, bowing first. The others followed instantly.

    "Why aren¡¯t you with your mistress?" I asked, my voiceing out sharper than I¡¯d meant.

    Azul swallowed. "Mydy asked us to leave her alone, Alpha."

    A small pulse of worry thudded beneath my ribs.

    Meredith had never sent them away before, not that I know of. Not these girls, she kept closer than anyone.

    <i>That meant she was in a worse mood than I thought.</i>

    "Go," I ordered them quietly. "I will see to her."

    They scattered, skirts whispering against the marble as they fled past me.

    On the third floor, I stopped outside her door. My hand curled around the brass handle, but I didn¡¯t open it yet.

    I knocked once and waited, but I was met with silence.

    A few secondster, I knocked again, this time more slowly.

    "Meredith," I called, forcing calm into my voice. "I know you¡¯re in there."

    Still, silence.

    But Rhovan¡¯s senses were sharper than mine. And mine were sharper than any human¡¯s, so I tilted my head, listening.

    The quick rustle of cloth, the scrape of fabric. Her breath¡ªa hitch in her lungs, quickened. Panic.

    My brow furrowed. Meredith was angry with me¡ªshe should have been furious, defiant, but not afraid.

    Yet what I heard was unmistakable: her heartbeat, erratic and ragged.

    <i>What the hell is she hiding?</i>

    My pulse tightened. I pressed down on the handle and opened the door.

    Meredith stood in the middle of the room, her back just turned, but she spun around at the sound.

    Her hand mped over her nose. On the floor beside her feet, I saw droplets of dried blood, dark and ugly against the polished wood.

    But what struck me most wasn¡¯t the blood. It was the way she stood: perfectly straight. Too perfect.

    Earlier, when she¡¯d walked off the training ground, she¡¯d clutched her ribs on the left side, her posture bent by pain. Now, there was nothing.

    And even the bruising on her nose¡ªwas it gone?

    My eyes narrowed slightly, searching her face, her shoulders.

    <i>She should still be hunched over, barely able to breathe. How is she...?</i>

    I took one careful step forward, scanning every subtle tremor in her expression.

    Something about her scent was different, too. Just faintly¡ªbut enough.

    <i>What the hell happened in the few minutes since she left me?</i>

 Chapter 200: No More Guilt

    <h4>Chapter 200: No More Guilt</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    And when I looked closer, really looked, my heart stopped.

    Her breathing wasn¡¯t shallow anymore. Her nose, which should have been swollen and bleeding fresh, was only stained with dried blood.

    <i>Impossible.</i>

    I took another step forward, letting the first aid box drop softly onto the floor. The soft thud echoed between us.

    She flinched, just slightly.

    "Look at me," I ordered, my voice low.

    She hesitated. That hesitation spoke volumes.

    I reached out, ignoring her recoil, and tugged the cor of her shirt down over her shoulder, exposing pale skin where bruises should have already bloomed dark.

    My hand brushed down her arm, then to her back, searching. But there was nothing. No bruises. No broken ribs, no trembling breath from pain.

    Only one exnation coiled in my mind, sharp and ugly: Meredith had a wolf, and she had hidden it from me.

    Fury burned through my veins, boiling hotter than anything I¡¯d felt in years.

    "Meredith," I rasped. "How long?"

    She swallowed, eyes stubborn and guilty all at once as she rearranged her shirt.

    "For how long have you had your wolf?" I pressed.

    "For the past two months," she admitted, voice barely above a whisper.

    Two months.

    My mind shed back: to that night she asked about Serena, the ancient warrior Queen. The curiosity, the oddly specific questions.

    <i>Was that when her wolf surfaced?</i>

    My jaw clenched so hard my teeth hurt. Betrayal gnawed at me from inside.

    "How could you keep this from me?" I demanded. "How could you lie?"

    "I never lied to you," she shot back, voice rising. "I only... kept it from you."

    "And what is that if not a lie?" I snarled. "You broke my trust, Meredith."

    She stepped forward, her eyes sharp, wet with unshed tears.

    "And what about you? You betrayed me too!" Her voice cracked but didn¡¯t falter. "You made Wanda train me today¡ªwithout telling me, without even asking me if I was ready!"

    I inhaled, my chest tight. "I did it for your sake¡ª"

    "I don¡¯t care!" she shouted, the words tearing from her. "Do you know what it felt like? Standing there and realizing the man I trusted most handed me over to my enemy?"

    "That was the point," I growled. "To show you what a real enemy looks like, how they fight. You needed it."

    She shook her head, hair falling across her face, eyes zing.

    "And you didn¡¯t even think to warn me?" Her voice dropped, hoarse. "Why, Draven? Why her?"

    I opened my mouth, but she didn¡¯t stop.

    "You want to know why she volunteered?" Meredith spat, her chest heaving. "Yesterday morning at breakfast, she called me worthless, a bedwarmer¡ªright in front of the servants. And I fought back. I grabbed her hair and mmed her face into her te. Then I punched her. That¡¯s why."

    My breath caught.

    <i>She did what?</i>

    Meredith watched the surprise sh across my face, and she seized it.

    "This wasn¡¯t training for her. It was revenge."

    My hands curled into fists. Rage flickered in me¡ªnot at Meredith, but at Wanda.

    But I forced myself to lock it down.

    "She still showed you what you were missing inbat," I muttered. "I had good intentions for you, Meredith. But what good intentions did you have for me by hiding the fact that you had gotten your wolf?"

    Herugh was short and bitter.

    "And what good intentions did I have by hiding my wolf, huh?" she demanded, eyes wet. "Do you think I need to give you a reason for that?"

    My chest constricted painfully.

    "And did you think I wouldn¡¯t find out?" I rasped.

    "Of course, I knew you¡¯d find out one day!" she fired back. "But until then, it was my secret. The only thing that was mine alone."

    Silence mmed between us. Our chests rose and fell, ragged, caught between fury and something rawer.

    At that moment, I realized we stood on opposite sides of the same battlefield. Both of us felt betrayed. Both of us had our reasons, and neither of us was willing to yield.

    My pulse thundered. Rhovan¡¯s voice whispered low in the back of my mind, urging me to stop.

    But the words stuck in my throat. I bent down, grabbed the first aid box from where ity forgotten on the floor.

    "I hope you are happy," I told her, my voice rough. "And that your happinesssts forever."

    Then I turned and walked out, shutting the door behind me harder than I meant to.

    The sound echoed down the hall, but her silence echoed louder in my chest.

    "Of course, I will be happy forever, or are you wishing that I would be sad and miserable?" I heard her angry, muffled voice ask.

    But I ignored it and simply walked into my bedroom and shut the door.

    I dropped off the first-aid box in my walk-in closet and walked into my bathroom for a cold shower.

    I needed it to cool down my boiling emotions.

    There was nothing wrong with Meredith finally having a wolf after being tagged ¡¯wolfless¡¯ all these years. However, my anger stemmed from the fact that she had hidden this truth from me.

    Why on earth would she do that?

    I wasn¡¯t an outsider. I was her husband. Her mate.

    If she had reasons to keep her wolf a secret, then I shouldn¡¯t be included. She should never have kept me in the dark.

    "Now, I know why we felt something off about her that time," I said to Rhovan.

    Unlike me, he didn¡¯t feel betrayed, just totally astonished by the situation.

    "But, I¡¯m more worried about how she was able to hide her wolf, making us unable to sense her all this time we were together."

    Rhovan finally growled. <i>"Her wolf must be powerful, that even I couldn¡¯t sense her, though she was hiding." </i>

    There was a trace of unhappiness in Rhovan¡¯s voice. He felt disappointed in himself for not being able to sense Meredith¡¯s wolf.

    "And Meredith would rather endure the beatings and pains from Wanda instead of revealing her wolf..."

    This made me insist on the fact that there must be a tangible reason for Meredith to have hidden this information from me.

    And for once, I no longer felt guilty for letting Wanda kick her ass.

 Chapter 201: Ignoring Each Other

    <h4>Chapter 201: Ignoring Each Other</h4>

    <strong><i>(Third Person).</i></strong>

    Dinner was unusually quiet.

    The long dining hall, always filled with soft clinks of silverware and low conversation, now carried a tension that pressed like fog against every wall.

    The candle mes wavered slightly, their glow doing little to soften the invisible iceyering the atmosphere.

    Draven sat at the head of the table, as always, regal and unreadable. Meredith was on his right, yet he didn¡¯t spare her a single nce.

    Not a word. Not even the simple courtesy of cing food on her te, as he usually did since the new sitting arrangement.

    His jaw was set, his eyes fixed on his meal, and the cold air between them was sharper than any de.

    Meredith sat rigid, her shoulders squared in false calm. But her knuckles, wrapped tightly around her utensils, betrayed herposure.

    She hadn¡¯t touched much of her food, and she didn¡¯t need anyone to guess why. Draven¡¯s silence was louder than shouting.

    Everyone noticed.

    Dennis drank from his water ss, casting uncertain nces between the pair. His lips twitched, like he wanted to say something but thought better of it.

    Even Jeffery looked up from his te more than once, his gaze flitting between them in quiet contemtion.

    And Wanda? Wanda was having the time of her life.

    She kept her head slightly bowed over her meal, lips pressed into a tight line of feigned politeness, but her eyes sparkled with satisfaction. Her inner joy bubbled just beneath the surface.

    <i>¡¯What a glorious evening</i>,¡¯ she mused internally, stabbing her roasted meat with a little more enthusiasm than necessary.

    Not only had she delivered bruises and humiliation to Meredith earlier that morning¡ªlegally and publicly¡ªbut now, she had seeded in driving a wedge between her and Draven.

    She didn¡¯t even need to do anything more. The damage was unfolding like a well-written y.

    And Wanda? She was simply the audience, admiring her own performance.

    <i>¡¯Why didn¡¯t I think of this earlier?¡¯</i> she thought, lifting her wine ss to sip delicately.

    If she had known that she could use this method to kill two birds, she would have employed more tactics earlier than this.

    She had aimed just to teach Meredith a big lesson, but she had ended up doing something much more important than that.

    Across the table, Dennis finally couldn¡¯t bear the awkward silence any longer. He leaned subtly towards Meredith, his voice low enough for only her ears.

    "Did you... fight with my brother?"

    Meredith¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t leave her te. "I¡¯m a peacemaker," she said tly, her tone clipped with restrained fury.

    That was when Draven snorted, loud and sharp.

    Obviously, he didn¡¯t know when that reaction slipped from him, given the way his cutlery briefly paused the meat searing, before continuing.

    Draven¡¯s snort sound was like a stone dropped into still water¡ªit sent ripples across the entire table.

    Every eye turned to him. Servants paused in their steps. Jeffery¡¯s brow rose slightly. And Dennis stiffened, his gaze shifting from Draven to Meredith with a sinking feeling in his chest.

    Meredith slowly turned her head to re at her husband, her voice cutting through the tension like a de.

    "Am I lying?"

    Her question hung in the air, heavy with challenge.

    The silence stretched. Dennis, eyes wide, reached beneath the table and gently touched Meredith¡¯s hand¡ªa quiet plea for her to let it go.

    Draven didn¡¯t even blink.

    "Did I say anything?" he replied coolly, not looking at her. His voice was calm, almost bored. Which somehow made it worse.

    Meredith inhaled sharply, chest rising and falling as she struggled to reel in her rage. Her jaw clenched. Her fingers tightened around the stem of her ss.

    Across the table, Wanda¡¯s smirk deepened. Her eyes met Meredith¡¯s briefly¡ªonly briefly¡ªand in that moment, Meredith saw everything.

    That smug, satisfied look. The glint of victorious cruelty.

    Meredith¡¯s mind shed back to the training grounds that morning. The taunts. The bruises. The final punch to her nose.

    Wanda flicked a nce at Draven, then sipped from her wine ss again, basking in the sess of her calcted chaos.

    Meredith straightened in her seat, heart pounding with a different kind of pain now, not physical, but emotional.

    ---

    A few minutes passed, thick with awkward stillness and the asional clink of cutlery on porcin.

    Meredith hadn¡¯t touched her food again. Her forky idle on the edge of her te, the roasted vegetables and slices of meat growing cold.

    Her jaw was tight, her gaze fixed on nothing in particr.

    Then, without a word, she rose to her feet.

    Dennis looked up, startled. "You¡¯re leaving already?" he asked gently.

    She gave him a small, polite smile. "I don¡¯t really have an appetite tonight."

    Dennis frowned. "That¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard you say that in a long time. And it¡¯s been weeks since youst left your food unfinished."

    Her smile widened¡ªpleasant, but thin. Calcted. "True. But I think I will be fine if you bring me that ice cream you promised yesterday."

    Yesterday evening, Meredith had been too disturbed after herbat training with Draven to even think of having ice cream, so she had texted Dennis to hold onto it.

    Draven¡¯s fork paused halfway to his mouth.

    Meredith wasn¡¯t looking at him, but she didn¡¯t need to. Every word had been designed to cut¡ªto prove a point.

    She¡¯d rather have his brother¡¯s kindness than his silence. Rather enjoy Dennis¡¯s attention than endure his indifference. She wanted him to hear it. To know.

    Dennis, blissfully unaware of the reason for her request, chuckled warmly. "You¡¯re in luck. I still have a te left. I will have it sent to your room."

    Meredith inclined her head in gratitude. "Thanks."

    And with that, her smile vanished, reced by the same cool indifference she had walked in with.

    She turned sharply on her heel, her dress swaying slightly as she strode out of the hall with her back straight and her pace steady.

    She never once looked at Draven.

    Draven didn¡¯t flinch. Didn¡¯t call after her either. He didn¡¯t even spare a nce at her retreating form.

    Instead, he stabbed arge piece of meat with his fork and shoved it into his mouth, chewing in silence, though the tension in his jaw was telling.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 202: Disappointed in His Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 202: Disappointed in His Daughter</h4>

    <strong><i>(Third Person).</i></strong>

    Across the table, Wanda watched it all unfold with barely concealed amusement. She leaned back ever so slightly, her spoon restingzily between her fingers as she enjoyed the fallout of her earlier handiwork.

    ¡¯<i>Delicious</i>,¡¯ she mused inwardly. ¡¯<i>This night just keeps getting better.¡¯</i>

    But Draven¡¯s attention was far from her.

    He was still chewing, but his thoughts were a thousand miles away, reying every word Meredith had hurled at him that morning. Every line of usation. Every defiant re.

    The way her voice had cracked with hurt, and yet, she¡¯d stood her ground, as though she hadn¡¯t just been beaten down hours earlier.

    She had changed.

    And now, even her silence had turned into sharp, deliberate weapons.

    There was a time, not long ago, when he used to hate her quietness¡ªthe way she never answered his questions, the way she closed herself off. It used to frustrate him endlessly.

    He remembered dining with her some nights, throwing biting remarks just to get a reaction out of her, anything to remind her she of her shorings.

    But now? Now he would have preferred her silence again over her newfound sharp tongue.

    The way she had talked back to him earlier still echoed in his skull. The way she used him of failing as a husband, of betraying her. As if she weren¡¯t the one who had hidden a life-altering truth from him.

    As if she weren¡¯t the one who had let him look like a fool, believing she was still wolfless when she had already been bonded with a wolf for two whole months.

    Draven¡¯s jaw tightened. His left hand curled into a slow, deliberate fist under the table.

    He¡¯d been patient. Too patient. With anyone else, that kind of betrayal would have earned punishment, not a conversation. But with Meredith... he had gone soft.

    <i>¡¯Stubborn little wolf, ¡¯</i> he thought bitterly.

    And still, even as the irritation coiled tight inside his chest, a voice in the back of his mind whispered that it was no one¡¯s fault but his own.

    He¡¯d known exactly what kind of woman Meredith was before marrying her¡ªsharp, unyielding, impulsive.

    She had no fear of him. None. She spoke to him like he wasn¡¯t Alpha. Like he wasn¡¯t even a man to be respected. And yet, he had imed her as his wife, thinking¡ªwhat?

    That he could change her? That she would one day bow to his authority?

    No.

    This mess was his to own.

    And as the silence returned to the table, thick and suffocating, Draven could feel a storm brewing.

    Wanda gloated with satisfaction.

    And Meredith?

    She was long gone, but not out of reach and definitely not out of mind.

    But she had made sure to leave a mark before walking away. And she had seeded.

    ---

    After dinner, Wanda left the hall with a slight sway to her hips and a deep sense of satisfaction coiled in her chest.

    Her lips curled into a subtle smile as she walked down the corridor, her thoughts spinning faster than her steps.

    <i>¡¯Just one more crack in the ss,¡¯</i> she mused, ¡¯<i>and the whole thing will shatter.¡¯</i>

    Meredith and Draven¡¯s strained silence had been more gratifying than the bruises she¡¯d left on Meredith¡¯s body.

    Watching the couple ignore each other all night had been the highlight of Wanda¡¯s evening. And she wasn¡¯t done¡ªnot by a long shot.

    If she couldn¡¯t eliminate Meredith outright, then she would corrode her from the inside, slowly and subtly. Rot the foundation of her precious little bond with Draven until there was nothing left to salvage.

    Wanda reached her bedroom on the second floor and opened the door. But the moment her heel touched the polished wood floor, the phone in her hand vibrated sharply.

    The screen lit up with a name that sent a chill down her spine.

    <strong>FATHER.</strong>

    Her heart dropped almost immediately.

    The smile on her lips vanished like smoke. Her fingers trembled slightly around the device as she stared at the name glowing on the screen.

    ¡¯\<i>Why is he calling now?</i> She wasn¡¯t due for another report until the following week.

    Still, she didn¡¯t dare let it ring a second time.

    Swiping the screen with an unsteady finger, she brought the phone to her ear and spoke in her sweetest, most respectful tone.

    "Good evening, Father."

    Reginald Fellowes didn¡¯t return the pleasantries.

    "What¡¯s the update on that girl?" His deep voice rolled over the line, heavy and sharp as a de.

    Wanda¡¯s throat clenched. Her pulse thudded. She opened her mouth to answer, but only a weak breath escaped. Panic scratched at her throat.

    "Well?" Reginald barked. "What is it, Wanda? Has a cat got your tongue?"

    She flinched. "No, Father. I... I was just¡ª"

    "Then speak!"

    Her voice was barely above a whisper. "I haven¡¯t... made progress yet."

    Silence followed for a brief moment, then came the roar.

    "You useless child! Are you telling me you¡¯ve aplished nothing?" Reginald¡¯s fury sted through the phone like thunder. "What have you been doing all this time, brushing the girl¡¯s hair? iting friendship bracelets?"

    Wanda¡¯s face paled. She clenched the phone tighter, trying to suppress the sting behind her eyes.

    "I¡ªI can¡¯t kill her yet," she said hurriedly. "If I do, I wll be the first suspect."

    "And why would that be?" Reginald snapped.

    She hesitated.

    "Because..." She swallowed. "Because everyone knows I hate her. And after what happened with Xamira... Draven suspects me."

    The silence on the line was different this time. Quieter, but far more dangerous.

    And then¡ª

    "You ipetent fool," Reginald hissed. "Do you mean to tell me you¡¯ve lost the Alpha¡¯s trust? After everything I¡¯ve done to put you inside that house since you were younger? After all the nning, the sacrifices, the maniption, you let it fall apart?"

    Wanda bit her lower lip hard, trying to silence the retort that sprang to her mind.

    <i>¡¯Father, it was your rush that pushed me to act before I was ready.¡¯</i>

    But she couldn¡¯t say it. Not even close. Because if there was one rule she had learned growing up in the Fellowes household, it was this:

    You never me Reginald Fellowes.

    Ever.

    So she stayed silent, biting through the pain of his wrath, nodding at empty air and pulling the phone slightly away from her ear to lessen the sting of every shouted insult.

 Chapter 203: She Needed Someone

    <h4>Chapter 203: She Needed Someone</h4>

    <strong><i>(Third Person).</i></strong>

    "I could have had any daughter," Reginald spat. "And I ended up with a coward who can¡¯t even eliminate a girl that¡¯s already on the brink of death."

    Wanda¡¯s fingers dug into the fabric of her skirt, her nails threatening to tear through the seams. Still, she said nothing. No matter how hurt she was by her father¡¯s words.

    "Listen to me carefully, Wanda," Reginald growled. "I put you there for a reason. And if you¡¯ve failed me, I will not hesitate to clean up the mess myself. Do you understand?"

    "Yes, Father," she replied quietly.

    "What about Draven?" he snapped. "What progress has he made in Duskmoor? What has he been up to, exactly?"

    Wanda hesitated, clenching and unclenching her fists. Draven had warned her and the others long ago¡ªsternly¡ªthat none of the information about the humans or the brewing tension in Duskmoor was to be shared with anyone, not even the council.

    The weight of that warning still sat heavy in her memory. And yet her father was a man whose rage could level her entire world.

    It was obvious that she feared her father more than she did Draven. Because, unlike Draven, her father was capable of ending her life in mere seconds without batting an eye, and without considering their blood rtionship.

    Her father was that cruel.

    Swallowing her fear, she silently mouthed an apology to Draven. Then she spoke.

    "He¡¯s... he¡¯s been working quietly," she began, voice low. "There¡¯s a suspicion that the humans are experimenting on our kind. There¡¯s a facility¡ªan undergroundb hidden somewhere in Duskmoor."

    Reginald fell silent. Wanda could practically hear the gears turning in his mind.

    "We haven¡¯t found theb yet," she continued, pushing past the guilt rising in her chest. "But he¡¯s certain it exists. There¡¯ve been too many signs. Disappearances, strange sightings... And there have been at least five confirmed near-abduction incidents. Draven, also called Brackham, threatened him."

    The silence on the line was deadly.

    Then came Reginald¡¯s voice, low and furious. "And you¡¯re just now telling me this? He hasn¡¯t said a word to the council. Not a whisper. This... <i>this</i> is a threat to the entire werewolf bloodline, and your beloved Alpha is ying cloak-and-dagger in the dark?"

    Wanda winced, guilt stabbing through her like a de.

    "He¡¯s not keeping the council in the dark on purpose, Father," she said quickly. "He¡¯s only waiting for tangible proof. Real evidence that can¡¯t be dismissed. He... he wants to be certain before he makes a move. If he acts too soon, the humans could bury everything and retaliate."

    Reginald didn¡¯t reply immediately. Wanda could sense the wariness in his breath.

    She pressed on, seizing the moment.

    "There¡¯s more," she added. "The vampires¡ªthey¡¯re real. Draven confirmed it. He ns to capture one of them, and only after that, return to Stormveil to report everything to the elders. That includes theb, the experiments, the humans... all of it."

    The other end of the line crackled faintly, and then Reginald¡¯s disgust rolled through her ear like a wave.

    "The only thing you seem to be good attely," he spat, "is defending that Alpha and exining away his every mistake. You¡¯d think by now you¡¯d have learned to use that sharp little mind of yours to capture his heart. Or¡ªbetter yet¡ªget rid of the parasite at his side."

    Wanda¡¯s hand clenched into a fist.

    "She won¡¯t be queen, Father," she said, voice barely above a whisper but filled with conviction. "I promise you that. I will take her life, no matter how long it takes."

    "Don¡¯t wait until he ascends the throne," Reginald snapped. "If she¡¯s still alive by the time Draven wears the crown, you¡¯ve failed. The moment he¡¯s king, she bes untouchable. And it will be more increasingly difficult to get her. You understand me?"

    Wanda¡¯s lungs filled with air, but it barely felt like enough.

    "I understand," she said.

    The line clicked, ending the call with a finality that left Wanda staring at her own reflection in the darkened phone screen.

    Her fingers trembled.

    She lowered the device to herp and stared at the floor. Her pulse still thundered in her ears. The coldness in her father¡¯s voice, the disappointmentced into every word¡ªnone of it was new.

    But somehow, tonight, it stung more than usual.

    And then, the guilt weighing on her chest had only sharpened with each passing second.

    She exhaled deeply and shakily as the silence in her room wrapped around her like a noose.

    She needed something¡ªsomeone¡ªto anchor her back into control.

    Without overthinking, she unlocked her phone and dialled her older brother, Levi.

    The phone rang three times before his raspy voice answered,ced with fatigue.

    "Wanda...? What¡¯s wrong? It¡¯ste."

    "Were you already sleeping?" she asked, voice softer now, almost tender.

    A sigh crackled through the speaker. "Yeah... I¡¯ve been training the warriors all week. My body¡¯s done."

    There was a brief pause, then his voice turned more alert. "Are you okay?"

    "No," she murmured, her tone dipping into something more vulnerable. "I¡¯m not."

    Silence settled between them. Then, a gentle request came from her, "Make me feel better, Levi."

    Another beat of silence stretched between them. Then came his sigh, low and conflicted.

    "How do you want me to do that?"

    "You know how." Wanda tried to make her voice sound sultry as she bit her lower lip.

    Levi let out a deep breath, then said, "Now¡¯s not a good time for that."

    Her eyes narrowed, and she sat up straighter, irritation shing beneath hershes.

    "What¡¯s that supposed to mean¡ª?"

    But then she heard it¡ªa familiar female voice in the background, faint but clear enough:

    "Levi, where are you going?"

    Wanda froze. Her entire expression darkened, fury boiling under her skin like a geyser ready to erupt.

    She didn¡¯t wait for an exnation.

    She ended the call, jaw tight and breath shallow. Her fingers curled around her phone until the stic casing creaked beneath the pressure.

    Seething in rage, her eyes zed as she whispered to herself, "Unbelievable."

 Chapter 204: The Pregnant Woman

    <h4>Chapter 204: The Pregnant Woman</h4>

    <strong><i>(Third Person).</i></strong>

    Two weeks had passed since the ck van had swallowed the pregnant woman by the roadside ¡ª two weeks since her muffled scream was silenced under gloved palms.

    In the underground corridors of <i><strong>Section Nine</strong>,</i> the fluorescent lights flickered with a cold, clinical disinterest.

    Down here, time was measured not in days, but in heartbeats... and in how long a body couldst under a scalpel.

    Dr. Nera paused outside Observation Room C, clipboard in hand. Her eyes flicked to the notes:

    <i>Subject 27-B: Human, female, approximately eight months gestation.</i>

    Yet when she lifted her gaze through the small reinforced window, what she saw made her heart squeeze, though she quickly buried it under practised detachment.

    The woman, barely thirty,y strapped to a gurney, ankles and wrists bound in padded restraints.

    Strands of sweat-soaked hair clung to her pale forehead. And her belly... round, straining, as if pleading silently for the nightmare to end.

    Nera¡¯s colleague, Dr. Halvors, joined her. His voice, low and almost bored, carried no warmth.

    "She¡¯s overdue now," he murmured. "We can¡¯t riskplications. Schedule the extraction."

    "C-section?" Nera asked, though she already knew the answer.

    "Of course," he said. "We need the infant alive. As pure as possible."

    Momentster, in the small theatre lit by cruel whitemps, two masked doctors stood over the unconscious woman who had been kidnapped a few weeks ago.

    They had sedated her hours earlier, muttering about ¡¯minimizing distress.¡¯

    In truth, they feared her screaming more than they feared her pain.

    The machines beeped, a steady, artificial luby.

    "Scalpel," Dr. Halvors said.

    Dr. Nera handed it over, fingers trembling almost imperceptibly.

    With the first careful incision, warm blood rose.

    Within minutes, the child emerged, slick and red, wailing at the cold and light.

    Halvors barely nced at the mother. His eyes fixated on the baby, searching for signs of viability.

    "Umbilical," he ordered. A nurse mped and cut.

    The mother¡¯s chest rose and fell in a slow, shallow rhythm. But the baby¡¯s cries were too strong.

    "Take it," Halvors barked.

    A junior nurse, her hands trembling, carried the infant toward the neonatal observation unit ¡ª a sterile ss tank on the other side of the room.

    Nera turned back to the mother. "What about her?" she asked softly.

    "Inducea," Halvors replied, wiping his brow. "She can¡¯t go back yet. The bruising needs to fade first."

    As the nurse injected the sedative, the woman¡¯s breaths slowed... and then deepened into an unnatural stillness.

    ---

    In Section Nine¡¯s holding cells, the wolves shifted restlessly. They couldn¡¯t see the operating room, but they smelled the fresh blood.

    One young male bared his teeth, a growl rumbling low in his chest.

    Across the corridor, Levik ¡ª the young assistant ¡ª paused, the tray in his hands shaking. The smell wed at him too: metallic, raw, alive.

    In his chest, something humane stirred, but he swallowed it down, turned, and kept walking.

    Several hourster, under the cover of the city¡¯s deepest night, a ck, unmarked van rumbled out of theb¡¯s hidden freight entrance.

    Inside, the womany limp on a stretcher, breathing shallowly.

    Two men in ck coats sat beside her. One checked her pulse; the other nced anxiously at the clock.

    They drove for nearly an hour, finally turning onto a potholed road fringed by old factories and forgotten warehouses.

    Without words, they lifted her body ¡ª still breathing, though barely ¡ª andid her by the curb under the dim glow of a streetlight.

    Above them, a CCTV camera turned silently, capturing their faces only in shadows.

    They stepped back, climbed into the van, and drove away ¡ª the woman¡¯s pale hand slipping off the stretcher to brush against the cold concrete.

    ---

    Back in Section Nine, Dr. Nera watched the CCTV feed as the van returned empty.

    "It¡¯s done," Halvors said.

    Nera didn¡¯t answer. Her gaze lingered on the feed: the woman lying alone in the dark, under indifferent starlight.

    "Do you ever wonder if this will be enough?" she whispered.

    Halvors snorted. "It¡¯s never enough. But it¡¯s necessary."

    And then, quietly, almost to himself, he added, "We can¡¯t afford conscience now, Nera. Not this far in."

    ---

    The air smelled of damp concrete and stale oil.

    A brittle wind moved litter across the empty street, stirring discarded paper cups and crushed cigarette cartons.

    The woman from earliery there, on the cold asphalt beside the crumbling curb, the glow from the streemp painting harsh shadows across her face.

    For a while, there was only darkness inside her head. Then her eyelids twitched, and a faint rasp of breath scraped at the rawness of her throat.

    Pain bloomed across her abdomen ¡ª deep, foreign pain that seemed to pulse with her heartbeat.

    She shifted, a dry gasp tearing from her lips.

    She tried to roll onto her back, but the pain in her belly red, sharp and violent, as if invisible knives had been left inside her.

    A whimper broke free. Then she lifted trembling hands to her stomach.

    For a breathless second, she expected the familiar rise of her swollen belly ¡ª the living weight she had carried for months.

    But under her shaking palms, there was nothing.

    Immediately, confusion gave way to horror.

    Her hands scrabbled across her abdomen, fingertips brushing raw sutures and sticky residue.

    She traced the swollen, clumsily stitched line that curved across her skin, and her breath caught, breaking on a ragged sob.

    She was empty. The baby was gone.

    A strangled cry rose in her chest, tore out of her mouth before she could swallow it back.

    "My baby¡ª"

    "My baby!"

    She pressed her forehead to the cold concrete, nails digging into the tarred road, until fresh blood bloomed under her fingers.

    No one came tofort her.

    After long minutes, her cries weakened. Only shallow, broken breaths remained, shuddering through her.

    Shey on her side, arms protectively curled around her absent child.

    Her chest hurt from sobbing; her throat burned; her body trembled violently. But nothing could soothe the emptiness carved inside her.

    In the ruin of her mind, a single question circled endlessly, splintering against itself:

    <i>Did those bastards take my baby?</i>

 Chapter 205: What I Learnt

    <h4>Chapter 205: What I Learnt</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    It¡¯s been two weeks since that horrible day¡ªsince Draven threw me to the wolves, quite literally.

    Two weeks since west spoke to each other.

    Two weeks of silence.

    Two weeks of pretending the other didn¡¯t exist.

    And two weeks since he so conveniently "forgot" about my training.

    Not a single word. Not a single look. Not even a flicker of concern from him.

    The first two mornings after the Wanda incident, I¡¯d dragged my sore body to the training grounds, determined not to let my anger stop me from doing what I needed to do.

    I¡¯d waited there like a fool, clenching my teeth with every second that passed in the emptiness. Just dust and wind and no Draven.

    And when I finally saw him that evening at dinner, sitting tall andposed at the head of the table, spooning food into his mouth like everything was perfectly fine, I didn¡¯t ask a damn thing.

    Neither did he.

    The next morning, it was the same story. Empty training grounds.

    That was thest time I humiliated myself like that. If he wasn¡¯t going to show up, I wasn¡¯t going to chase him. Period.

    Valmora, of course, wouldn¡¯t shut up about it.

    <i>"Be smart, Meredith. Just go back to Draven. He doesn¡¯t need to beg you before you get what you need."</i>

    Easy for her to say. She wasn¡¯t the one who stood there bleeding and humiliated while the man she trusted the most watched it happen. And did nothing.

    Now I refused. I wouldn¡¯t step back onto those grounds unless Draven came to me first. He had to.

    My secret wasn¡¯t half as bad as his betrayal. He broke something in me that day, and I didn¡¯t know if I wanted to fix it.

    I was still furious to even consider that possibility because at the moment, death felt easier than going to Draven.

    I would rather what was left of my pride remain intact than give it to that big-headed, arrogant man I had for a mate and as a husband.

    For the first time in a long while, I felt like the Moon Goddess was terrible at pairing couples.

    Maybe Draven and Wanda did deserve each other.

    This morning, as I descended the stairs for breakfast, my fingers ran lightly down the polished bannister. My feet were light, but my chest still carried the weight of unresolved rage.

    At the base of the stairs, I spotted Dennis.

    He stood with his back half-turned, murmuring something into his phone, his voice low and businesslike.

    Then, just as I reached the final step, I heard him say something under his breath before pulling the phone from his ear and sliding it into his pocket.

    "Dennis," I called gently.

    He turned to me with his usual boyish smile. "Good morning, dear friend... And you look so happy this morning."

    I walked the remaining steps toward him, the corner of my mouth twitching into a half-smile.

    "Morning. You¡¯re the only familiar face in this ce, apart from my maidservants, that still makes me happy."

    Dennis winced dramatically, peeking around the hallway as if someone would pop out from the walls.

    "Are you trying to get me killed?" he asked, grinning. "My brother¡¯s got the ears of a bat."

    I shrugged. "Then maybe he should try using them next time someone¡¯s crying out in pain."

    We started walking down the hallway side by side, our steps falling into an easy rhythm. It was strange how natural it had be¡ªtalking to Dennis, leaning into him like a lifeline.

    "Are you free this evening?" I asked.

    He nced sideways at me. "Why? Got a hot date in mind?"

    I rolled my eyes. "No. I just thought maybe we could continue the driving lessons."

    "You passed those lessons three months ago," he said, chuckling. "What¡¯s this really about? Boredom?"

    I sighed, then gave in with a reluctant nod. "And because Draven¡¯s decided to ditch training me altogether."

    "Are you sure that¡¯s not because you broke one of hisbat rules?" he teased lightly.

    I narrowed my eyes at him, only for something in my chest to clench with an awful realization. My heart kicked once¡ªhard.

    Did I?

    Had missing those two days been tha<i>t</i> much of an offense?

    No. No, that couldn¡¯t be it. But at the back of my mind, I knew it was.

    "If he¡¯s punishing me for not showing up the first two days," I said tightly, "then that makes him a cruel man."

    My anger started bubbling again, hotter than before.

    I¡¯d spent those two days nursing a shattered spirit from a fight he had orchestrated.

    "I used those days to heal... to forget how badly he betrayed me. And if he¡¯s mad about that, then maybe he should stop pretending he ever cared about training me at all."

    Dennis let out a long breath and scratched the back of his head. "Yeah... He didn¡¯t do right by letting Wanda train you like that. He should have told you. At least prepared you."

    "Exactly," I said, grateful for his voice of reason. "You¡¯re the sensible brother."

    But then, Dennis lowered his tone and gave me a wary look. "Don¡¯t be mad at me for asking this, okay?"

    I blinked. "Depends. What are you asking?"

    He didn¡¯t wait. "Did you learn anything from that training?"

    I stopped walking. My jaw tightened. My entire body stiffened.

    "I didn¡¯t get trained," I snapped. "I got beaten."

    Dennis held up his hands, chuckling nervously. "Okay, okay, bad phrasing. But hey, you did learn something, right?"

    I red at him. "Yes. I learned that I need to destroy Wanda next time I get the chance."

    Heughed, and just like that, the fire inside me dimmed slightly.

    We reached the dining hall, and I pushed open the doors, suddenly feeling lighter.

    If Draven was going to keep ying silent, I was going to move on and enjoy what little I could. Starting with Dennis. At least he made me feel seen. Heard. Valued.

    And with how long it had been since I felt any of those things, I was ready to take whatever I could get.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 206: A Blade Through My Patience

    <h4>Chapter 206: A de Through My Patience</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    As I settled into my chair at the breakfast table, my eyes¡ªunfortunately¡ªlocked with Wanda¡¯s.

    There it was again. That smug, self-satisfied smile she¡¯d been parading around for the past two weeks like it was permanently stitched to her lips.

    Honestly, I wished half her face would go numb or into full-time paralysis from all that grinning. Maybe then she¡¯d finally find some humility.

    I looked away, refusing to waste more of my morning staring at someone who thought causing pain was a hobby.

    Just then, the double doors opened and Draven walked in.

    Everyone immediately stood. Even the servants straightened up like soldiers answering to their general.

    For a fleeting second, I considered remaining seated¡ªletting him see how little his presence meant to me now¡ªbut I wasn¡¯t about to hand Wanda the satisfaction of seeing me act like a petnt child.

    I rose to my feet with the rest, but not because I wanted to.

    Maturity wasn¡¯t about how I felt. It was about what I chose to do in spite of it.

    Draven gave a subtle nod, a silent order for everyone to sit again. We obeyed.

    The servants moved quickly, gliding between chairs as they filled our tes.

    The sweet scent of blueberry and banana smoothie floated through the air, mingling with the rich aroma of freshly baked bread, steaming burritos, scrambled eggs, and syrupy carrot pancakes.

    Fruit sd gleamed in chilled bowls beside golden banana muffins.

    I inhaled deeply, and for the first time in days, something warm loosened in my chest.

    I reached for the smoothie and took a sip. I was sweet, cold... Perfect.

    I was tempted to gulp it down, but I needed room in my stomach for the rest of the meal. I had a point to prove, and a woman couldn¡¯t make statements on a full smoothie alone.

    The burrito called to me next. I picked it up, took a hearty bite¡ªand oh, stars, it was stuffed with juicy, spiced meat.

    It was exactly what I needed; each chew broughtfort and satisfaction I hadn¡¯t realized I was craving.

    I took another big bite, then another. A low hum escaped my throat.

    Let him see it. Let Draven sit right there and watch me enjoy this food as if it were the best thing to happen to me all week.

    Let him see that I was fine. No, not just fine¡ªI was better, happier, unaffected and thriving.

    I even licked my fingers in slow, deliberate strokes, then turned slightly toward one of the servants standing nearby.

    "I want burritos for brunch," I said.

    She nodded quickly. "Yes, mydy."

    I turned back to my te, the corner of my mouth lifting just a little. That should do it.

    I didn¡¯t need to look to my right to know Draven was watching me. His gaze was sharp enough to burn holes through steel.

    I could feel it grazing my face, tracing my expressions, probably trying to decipher what the hell was going on in my mind.

    He didn¡¯t know that I¡¯d mastered this performance. He didn¡¯t know that every sip, every chew, every contented sigh was carefully executed to tell him one thing¡ª"I don¡¯t need you."

    And yet...

    Even while I chewed, a part of me wondered if he noticed. If he knew that I could sense him.

    That even though I didn¡¯t say a word to him, I was screaming louder than usual.

    But he didn¡¯t speak. And that was fine because two can y this game.

    ---

    <strong><i>~**Draven**~ </i></strong>

    Meredith was doing it on purpose.

    I could see it in the way she bit into that burrito like it held the answers to all her problems.

    Sipping that smoothie with all the grace of royalty, licking her fingers like she was trying to drive a de through my patience.

    And it was working.

    I tried not to look. I really did. But every few seconds, my eyes flicked sideways on their own, drawn to her exaggerated smiles and her barely-there smirks.

    She didn¡¯t even have to speak. The message was clear: "<i>I¡¯m fine. Happier without you."</i>

    Of course she was exaggerating it. She wanted me to see it.

    I leaned back slightly in my chair, resisting the urge to rake my fingers through my hair.

    Meredith was unbelievably stubborn.

    Not like I hadn¡¯t known that already¡ªhell, that was part of the package when I married her. But this... this version of her?

    This was something else. It was Petty. Proud. Deliberate.

    She had a wolf now. And instead of softening her... it only made her worse.

    She used to be proud, yes. Standoffish. But this level of defiance?

    I found myself wishing¡ªjust for a moment¡ªthat the Moon Goddess had waited. That she¡¯d held off until Meredith had been... tamed.

    But of course, that wasn¡¯t our fate.

    No, I was mated to a woman who had hidden the most vital truth about herself.

    A woman who could lie to my face without blinking, who could show up every morning and pretend that nothing was wrong while sitting beside me like she didn¡¯t just shatter what little trust we had.

    I barely touched the food on my te.

    <i>"You¡¯re too grumpy for this early in the morning,</i>" Rhovan¡¯s voice stirred at the back of my mind.

    I sighed inwardly. "<i>You think any of this is good reason to be cheerful?"</i>

    <i>"Not asking you to be cheerful,</i>" Rhovan replied smoothly. "<i>But you don¡¯t have to make everyone else¡¯s skin crawl with tension either."</i>

    I nced at Meredith again.

    She had moved on to scrambled eggs now, humming softly to herself with every bite. Completely unbothered.

    <i>"Does she look like someone affected by my mood?"</i>

    <i>"No,</i>" Rhovan admitted. "<i>But that doesn¡¯t mean you shouldn¡¯t fix your own. Our mate is our priority, remember?"</i>

    I scoffed. "<i>Then why don¡¯t youe take care of her, if you¡¯re so invested? Seems like you¡¯re still swooning over her ¡¯glorious reveal.¡¯"</i>

    Rhovan huffed. ¡¯<i>Be the bigger person, Draven. Forgive her for her shorings already.¡¯</i>

    <i>"Forgive her?"</i> I almostughed. "<i>That wasn¡¯t a shoring. That was betrayal. She looked me in the eye every day for two months and said nothing."</i>

    And now she had the nerve to act like I was the problem.

    Silence hung between us for a moment. Then, I asked, "<i>Can you feel her wolf now?</i>"

    <i>"No,"</i> Rhovan answered. "<i>She¡¯s still hidden."</i>

    Of course, she was.

    Meredith still wouldn¡¯t let me sense her wolf. She was still keeping it a secret, like some hidden card she wasn¡¯t ready to y.

 Chapter 207: Reflections

    <h4>Chapter 207: Reflections</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    <i>"Go to her first, Draven."</i>

    Rhovan¡¯s voice again¡ªcalm, unwavering, as if this was some trivial thing, like shifting forms or giving a simple order.

    <i>"You wouldn¡¯t lose your title by exining yourself to her."</i>

    I stiffened. "<i>Not happening."</i>

    <i>"Why? Because of your ego?"</i> Rhovan countered, his voice tightening just slightly. "<i>Because she¡¯s supposed toe crawling to you?"</i>

    <i>"Because I¡¯m not the one who lied,</i>" I hissed internally, grinding my teeth as I cut into the edge of my muffin, not bothering to eat it.

    <i>"No,"</i> Rhovan said, "<i>but you are the one who betrayed first."</i>

    That hit a nerve.

    <i>"Excuse me?"</i>

    <i>"You heard me,"</i> Rhovan said with a sigh. "<i>You handed her over to Wanda. You stood there and watched her get humiliated, mocked, beaten. You were silent when she looked to you for help. You allowed it to happen¡ªand now you¡¯re angry she hid her wolf?"</i>

    <i>"That¡¯s not the same,</i>" I argued, jaw tight.

    <i>"It is,"</i> he said firmly. "<i>You both withheld something. The difference is that hers was done for a reason you haven¡¯t bothered to find out, while yours wounded her."</i>

    My grip on my utensils faltered for half a second.

    Rhovan continued, relentless now. "<i>She¡¯s not the only one who¡¯s stubborn, Draven. What¡¯s the difference between you and her if you keep acting like this?"</i>

    <i>"The difference is,"</i> I growled inwardly, "<i>I¡¯m not trying to twist things to make her feel better about her actions."</i>

    <i>"And I¡¯m not trying to trick you,"</i> Rhovan snapped. "<i>I¡¯m your wolf, not your enemy. Everything I say is for your own good. Because in the end, you¡¯re the one who will lose the most. Not her. You."</i>

    I clenched my jaw and exhaled hard through my nose, ignoring the way my heart thudded at those words.

    <i>"You need to swallow your pride and do the right thing,"</i> Rhovan said, gentler now. "<i>You want her to submit? Then lead. ept your part of the wrongs first, and she will follow."</i>

    <i>"No,"</i> I shot back. "<i>I¡¯m done bending. She will need me. Eventually, she wille to me first."</i>

    There was a long pause.

    Rhovan didn¡¯t argue further. He just sighed¡ªlong, slow, disappointed¡ªand went quiet.

    The silence in my head was louder than ever. How could Rhovan say that I am the one who will lose the most in the end?

    Meredith is the one who needs me. She begged me to train her, and in due time, she will find her way to my bedroom or my office.

    And what did Rhovan say again about me having to tame my ego?

    Seeing how Meredith was eating without a care in the world just to have the satisfaction of seeing me taunted while I could barely have a bite, I seriously doubted I was the one with pride issues.

    She had to be the one.

    ---

    A few minutester, I stood from the table without another word.

    Behind me, I heard Dennis scrape his chair back.

    "Brother," he said as he rose to his feet. "I need a word with you."

    I didn¡¯t pause. "Follow me."

    Without ncing Meredith¡¯s way, I exited the hall, footsteps hard against the polished floor as Dennis fell in beside me. He knew better than to crack one of his usual lightheartedments. My mood was nothing close to tolerable.

    I pushed open the door to my office, letting him step in behind me, then led us both toward the sitting area. I dropped into the corner of the sofa with a stiff exhale. Dennis took the opposite end.

    I turned to him. "Well? Speak."

    Dennis folded his arms and looked straight at me. "I¡¯ve noticed something, and frankly, so has everyone else in this house. You and your wife haven¡¯t been in good terms for two weeks now, and the tension is thick enough to slice with a knife."

    I frowned. "And that¡¯s supposed to be your business, how, exactly? I have an issue with Meredith. Not with anyone else."

    "Yeah, and that issue is strong enough to rob everyone else of their peace," Dennis shot back. "Even the servants are walking on eggshells."

    I grunted but said nothing.

    "And if we¡¯re being honest," he continued, "shouldn¡¯t Meredith be the one mad at you? She¡¯s got a justifiable reason to be."

    My eyes narrowed. My gut told me something then¡ªsomething I didn¡¯t like. "Wait... Meredith hasn¡¯t told you what she did to me?"

    Dennis blinked, confused. "No. What are you talking about?"

    I scoffed and leaned back. "I thought she was your friend. Yet, she didn¡¯t trust you enough to tell you she¡¯s been hiding something this important. I guess I¡¯m not the only one she betrayed."

    Dennis shrugged. "I don¡¯t feel betrayed. Even though I don¡¯t know what it is she hid from me, I know Meredith. If she kept something, it wasn¡¯t for malicious reasons."

    My smirk faltered. I had half expected him to be as indignant as I was¡ªmaybe even jump to my side. But clearly, I stood alone on this one.

    It felt bad to see that my brother seemed to know my wife better than I did. That left a sour taste in my mouth.

    Dennis leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees. "That¡¯s not what I came here for anyway. I¡¯m here because of what you did to her. You let Wanda¡ªsomeone you knew hated her¡ªtrain her. That was a bad call, brother. A really bad call."

    I frowned. "I was trying to help her. She needed to understand what a real enemy would do, how a true threat would fight. She leaves herself too open¡ª"

    "Your intentions might have been good," Dennis interrupted, "but your methods? Horrible."

    His eyes locked onto mine. "How would you feel if she¡ªMeredith¡ªteamed up with your worst enemy to teach you a ¡¯valuable lesson¡¯? What if she conspired behind your back, iming it would help you learn something?"

    I didn¡¯t answer. I didn¡¯t like where this was going.

    <i>"Answer him,</i>" Rhovan growled in my mind, stern and unsparing. "<i>You owe yourself that honesty."</i>

    Dennis pressed, "You can¡¯t answer that, can you? Because it¡¯s all shades of wrong, Draven."

    I ground my jaw, but his words cut deeper than I wanted to admit. A part of me wanted to reject it, to stand firm in my reasoning¡ªbut he was putting me in her shoes now, and the fit was ufortable.

    Dennis sighed. "The way you feel right now¡ªvited, insulted, betrayed¡ªit¡¯s exactly how she felt. You handed her over to someone who wanted to break her, and from what I heard, you stood there and watched."

    I looked away, silence tightening around my throat like a cor.

    Dennis softened, but his tone was still firm. "Fix it. Go to her. Exin yourself. Apologize. Then, if you still want to address what she did, do it. But not before you own your part."

    ---

    As soon as Dennis took his leave and the door clicked shut behind him, the room was too quiet.

    I sat there, unmoving, staring at the corner of the floor like it might give me a better answer than the one Dennis just handed to my face.

    For all my dominance, for all my rity as a leader... I had messed up.

    I had wronged Meredith.

    And not just in the way a man wrongs a woman, but in the way a husband betrays a bond.

    I had exposed her to her enemy.

    I had made her feel small. I¡¯d dismissed her pain for the sake of a lesson.

    Rhovan didn¡¯t even need to speak. His silence was heavy and judgmental.

    I leaned back against the sofa, ran a hand down my face, then let it slide into my hair, fingers dragging through the long strands.

    A low sigh rumbled out of my chest. Not frustration. Not even anger anymore.

    Just... confusion.

    How the hell was I supposed to go to her now?

    What would I even say?

    The thought of walking up to Meredith¡ªhead down, voice soft¡ªand admitting I was wrong made my jaw tighten.

    I wasn¡¯t the type of man who apologized easily.

    Not because Icked remorse, but because I believed in the power of control. In structure. In authority.

    And asking for forgiveness would mean loosening my grip on all of that.

    It would bruise my pride.

    <i>"No,"</i> I corrected myself. It would shatter it.

    But hadn¡¯t I already shattered something far more precious? That wild light she used to have when she looked at me¡ªburning with challenge but soft with trust¡ªhad dimmed because of me.

    I exhaled again, slower this time.

    She would only grow more spoiled if I kept tolerating her every rebellion, right? That¡¯s what I told myself that I needed to rein her in, not indulge her.

    But wasn¡¯t that the same wed thinking that put me here?

    No one had ever tested my patience the way Meredith did. Not even the humans, with all their betrayals and wicked schemes, had gotten under my skin like she had.

 Chapter 208: Apology and Reconciliation

    <h4>Chapter 208: Apology and Reconciliation</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    Dealing with Meredith was like fighting an endless war with a shifting battlefield. One minute she was defiant, the next, vulnerable.

    She could infuriate me with a single re¡ªand yet, even now, the image of her smiling at that damned burrito earlier still lingered in my mind.

    If it were up to me, I wouldn¡¯t ever be involved with women. They were tooplicated. Too unpredictable. Too... everything.

    But the Moon Goddess had bound me to her. Not just to her body, but to her chaos. Her fire. Her damn stubbornness.

    I leaned forward, elbows on my knees, hands sped tightly. My ws itched at the tips of my fingers. I wanted to rip the tension out of the air.

    Instead, I closed my eyes and started plotting.

    I couldn¡¯t just barge into her room like nothing had happened. She¡¯d close the door in my face or worse¡ªtear into me with words that would make me want to break something. I had to be precise. Strategic.

    Like preparing for war.

    Maybe I¡¯d catch her on a walk. Or after dinner. Something casual¡ªwhere neither of us would feel cornered.

    I¡¯d start with something simple. Small. Then, exin the training: why I did it and what I hoped to achieve.

    She wouldn¡¯t ept it immediately, of course, but maybe¡ªmaybe¡ªif I said it right, she¡¯d see my side.

    But before any of that, I¡¯d have to say the one thing that burned the worst: "I¡¯m sorry."

    I growled under my breath.

    Damn her.

    Damn this mate bond.

    And damn the fact that even after everything, I still wanted to be next to her.

    ---

    For the rest of the day, I struggled with this decision to apologize to Meredith. And I was so distracted by it that I couldn¡¯t focus on any other thing.

    A few times, I had almost changed my mind about it.

    However, after finallying to a conclusion about my decision, I found peace and then set out to find Meredith.

    She wasn¡¯t in her bedroom when I knocked and opened the door.

    And as if the Moon Goddess was personally overseeing this, to make sure the apology happened, I found one of Meredith¡¯s maidservants in the hallway after I came down to the ground floor.

    "Good evening, Alpha." She bowed as soon as she saw me.

    "Where is your mistress?" I inquired in my usual calm and authoritative tone.

    ---

    Some minutester, I found Meredith exactly where Deidra said she would be.

    The pool glowed under the dusky sky, reflecting ripples of soft blue and silver, and she was just stepping out of the water, skin glistening, hair dripping down her back in wet strands as she reached for the towel on the chair.

    She hadn¡¯t seen me yet.

    I hesitated¡ªbriefly. Then I crossed the paved floor with the steady weight of my footsteps announcing my arrival.

    Her head jerked up. She stilled when she saw me. There was no smile or a frown¡ªjust a nk, guarded look.

    I couldn¡¯t tell whether I was thest person she wanted to see¡ªor the first she hoped to avoid.

    "Do you know how stubborn you are?" I asked as I reached the lounge chair beside hers and sat down like I had all the right in the world to be there.

    Meredith scoffed, snatching her towel to squeeze the water from her hair. "And here I thought you came to apologize. But clearly, you came to spar."

    I let out a quiet breath and tilted my head slightly. "No. I mean it. You really need to see yourself from my perspective. No one rivals you in the art of being infuriating."

    She turned her body toward me fully now, one brow raised. "So says the man who walked away from me, from our training, and pretended like I didn¡¯t exist for two weeks."

    Her words hit with precision¡ªcold and cutting. But I didn¡¯t flinch.

    I gave a slow nod. "I know."

    A pause followed.

    She blinked once. "You know," she echoed, voice sharp. "And that¡¯s it?"

    "I know I messed up."

    I could feel her eyes narrowing even before I turned to meet them.

    "I shouldn¡¯t have let Wanda train you without warning," I continued. "I told myself it was for your growth... that it was necessary. But I didn¡¯t consider how much it would feel like betrayal."

    She folded her arms, towel clenched in one hand. "You¡¯re right. You didn¡¯t."

    "I thought you¡¯d gain something important," I went on, forcing the words out past my pride. "And maybe you did. But that doesn¡¯t excuse the way I handled it."

    Meredith didn¡¯t reply right away. Her jaw was tight. Her posture was stiff.

    "I never expected an apology from you," she finally said. "Because I knew your ego was too bloated to see your mistakes."

    I exhaled through my nose. "And yet, here I am."

    She shot me a sideways nce. "Barely."

    I ignored the jab. She wasn¡¯t making this easy¡ªand she shouldn¡¯t.

    "You¡¯re angry," I said. "You should be."

    She looked at me now, fully, her eyes hard and unreadable. "Do you even know why I¡¯m angry?"

    I didn¡¯t answer.

    She leaned in slightly, her voice low. "Because you humiliated me. Not just by throwing me to that woman, but by standing there while she beat me, and saying nothing. You made me feel like nothing. Less than nothing."

    That pierced deeper than it should have.

    "I never wanted to diminish you," I said, quieter now. "But I was trying to show you what realbat feels like... what it means to be up against someone who truly wants to see you broken."

    "You seeded," she said, the corners of her lips lifting in a humorless smile. "Congrattions."

    "Meredith¡ª"

    "No," she cut in, standing up abruptly and facing away from me as she ran the towel through her hair again. "Don¡¯t Meredith me."

    I stayed seated. "If I could redo it¡ª"

    "But you can¡¯t."

    She wasn¡¯t giving me an easy out. I respected that, but that didn¡¯t mean I wasfortable with it.

    "I¡¯m not asking you to forget it," I said. "Or to forgive me tonight."

    I let a beat of silence pass and then, I continued:

    "But I am saying this now because it is the right thing to do. And I don¡¯t want the tension between us to grow thicker than this. I¡¯m sorry."

    And there it went, the <i>¡¯I¡¯m sorry¡¯</i> I thought could never slip out of my tongue.

    A few hours back, I had rehearsed saying the exact words and found the bitter aftertaste it left on my tongue.

    I had thought it would take something from me. But lo and behold, I was still the same Draven. Nothing changed.

    Meredith turned back to me slowly, eyes searching mine now, probably testing.

    And then, after a long, heavy pause, she extended the towel to me. "Dry my hair."

    I stared at the towel briefly and returned my gaze to her face.

    She arched a brow. "Or are your Alpha hands too delicate?"

    I sighed weakly and took the towel from her. "Have you been fantasizing about this moment?"

    "It seemed like just the right task for you," she said as she sat down on the lounge next to mine.

    I moved behind her on the lounger and began drying her hair in slow, careful motions. Her silence didn¡¯t feel cold anymore. It was thick with thoughts, but not hostile.

    And yet, I still wasn¡¯t satisfied because there was no response regarding my apology. But I didn¡¯t push more words between us. This moment was enough.

    Until I heard her voice, soft and deliberate.

    "Forgiveness takes time, Draven¡ªespecially with what you did to me."

    "That, I am well aware of."

    Silence settled between us,sting for over two minutes, as the only thing that apanied us was the small sounds of our breath.

    Then, Meredith broke the silence. "If you still want to know about my wolf, you will wait until I¡¯m ready to share the details myself."

    I froze for the briefest moment. Then I resumed drying her hair, my motions unbroken.

    "You can¡¯t force my hand, and you won¡¯t bring her up until I do." She let out a small breath and then asked, "Do I have your word, Alpha?"

    "No, you don¡¯t," I replied almost immediately without doing as much as letting my fingers falter.

    But I felt her pause, then suddenly turn her face to me, snatching her long silver hair from my gentle grasp.

    Meredith¡¯s brows furrowed as her eyes narrowed at me. "You don¡¯t?"

    She looked like I had just shattered whatever peaceful agreement we had reached.

    She had misunderstood me because of my choice to deliberately withhold the second half of my statement, just to draw this reaction.

    But I wasn¡¯t about to let her fly into a fitting rage before resolving the situation.

    "As Alpha, I don¡¯t give my word, but as your husband, which is the role I had chosen to y beforeing out here to apologize, I give my word."

 Chapter 209: No Means to Teach a Child

    <h4>Chapter 209: No Means to Teach a Child</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    As soon as Draven finished drying my hair, he handed the towel back to me with a quiet firmness. "Go inside," he said. "Let your maids finish it properly with the dryer."

    I stood up withoutint. For once, there was no anger boiling beneath my skin. No retorts. Just... calm.

    I murmured a soft "Thank you" and began walking back toward the house, holding the towel to my hair.

    Draven followed, but kept a polite distance¡ªjust enough not to crowd me, but close enough to be present.

    But I didn¡¯t expect to cross paths with Wanda the second I walked into the house. Talk about a day going perfectly well.

    Wanda appeared from a small path on the side, arms folded and that insufferable smirk already tugging at her lips.

    "Well, well," she said, stepping directly into my path. "Looks like your marriage¡¯s been falling aparttely, hasn¡¯t it?"

    My lips parted¡ªready to slice her down with words¡ªbut before I could respond, Draven¡¯s voice behind me cut through the air like a de.

    "How is that so?"

    I didn¡¯t even notice he was that close.

    Immediately, the smirk melted from Wanda¡¯s face in an instant. I saw her stiffen. Her eyes flicked past me to where Draven had stepped up beside me, tall and unreadable.

    And that, that tiny flicker of fear in her expression¡ªit was delicious.

    Wanda stammered, grasping for footing. "I... I was only teasing Meredith, that¡¯s all."

    Draven¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t shift. His voice dropped, deep and hard. "Don¡¯t. Your jokes aren¡¯t tolerable. And since you are not friends, your jokes are rather simr to twisted insults. Refrain from speaking that way to my wife."

    Wanda blinked. Her smile tried to return, but it was weaker now. "Of course, you¡¯re right, Draven."

    Her eyes flitted to me, and she forced a brittle apology out of her throat. "Apologies, Meredith."

    I didn¡¯t bother answering. I only tilted my head, returning her fake smile with one of my own.

    Now, she had to swallow it and y nice.

    Then, like the little coward she was, she pivoted to safer ground. "Any update on the secretb yet?" she asked Draven, voice honeyed as though the previous moment hadn¡¯t happened.

    Draven didn¡¯t miss a beat. "Nothing yet," he said tly. "If there are changes, everyone will be informed."

    Wanda nodded, trying to seem unaffected.

    But I saw the tightness in her jaw. The tension in her shoulders. She had just been publicly reminded of her ce¡ªand worse, reminded that no matter what games she yed, I was still his wife.

    Then, Draven reached out and gently took my hand.

    "Come," he said simply.

    I didn¡¯t say a word. I let him guide me past Wanda, keeping my chin high and my expression unreadable.

    But in my head?

    Iughed because I could already picture how it must have stung her to be told off like that, in broad daylight, with me standing beside the man she desperately wanted¡ªand being chosen over her, yet again.

    Let her stew in it.

    Let her smile through the pain.

    It was the only thing keeping her standing right now. And oh, how sweet it was.

    ---

    Dinner was still half an hour away, and my room smelled faintly of jasmine and warm wood from the bath I¡¯d taken earlier.

    My hair had already been brushed and twisted into soft waves by Deidra, and now Azul was gently adjusting the sleeves of my dark blue dress, smoothing the fabric along my arm.

    "Perfect," she whispered, stepping back to examine me. "You look radiant, mydy."

    I gave her a small smile. "Thank you."

    It had taken longer than I¡¯d like to admit to choose this dress. Not because I wanted to impress anyone¡ªbut because I needed to feelposed, dignified.

    I¡¯d spent two weeks unravelling, and now that the threads had finally been stitched back together, I wanted the seams to hold.

    "Ready for dinner?" Azul asked, picking up the shawl that matched my dress.

    "Yes, we can leave now."

    We left the room together. Azul followed a few steps behind as we descended the grand staircase. But as we reached thending of the second floor, I heard a small cry.

    A small, muffled cry. It was faint at first, but unmistakably childlike and filled with grief.

    I paused, my steps halting as the sound pulled at something soft and uneasy inside me. Then, I turned toward the hallway.

    "Mydy," Azul called gently, her voice catching with concern. "You know Alpha Draven¡¯s rule... Everyone is to stay away from the child."

    I turned halfway to nce at her. She looked torn, shifting from one foot to the other.

    Azul continued in a worried voice, "And now that you and the Alpha have only just mended things, it might not be wise to cross him so soon¡ª"

    "We are on good terms now," I cut in calmly. "And I¡¯m not trying to break rules. I just want to know why she¡¯s crying."

    Azul hesitated, then dipped her head. "Of course, mydy."

    The cries had lessened now, but hadn¡¯t stoppedpletely. I walked toward the room where I knew Xamira had been kept since the day she was banned from the dining hall.

    Her door stood slightly ajar. I raised my hand and knocked gently.

    The crying faded to soft sniffles almost immediately.

    A momentter, the door creaked open, and Xamira¡¯s nanny peered out. Her eyes widened slightly in surprise before she quickly dipped her head.

    "Mydy," she greeted.

    "What¡¯s wrong with Xamira?" I asked, lowering my voice. "Why is she crying?"

    She stepped aside slightly but didn¡¯t open the door further. "She¡¯s... just upset again. She was asking for the Alpha. She wants to dine with him. She¡¯s been crying since I set her dinner before her."

    I blinked. "She still wants to sit at the table with him?"

    Xamira¡¯s nanny nodded, her voice gentle. "Every night. She waits... and every night, she asks."

    The weight settled on my chest before I could stop it. Poor thing.

    I had no fondness for how she had acted toward me that day by the pool. What she did had been cruel and dangerous.

    But I still remember the words that hade out of her mouth¡ªsharp, hateful¡ªthe other day, way before the pool incident. They were someone else¡¯s.

    Wanda had nted the seed. Draven had just chopped off the leave, but the root had never been Xamira.

    And now, she cried every evening, hoping for something as simple as a seat beside her father.

    It had been a few months of silence for her too.

    A sigh slipped from my lips.

    My gaze drifted over the nanny¡¯s shoulder, into the dim room beyond, but Xamira was nowhere in sight. The whimpers had faded, leaving only a hollow quiet.

    I nodded to the nanny. "Thank you. That¡¯s all I needed to know."

    She bowed again as I turned away.

    I walked back toward the stairs in silence, Azul¡¯s presence a quiet shadow behind me. But in my mind, a decision had already rooted itself.

    Tonight, I had to speak to Draven concerning Xamira. The punishment was excessive now.

    And this is by no means to teach a child a lesson about the consequences of doing evil.

 Chapter 210: Granting Xamiraâ€™s Freedom

    <h4>Chapter 210: Granting Xamira¡¯s Freedom</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    Dinner had just begun by the time I arrived at the grand dining hall.

    Everyone was already there¡ªDennis and Jeffery deep in quiet conversation, Wanda all smiles and polished charm, and Draven, seated at the head of the table, dark-eyed and unreadable.

    I caught his gaze for a split second and gave him a simple nod. He didn¡¯t smile or speak. He just inclined his head slightly in return, which was enough.

    I moved to his right side, pulled the chair back, and sat down. My body eased into the familiar leather.

    Dinnermenced shortly after. The servants shifted with graceful precision,ying down bowls and tes and goblets on the table.

    A tray ofmb stew in bone broth was ced before me, alongside garlic mashed potatoes and a tter of roasted root vegetables.

    I picked up my spoon, stirred the stew gently, but couldn¡¯t bring myself to take a bite.

    Instead, my mind drifted back to Xamira.

    That little girl was sitting upstairs right now, eating alone in her room, her cries still echoing faintly in my memory.

    I could practically hear her calling for Draven, and I hated the image that stirred inside me¡ªa child reaching out for affection, forpany, and receiving silence instead.

    I understood loneliness. Too well.

    I shot a nce across the table.

    And there sat the very reason that child had been exiled from the dining hall.

    Wanda.

    With her soft smile and hands folded neatly beside her te, she looked like the perfect portrait of refinement. A lie in silk.

    I wanted to throw my wine in her face.

    How could someone be so vile, so effortlessly cruel, and yet act like she had a clean conscience?

    She had instigated Xamira to push me¡ªand had walked away before the mess.

    She had let the child bear the full weight of the punishment. And now, she sat here, well-fed and smug, while Xamira ate behind a closed door upstairs, thinking no one cared.

    If it were up to me, that injustice would end tonight.

    "Jeffery," I heard Draven¡¯s deep voice break the heavy silence. I turned my head to listen.

    "Yes, Alpha," Jeffery replied as he dabbed at his mouth with a napkin. "I will be heading into town tomorrow. The fake investigativemittee is holding another meeting, and I n to observe. After that, I will take a look around. Might be signs of movement."

    Draven gave a curt nod. "Be careful. They¡¯re likely nning something more aggressive soon."

    "I will go with him to take a look around," Dennis chimed in without missing a beat. "Two sets of eyes are better than one. And who knows, we may catch something."

    Another approving nod from Draven. "Good. Watch the outskirts of the West District. And don¡¯t forget: Don¡¯t engage unless provoked."

    "Understood."

    Their voices melted back into quiet conversation, but my heart was still thudding for another reason.

    I took a slow bite of my stew and chewed in silence, casting another nce toward Wanda. She chipped a few words into the conversation.

    This woman was just rotten to the core.

    But tonight, I would fix one thing¡ªat least for Xamira.

    As I continued eating, my mind was already drafting how best to bring it up with Draven.

    After all, now that we were no longer at odds, I could push for what I knew was right for the little girl¡¯s sake.

    ---

    After dinner, as everyone slowly began to rise from their seats, I caught Draven¡¯s gaze. I didn¡¯t hesitate and calmly stepped toward him.

    "Draven, there¡¯s something important I need to talk to you about," I said softly, so no one else could hear.

    His eyes searched mine for a moment¡ªdeep and unreadable but attentive. Then, without a word, he gave me the faintest nod and gestured for me to follow.

    I trailed him out of the dining hall, our footsteps the only sound down the quiet corridor.

    The tension wasn¡¯t sharp like before, just present¡ªlike something quietly watching us from the shadows.

    We walked in silence up the staircase, side by side, neither of us speaking.

    I was grateful for that as it allowed me time to choose my words carefully tonight otherwise, my goal might fail.

    When we reached his bedroom door, he opened it and stepped aside for me to enter first.

    The scent of him clung to the walls¡ªcedarwood, earth, something darker. The space was as always¡ªdimly lit by the low golden light of the sconce on the far wall. It was familiar and intimate.

    He closed the door behind us with a quiet click, then leaned against it as lines appeared on his forehead.

    "You seem worried. What did you want to talk about?" he inquired.

    I didn¡¯t waste time. "It¡¯s about Xamira."

    His brows tightened.

    "I saw her this evening," I went on. "Well... I heard her crying first. She was asking to eat with you."

    Draven didn¡¯t move, but something shifted in his stance.

    "I know what she did to me that day," I added. "I know it was wrong. But she¡¯s just a child, and we both know who put her up to it."

    "Wanda," he said tly.

    I nodded, d he already knew about it. "And yet Wanda still sits at the table, eating without a care in the world while Xamira cries alone in her room."

    Silence fell between us for a beat.

    "She pushed you into a pool," he said, voice low. "You could have hit your head, passed out, drowned¡ª"

    "I didn¡¯t," I cut in gently. "And I¡¯m not asking you to forget. I¡¯m asking you to forgive."

    His jaw clenched.

    "She¡¯s just a child," I pressed. "And whether or not you¡¯re angry with her, she still sees you as the only parent figure she has left. The only person she craves eptance from. The longer you keep her away, the more damage you will cause."

    He said nothing, just looked down slightly, as if weighing everything.

    "She¡¯s learning how to process consequence," I continued, "but she¡¯s also learning abandonment. And I think one of those lessons is far more dangerous than the other."

    At that, Draven finally moved. He pushed off the door and walked past me, heading toward the window. His hand rested on the ledge.

    "Her actions were unthinkable for a girl her age," he said again, but quieter now.

    "I know. But she¡¯s like seven or eight, Draven. And she¡¯s scared."

    He turned to me, then. And for once, I saw more than just the Alpha in his expression. I saw a man genuinely torn between duty and emotion.

    "I will think about it," he said atst.

    I took a step closer. "I think you should have gone past the processing stage now. You need to let her sit with us again. Give her the chance to make amends, not rot in silence."

    His gaze flicked away, then back. "You are serious about this?"

    "I wouldn¡¯t be here if I weren¡¯t."

    I don¡¯t know what Draven thinks I am. Xamira is a child whose innocence was yed with by the wrong hands.

    I would never bear grudges against a child.

    Another long pause. Then finally, he exhaled slowly. "Fine. I will speak with her," he said. "Tomorrow. But if she ever does anything like that again¡ª"

    "She won¡¯t," I promised as relief bloomed in my chest.

 Chapter 211: A Weight Off My Shoulders

    <h4>Chapter 211: A Weight Off My Shoulders</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    After Meredith left, silence wrapped around the room like a second skin.

    I stood at the window, staring into the night beyond the ss, thinking.

    Her words yed over in my mind, soft but firm, reasonable butced with disappointment.

    I hated how she could always say things that unsettled the parts of me I worked hard to keep buried¡ªthe parts that still knew right from wrong, the parts that could be... human.

    Well, damn it.

    I ran a hand down my face and exhaled sharply. Then I straightened, left my bedroom, and strode toward the second floor. My footsteps were firm, measured¡ªno hesitation.

    By the time I reached Xamira¡¯s door, I heard the muffled sniffles from inside.

    I didn¡¯t think she would still be crying till now, so I opened the door quietly and stepped in.

    Xamira was curled up on the small lounge chair beside her bed, arms wrapped tightly around her little legs, her cheeks puffy, and her eyes red.

    The second she saw me, she froze, her tiny body going rigid like she wasn¡¯t sure if she should be afraid¡ªor hopeful.

    Her nanny, who had been sitting nearby with a handkerchief in hand, rose instantly and bowed. "Alpha..."

    "Leave us," I said quietly.

    "Yes, Alpha." She scurried out, the door clicking shut behind her.

    I stayed by the door, letting the silence weigh the room down.

    Xamira stared at me, lower lip trembling, her small fingers tightening around her knees.

    For a long moment, I just looked at her. Then finally, I spoke.

    "You¡¯ve been crying."

    She quickly wiped her face with the back of her sleeve and gave a stiff little nod.

    "Why?" I asked, even though I already knew.

    "I..." she sniffed. "I wanted to eat with you."

    My jaw clenched. A deep part of me stirred¡ªone I had deliberately silenced for two weeks.

    Her voice was small, strained. "I said sorry already... for what I did."

    "You did," I said, stepping further into the room. "But sometimes, apologies aren¡¯t enough, Xamira. Not when someone is hurt."

    Her eyes brimmed again, but she blinked fast, trying to be strong. I admired that. She had always been a fiery little thing, stubborn¡ªmaybe too much like me.

    "I only did it because... because I thought your new wife was going to steal you from me," she mumbled. "I thought you would no longer care about me with her next to you."

    I stopped in my tracks.

    "And who made you think that way?" I asked sharply, pretending not to know a thing.

    She hesitated, then whispered, "Ms. Fellowes."

    My anger surged, but I pushed it back down where it belonged. "And you believed her?"

    She nodded once, and then lowered her gaze.

    I let out a low breath and walked over to her slowly, kneeling down to her level.

    "I want to make one thing very clear to you," I said, voice even. "You are not to listen to Wanda again. Not about my wife. Not about me. Not about anything. Understood?"

    Xamira nodded, eyes wide now.

    "Wanda manipted you. You made a mistake, but it wasn¡¯t entirely yours." I paused. "Still, when we make mistakes, we have to face the consequences. That¡¯s what I¡¯ve been trying to teach you."

    "I¡¯m sorry, Daddy," she whispered again.

    I reached out and tucked a strand of her hair behind her ear. "I know. And it¡¯s time that punishment ends."

    She blinked, confused. "You mean..."

    "From tomorrow onwards, you will resume dining with us at the table," I said. "But if anything like that ever happens again¡ª"

    "It won¡¯t, Daddy!" she cried quickly, scrambling forward to hug me around the neck. "I swear, it won¡¯t! I will be good, I promise!"

    Her arms were so small, but the grip was strong. She held on like she was afraid I would change my mind.

    I patted her back once, then pulled her away slightly to look at her face. "You will go to my wife tomorrow and apologize properly. Not just for what you did, but for believing lies about her."

    She nodded furiously.

    "Good."

    I stood up. "Get some rest. You will need to look presentable at breakfast tomorrow."

    Xamira gave me a watery little smile. "Okay."

    Just as I turned to leave, her tiny voice reached me again.

    "Daddy?"

    I looked back.

    "Thank you." She said, her eyes lighting up with a mega-watt smile. At least the sniffling was gone.

    I nodded, then something urred to me, so I said to her. "I am not only one who wants to see you back at the table," I added, my voice low. "You should thank my wife as well."

    Xamira blinked, confused at first. "Lady Meredith?"

    "Yes." I stepped back toward the door. "She was the one who asked me to lift your punishment."

    The look that crossed her face¡ªshock, then guilt, then awe¡ªsaid everything. Her eyes widened, and her little mouth parted in disbelief.

    "She... she did?"

    "She did," I confirmed. "Even after what happened."

    Xamira¡¯s small fingers curled around the nket draped over her knees. "I... I thought she hated me..."

    I shook my head once. "Meredith doesn¡¯t hate people easily. That¡¯s something you wille to understand."

    Her eyes dropped, shame darkening her small features.

    "Tomorrow, when you see her¡ªthank her," I told her firmly. "And don¡¯t forget to apologize properly, and with honesty."

    "Okay, Daddy." She nodded again, this time slower, more thoughtful. "I will. I promise. Good night, Daddy," she said with determination in her tone.

    "Hmm," I hummed. "Go to bed."

    I gave her onest look and stepped out, shutting the door behind me.

    Behind the door, my steps slowed. The weight of everything that had pressed heavily in my chest was gone entirely.

    And surprisingly, I couldn¡¯t feel any weight on my shoulders anymore.

    As I walked the steps up to the third floor, Rhovan stirred somewhere at the back of my head.

    <i>"Well done, Draven. You have done well with our mate and the little child. Well done." </i>

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 212: A United Forte

    <h4>Chapter 212: A United Forte</h4>

    <strong><i>(Third Person).</i></strong>

    The soft knock on Meredith¡¯s bedroom door came just as Kira was setting down the final brush from fixing her hair.

    Next came the sound of the door opening, followed by its shutting a few secondster.

    Just then, Cora stepped into the dressing room and announced, "Mydy, Xamira is here to see you."

    Meredith blinked in surprise. "Xamira?"

    Kira exchanged a brief nce with Azul, both of them just as curious.

    Meredith rose from the cushioned stool in front of her mirror and stepped into her bedroom. Then, she moved to the door herself.

    As she pulled it open, there stood Xamira¡ªtiny, in a pale blue dress with silver thread, her dark curls pinned neatly, and her hands tightly sped in front of her.

    Her eyes, usually wide and full of fire, now carried a nervous weight. Her nanny stood respectfully behind her, offering Meredith a silent bow.

    Xamira dipped into a short, slightly wobbly curtsy. "Good morning, mydy."

    Meredith¡¯s lips quirked into a faint smile. The formality was unexpected... and clearly rehearsed.

    "Good morning, Xamira," Meredith replied gently, stepping aside. "Come in."

    The little girl took a deep breath and stepped into the room. Her nanny remained at the threshold.

    "I... I came to say I¡¯m sorry," Xamira said, looking everywhere but Meredith¡¯s eyes. "For being rude to you before... and for pushing you into the pool. That was very bad. I know now that I could have hurt you. Really hurt you."

    Meredith¡¯s heart softened instantly. Xamira¡¯s small fists were clenched again at her sides, and she was blinking rapidly, as if she had more she wanted to say but wasn¡¯t sure how to say it.

    "And..." Xamira added quickly, lifting her chin with as much confidence as her tiny frame could muster, "Thank you for talking to my Daddy and making him stop being mad at me. I missed sitting at the table."

    There was something achingly sincere about the way she said it.

    Meredith knelt down until they were eye-level, and then she reached out and gently took one of Xamira¡¯s little hands.

    "Apology epted," she said, her voice warm. "Thank you for being brave enough toe and say it."

    A breath of relief left the child¡¯s lips, and her shoulders visibly dropped. For a heartbeat, she looked like she might leap into Meredith¡¯s arms, but instead, she just gave a toothy grin and nodded.

    "I really am sorry," she said again.

    "I believe you," Meredith replied.

    A knock of soft heels echoed from behind them as Azul stepped closer. "Mydy, we should head down if we don¡¯t want to keep the Alpha waiting."

    Meredith stood, brushing invisible dust from her gown. "Then let¡¯s go."

    She offered her hand to Xamira, who eagerly grabbed it, her small fingers warm and secure around Meredith¡¯s.

    And so, they left the room together.

    ---

    The soft chatter in the dining hall came to an abrupt pause when the doors opened.

    All heads turned.

    Meredith walked in with calm poise. But it wasn¡¯t just her appearance that drew eyes¡ªit was the small hand she held firmly in her own.

    Xamira.

    The child matched her steps, her free hand curled around the soft hem of her dress, her little faceposed, though the edges of her mouth betrayed the hint of a smile.

    At the table, Wanda nearly dropped her spoon.

    Shock swept over her face in waves¡ªfirst confusion, then disbelief, and finally, a thin veil of forcedposure.

    She blinked rapidly, eyes darting between Meredith and the girl who onlyst night was still supposedly in exile from the dining table.

    Dennis blinked as well, brows lifted in pleasant surprise. "Well, would you look at that," he murmured under his breath, grinning.

    Jeffery looked up from his te, visibly surprised, though he quickly masked it and resumed chewing.

    Meredith¡¯s gaze found Draven, who was already seated at the head of the table. She offered a polite nod, and Xamira did the same with a shy, mumbled "Good morning, Daddy."

    Draven¡¯s expression remained unreadable at first¡ªuntil he set down his cup and spoke. "From now on, Xamira sits beside my wife at this table."

    Dennis, who always sat at Meredith¡¯s right, let out a short, amused chuckle. "Well, that¡¯s my cue."

    He stood smoothly and moved one seat over, still wearing his grin.

    Meredith slid into her seat gracefully, and Xamira climbed into the chair beside her.

    Dennis took the next seat to Xamira¡¯s right, folding his arms and ncing between the two females now sandwiched between him and his brother.

    Wanda¡¯s knuckles whitened around her utensils. She forced a smile and leaned ever so slightly forward.

    "Good morning, little one," she cooed in a soft tone meant to sound warm.

    Xamira didn¡¯t respond.

    The child didn¡¯t frown or scowl¡ªshe simply turned her head toward Wanda and stared with a nk, almost distant expression.

    Wanda faltered, her smile twitching. She quickly looked away, grabbing her ss with too much force.

    The clink echoed louder than it should have, but no one seemed to notice¡ªexcept Meredith, who was already spooning some fruit sd onto Xamira¡¯s te and pretending not to smirk.

    The tension dissolved as breakfast was served¡ªfluffy eggs, berry scones, smoked meats, and fresh breads.

    The scent filled the hall, drawing satisfied sighs from more than one guest.

    Meredith leaned toward Xamira. "Would you like more eggs?"

    Xamira nodded, and Meredith carefully scooped another spoonful onto her te, cing it just beside the slices of buttered toast.

    "You want some jam, kiddo?" Dennis asked with a wink.

    "Yes, please," Xamira whispered, smiling now.

    Dennis passed it to her with a proud, over-the-top flourish that made her giggle softly.

    "Well, now," Dennis said dramatically, "I hope my seat won¡¯t get moved again tomorrow. I might get relocated out of the hall at this rate."

    Draven¡¯s lips twitched. "Then perhaps you should stop dying and marry. Start a family. Then your own children can move you out of your seat."

    Laughter bubbled from Dennis and Jeffery both.

    "Touch¨¦," Dennis said, raising his cup toward his brother before taking a sip.

    Even Xamira chuckled again, clinging to her cup with both tiny hands.

    Wanda stabbed a piece of pancake with more force than necessary, her smile long gone.

    The rest of the table basked in a light, warm air of togetherness¡ªexcept her.

 Chapter 213: A Coincidental Piece of Information

    <h4>Chapter 213: A Coincidental Piece of Information</h4>

    <strong><i>(Third Person).</i></strong>

    Duskmoor¡¯s cityscape gleamed under thete morning sun¡ªpolished roadways humming with activity.

    Despite the modern veneer, Dennis saw through it all. Underneath the progress and ss facades lies a darker skeleton ¡ª one built on secrets, corruption, and blood.

    He lounged in the driver¡¯s seat of a ck SUV, parked at the far end of the government district.

    His eyes drifted to the enormous municipal building that towered above the street ¡ª clean, stately, impressive. A lie, just like its mayor.

    Inside that building, Jeffery was attending a scheduled meeting with Mayor Brackham¡¯s ¡¯public task force¡¯¡ªa gathering supposedly created to discuss safety measures against the rise in ck market kidnappings and illegal trafficking.

    But Dennis already knew the truth. Everyone in Draven¡¯s inner circle did.

    Brackham wasn¡¯t trying to solve the problem. He was the root of it.

    After nearly an hour, the doors finally opened. Jeffery stepped out, adjusting the cuffs of his ck shirt, his face tight with restraint.

    Dennis lowered the car window. "You look like you just exited out of a cesspool."

    Jeffery chuckled dryly and climbed in. "Close enough. They spent forty-five minutes talking in circles. All smoke, no fire. They keep pretending they want to help stop the kidnappings, but they haven¡¯t lifted a finger."

    Dennis scoffed as he started the engine. "Of course they haven¡¯t. Brackham¡¯s the one running the damn show."

    "And still pretending to be horrified every time a body or missing person report surfaces." Jeffery shook his head. "The lies aren¡¯t even clever anymore."

    Dennis nced at him. "You hungry?"

    Jeffery exhaled. "Starving."

    "Good. I¡¯ve been craving Marron¡¯s local goat pepper stew all morning."

    Jeffery gave him a sidelong nce. "You and your obsession with that ce."

    Dennis grinned. "Come on, Jeff. You know Marron¡¯s stew is a blessing, apart from ice-creams."

    Dennis and Jeffery drove a few blocks away from the government quarter into the older part of town¡ªwhere advanced tech buildings met cobbled streets and long-standing shops that smelled of rich spices and grilled meat.

    Marron¡¯s Shack was one of the few remaining establishments untouched by Brackham¡¯s regime.

    A small restaurant tucked at a corner with a glowing vertical banner and the scent of firewood-grilled meat pouring into the street.

    Dennis parked the car at the car park, and they both stepped inside the restaurant.

    As always, the ce was busy¡ªbuzzing with conversations, utensils clinking,ughter echoing. Most of the patrons looked local and ordinary.

    Dennis and Jeffery imed a small table near the back. Not long after they sat, a young man rushed over, visibly nervous.

    "Mr.¡¯s Wee. It¡¯s¡ªan honor. What can I get you?"

    Dennis smiled. "Two bowls of peppered goat stew, heavy spice. With local rice. Add ntains and water."

    The server nodded and fled.

    Dennis and Jeffery sat in silence for a moment, their eyes, scanning the restaurant.

    "I kept pressing Brackham¡¯s people about the missing werewolves," Jeffery finally muttered, "but they kept shifting the conversation to human trafficking. As if to downy our own casualties."

    "They are very brainless set of people, taking us for fools." Dennis leaned back, eyes half-lidded. "And the fact that we still don¡¯t have ess to that undergroundb? Tells me that Draven is right to hold off exposing him. We need more than stories."

    Jeffery nodded grimly. "The Alpha was right. If we make a move too early, they will cover it all up and vanish before we get any real evidence."

    Their meals arrived quickly, steaming and rich with scent. Dennis grinned at the te like it was an old friend. "Finally. Some honesty ¡ª at least in food."

    But just as they began to eat, a quiet conversation behind them caught their ears.

    "...I told you. I was driving on the tarred express road along the East," a woman¡¯s voice said shakily. "It was dark, and I was driving back home. Then, this van just pulled up and blocked my way. They were three men... One covered my mouth. I don¡¯t even remember passing out."

    Almost immediately, Jeffery paused mid-bite and Dennis stopped chewing. They both exchanged brief nces.

    The woman¡¯s voice continued, low but trembling. "I woke up in a cell with metal walls. No windows. They fed me, gave me water and a bed to sleep in. They kept me there for weeks."

    Dennis and Jeffery shared another nce¡ªsilent, urgent.

    The woman sniffled. "Then they gave me an injection. I passed out again. When I woke up... I was back on the street. My baby bump was gone."

    Her friend gasped. "What? Are you saying...?"

    "They took it," the woman whispered. "My baby. It¡¯s gone. They took it."

    Dennis looked away, jaw tightening. This was her. The pregnant woman Draven had talked about after they returned from their meeting that night, the one he saw getting abducted on his way home.

    And now, she has returned sedated, empty, and confused.

    Jeffery¡¯s fingers gripped his spoon tighter. His voice lowered under his breath. "She was supposed to be dead, given their mode of operation."

    "I guess they only wanted her baby," Dennis corrected.

    They said nothing more. They didn¡¯t interrupt the conversation or nce over at the other table. But they listened to every detail, every tear, every broken word.

    When the conversation behind them began to fade and the woman sobbed into her friend¡¯s shoulder, Dennis finally moved again ¡ª scooping another bite of rice, though now the food tasted less bright.

    "This is now very clear that they are not just experimenting," Jeffery muttered. "They are not just harvesting organs, they are taking newborn babies as well."

    Dennis nodded, voice low. "I think this matter is beyond getting proof. We should obtain the proof and destroy the establishment at once. Let¡¯s put an utter end to this madness."

    Dennis raged on, unable to keep his emotions in check. But despite that fact, he knew better than to keep his voice down.

    "We need to catch this damn vampire fast." Jeffery lowered his voice even more. "It is also dying the approval from the King and the council."

    Dennis agreed with a nod.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 214: A Horrible Idea

    <h4>Chapter 214: A Horrible Idea</h4>

    <strong><i>(Third Person).</i></strong>

    After finishing their meal, Dennis and Jeffery pushed their tes aside and stood from the small table.

    The thick scent of roasted goat and spiced stew still hung in the air as they made their way through the lively restaurant, nodding curtly at the staff who bowed in gratitude after receiving their payment.

    Once outside, the afternoon sun beamed down from a clear sky, casting long shadows across the parking lot.

    They crossed to the far end, where their ck SUV sat tucked away in the car park area.

    Dennis unlocked the doors, and the two men climbed inside, shutting out the ambient city noise as the doors thudded closed.

    Inside, silence settled between them as they watched the entrance of the restaurant through their side mirrors and rearview.

    Jeffery leaned his elbow against the window and muttered, "Do we wait or follow?"

    "We will wait," Dennis replied, his tone casual but sharp. "If we follow her now, she will think we are another set of abductors, and that title wouldn¡¯t look good on us."

    Jeffery grunted in agreement.

    Dennis and Jeffery waited as minutes ticked by.

    Then Dennis let out a breath and said, "You know, you should be the one to talk to her. You are the serious type."

    Jeffery shot him a dry look. "That¡¯s exactly why it shouldn¡¯t be me. One look at me and she will think I¡¯m here to abduct her all over again."

    Dennis chuckled. "You do have that terrifying uncle-at-the-funeral look."

    "I will wear it proudly if it keeps idiots in line."

    A momentter, the restaurant door opened. The woman stepped out alone, clutching her purse and walking slowly, as though the world had be a tightrope.

    Her eyes flicked side to side, clearly on edge. The trauma from thest few days still wrapped around her like a second skin.

    Dennis pushed open the door and stepped out.

    He moved calmly, hands away from his body, his posture non-threatening. "Excuse me," he called softly.

    The woman flinched and turned, her eyes widening with fear when she saw him.

    "I¡¯m not here to hurt you," Dennis said gently, his voice smooth and disarming. "I just... I overheard your story inside. I¡¯m sorry for your loss."

    Her fingers tightened around her purse strap. She didn¡¯t respond, but she didn¡¯t run either.

    Dennis took that as permission to continue. "I¡¯m part of the Duskmoor Security Unit. We are trying to understand what¡¯s been happening to people like you¡ªthose who¡¯ve been taken."

    The woman blinked, her shoulders slowly lowering. "You... you¡¯re a werewolf."

    "Yes," he admitted readily. "But I¡¯m also someone who gives a damn about what¡¯s happening in this city. And about people like you."

    She bit her lip, then gave a small nod. "What do you want to know?"

    Dennis¡¯s gaze remained steady. "Do you remember where they took you? Anything about the location?"

    The woman shook her head. "No. I was unconscious when they moved me. Both times. I never saw anything outside the cell."

    "What about inside? Sounds, voices?"

    She hesitated. "Sometimes... I heard people talking behind the metal walls. They used weird words. I couldn¡¯t make sense of most of it. But I remember... ¡¯termination,¡¯ ¡¯phase three,¡¯ and someone said something about ¡¯specimens.¡¯"

    Dennis¡¯s jaw tightened, but his expression didn¡¯t change. "Did your car have a ck box or tracking system that night?"

    She shook her head again. "No. It¡¯s an old model. Just basic systems."

    Dennis nodded. "Alright. Thank you. That helps more than you know."

    The woman looked at him, unsure. "Will this stop them? Will you find them?"

    He didn¡¯t lie. "We are trying."

    Then he turned and walked calmly back to the SUV. Jeffery was still waiting, his eyes fixed on the woman through the windshield.

    As Dennis buckled his seatbelt and started the engine, Jeffery asked without turning, "Well?"

    "Nothing useful," Dennis replied, cing his hand on the gear shift. "Not for a location."

    Jeffery grunted. "But?"

    Dennis exhaled and recounted what the woman had told him ¡ª about theck of visual cues, the injections, the confusing words, the missing child.

    When he mentioned "termination" and "phase three," Jeffery finally reacted.

    "That confirms it," Jeffery said grimly. "They are running human trials, using our biology to experiment or extract something."

    "Yeah," Dennis murmured, his knuckles tightening around the wheel. "They are so inhumane to be considered humans. Who knows the level of progress they¡¯ve made to warrant them harvesting newborns straight from the womb?"

    Just then, Dennis remembered something as he pulled the car out of the parking lot.

    "I forgot to ask for the location she was dumped," he said, ncing at Jeffery. "We would have gone to check the area."

    Almost immediately, Jeffery shook his head. "That sounds like a horrible idea. Believe me."

    "Why?" Dennis lifted a brow briefly before turning his attention to the road.

    "There is no saying that there couldn¡¯t be a CCTV mounted on that spot. And if there is one, those beats could be watching, then they would catch on that we know something. And we don¡¯t want that."

    Dennis slowly nodded, clearly agreeing with Jeffery¡¯s statement. "Our mission would have suffered a great loss."

    If Brackham learned that Draven and his team had full knowledge of what he was up to, he would change strategy and even add more barricades to the secretb.

    ---

    The ck SUV rolled smoothly through the towering iron gates of Draven¡¯s estate, the security post giving a brief nod as the vehicle passed.

    As the vehicle curved around the driveway and came to a halt before the grand front entrance, Jeffery¡¯s phone began to ring.

    He took his phone out of his pants pocket and nced at the screen.

    "The Alpha is calling," Jeffery said to Jeffery.

    Dennis nodded. "He sure knows the right time to call."

    Without hesitation, Jeffery slid his finger across the screen to take the call. "Alpha."

    "Where are you?" Draven¡¯s voice came through, calm and firm.

    Jeffery exchanged a nce with Dennis. "We just arrived at the estate, Alpha. Dennis and I have a small report to make."

    There was a brief pause, then Draven said, "Meet me in my study."

    "Yes, Alpha."

    The line went dead almost immediately.

    Jeffery lowered the phone and turned to Dennis. "He wants us in his study."

    Dennis nodded and shut off the engine. "Let¡¯s not keep him waiting, then."

 Chapter 215: More Hands on Deck

    <h4>Chapter 215: More Hands on Deck</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    The study was dimly lit, with only the golden light of the deskmp casting shadows across the deep mahogany furniture.

    I leaned back in my chair, one leg folded across the other, my fingers steepled under my chin as Dennis and Jeffery gave their reports.

    Jeffery went first.

    "The meeting was a joke," he said, his voice tight with barely veiled contempt. "Brackham and his allies..."

    I nodded once. I hadn¡¯t expected anything more. "They are still trying to buy more time."

    Then Dennis spoke, his tone more subdued. "We stopped for lunch at one of the local ces. While eating, we overheard a woman talking to her friend ¡ª it sounded like she was the same woman you told us about. The one who was taken."

    My attention sharpened.

    "She said she was sedated and locked in a cell for a little over two weeks. Heard voices talking about ¡¯termination,¡¯ ¡¯phase three,¡¯ and ¡¯specimens.¡¯ Then she woke up dumped on the streets... with her baby gone."

    I exhaled slowly, not out of shock, but bitter affirmation. "They made a mistake."

    Dennis tilted his head, waiting for more.

    "They should have killed her," I said tly, meeting both of their eyes. "Now that she¡¯s survived and knows her own kind did this to her, she won¡¯t stay silent. Word will spread. No matter how Brackham spins it ¡ª even if he keeps ming ¡¯organ harvesters¡¯ ¡ª this is going to spiral."

    Jeffery frowned. "You think it will unravel everything they¡¯ve built?"

    "Eventually," I replied. "Their dreamy attempt to paint us as monsters and themselves as victims is going to backfire. They thought it was a clean trick. They underestimated the chaos a single grieving mother can cause."

    I didn¡¯t need anyone to tell me this. Brackham will definitely one day resort to trying to defame us just so he and his cohorts will get away with their madness.

    Dennis leaned forward now, fire lighting in his eyes. "Then the sooner we find thatb, the better. We can¡¯t let it keep running. Once we have the evidence, we raise it to dust."

    I looked at him. "I never intended to let it survive. Thatb was always going to burn¡ªI just need it to burn with proof."

    Jeffery nodded. "Still... once we destroy it, Brackham and his people will know we were behind it. They will connect the dots."

    "They will," I agreed. "But they will be toote to stop it."

    Dennis¡¯s mouth curled into a grim line. "I don¡¯t trust them to lick their wounds quietly. They are too shameless, too arrogant... too wicked. If they lose theb, they will surely retaliate."

    "They will," I said. "And I¡¯m expecting it."

    That drew both of them to silence for a beat. I continued.

    "Especially if there¡¯s no vampire interference. Brackham will start the war himself. Which is why we must be prepared for whatever we ignite. If this is the act that breaks the peace treaty, then history will record exactly how it happened¡ªhow the humans crossed the line first, and how we answered after exercising patience for months."

    Jeffery looked down at his hands, then spoke again. "Until then, we need to hold our ground. I suggest none of our people enter Duskmoor. We need to contain this."

    Dennis nodded beside him. "Agreed. We should be thinking of getting our people out of here safely. Not bringing more into the fire."

    Their reasoning was sound.

    "I will speak with King Alderic," I said. "Request a travel ban on werewolves leaving Stormveil anding into Duskmoor. Effective immediately."

    That earned two nods of approval.

    I watched them stand and leave, then leaned back again in my chair, eyes drifting to the slowly dying fire in the hearth.

    I remained seated for a moment longer, then I picked up my phone from the desk and dialled a number.

    Two rings after, a voice answered, brisk and respectful. "Good afternoon, Alpha Draven."

    "I need to speak with His Majesty," I said. "If he¡¯s avable."

    "One moment, Alpha. I will patch you through."

    There was a short silence¡ªjust the soft click of a transfer¡ªbefore I heard the faint rustling of motion and someone announcing in the background, "It¡¯s Alpha Draven."

    A beat passed, and then I heard his voice¡ªclear, regal, and edged with fatigue. "Draven."

    "Your Majesty," I greeted. "It¡¯s good to hear your voice."

    "Likewise," Alderic responded. "I trust things in Duskmoor are as under control as always?"

    "As much as they can be," I said. "How¡¯s progress on the Great Wall?"

    "All hands are on deck," Alderic replied. "We¡¯vemitted the finest minds and resources to see it done. The wall is halfway built already. We are moving at twice the normal speed."

    I exhaled sharply, not from relief. It wasn¡¯t enough.

    "It has to be done within three months or less," I said firmly. "I¡¯m starting to sense we may not have that long. The air in Duskmoor is changing, and I don¡¯t like the direction of the wind."

    There was a pause before Alderic responded. "I will tighten the deadlines and reallocate more resources if I must."

    "Good," I said. "Also, I need a travel ban in ce. Effective immediately."

    "A travel ban?" he echoed.

    "No werewolf from Stormveil is toe into Duskmoor. Not for visits, not for trade, not for anything."

    There was a beat of silence. Then Alderic¡¯s voice turned serious.

    "What¡¯s going on, Draven? What about the treaty, has itpletely fallen apart? What about Brackham?"

    I leaned forward slightly in my chair, voice steady but guarded. "There¡¯s a facility. Brackham and his senators are running it. They are experimenting on humans and I suspect, our kind as well. It¡¯s dangerous. Illegal. If it leaks, it will ignite the entire region."

    Another pause followed. I could already sense Alderic shifting in his chair across the phone line.

    "I will exin everything soon," I said quickly, cutting off the questions I knew were forming. "I wille to Stormveil in the next few days. When I do, I will ce every scrap of intel we¡¯ve gathered on your desk¡ªdown to thest whisper."

    A long silence followed. Then Alderic¡¯s voice returned, low and resolute.

    "I will hold you to that, Draven."

    "You should."

    "I will enforce the travel ban. No one enters Duskmoor from our side until further notice."

    "Thank you," I said.

    "We have to make sure the Great Wall holds," Alderic added, voice harder now. "If war breaks out¡ªif this explodes like you think it will¡ªwe will need that barrier."

    I nodded, even though he couldn¡¯t see it. "That wall will be the difference between survival and extinction. The defence system surrounding it must be strong¡ªrunes, weapon grids, personnel, all of it. No weak links."

    "It will be done," Alderic said. "You have my word. Be safe, Alpha."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 216: Uncomfortably Familiar

    <h4>Chapter 216: Ufortably Familiar</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    Xamira sat cross-legged on the thick carpeted floor, her little notebook sprawled open, her brows furrowed in a way that was far too serious for a seven-year-old.

    Her tongue poked from the corner of her mouth as she scribbled out numbers with the short end of a graphite pencil.

    Iy beside her on my stomach, chin resting in my palm, watching the way she chewed her lower lip like it was her nemesis.

    It made me smile, although quietly.

    The room smelled faintly ofvender and the buttery scent of the scones one of the maids had brought earlier. But Xamira hadn¡¯t touched hers yet.

    "Are you sure this is how you carry the number?" she asked suddenly, holding up the page like it was a deration of war.

    I reached for it. "Let me see."

    She scooted closer and nudged the page toward me. Her handwriting was small but neat, nted slightly to the right, as though even the letters were in a hurry to prove themselves.

    I pointed to the third equation. "You¡¯re close, but the three needs to go up here¡ªsee? Carry it above the tens column, not the ones."

    She blinked at me, absorbing the correction. Then she nodded solemnly and picked up her pencil again.

    "Okay, okay. I get it now."

    She was brilliant¡ªbright, curious, too emotionally aware for her age. But I couldn¡¯t ignore the heavy silence that came with homeschooling.

    I nced toward the high-arched window of the sitting room. The sun was high and warm outside.

    Somewhere out there, children her age were running around schoolyards, braiding each other¡¯s hair, fighting over lunch snacks, and giggling over jokes that didn¡¯t make any sense.

    And here Xamira was, solving multiplication problems beside a woman who wasn¡¯t even her mother.

    It wasn¡¯t fair.

    But I didn¡¯t me Draven entirely. His methods were strict, yes, but they were grounded in caution. In protection.

    He wanted to shield her from danger, from judgment, from being used as a pawn in political games she didn¡¯t understand.

    But still... I wondered if, when war finally broke out, Duskmoor¡¯s council would even allow him to take her away.

    Would they see her as leverage? Would they care that she was just a child?

    "I¡¯m done!" Xamira announced, dragging me back from my thoughts.

    I blinked and looked down at the page. "Let¡¯s check it."

    She scooted beside me again, her head resting lightly against my arm. I took the pencil from her hand and ran through the answers with her, nodding as I marked ticks beside each one.

    "Well done," I murmured. "You got them all right this time."

    She beamed. "You¡¯re a good teacher, mydy."

    Iughed softly. "Oh no, I think you¡¯re the good student."

    Xamira kicked her legs in excitement and clutched her notebook to her chest. "Do you know how to draw?"

    That made me pause. I stared at her little face, full of expectation.

    "Draw?" I scoffed. "I can barely sketch a stick man without turning him into a bent twig."

    She giggled. "That¡¯s horrible!"

    I raised an eyebrow. "I¡¯m aware."

    "Want me to teach you?" she offered, all puffed-up pride and the kind of generosity only a child could afford.

    I pretended to consider it seriously. "Hmm... if you can teach me to paint withoutughing at me, I might just take the deal."

    She put on a mock-serious face. "I neverugh at my students."

    "Oh, so now you¡¯re the teacher?"

    She nodded proudly. "Mm-hmm. Teacher Xamira. That¡¯s me."

    I grinned at her. "Then, Teacher Xamira, I will be waiting for my first painting lesson."

    "Tomorrow," she dered, already flipping her notebook closed like a professional artist. "You will be my new student."

    "Deal."

    We exchanged a pinky swear¡ªher little finger wrapped tightly around mine¡ªa silent agreement, binding and honest.

    After we checked the final answer and Xamira had drawn a proud smiley face at the bottom of the page, I suggested what I knew her little legs were itching for.

    "Come on," I said, rising from the plush rug. "Let¡¯s go stretch these muscles. A short walk around the garden should do the trick."

    Xamira¡¯s eyes sparkled. "Yes, please!"

    She slipped her hand into mine without hesitation, her fingers warm and small, her grip trustingly tight.

    I nced at Deidra and Kira, who were already standing by the door like silent shadows.

    They both bowed slightly and followed behind as I led Xamira out of the sitting room, through the quiet halls, and out into the open air.

    The garden was calm this time of day¡ªsunlight dappling through tree leaves, a warm breeze sweeping through the trimmed hedges.

    We strolled slowly across thewn, our footsteps light on the grass. Xamira swung our joined hands softly, humming something under her breath¡ªprobably a song she made up on the spot.

    It wasn¡¯t long before we reached the old iron bench nestled under the arbour. The vines above it were beginning to sprout tiny buds. We sat.

    Silence settled over us¡ªnot awkward, but peaceful. The kind of silence you don¡¯t want to disturb because it says everything words can¡¯t.

    Then, I turned to her, just for a second. She was sitting beside me, her short legs dangling, a faint smile on her face as she took in the quiet world around her.

    But what caught me wasn¡¯t the smile¡ªit was her eyes. Bright green. Vivid. Sharp and soft at once.

    They made something inside my chest skip a beat.

    Her eyes... they felt familiar. Ufortably familiar.

    Had I seen them before?

    I couldn¡¯t ce it. Maybe I was imagining things.

    I¡¯d met many people over the years¡ªbut no one came to mind with eyes like hers.

    Still, the sensation wed gently at my thoughts.

    I shook my head and forced a breath through my nose. "You¡¯re being ridiculous," I muttered under my breath, barely audible.

    Xamira suddenly pointed and gasped. "Look!"

    A butterfly flittedzily above the roses, its golden wings catching the sunlight like slivers of ss.

    Xamira leapt up,ughing, and ran after it without waiting for permission.

    Her white sandals danced across thewn, chasing the glimmering wings like she had all the time in the world.

    I smiled, chuckling softly. "Kira, Deidra," I called without looking. "Go with her, please."

    "Yes, mydy," both replied in unison, quickly trailing after the excited little girl.

    I remained seated, letting the quiet settle around me again. Until¡ª

    <strong><i>"Why are you trying to be a mother to that thing?"</i></strong>

    Valmora¡¯s voicenced through my mind like a de¡ªsharp, cold, unwee.

    I frowned. My jaw tightened instantly. "She¡¯s not a <i>thing,</i> Valmora. She¡¯s an innocent little girl. A human girl."

    <strong><i>"Really?" </i></strong>Her tone curled with disdain.<strong><i> "You really believe that?"</i></strong>

 Chapter 217: He Already Knew

    <h4>Chapter 217: He Already Knew</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    I drew in a sharp breath. "What are you trying to say?" I asked, keeping my voice steady. "Do you hate her or something?"

    Valmora didn¡¯t reply immediately. A pause stretched between us like an invisible thread.

    <i>"Don¡¯t worry,"</i> she finally said, her tone unsettlingly calm, <i>"in due time, you will see."</i>

    My jaw tightened. I shrugged off the unease her words brought, brushing it away like a fly buzzing too close to my ear. But the truth was, her cryptic tone had settled beneath my skin, coiling tightly in my chest.

    Then, as if flipping a switch, she changed the subject.

    <i>"We need to start training again. There¡¯s no time."</i>

    I rolled my eyes internally and nearly groaned aloud. Just hearing the word <i>training</i> made my muscles ache. "You¡¯ve got to be kidding me," I muttered.

    <i>"I don¡¯t think we even have a lot of time before the first war happens,"</i> Valmora went on, ignoring my exhaustion. <i>"You should be able to take on a vampire by yourself, Meredith."</i>

    A shortugh escaped my lips. "Do you tell jokes for a living now? Is that your new profession?"

    <i>"I¡¯m not joking."</i>

    Her voice was firm, unbending.

    I stoppedughing. "Valmora," I said, already feeling the weight of her expectations press against my ribs, "at this rate, you¡¯re going to get both of us killed."

    <i>"I won¡¯t let that happen."</i>

    There she goes again.

    I exhaled slowly and rubbed my temple. "Right. Of course you won¡¯t."

    But then she dropped a bomb.

    <i>"A few vampires areing tonight."</i>

    I straightened immediately on the bench. "What? Where?"

    <i>"Here."</i>

    My stomach flipped. "You¡¯re just telling me this now?" My voice pitched in disbelief. "Draven should know about this!"

    <i>"The most important thing,"</i> she said dryly, <i>"is that I¡¯ve passed the information to you. Do with it as you please."</i>

    Her detachment made my heart thud faster in my chest.

    No longer calm, I rose to my feet in one swift motion¡ªonly to hear the sound of hurried steps and breathless giggles heading my way.

    I turned.

    Xamira came running up the slope of the garden with her little fingers pinched together. Kira and Deidra were trailing behind, panting slightly from trying to keep up.

    "I caught a butterfly!" she squealed, extending her hand proudly.

    I forced a smile. My heart hadn¡¯t calmed, but I didn¡¯t want her to see it.

    "It¡¯s beautiful," I said, bending slightly to peer at the delicate creature struggling between her fingertips.

    "I know," she replied brightly.

    "What are you going to do with it?" I asked her gently. "Will you set it free? Or... y with it?"

    She giggled again. "I will set it freeter. I want to take it to my room first."

    I nodded and gave her a smile that didn¡¯t quite reach my eyes. "Alright, then. Let¡¯s head inside."

    We began our walk back to the house¡ªXamira skipping ahead, Deidra and Kira nking us again, and my thoughts already racing ahead of my steps.

    As we entered the hallway, I quietly pulled out my phone. My thumb tapped against the screen until I found Draven¡¯s contact.

    I pressed the call button, waiting only a second before he answered.

    "Are you free now?" I asked, skipping pleasantries. "I want to have a word with you."

    "I¡¯m in my bedroom," he said.

    "I¡¯m on my way," I replied and ended the call.

    ---

    I guided Xamira up to her room on the second floor.

    Her nanny opened the door before I could knock, her expression softening with gratitude at the sight of Xamira smiling.

    "I will leave her with you now," I said.

    "Yes, mydy," the nanny replied with a respectful nod as she gently led the child into the room.

    I watched Xamira¡¯s back for a second longer than I intended, then turned and climbed the stairs to the third floor, tension coiling in my chest with every step.

    As I reached the hallway outside Draven¡¯s bedroom, I turned to Kira and Deidra.

    "Wait for me in my chambers," I said.

    They nodded silently and stepped away from me.

    I turned to Draven¡¯s door and knocked. It didn¡¯t take long before I heard the familiar sound of the lock clicking open.

    Draven stood there, tall andposed as always, his ck shirt rolled at the sleeves, a faint shadow beneath his eyes betraying the stress he hid so well.

    His gaze met mine. "Come in," he said simply.

    I stepped inside, nerves fluttering beneath my skin. The door closed behind me, sealing us in.

    "There¡¯s going to be a vampire attack tonight," I said, skipping any pleasantries.

    Draven¡¯s brow creased lightly. "How do you know?"

    I hesitated. I hadn¡¯t nned this far. I hadn¡¯t decided whether to lie or tell him the truth. "I can... feel it."

    He stared at me deeply. Too deeply.

    Then, without any change in his tone, he said, "You¡¯re lying."

    I sighed. Of course, he would know.

    But there and then, I decided that there was no point in ying games. Not with him. Not now. Not after all, we had just begun to mend between us.

    "Fine," I said. "It¡¯s my wolf."

    A brief silence followed.

    Draven didn¡¯t blink. He just watched me with an unreadable expression. Then, finally, he spoke.

    "When do I get to meet her?"

    I swallowed. "After you catch the vampires."

    Another stretch of silence passed, but this time, he nodded. Just once. An agreement. Whatever it was, it eased something in my chest.

    "I sensed it too," he said quietly, "that they¡¯reing tonight."

    I blinked. "You did?"

    Draven moved away from the door and crossed the room with slow, deliberate steps, his hands folding behind his back.

    "A few weeks ago," he continued, "I caught a vampire¡¯s scent along the northern fence."

    I stared at him in disbelief. "They¡¯ve been watching the estate?"

    He nodded again. Calm. Steady.

    "And you never thought to tell me?" I asked, incredulous.

    His gaze returned to mine. "There wasn¡¯t anything to report at the time. I wanted to confirm it."

    I pressed a hand to my temple, anxiety churning inside me. "Draven... you need to tighten security. Deploy every guard you have. We can¡¯t afford to let them get close."

    He said nothing.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 218: Melting into His Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 218: Melting into His Kiss</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    "Draven!" I turned to him, exasperated. "What are you waiting for?"

    He turned, calmly, deliberately. "I want to catch one, Meredith. Not scare them off," he said, reminding me of his goal.

    I was stunned. My mouth opened, but I had no immediate words.

    "Someone could get hurt," I said atst. "Someone innocent could die."

    Draven¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t waver. "Then that person is destined to return to their ancestors."

    I stared at him, heart thudding. That was harsh. But then again... he wasn¡¯t like me.

    I wanted to argue. I wanted to say he was being reckless and cold¡ªbut deep down, I also knew that Draven never made a decision lightly.

    And if he was willing to risk casualties, it meant this n held greater importance than I could fully grasp.

    So, I let it go for now.

    "You know more about this than I do," I murmured. "So, I won¡¯t interfere."

    He tilted his head, and I saw a hint of approval flicker behind his usually stoic features.

    "When you be a warrior," he said, "then we will begin to think alike. Until then... I wee your opposing views."

    I managed a small smile, though my stomach was still knotted tight with nerves. "See you at the dinner table," I said, turning toward the door.

    But just as I reached for the handle, I felt his hand wrap around my waist and pull me back gently.

    His arms encircled me from behind, firm but warm.

    My breath hitched. I couldn¡¯t even take another step forward.

    Draven said nothing. He just rested his forehead lightly against the back of my head, his silence speaking volumes.

    His breath brushed softly against the side of my neck.

    There was something different in the way he held me¡ªnot possessive like the Alpha, not demanding like amander¡ªbut steady, quiet, unspoken¡ªa rare moment of peace within the storm that had be our daily lives.

    His warmth seeped into my spine, his heartbeat a slow, calm rhythm that somehow matched mine. I closed my eyes for a moment, allowing myself to lean just slightly into him. Just slightly.

    "You¡¯ve been differenttely," I said softly, my voice barely above a whisper.

    I felt his chest rise and fall behind me. "You mean calmer," he muttered against my hair.

    "No," I smiled faintly, tilting my head just enough to nce at him over my shoulder. "I meant softer."

    Draven huffed under his breath. "Don¡¯t let anyone hear you say that."

    "Toote," I teased. "The walls have ears."

    A small chuckle escaped him¡ªquiet, but real. Then one of his hands moved from my waist and slowly brushed the edge of my arm, fingers trailing the curve of my elbow.

    I turned fully to face him, and we were standing so close now that I could see the subtle shadows beneath his silver eyes.

    His gaze dropped to my lips, then returned to meet mine with that same unreadable expression he always wore¡ªexcept this time, it wasn¡¯tpletely unreadable.

    There was something softer there. Something warmer. Like fire that had lost its rage but retained its heat.

    He raised one hand and gently tucked a strand of hair behind my ear.

    My chest tightened, not in pain, not in panic, but in something else.

    "I¡¯ve missed this," I admitted before I could stop myself.

    Draven¡¯s hand lingered near my cheek. "Missed what?"

    "This. Us. When we are not at each other¡¯s throats."

    His thumb grazed the side of my jaw. "It¡¯s easier not to fight when you¡¯re not always provoking me."

    I rolled my eyes and swatted his arm yfully. "You started it."

    "I apologized, didn¡¯t I?" he replied, lowering his voice, as if teasing had suddenly turned into something more meaningful.

    I looked into his eyes for a moment longer. "Yes. You did."

    That answer lingered in the air between us, thick with all the unsaid things neither of us knew how to express just yet.

    I didn¡¯t need him to say sorry again. And I didn¡¯t need to hear confessions or derations.

    But I did need this.

    Him.

    Like this.

    I took a breath, bracing myself¡ªand then, slowly, I reached up and cupped his face in both hands.

    Draven¡¯s eyes widened just slightly, as if he wasn¡¯t expecting the tenderness.

    Maybe he thought I¡¯d push him away. Perhaps I thought I would, too. But I didn¡¯t.

    "You¡¯re not as cold as you pretend to be," I murmured.

    His brows drew together, and I could see the tension fight its way back into his shoulders¡ªso I rose on my toes and pressed a soft kiss to the corner of his mouth.

    Not his lips, just the corner.

    It was safer that way.

    When I pulled back, his expression was unreadable again¡ªbut now, I could sense the storm beneath it¡ªhis longing.

    And yet... he didn¡¯t say a word.

    Instead, he leaned in¡ªslowly, deliberately¡ªand rested his forehead against mine.

    I thought we were done with the moment, that this would be the end of it¡ªa silent truce, a gentle understanding.

    But then his fingers slid beneath my chin.

    Before I could blink or brace, Draven tilted my face upward and captured my lips.

    It wasn¡¯t demanding, not at first. Not the usual heat I was used to from him. It was soft, careful¡ªas though he was rediscovering something he thought he¡¯d lost.

    I froze, but only for a moment.

    Then my eyes fluttered shut and I melted into the kiss, my hands instinctively rising to grip the fabric of his shirt.

    His mouth was warm, steady. His lips moved against mine like a vow being made without words¡ªslow, deep, deliberate.

    But something shifted.

    I felt it. And so did he.

    His hands tightened at my waist, drawing me closer. My breath caught in my throat, and then our mouths met again ¡ª this time less hesitant, more urgent.

    The second kiss stole the softness from the first and reced it with something hungrier, more possessive, like he needed this. Like I needed this.

    His palm pressed against the small of my back, my body flush against his.

    Our lips moved in sync, the kiss deepening until it made my knees tremble and my heart race.

    I broke away, gasping, and so did he. Our breaths mingled in the small space between us, foreheads pressed together once more, but this time the energy between us crackled like wildfire.

    My lips tingled. My heart thudded wildly in my chest.

    Draven¡¯s fingers trailed slowly down my arms, then settled again at my waist, anchoring me in ce

    "I should go," I whispered breathlessly, unable to meet his eyes for a second. "It¡¯s almost time for dinner... and I need to get ready."

    His mouth twitched ¡ª not quite a smirk, but something warmer.

    "I will be waiting," he murmured, his voice low, rough with restrained desire. "Come to me after dinner."

    He leaned back slightly, just enough for our eyes to lock again.

    "I will need your warmth... until it¡¯s time to hunt."

    My pulse skipped.

    I nodded slowly ¡ª the weight of his words sinking deep beneath my skin ¡ª and then stepped away from him, leaving behind thefort of his arms and the heat of his gaze.

    But not before stealing onest nce.

    And the way he looked at me... Like he would devour me if I didn¡¯t leave immediately.

 Chapter 219: The Vampire Attack (I)

    <h4>Chapter 219: The Vampire Attack (I)</h4>

    <strong><i>(Third Person).</i></strong>

    A few hours after dinner, Draveny on his side, his body pressed against Meredith¡¯s back, his arm wrapped over her, palm cupping the fullness of her breast as though it was simply where his hand belonged.

    His chest rose and fell in a slow, steady rhythm, his presence grounding.

    Meredith stared into the dim shadows across the room. Though her body was rxed, her mind refused to rest.

    Tension coiled in her belly ¡ª not from Draven¡¯s touch, but from the unseen threat creeping closer with each second.

    Still, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder...

    "Are you asleep?" she asked softly.

    A low breath warmed the curve of her neck. Then, without warning, his fingers gently squeezed her breast.

    "I¡¯m trying," he murmured in a gravel-drenched voice, "but your scent is driving me mad."

    A small smile tugged at her lips, despite herself.

    That one line ¡ª spoken with the kind of husky restraint only Draven possessed ¡ª was enough to ease the tight knot of nerves forming in her chest.

    She exhaled slowly, allowing herself one more second of peace. Maybe two.

    But that peace shattered just miles away ¡ª along the northern stretch of the estate, where the earth sloped near the old, less-fortified fence line.

    The shadows moved.

    A single figurended soundlessly on the dew-damp grass. Then two more.

    Their movements were almost ghostlike ¡ª blurs of motion cloaked in moonlight.

    They vaulted the fence in silence,nding with inhuman grace. Then three morended, and a few secondster, four more appeared.

    There were ten in total.

    They crouched low, scanning the surrounding grounds with eerie stillness.

    One of them ¡ª a vampire with long pale hair and hollow, angr features ¡ª raised his chin, sniffing the air as though savouring the scent of blood and stone.

    His eyes flickered, and then he moved fast.

    A guard barely had time to lift his head before the vampire lunged, fangs piercing the side of his neck with a sickening crunch.

    No scream escaped the werewolf¡¯s lips¡ªonly a strangled grunt that died before it could sound.

    The vampire drank deeply, eyes fluttering shut in ecstasy.

    Then, letting the lifeless body drop, he wiped the back of his hand across his blood-smeared mouth and turned to the others.

    "Kill anyone in your path," he ordered in a raspy voice. "But the Alpha... leave him to me."

    The others nodded, slipping deeper into the shadows of the estate like liquid night.

    ---

    Inside Draven¡¯s bedroom, the sudden echo of Jeffery¡¯s voice filled Draven¡¯s head, the mental link humming to life.

    "They are here, Alpha"

    Draven¡¯s eyes opened instantly.

    He sat up without hesitation, his arm leaving Meredith¡¯s waist, his expression hardening in the moonlight that cut across the floor.

    "How many?" he asked aloud, already moving to swing his legs over the edge of the bed.

    Jeffery¡¯s voice answered smoothly inside his mind. "Ten. They have already taken two guards."

    Draven¡¯s jaw clenched.

    <i>Ten? Just ten?</i>

    "They¡¯re underestimating us," he growled. "That¡¯s an insult."

    He was expecting at least twenty tonight, but it looked like those blood-sucking demons thought so lowly of them.

    Draven¡¯s body moved like coiled steel, not a trace of sleep left in him. He reached for the ck shirt draped over the chair and slid it on with precise movements.

    "I will be there in two minutes," he added through the link, his voice cold with resolve.

    From behind him, Meredith sat up, the tension already radiating from her posture.

    "Are the vampires here?" she asked with a glint of fear in her eyes.

    "Yes," Draven replied, his tone softening. "Sleep. I will be back soon."

    ---

    Draven moved swiftly down the corridor, his eyes were sharp, glinting with cold focus under the hallway sconces as his boots echoed against the tiled floor.

    His pace was steady but urgent, the calm before the storm brewing beneath his skin.

    He stopped in front of Dennis¡¯s bedroom door and gave it a firm knock. A few seconds passed before the door creaked open.

    Dennis appeared, shirtless, eyes half-lidded with sleep.

    Before Dennis could fully yawn or ask questions, Draven spoke in a low,manding tone. "A few vampires have entered the estate. Ten of them. Get dressed."

    The words jolted Dennis from his drowsy state. His brows shot up in surprise, but Draven was already turning away, his back disappearing down the hall.

    "Shit," Dennis muttered under his breath.

    He pivoted inside, grabbed a ck shirt hanging from a nearby chair, and hurriedly tugged it on.

    He didn¡¯t even bother with his shoes¡ªhe was already sprinting barefoot down the stairs, buttoning his shirt mid-run.

    By the time he reached the second-floornding, he had shifted slightly¡ªhis pupils thinned to slits, his skin buzzing with a faint golden sheen. His senses had sharpened.

    When he burst out the front doors, the cool night air pped his face.

    He paused briefly on the porch, scanning the perimeter. He saw no sign of Draven.

    Then¡ª<i>whhhssssh</i>¡ªa faint sound, like wind brushing against metal. It came from the direction of the eastern clearing near the training grounds.

    Dennis stilled, his instincts ring. Then immediately, he took off in that direction.

    As he crossed into the quieter section of the property, the silence became unnerving. The grass beneath his feet barely rustled.

    The trees stood still, frozen in eerie anticipation. Then it happened again¡ª<i>woosh</i>¡ªa blur passed behind him.

    Dennis stopped dead in his tracks.

    "You must be kidding me," he muttered darkly, turning in ce.

    Dennis was so furious as the bad memory from that day in the thick woods, a vampire sneaked an attack on him, came flooding back into his head.

    To think that the same movements before the attacks happened were repeating themselves was enough to make him mad.

    Right there, his ws extended with a soft <i>shhhk</i>. His body dropped into a half-crouch, eyes narrowing, ready for whatever was circling him.

    He didn¡¯t need to see; he listened and felt the vibrations in the air¡ªthe subtle shift of energy.

    And right then, Dennis pivoted and lunged backwards just in time, his arm snapping out to grab a shadowy figure by the throat mid-strike.

    "I caught you, bastard!" he snarled, his voice filled with venom.

    The vampire struggled¡ªbarely. Dennis didn¡¯t give him the chance to retaliate.

    With a growl, he mmed the vampire against a tree, then twisted. The loud crack of bones breaking echoed sharply into the night.

    A heartbeatter, Dennis¡¯s ws shed across the vampire¡¯s neck, severing it in one brutal sweep. Blood sprayed the grass, and the vampire crumpled.

    Dennis exhaled heavily, his chest rising and falling. There was satisfaction¡ªbut only briefly.

    "Damn," he muttered to himself, "I wasn¡¯t supposed to ruin the body..."

    "Well," a voice drawled from behind him, "that would¡¯ve been a helpful thought ten seconds earlier."

    Dennis turned to see Jeffery approaching calmly from the shadows, his expression unreadable. His eyes flicked over the mutted body before meeting Dennis¡¯s gaze.

    "You were not supposed to disfigure the body," Jeffery reminded, arms folded. "We need it intact¡ªfor evidence."

    Dennis sighed, exasperated. "Unfortunately, I was too pissed and totally forgot."

    Jeffery didn¡¯t respond at first. He just stared at the headless vampire corpse, then finally pped Dennis¡¯s shoulder with a tight nod.

    "Let¡¯s go kill more of these things."

    A wry grin stretched across Dennis¡¯s face. "Now that I can do without messing up the bodies."

    They exchanged a wordless look¡ªbrothers in arms¡ªand took off deeper into the shadows, disappearing into the trees where more of the enemy waited.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 220: The Vampire Attack (II)

    <h4>Chapter 220: The Vampire Attack (II)</h4>

    <strong><i>(Third Person).</i></strong>

    The moon hung heavy, casting silver light over the estate grounds now painted with streaks of blood and dark shadows.

    The air was thick¡ªtense with rage, instinct, and the metallic tang of death.

    Draven moved through the trees like a ghost, his presence nearly silent, but his senses were ring.

    The scent of vampire blood mixed with the crushed grass beneath his boots.

    Just then, two figures emerged from the right, vampires both¡ªone crouched low, the other already lunging, his fangs bared.

    Draven didn¡¯t flinch.

    With one swift motion, he spun low and grabbed the lunging vampire midair by the throat, mming him into the other.

    The two crashed into a thick tree trunk with a sickening crunch. Before they could recover, Draven¡¯s ws extended with a snikt of steel-like flesh.

    He plunged one set into each vampire¡¯s chest.

    The vampires hissed in agony.

    "I gave you a chance to stay in your filth-ridden forest," Draven murmured coldly.

    With a vicious twist of his arms, Draven tore his ws sideways, ripping through their ribcages.

    The vampires crumpled, lifeless, their blood steaming against the cold soil.

    ---

    Elsewhere, Jeffery stood in the clearing like a storm waiting to break. One vampire darted toward him¡ªyoung, fast, arrogant.

    But Jeffery didn¡¯t even move until thest second. Then he stepped aside with a sudden blur, grabbed the vampire by the back of the head, and mmed him into the dirt hard enough to make the earth shake.

    The vampire thrashed once¡ªthen Jeffery¡¯s foot came down, crushing his throat.

    One w swept across the creature¡¯s belly, opening it wide. The vampire gurgled and died in stunned silence.

    A few meters away, Dennis caught movement in his peripheral vision. Another vampire¡ªfemale, sleek and smiling¡ªrushed toward him with long, wed fingers aimed at his chest.

    "I got her!" Jeffery shouted, appearing beside Dennis in a heartbeat.

    They moved in tandem. Jeffery took her left side, Dennis the right.

    The vampire blocked Dennis¡¯s first swing but didn¡¯t expect Jeffery to drop low and sh at her thigh, nearly severing her leg.

    She screamed and tried to leap back, but it was toote. Dennis grabbed her from behind and mmed her into the ground, holding her in ce.

    "Do it!" he yelled to Jeffery.

    Jeffery raised both arms and brought them down in a twin strike, burying his ws in her chest. She choked on her scream and went limp.

    Jeffery exhaled, straightened, and looked at Dennis with narrowed eyes.

    "Don¡¯t disfigure this one. We need proof, remember?"

    Dennis chuckled, wiping blood from his jaw. "Rx. I held back."

    They left the body intact, its mouth still twisted in a final grimace.

    Near the north end of the estate, three werewolf warriors crept together through the trees¡ªeyes glowing faintly, muscles taut with anticipation.

    A sudden gust of wind made one of them pause.

    "Wait..." one whispered.

    Just then, a blur dropped from a tree above, aiming for the middle warrior¡¯s neck. But the wolves were ready.

    The leftmost warrior leapt up midair and tackled the vampire before it couldnd a strike. They crashed into the ground, rolling violently.

    The other two lunged into the fray, ws ripping, fists pounding.

    The vampire hissed and fought back,nding a scratch across one warrior¡¯s cheek, but it wasn¡¯t enough. Together, they overwhelmed him.

    One pinned the arms, another held the legs, and the third dug both ws deep into the vampire¡¯s chest, pulling apart the flesh until the heart was exposed and torn out.

    The vampire shrieked once¡ªthen died with his eyes wide in horror.

    Panting, the warriors looked at each other and nodded.

    "That¡¯s three down," one growled. "Let¡¯s move."

    They melted back into the darkness, searching for more prey.

    All over the estate, the night echoed with the sounds of battle¡ªsnarls, roars, hissing, and the terrible final cries of dying vampires.

    And at the center of it all was Draven, de-sharp and blood-soaked, eyes glowing faintly gold under the moonlight, ready to remind the world why he was never to be underestimated.

    ---

    A heavy stillness hung in Draven¡¯s room, one that felt too deliberate¡ªtoo unnatural.

    Meredith stood at the window, fingers pressed lightly against the ss, her breath clouding the chilled surface.

    Her heart raced from the bloodlust and the raw, wing energy in the air.

    "Valmora..." she whispered, not needing to finish the sentence.

    <i>"I know,"</i> came the smooth, low growl of her wolf. <i>"The battle has begun."</i>

    Meredith¡¯s throat tightened. "Should I go out there? What if someone gets hurt?"

    <i>"No."</i>

    The word cracked like a whip across her mind, firm and final.

    Valmora¡¯s voice slithered deeper into her thoughts. <i>"Step out there, and you will be the target. Those blood-sucking demons won¡¯t hesitate to take you hostage¡ªor worse. And we are not ready to face them yet."</i>

    Meredith swallowed and stepped away from the window, wrapping her arms around herself. "But I feel so useless in here. I should be helping."

    <i>"You¡¯re not useless,"</i> Valmora said, her voiceced with a rare gentleness. <i>"You are surviving, preparing for tomorrow. There¡¯s a time for everything, and this is not your time to fight. Trust your mate."</i>

    Meredith lowered herself onto the edge of the bed and stared at the floor.

    "I should have listened to you and trained harder," she muttered.

    "There is still time for that," Valmora replied.

    ---

    Back outside the house, blood painted the grass in wide strokes. The silence now was more chilling than the battle cries that hade before.

    Only three vampires remained¡ªand two had already fled toward the forest.

    But one stood his ground.

    He was tall, broad-shouldered, dressed in tight ck leather that gleamed beneath the moonlight.

    His face was cruel, handsome in a twisted way, and his eyes burned with that distinctive crimson glow¡ªferal, arrogant, ancient.

    Draven stepped forward, boots silent even on the blood-soaked ground.

    His hands dripped with vampire blood, his shirt clinging to him like a second skin. But his aura¡ªcalm and deadly¡ªspoke volumes louder than the death he had already dealt.

    "You¡¯re the one from the forest," Draven said coldly. "The one who ran after attacking Dennis."

    The vampire smiled, revealing those wicked fangs. "You¡¯ve been waiting for this moment, haven¡¯t you?"

    Draven didn¡¯t answer. He simply flexed his fingers, and his ws glinted silver under the moonlight.

    "You¡¯re wasting your kind," the vampire said, circling slowly. "You could¡¯ve ruled alongside us. Yet you cling to humanity. You dine with them. Pathetic."

    Draven raised a brow. "You trespassed into my home. Murdered my guards. And now you want to lecture me on alliances?"

    The vampire¡¯s smile twisted into a snarl. "You¡¯re too attached to your peace. I wonder what you will look like... when I tear your mate limb from limb."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 221: Twenty-Eight Hours

    <h4>Chapter 221: Twenty-Eight Hours</h4>

    (<strong><i>Third Person).</i></strong>

    That was a mistake. A very big one from the Vampire, because in a sh, Draven moved.

    One second, the vampire stood confidently¡ªsmirking. The next, he was gasping, clutching his stomach.

    Draven¡¯s ws had sunk in, then shed upward in one smooth, brutal motion.

    "You won¡¯t live to touch a hair on her head," Draven hissed.

    The vampire stumbled back¡ªbut Draven was already behind him, elbow mming into the back of his head.

    The vampire fell to his knees, coughing up blood.

    With a savage kick, Draven sent him flying against a tree. The bark cracked, and its bones shattered.

    Regardless of the pain and the shock, the vampire tried to rise, onest desperate snarl on his lips¡ª

    But Draven was faster.

    He charged, grabbed the vampire by the jaw, and ripped it sideways with a sickening snap.

    The vampire¡¯s body dropped limp to the ground.

    Draven stood over him, breath steady, eyes glowing gold.

    The moonlight caught on his bloodstained skin, making him look less like a werewolf¡ªand more like a god of war.

    In the silence, Jeffery and Dennis emerged from the woods. They stared at the mess, then at their Draven.

    "Is it over?" Dennis asked.

    "For tonight," Draven answered without turning.

    Jeffery nodded. "The others fled. We will track them when daylight breaks."

    "No need," Draven replied as his eyes scanned the grounds onest time. "They¡¯ve been long gone."

    Dennis shut his eyes briefly and let out a groan. "I think we should be expecting more visits from our cold-blooded newfound friends in the future."

    "If you ask me, I think they would visit really soon," Jefferymented, turning sideways to nce at Dennis.

    "At least they wouldn¡¯t underestimate us and send just ten next time. Or maybe, they will focus on the Humans and deal with them really well," Dennis joked.

    Draven spoke, his voice low but absolute. "Preserve a few of the best dead bodies and leave no traces of what happened tonight."

    "Good!" Dennis gestured with his hands. "Now, we don¡¯t get to enjoy the rest of our sleep."

    Draven ignored his whines and gave another direct order. "We meet for a briefing after breakfast."

    ---

    Meredith didn¡¯t bother looking at the clock. She had counted the minutes in her head anyway.

    However, a few minutester, the door creaked open, and the moment Draven stepped into the room, she smelled it¡ªiron and ash, faint yet undeniable. Blood.

    Even though his face was clean and his hands were no longer stained, the scent clung to him like a shadow.

    He shut the door behind him quietly, eyes falling on her.

    Meredith sat up in bed, her long silver hair spilling over her shoulders. Her voice was calm butced with concern. "Is it over?"

    Draven gave a small nod, his gaze steady. "Yes. There were ten vampires in total. We took out eight. Two escaped."

    Her lips pressed into a thin line. "Were there any casualties on our side?"

    "We lost two guards," he said, his voice low. "Three others are injured but stable. The healers are tending to them."

    A breath of tension left her chest. It could have been worse. Much worse.

    She nodded faintly. "At least most of our people made it through."

    Draven stepped closer to her, but kept a measured distance. "Go back to sleep. I will join you after I shower."

    She watched him quietly as he moved into the bathroom, the soft click of the door behind him. Then came the sound of water running.

    Meredith remained seated on the bed, fingers fidgeting with the hem of her nightdress.

    Inside the shower, Draven leaned into the spray, letting the hot water run over him in rivulets.

    Steam rose around his body, but it didn¡¯t fog the sharp thoughts brewing in his mind. He needed to leave for Stormveil by tomorrow morning.

    The corpses would need to be sealed and taken as evidence to present to King Alderic, and every second mattered now.

    He rinsed thest of the blood from his body, then stepped out and dried off. The cold hit him briefly as he changed into dark pants and a fresh shirt.

    When he returned to the bedroom, Meredith was still awake¡ªbut as soon as she saw him, shey down and turned her back to the open space beside her.

    A faint smirk touched Draven¡¯s lips at her quiet invitation.

    He slid under the covers and pulled her back into his chest, the way she liked. She fit into his arms like a final puzzle piece.

    His fingers brushed her side lightly, then stilled.

    "When are you going to Stormveil?" she asked softly.

    "Tomorrow," he replied. "I at least have up to twenty-eight hours."

    There was a pause. He felt her hesitate.

    "...Can Ie with you?" she asked atst, her voice quieter than before.

    He didn¡¯t answer immediately. Then, with calm firmness, "No."

    She tensed just a little, and he could feel it.

    "I will be too busy with meetings to keep my eyes on you," he said, not harsh, just truthful. "Besides, your training can¡¯t stop. It¡¯s more important now than ever."

    She let out a long breath and said nothing.

    "If you have any message for your grandmother," he added gently, "I can pass it along."

    Her head tilted down slightly, as though the weight of disappointment was heavier than she expected.

    "I will think about it," she murmured.

    Draven¡¯s hand traced soothing lines along her arm. "Dennis will oversee yourbat sessions while I¡¯m gone."

    She blinked and then turned her head slightly. "Dennis?"

    He gave a light chuckle. "He won¡¯t go easy on you."

    Meredith sighed dramatically. "Perfect."

    Draven chuckled again and kissed the top of her head. "Good. I don¡¯t want you soft. Not with what¡¯sing."

    Silence returned between them, but this time it was filled with warmth¡ªnot unease.

    Eventually, Meredith¡¯s breathing slowed, her hand curled lightly around his.

    And Draven, though his mind stayed alert, allowed himself the smallest sliver of peace as he watched her drift off.

 Chapter 222: Without Wanda

    <h4>Chapter 222: Without Wanda</h4>

    <strong><i>(Third Person).</i></strong>

    The dining hall was calm, the morning sun filtering through the wide windows, casting soft golden rays across the polished floors and long dining table.

    Everyone was seated, breakfast underway, clinking of cutlery blending with light conversation¡ªuntil Wanda spoke.

    "No one woke me when vampires attackedst night," she said, slicing into her pancake and not bothering to look up.

    The words hung in the air like an ill-ced cough.

    Draven slowly lifted his gaze to meet hers. Though it wasn¡¯t harsh or sharp, it was enough.

    Wanda¡¯s fork paused mid-air, then she nced up and met his eyes. A short silence passed.

    Her lips parted slightly, as if she might justify her words, but instead, she lowered her gaze and muttered, "My apologies, Alpha."

    Dennis snorted softly from where he sat next to Xamira. "Next time, you should learn to read the room," he said, stabbing a slice of sausage with casual ease.

    Wanda¡¯s head turned just enough to nce at him from the corner of her eyes. "Must you always talk?" she muttered, more to herself than to him.

    "Must you always whine?" Dennis countered with a shrug.

    She rolled her eyes and returned to her te, saying nothing else.

    Meanwhile, Meredith satposedly, ignoring the tension. She smiled at Xamira, who was carefully cutting her roasted carrots into neat, triangr pieces.

    "Would you like more chicken, dear?"

    Xamira nced up and nodded with a small, eager smile. "Yes, please."

    Meredith picked up the serving spoon and ced a well-roasted chicken breast on the girl¡¯s te. "Here you go."

    "Thank you, mydy," Xamira replied, still using the new formal title she had grown used to.

    A small warmth bloomed in Meredith¡¯s chest. She reached out to gently smooth back a lock of hair from Xamira¡¯s face.

    Across the table, Wanda chewed slowly, her gaze flicking between the two. There it was again¡ªthat bond¡ªthat impossible, sudden closeness between Meredith and the child.

    Wanda¡¯s brow furrowed.

    After breakfast, Draven rose from his seat, pushing the chair back with a soft scrape. "Dennis. Jeffery."

    The two men stood immediately, almost in sync.

    Seeing this, Wanda stood as well. "Are we heading into a meeting now?"

    Dennis paused, then turned with a smirk. "Yes, but without you."

    The words were like a p.

    Wanda¡¯s eyes widened just slightly, then narrowed. She clenched her fists at her sides, nails digging into her palms as she watched the trio walk out together, not sparing her another nce.

    Her thoughts raced. Was Draven shutting her out? Had he discovered something? Was her influence slipping?

    She bit the inside of her cheek as uncertainty gnawed at her.

    Meanwhile, Meredith rose with Xamira, taking the little girl¡¯s hand in hers and guiding her out of the hall. Their pace was unhurried, their steps in rhythm.

    Wanda¡¯s eyes followed them.

    The child¡ªXamira¡ªher eyes... they had never looked at Wanda like that. Not anymore. Not since¡ª

    Wanda¡¯s thoughts broke off sharply. Her breath caught in her throat.

    Did she... Did she tell them?

    Wanda¡¯s heart began to pound. Had Xamira said something to Meredith? Or worse, to Draven?

    She sat back down slowly, feeling a twinge of dread creep into her spine.

    And then another thought hit her like ice water: Meredith¡¯s scar.

    Wanda¡¯s brows drew together as she stared down at her te, now cold and untouched.

    She had almost forgotten about it. That wound on Meredith¡¯s facepletely healed. Not even a faint mark remained.

    And suddenly, Wanda¡¯s mind was no longer on breakfast.

    ---

    Inside Draven¡¯s home office...

    "I will be leaving for Stormveil at first light tomorrow," he said, his voice even but firm.

    Dennis blinked, then nodded. "Right. But... what about the Human checkpoints at the Duskmoor border? They¡¯ve been ramping up searchestely as you already know."

    "And how do we transport the vampire corpses?" Jeffery added, voice low and cautious. "Can¡¯t exactly throw those in a bup sack and hope for the best."

    Draven¡¯s lips curled faintly. "That¡¯s why I made a deal with Brackham."

    Both men looked up sharply.

    "A few weeks ago," Draven continued, "I pressed him to ensure that my convoy would no longer be stopped or searched at the border checkpoints. It was part of a diplomatic trade arrangement for the proof he failed to bring. Remember?"

    Realization dawned on Dennis¡¯s face first. His mouth opened slightly, and then he exhaled, grinning. "You sneaky, brilliant bastard."

    Jeffery gave a small nod, clearly impressed. "So, you were nning for this even before thest vampire raid."

    Draven only shrugged, walking behind his desk and finally taking his seat. "A leader doesn¡¯t wait for chaos to happen before preparing for it."

    Dennis gave a short whistle and leaned back. "Remind me never to y chess with you."

    "I¡¯d crush you, always," Draven replied simply.

    They all shared a brief chuckle before Draven¡¯s expression returned to its usual seriousness.

    "Jeffery, you will being with me to Stormveil," he said, shifting his gaze toward his Beta.

    Jeffery nodded at once. "Understood, Alpha."

    "Dennis," Draven said, his attention turning, "you will oversee the estate in my absence. That includes every patrol and internal affair."

    Dennis straightened and gave a two-finger salute. "Consider it done."

    Draven leaned forward slightly. "The security of the estate must be tighter than ever. We¡¯ve killed eight of them, but two got away. That¡¯s enough for them to try again."

    "Got it. I will double the patrol rotations and increase guard presence at the fence perimeter," Dennis replied.

    "And how long will you be gone?" he added after a pause.

    "Five days max," Draven answered. "Enough time to deliver the bodies, meet with King Alderic, the council of elders, and finalize our next moves."

    Dennis gave a nod of approval, but before he could speak, Draven added, "You will also be responsible for Meredith¡¯s training while I¡¯m away."

    There was a flicker in Dennis¡¯s eye, followed by a slow grin. "With pleasure."

    Draven narrowed his eyes, not in warning, but scrutiny. "Don¡¯t test her patience. Or mine."

    Dennis raised his hands, grinning wider. "Noted, Alpha."

    Then, Draven¡¯s tone dipped lower, more serious. "One more thing."

    The room stilled.

    "If the secretb is found while I¡¯m gone, you are not to engage."

    Dennis and Jeffery both sat up straighter, eyes locked on him.

    "I repeat¡ªdo not move on it without me. Wait until I return to Duskmoor."

    Dennis exhaled and nodded. "Understood."

 Chapter 223: An Understanding Husband

    <h4>Chapter 223: An Understanding Husband</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    After spending almost my entire day with Xamira, I decided to go find Draven in his bedroom.

    The bedroom was already softly lit when I entered, and the first thing I saw was Dennis kneeling beside Draven¡¯s travel bag, struggling to stuff a pair of boots in alongside folded clothes.

    Draven stood nearby, watching his brother with an expression of mild amusement and exasperation.

    Dennis looked up as I stepped in and grinned.

    "Well, look who¡¯s here," he said, rising to his feet and brushing imaginary dust off his hands.

    "Have you heard? I will be your esteemedbat instructor while your husband¡¯s away."

    I arched a brow but smiled back. "Yes, I¡¯ve heard."

    Dennis ced a hand over his chest in mock solemnity. "Don¡¯t worry, I will go easy on you. Nothing to be afraid of."

    I opened my mouth to tell him I wasn¡¯t afraid of him¡ªor anyone else for that matter¡ªbut Draven¡¯s voice beat me to it.

    "Dennis," he said, tone sharp and clear, "you¡¯re not to go easy or hard on her. You are to train her. Spar with her. That¡¯s it."

    Dennis blinked, then turned toward his brother with a look of mock hurt. "You doubt my professionalism?"

    Draven gave him a t stare. "I doubt your maturity."

    "Oh, please," Dennis said, flinging his arms in the air. "One offhand joke and suddenly I¡¯m unfit to train thedy of the house?"

    I sat on the edge of the bed, watching the bickering with a soft smile tugging at my lips.

    There was something deeplyforting about the way they bantered¡ªlike two boys caught in a power struggle only they understood.

    And yet, beneath the teasing, there was brotherly trust and unspoken understanding.

    A strange ache twisted in my chest.

    How I wished I had this with my own siblings. But no¡ªmy sisters were mypetition, and my brother was a threat cloaked in shared blood.

    We were nothing like this. We were sharp smiles, cold wars, and poisonous intentions.

    Well, I didn¡¯t even stand a chance against any of them.

    Dennis finally lifted his arms in surrender. "Alright, alright," he muttered, stepping away from the bag. "I will be the best trainer this estate has ever seen."

    Then he helped Draven fold thest of the garments and lock the travel bag neatly.

    After a quick nod of approval, Dennis turned to me, gave a slight bow, and said with a wink, "See you at training, mydy."

    Then he sauntered out, humming to himself as he shut the door behind him.

    Draven crossed the room and settled beside me on the bed, his presence immediately grounding.

    Without warning, he leaned in and stole a kiss¡ªsoft and quick. It was more like a tease.

    "You owe me something," he murmured against my lips.

    I tilted my head, frowning slightly. "What?"

    "You promised me I¡¯d meet your wolf after I caught the vampires."

    The breath caught in my throat. I hadn¡¯t forgotten¡ªI just hadn¡¯t expected him to bring it up so soon.

    I nodded slowly, then released a sigh. "Let me see if she¡¯s willing. I can¡¯t force her."

    Draven¡¯s brow creased. "She hides herself? Not you?"

    "Yes," I answered truthfully. "She¡¯s... private. She keeps her presence hidden on purpose."

    "Why?"

    I hesitated for a moment, then met his gaze. "To protect me. Because of what she is."

    Draven sat up a little straighter, studying me with intensity. "Introduce her to me."

    I closed my eyes and called to Valmora softly in my mind. For a moment, there was nothing. Just silence.

    Then, a ripple stirred at the back of my mind, like a wave brushing over a stillke.

    "She¡¯s here," I said gently, opening my eyes again. "Her name is Valmora."

    Draven¡¯s eyes widened slightly. The name clearly struck something in him.

    "Valmora?" he echoed. "The same Valmora who was wolf to Serena, the Wolf Queen?"

    I shook my head slowly. "No... Valmora is actually the Wolf Queen, not Serena."

    After being corrected by Valmora a few times, I was now teaching others and correcting the notion.

    Draven¡¯s pupils dted. He stared at me as if I had sprouted another head. Then, slowly, his expression shifted into one of dawning understanding.

    "That¡¯s why she hid herself," he said. "Now I understand."

    "Do you really?" I asked softly, unsure if even I fully understood.

    Draven nodded. "Serena and your wolf¡ªshook the foundations of our race back then. If people knew Valmora was alive and inside you... It wouldn¡¯t end well. There¡¯s too much history. Too many fears. You¡¯re right to keep her hidden."

    A quiet sigh of relief escaped me. Valmora had always said this, but hearing it from someone else¡ªsomeone like Draven¡ªlifted a weight off my chest.

    "I can feel her aura now," he added. "It¡¯s strong. Intimidating. Anyone close enough will feel her presence if you¡¯re not careful. You must keep her concealed. Keep training without her. And when you¡¯re ready... then you can fight with her power."

    "I will," I whispered. "She told me something simr."

    I paused, remembering Valmora¡¯s cryptic words about regaining power. I wanted to tell Draven... but I still didn¡¯t fully understand what it meant.

    And for now, it felt too fragile¡ªtoo unfinished¡ªto share. So, I kept that to myself.

    But what I did share, I shared with my whole heart.

    "I trust you," I told him quietly. "Thank you for understanding."

    Draven didn¡¯t reply immediately. Instead, he reached for my hand,ced our fingers together, and lifted it to his lips.

    "I will always understand you, Meredith. Even the parts you don¡¯t say. Let¡¯s just continue to keep this trust and not let it crack again."

    Those words meant everything to me.

    I was content with Draven just understanding that I couldn¡¯t share everything with him yet, and I hoped he would continue to have that patience with me.

    "So, you don¡¯t have any message to pass on to your grandmother?" Draven asked.

    I shook my head slowly. There was no need for that anymore.

    "I think I will wait until I meet her personally because she is the one who has something to say to me," I exined.

    "If you say so." Draven smiled and leaned in to brush his lips across my forehead.

 Chapter 224: Back in Stormveil

    <h4>Chapter 224: Back in Stormveil</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    The air was crisp, the sky a deep grey with hints ofvender as the first light of dawn crept slowly over the estate.

    It was just past five a.m. The courtyard was quiet, save for the low idle of five ck jeeps lined up in precision, their headlights glowing faintly in the morning fog.

    I stood steps away from the third jeep, the morning wind tugging slightly at my coat. Meredith was in front of me, her hand cradled gently between mine. She wore a thick robe, her silver hair pulled back loosely, and the look in her eyes made me hesitate.

    She reached out, cupping my arm. "Call me as soon as you get home."

    I nodded. "I will."

    "I mean it, Draven."

    "I promise."

    I squeezed her arm gently and leaned closer, cing a kiss against her temple. Her scent lingered on me even after I pulled away.

    Behind me, Dennis approached. "Safe travels, Brother," he said, nodding once. "And trust me to take care of your house. Nothing will go wrong on my watch."

    I studied his face for a beat¡ªserious, alert¡ªand gave a curt nod. "I trust you. Make sure she continues training."

    Dennis grinned. "Don¡¯t worry. I will break her in."

    Meredith raised a brow, but I didn¡¯t give either of them time to continue their yful bickering. I turned, opened the passenger side door of the third jeep, and got in.

    Jeffery was already in the other seat. He didn¡¯t say much except for a nod.

    And just like that, the convoy rolled out of the courtyard, tires crunching over gravel as we headed for the open road.

    ---

    A few hours into the journey, we reached Duskmoor¡¯s border.

    The checkpoints were heavily guarded, but as expected, no one moved to stop us. The guards nced at our convoy, recognized the emblem on the third jeep, and quickly stepped aside, lowering the road barrier.

    Jeffery exhaled through his nose. "Looks like Brackham knows better than to go back on his word."

    I stared ahead. "It wasn¡¯t a word kept. It was amand obeyed¡ªout of guilt."

    Jeffery hummed in agreement. "At least he has the brains to know when to give in."

    We drove on, leaving the outskirts of Duskmoor behind and diving into the heart of the wilderness. Trees grew taller, closer. The sunlight barely touched the forest floor. The scent of wet leaves and soil clung to the air.

    Jeffery¡¯s voice broke the silence again. "Alpha, do you think the vampires have reached this part of the woods?"

    I released a long breath. "I hope not."

    I nced out the window, watching the blur of green and bark pass us. "If they¡¯ve made it this far, it means they¡¯re too close to our home. Stormveil won¡¯t be safe."

    ---

    Hours passed, and the daylight began to fade into a soft gold. As we made our way uphill through a rocky path, a new sight appeared beyond the thinning treeline.

    Massive bs of fortified stone, reinforced with steel and arcane runes, stretched across the horizon. The Great Wall, though still unfinished¡ªbut was clearly half-done.

    The workers moved about with purpose.

    The chauffeur slowed the jeep down at mymand and I leaned forward to get a better view.

    "It¡¯sing along," Jeffery said.

    "It has to," I replied. "If war breaks out... that wall will be the only thing standing between us and serious casualties."

    We ate quietly, the warmth from the bento boxesforting against the chill. Chicken skewers, wild rice, and spiced vegetables.

    I ate without much thought, but my mind kept circling back to Stormveil¡ªto King Alderic¡ªto the council of Elders.

    Then there was Brackham and his cohorts, and the Vampires.

    ---

    The sky turned a deeper gray-blue as we neared Stormveil¡¯s border. The road grew smoother, cleaner. And then, as we rounded a bend, the glimmer of rune-bound wards stretched across the air in faint blue lines¡ªStormveil¡¯s protective seal.

    Security was tight.

    King Alderic had done exactly what I asked.

    Dozens of guards stood at the border checkpoint¡ªsome armored, some in fur and leather. They heldrge rifles and spearsced with silver.

    As we approached, the guards stepped aside after recognizing the convoy. No one dared dy or question me.

    We passed through, and the terrain changed. The cold bit sharper here. The trees more familiar. Stormveil was home.

    And ahead, nestled at the edge of the mountain slope, stood Oatrun Estate¡ªancient, regal, and still as proud.

    The jeeps pulled into the inner courtyard, engines dying down one after another.

    The moment the convoy halted in the cobbled courtyard of Oatrun Estate, the front doors of the house burst open with familiar force.

    Randall Oatrun¡ªmy father¡ªstrode out with the confident ease of a man whose bloodline had ruled Stormveil for generations.

    His hair was swept back, his ck overcoat ring slightly behind him in the wind. And on his face, a wide smile that mirrored pride and anticipation.

    "Draven!" His voice echoed across the stone drive.

    I stepped out of the jeep, Jeffery exiting from the other side. The other guards filed out in sequence, each one bowing his head respectfully.

    "Wee home, my son," my father said, sping my shoulder with one hand, his eyes gleaming like a man who had waited years for this moment.

    "Father," I replied with a nod. "You look well."

    "I feel even better now that I know you¡¯ve brought what we¡¯ve been needing." His gaze swept the convoy like a predator searching for his prize. Then his voice lowered, serious. "Where are the vampire bodies?"

    Without a word, I turned slightly toward the back of the line of jeeps. The gesture was small, but the guards understood immediately.

    Two of them broke off from the line and moved to the final vehicles. Within seconds, the rear trunks opened with metallic hisses, exposing the dark matte body bags, lined carefully inside.

    Father¡¯s chuckle rumbled in his chest as he began walking toward thest jeep like a boy on his way to open presents.

    "Preserved," I said calmly, stepping beside him, "but I wouldn¡¯t rmend exposing them to open air for long. The scent won¡¯t be kind to your senses."

    He waved a hand in dismissal. "You forget, I¡¯ve stood over battlefields stacked with the corpses of the enemy. A few dead bloodsuckers won¡¯t disturb me."

    Even so, his grin hadn¡¯t faded. If anything, it widened with each step closer.

    He leaned slightly over one of the open trunks. "How many?"

    "Four bodies here," I answered. "Ten attacked. We killed eight in total. Two escaped."

    Father grunted, pleased but still visibly calcting. "Four is more than enough to shake the council from their ridiculous sleep."

 Chapter 225: Giving More Details

    <h4>Chapter 225: Giving More Details</h4>

    <i><strong>Draven</strong></i><i><strong>.</strong></i>

    His excitement was palpable now¡ªthis wasn¡¯t just a victory to him, but a statement.

    A deration to the Council of Elders that the threat was no longer theoretical.

    I raised a hand slightly.

    The guard beside the jeep received the cue and unzipped the first body bag with careful precision.

    A cold, chemical-preserved scent hit the air instantly¡ªfaint, but sharp. I could feel the quiet recoil in the guards behind us, though no one flinched visibly.

    Inside the bag, pale skin stretched over hollowed bones and sunken eyes.

    The vampire¡¯s body was unmarred except for the puncture wound clean through the heart.

    "Excellent," my father murmured. "This... this will open their eyes."

    I watched him silently, noting the way his shoulders seemed lighter than usual.

    Bringing these corpses was more than strategic¡ªit was personal. And he wasn¡¯t going to waste a single moment of it.

    "You¡¯ve done well," he said suddenly, turning back toward me. "And your timing is impable. The council meets tomorrow."

    "And I n to attend," I told him. "Every word that needs to be said¡ªI will say it to their faces."

    He grinned again. "That¡¯s a good one."

    I gave a nod to the guards. "Zip the bags. Take them to the lower cold vault. No one is to touch them without my permission."

    ---

    The moment the body bags were secured and carried off by the guards toward the cold vault, I turned and walked with my father toward the main house.

    Jeffery fell into step behind us with the silent precision of someone used to both war and courtly halls.

    At the threshold of the estate, a familiar presence stepped into view¡ªtall, clean-cut, and dressed in tailored grey.

    Oscar Elrod, my oldest friend and most trusted advisor, greeted us with a warm grin that split his face in two.

    "Draven," he called, voice steady as always.

    "Oscar," I returned, closing the distance and embracing him in a tight, brotherly hug. "You look like the capital hasn¡¯t chewed you up yet."

    He chuckled, thumping my back. "It tried. I chewed back."

    He turned to Jeffery next. "Beta."

    Jeffery offered a smirk and sped Oscar¡¯s hand firmly. "Elrod."

    I could feel the tension from the ride already starting to ease from my shoulders. In times like these, steady hands and old loyalties were rarer than gold.

    We moved through the corridors, the sound of boots against marble echoing faintly until we reached the dining hall.

    The long table was alreadyid with roasted venison, herb butter rolls, and two bottles of honeyed wine.

    The air smelled of sage and seared meat, grounding the moment infort, even if our minds were heavy.

    Over dinner, Iid it all out. No flourish. No politicking.

    I told them in details about the vampires¡¯ invasion¡ªten entered, eight fell. I told them how the humans had ced cameras in the woods to monitor the vampires, unaware of the name of the creature they hunted.

    I exined how we were still hunting for the secretb Brackham and his Senate snakes had buried somewhere in Duskmoor.

    My father¡¯s knife paused mid-cut through a b of meat. "He¡¯s using his own people for experiments?"

    I nodded. "Unapologetically."

    His face twisted. "Brackham¡¯s a sneaky bastard. He always was."

    Oscar¡¯s tone was more measured. "The experiments may not yield werewolves¡ªbut that doesn¡¯t mean they won¡¯t yield something worse. A mistake... or a weapon."

    "That¡¯s exactly why," I said, setting down my goblet, "when we find theb, we collect the evidence, destroy it, and start the war."

    My father leaned back, smiling grimly. "Good. Burn Brackham with it."

    Jeffery raised his brows. "Assuming he¡¯s kind enough to be in the building when the mes go up."

    "Then we will drag him there ourselves," I muttered. "Well, unless he suddenly goes unreachable."

    The table fell into a grim silence, but it wasn¡¯t ufortable. We all understood what wasing.

    Thefort of denial had long since left our kind. There was only the path forward now.

    Once the table had been cleared and the wine sses drained, I excused myself and stepped out onto the wide veranda that overlooked the training grounds.

    Then I pulled out my phone and dialed Meredith.

    Her voice came through within seconds. "Draven?"

    "I arrived a while ago," I said. "Didn¡¯t have a chance to call right away. My father intercepted us as soon as the cars pulled up."

    There was no irritation in her tone¡ªonly calm. "It¡¯s alright. You¡¯ve probably had a long evening."

    "I did. Just finished dinner. What about you¡ªhow was your day?"

    She sighed, the sound faint but unmistakably weary. "Half of it was spent reading. The other half with Xamira. She asked about you. She seemed a little down when I told her you¡¯d traveled."

    My gaze drifted toward the moonlit hills beyond the wall. "Tell her I will bring her something from Stormveil."

    "I will." A pause. "Oh, and before you ask, I didn¡¯t train today."

    I tilted my head, already grinning. "No?"

    "Dennis says we start tomorrow. Twice a day. Once before breakfast, and again before dinner."

    Iughed. "So, he¡¯s serious."

    "Very," she replied tly, though I could hear the smile in her voice. "You¡¯ve turned him into a taskmaster."

    "Good," I said. "You will be stronger for it."

    We stayed on the line a few moments longer. Talking. Joking.

    For a while, the burdens of politics and bloodshed felt distant¡ªlike another life. But then, Oscar appeared in the archway, lifting an expectant brow.

    "I need to go," I told her. "Oscar¡¯s here."

    As soon as I mentioned my best friend, I immediately exined who he was and his role in the briefest way possible.

    "Alright," she said softly. "Rest. You¡¯ve travelled for hours."

    "I will call you tomorrow."

    She hummed in agreement, and the line went silent.

    I slid the phone into my coat pocket, took onest breath of the cool night air, and turned to face Oscar and whatever business still waited before dawn.

 Chapter 226: Combat With Dennis

    <h4>Chapter 226: Combat With Dennis</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    The shrill ring of my phone pierced through the heavy veil of sleep, dragging me from the depths of dreand.

    My hand iled across the bed until it closed around the device. Eyes still squinting and mind foggy, I blinked at Dennis¡¯s name on the screen.

    I slid the green button with a groggy swipe and brought the phone to my ear. "Hello?"

    A voice far too cheerful for this hour crackled through. "Good morning, mydy. Just wondering... why can¡¯t I see you at the training grounds?"

    My eyes snapped open instantly.

    "You¡¯re there already?" I croaked, bolting upright. My heart, previously in a peaceful rhythm, now raced like I was already mid-sprint.

    Dennisughed. "I had a feeling. You were still sleeping, weren¡¯t you?"

    "I¡ª!" I wanted to deny it, but lying was pointless. "I will be there in twenty minutes! Please don¡¯t go anywhere!"

    "Where would I go? I¡¯m your instructor now, remember?" He chuckled again before hanging up.

    I barely registered the end of the call before I threw the phone aside and scrambled out of bed.

    My bare feet hit the cold floor as I dashed into the bathroom like a woman on fire.

    The icy water jolted me into full wakefulness as I washed my face and brushed my teeth at what had to be record speed.

    There was no time for anything else¡ªnot even for Valmora to snark about my chaotic state.

    I slipped into my ckbat leggings and the fitted training top. It hugged my body just enough to move with ease, and I silently thanked myself for organizing my training gear ahead of time.

    Racing out of the bedroom, I flew down the first staircase, only to nearly collide head-on with Kira and Deidra at the bottomnding.

    "Mydy!" they both eximed in unison, nearly dropping the foldedundry they were carrying.

    "I¡¯m fine! Morning!" I called over my shoulder, not even slowing my pace.

    "But¡ªyour hair¡ª!"

    "Later!" I shouted back, bolting past the hallway arch and out into the open grounds.

    The crisp morning air stung my face, but it felt invigorating. The sky was painted in soft hues of rose and amber, the sun barely lifting past the trees.

    Birds chirpedzily above, unaware of the chaos below.

    All I could think of was not embarrassing myself on the very first day of training with Dennis. And not when Draven was probably going to ask how it went.

    <i>¡¯Late. On your first day,¡¯</i> I scolded myself mentally hoping that Dennis wouldn¡¯t mind, as the training field came into view beyond the hedges.

    And there he was¡ªDennis¡ªalready shirtless, stretching casually beneath one of the trees that framed the dusty clearing.

    His tawny hair was pulled back, and he looked entirely too rxed for someone who was about to put me throughbat hell.

    He gazed up the moment I came tearing around the corner, his lips curving into an unrepentant grin.

    "Ah. Sleeping Beauty finally arrives."

    I was still catching my breath when Dennis tilted his head slightly and gave me that familiar grin that always managed to ride the line between charming and mischievous.

    "Well then," he said, dusting his hands. "Let¡¯s not waste the early sun. Show me what my dear brother¡¯s been teaching you. Let¡¯s see if all that brooding musclees with actual technique."

    I resisted the urge to roll my eyes. "Alright."

    Stepping into the cleared space he indicated, I focused my breathing and positioned myself as Draven had taught me¡ªone foot forward, knees bent, hands slightly open and rxed.

    I took a moment to center myself, letting my wolf stir faintly in the background, though Valmora said nothing. She was quiet, simply watching through my eyes.

    Dennis circled mezily, arms folded, as I ran through the sequences. I flowed through Draven¡¯sbat forms¡ªlight jabs, side pivots, counter sweeps, and the spin-step kick I¡¯d finally managed to perfect.

    The movement felt clean. Controlled.

    When I finished, Dennis gave a low whistle.

    "Not bad," he said, nodding. "You¡¯ve got the structure down, I will give you that. But¡ª" He stretched like a lounging cat, muscles shifting smoothly under his skin. "Let¡¯s see what happens when the rules start bending."

    He dropped into stance in front of me, his eyes sharpening. "Come at me."

    I hesitated for a heartbeat, then lunged forward, aiming a quick jab at his shoulder. But he was already gone¡ªstepping around me with such a smooth pivot that it didn¡¯t register until I felt his breath near my neck from behind.

    I spun quickly, heart thudding.

    He was already three steps back, arms raised casually. "Faster," he grinned. "You will nevernd a hit if you don¡¯t use your instincts."

    I charged again¡ªthis time mixing my strike with a faint feint to the left before redirecting right. He blocked it with his forearm and shifted, using only his foot to gently sweep mine, almost toppling me off-bnce¡ªbut not quite.

    I regained my footing and went low this time, aiming a sweep kick toward his knee.

    He jumped,nding lightly behind me like he¡¯d weighed nothing at all. I barely had time to turn before his fingers tapped lightly against the base of my spine.

    "If I¡¯d meant to strike, you¡¯d be on the ground," he said smoothly.

    I stepped back, breathing harder now, annoyance prickling behind my ribs. "Are you going easy on me?"

    His eyes widened¡ªmock offense, of course. "Me? Go easy? Never."

    Then, chuckling, he said, "I call it my personal teaching method. I don¡¯t believe in bruises unless absolutely necessary. Draven likes to fight like he¡¯s training a soldier. I, on the other hand¡ª"

    He tapped his temple "¡ªtrain for survival. Mind games, misdirection, anticipation. I¡¯m not trying to make you tougher. I¡¯m trying to make you unpredictable."

    "I¡¯d rather know if I¡¯m actually improving," I muttered, lifting my hands again.

    "You are." His tone turned sincere, even beneath the teasing grin. "You move quicker than most new fighters I¡¯ve seen. You just need to sharpen your instincts. If you hesitate for even a second in battle, your opponent will control the rhythm. That¡¯s what I¡¯m teaching you."

    We circled again, and this time, I watched him closely. Dennis didn¡¯t carry himself with the same intense, grounded stillness Draven did. He was fluid¡ªlike a breeze just out of reach.

    His footwork wasn¡¯t brute strength¡ªit was cleverness. Distraction. Everything about his movements whispered trickery.

    I struck again, aiming for his ribs. He leaned back smoothly, and with one hand, gently flicked my wrist mid-strike to redirect the motion¡ªagain, no hitnded. I gritted my teeth, frustrated and yet oddly energized.

    "You¡¯re reading me," I said between breaths.

    "Of course I am," he grinned, feinting left then disappearing behind me again. "And you will learn to read me too¡ªif you stop thinking and start feeling."

    Then¡ªjust as I turned¡ªI saw his palming toward me. I braced instinctively, but he stopped an inch from my cheek. Not a single touch.

    But that was the lesson. He could have hit me. Again

    He dropped his hand. "And that, my dear Meredith, is the difference between reacting and predicting."

    I stared at him, heartbeat drumming wildly in my chest. A part of me wanted to scowl. Another part wanted to grin.

    Maybe both.

    Dennis winked. "Again?"

 Chapter 227: The Magic of the Trip

    <h4>Chapter 227: The Magic of the Trip</h4>

    <i><strong>Meredith</strong></i><strong><i>.</i></strong>

    I groaned lightly as I dropped onto the bench by the edge of the training grounds, sweat trickling down my back and soaking through my shirt.

    My arms felt like lead, and my thighs were already beginning to protest with every movement.

    Dennis offered a grin and a short bow, like we¡¯d just wrapped up a polite fencing duel instead of an hour of him dancing around my attacks and flicking imaginary hits at me just to prove he could.

    "Not bad," he said, tossing me a water sk. "You¡¯re getting sharper."

    I took the sk with a breathless thanks, gulping the cool water gratefully before swiping the back of my hand across my damp forehead. "I¡¯ll get better," I murmured.

    Dennis¡¯s grin widened. "That¡¯s the spirit. Now go get yourself cleaned up first. Breakfast is sacred."

    I shot him a narrow-eyed nce. "You¡¯re the one who dragged me onto the field before sunrise."

    "Ah, and I regret nothing."

    I didn¡¯t have the strength to argue. My muscles were jelly.

    As I headed back into the estate, the early morning light warmed the tiled halls.

    Inside my bedroom, Deidra and Kira were already waiting. Their eyes widened slightly when they saw me dragging my legs across the marble.

    "Mydy," Kira gasped, rushing to take my hand and guide me toward the washroom. "You¡¯re... You look all worked-up."

    "He didn¡¯t go easy on me," I muttered. Then paused. "Well, maybe he did. And that¡¯s the terrifying part."

    The girls chuckled but said nothing as they worked. Warm water, gentle cloths,vender-scented oils¡ªDeidra rubbed my shoulders briefly, kneading out the tightest knots before I dressed again in something soft and simple: pale ivory linen dress, loose braid, a touch of lip balm.

    By the time I descended to the dining hall, I felt a little more like myself, even though my body was already plotting its revenge in the form of dyed soreness.

    But I trusted that I would be all healed up before the next training session in the evening.

    Breakfast was alreadyid out on the long table¡ªsteamed dumplings, roasted chicken strips, fried potatoes, and freshly cut fruit slices.

    To my surprise, Wanda was already there, seated with perfect posture like she¡¯d arrived before the sun.

    I had half-expected her to slink inte and dramatic now that Draven wasn¡¯t around. But no¡ªshe was here, demure andposed. Suspiciously so.

    Xamira was seated beside me, happily munching on a honeyed bun, her short legs swinging under the chair.

    Dennis left the head chair unupied and remained in his usual sitting position, a slice of fruit in one hand and a knowing smirk on his face.

    Breakfast had barely begun when Wanda spoke, her voice sweetlyced with feigned innocence.

    "I¡¯m going into town today," she said casually, picking at a cherry with her fork. Then she turned to Dennis.

    "Hope you don¡¯t expect me to ask your permission before I go out¡ªor tell you where in particr that I¡¯m going to."

    I nearly sighed. Here we go.

    Dennis leaned back in his chair, his arm drapingzily across the back. "Of course not," he said, tone mockingly agreeable.

    "You¡¯re always free to get into trouble without asking. Just don¡¯t drag my brother into your mess when you do."

    Wanda¡¯s smile tightened. "What do you take me for?"

    He tapped a finger on his chin in mock thought. "Do you want the long list or the short one?"

    She rolled her eyes, sharp enough to cut ss and returned her attention to her food.

    Xamira nced between them and frowned slightly, reaching for her spoon.

    I watched the two of them bicker with the ease of enemies who¡¯d long since learned how to poke each other¡¯s nerves without even trying.

    Normally, this kind of drama would¡¯ve set my teeth on edge, especially during breakfast¡ªbut not today.

    Because for once, someone was standing toe-to-toe with Wanda and matching her bite for bite.

    Dennis didn¡¯t need to yell, didn¡¯t need to be cruel¡ªhis words were sharper than ws, and each one sent a subtle tremor through her carefully poised facade.

    I offered Xamira another piece of chicken, and she beamed at me.

    Across the table, Wanda looked like she wanted to throw her fork.

    And strangely enough, I found that I was enjoying this meal far more than I should.

    ---

    After breakfast, I walked Xamira back to her room where her nanny waited, then made my way toward the east corridor, letting the soft hush of the hallway settle my thoughts.

    Just then, my phone vibrated lightly in my palm. A smile crept onto my face seeing it was Draven, even before I even answered.

    "Hello?"

    "How are you?" came his voice, low and smooth, with just enough gravel to make my chest flutter.

    I leaned slightly against the windowsill and gazed out at the garden. "I¡¯m fine. Just finished breakfast. It was... eventful."

    A soft chuckle rumbled through the speaker. "Wanda?"

    "Who else?" I smiled faintly. "But don¡¯t worry, Dennis held the fort with just his words."

    "I expected nothing less." There was a pause, then, "Here, I have a meeting today, and then there is breakfast."

    "You should eat before your meetings. I know how long those can stretch."

    "I will. I just wanted to check in first." His voice lowered, sincere now. "Everything okay over there?"

    "Yes," I replied without hesitation. "Everything¡¯s fine."

    "Mm," he hummed knowingly. "Speaking of which, how did your first training session go?"

    I let out a breath and shook my head slowly, remembering the sly grin on Dennis¡¯s face each time he dodged my strikes without even trying.

    "He¡¯s sneaky," I admitted. "Teases more than he spars. But I think I got a feel for his rhythm eventually."

    "Did he hit you?" Draven asked, his tone turning ever so slightly serious.

    "No," I said, chuckling. "That¡¯s the strange part. He didn¡¯t. But he made it very clear that he could have. It was... humbling."

    There was a pause, then Draven said softly, "Good. He¡¯s got his own methods, but he will sharpen you. Just don¡¯t let the teasing fool you¡ªhe takes the job seriously."

    "I believe that now," I replied. "I will be better tomorrow."

    "I know you will."

    A quiet,fortable pause fell between us. I could hear the faint background noise of voices where he was.

    "If you want to talk... about anything," he said gently, "just text me. I will call when I¡¯m free."

    His words wrapped around me like a second skin. Unexpected, yetforting.

    "I will," I whispered. "Thank you."

    I could almost feel his smile, even from here.

    "Talk soon."

    "Okay. Enjoy your breakfast."

    As the call ended, I lowered the phone slowly and held it against my chest for a moment.

    It was strange how much lighter I felt.

    His voice, his concern, his casual warmth¡ªit felt different. Closer. Steadier. Like a thread was slowly weaving between us, something real.

    This trip... this temporary distance... was actually bringing us closer than before.

 Chapter 228: Council Meeting with the Elders (I)

    <h4>Chapter 228: Council Meeting with the Elders (I)</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    An hour after breakfast, I was halfway through reading an old scroll on interspecies treaties¡ªsomething I hadn¡¯t bothered to look at in years¡ªwhen the door to the study opened.

    Jeffery stepped in, his tone calm as always, but his words broke through the quiet like a pebble hitting ss.

    "King Alderic is here."

    I looked up, startled. "Here? In this castle?"

    Jeffery gave a small nod. "Just arrived. He¡¯s with your father in the main sitting room."

    I closed the scroll with a soft thud. "It seems the vampire corpses couldn¡¯t wait for today¡¯s council."

    Jeffery smirked faintly. "That¡¯s what I figured, too."

    We left the study together and headed for the main living room. Sure enough, King Alderic was already seatedfortably, deep in discussion with my father.

    Their low voices carried across the space, interrupted only when Alderic caught sight of me.

    "Ah, Draven!" Alderic rose with a wide smile, hands extended.

    I stepped forward and grasped his arms in greeting. "You should have sent word ahead, Your Majesty."

    "No formalities between us," he said with a wave of his hand, brushing away the title like lint. "Besides, I couldn¡¯t wait. You know how long it¡¯s been since I¡¯veid eyes on one of those cursed things?"

    "Maybe two centuries," I said, smirking slightly. "And I brought you four."

    His eyes twinkled. "A generous offering."

    I gestured to Jeffery. "He will take us to the vault. The bodies were preserved¡ªbarely. Not pleasant, but still intact."

    Jeffery nodded and left to prepare the viewing.

    Then, Alderic turned to my father, still smiling. "I knew your son was tenacious, Randall, but this? He¡¯s outdone himself."

    My father only chuckled. "You¡¯ve only seen the bodies yet. Wait until you hear the rest."

    When Jeffery returned, we led Alderic down the stone corridor that curved beneath the estate toward the cold vaults.

    The air turned colder as we descended¡ªintentionally so. I had insisted years ago that Oatrun¡¯s underground storage could double as war containment if necessary.

    I was d now that we¡¯d made the investment.

    Inside, the temperature dropped further. Frost glistened faintly on the pipes above, and two of my guards stood nking therge steel vault.

    Jeffery opened the heavy door, and a wave of cold air rolled out. Inside were four sealed body bags,id atop long marble bs.

    The pungent scent of chemical preservation and death mingled thickly in the air.

    One of the guards unzipped the first bag.

    Alderic stepped forward and looked down at the ashen, lifeless vampire face. He exhaled slowly, almost reverently.

    "Moon goddess," he muttered. "I never thought I¡¯d see one again."

    "Their eyes are still red, even in death," my father noted, stepping beside him. "And look at those fangs. Like ivory needles."

    "They attacked my estate two nights ago," I began. "Ten of them. We killed eight and two escaped."

    Alderic looked up sharply. "They were organized?"

    "Coordinated," I said grimly. "One led the others, issuing silentmands. This wasn¡¯t a rogue act¡ªit was recon. A test, maybe. But they failed."

    "Barely," Jeffery added. "We lost two guards. Three injured."

    Alderic¡¯s expression hardened, his earlier smile gone. "Then they¡¯re hunting again."

    My father folded his arms. "Let them. They chose the wrong prey this time."

    Alderic didn¡¯t say much more. He just stared a while longer, as if memorizing the faces of the dead.

    Once we escorted him back up to the sunlit entrance hall, he stopped just before stepping outside.

    "I will see you at the council, Draven."

    "I will be there," I replied. "And I will make sure they listen."

    We followed his convoy out to the courtyard, watching as the ck cars pulled away toward the other wing.

    Only once the dust settled did I finally turn to Jeffery with a low breath.

    "That went better than expected."

    Jeffery shrugged. "Hard to argue with four corpses and a first-hand ount."

    ---

    By 2 PM, I rode in the lead car beside Jeffery. Oscar and my father were in the vehicle behind us.

    The convoy pulled into the Council Quarter, a towering circr building carved from old stone and draped in crimson banners.

    The guards posted outside bowed deeply as we passed.

    Inside, the grand hall was already buzzing. Dozens of Elders filled the room with low murmurs and old perfume.

    Most turned when they saw me enter, some rising in greeting, others simply watching.

    I didn¡¯t care for either of them. Those old men have always been at odds with me for whatever stupid reasons best known to them.

    I disregarded their gazes and thoughts and walked to my seat, sat, and crossed one leg over the other.

    Jeffery sat beside me, arms folded. Oscar joined him, silent and sharp-eyed.

    Reginald Oatrun¡ªWanda¡¯s father¡ªremained seated across the hall. He hadn¡¯t so much as blinked in my direction since I entered Stormveil. And again, I found I didn¡¯t care.

    My father took his ce beside Alderic¡¯s empty seat.

    Then, atst, the King entered.

    He made no announcement, simply walked to his seat, and sat. The room hushed instantly.

    Alderic opened the meeting with a brief formal address, then gestured toward me. "Alpha Draven Oatrun has brought proof of what we all feared. Vampires... have returned."

    I rose, my gaze sweeping across the semi-circle of high-backed chairs. And then, with a quiet nod, the guards wheeled in the sealed cases¡ªeach one containing a vampire body.

    Gasps followed. Some Elders recoiled, others leaned forward.

    "These creatures are no myth," I said, my voice cutting through the silence. "They are not stories. They are walking, killing memories. And they¡¯re back."

    Murmurs surged.

    One of the elders, his beard white and eyes sunken, leaned forward. "Where were these bodies found?"

    "At my estate in Duskmoor," I said. "They attacked two nights ago. There were a total of ten. We killed eight, and two escaped."

    "And the humans?" another asked. "Do they know?"

    "They¡¯re chasing ghosts," I said. "Brackham and his faction nted cameras in the woods¡ªwatching shadows they don¡¯t understand. They think these creatures are something new. But they are wrong."

 Chapter 229: Council Meeting with the Elders (II)

    <h4>Chapter 229: Council Meeting with the Elders (II)</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    A beat of silence followed myst words¡ªheavy and taut¡ªbefore it shattered.

    "I heard that Brackham has been conducting experiments with our kind for several months..."

    The voice sliced through the stillness like a de.

    Instantly, I met gazes with Reginald Fellowes as the room erupted.

    Chairs scraped against the stone floor. Voices climbed and shed in a storm of disbelief.

    Elder Alphonse pounded the table with a gnarled fist, his silver hair shaking with fury. "What madness is this?"

    "Experiments?! On our kind?"

    "Did the humans dare¡ª?"

    My gaze narrowed, not at the chaos, but at Reginald himself.

    He remained seated, eyes locked onto mine¡ªcalm, pointed, calcting. I studied him silently, ignoring the mour around us. My father sat straighter next to Alderic, clearly waiting to see how I¡¯d respond. And I understood now.

    This wasn¡¯t a slip of the tongue. Reginald wanted a reaction.

    "Why didn¡¯t you care to inform us all this while?" Reginald demanded over the roar of voices. "Or do you think we are not important because you don¡¯t regard us?"

    The uproar intensified. A chorus of usations and anger now turned toward me.

    "Why would you keep something like this secret?"

    "You owe the Council transparency!"

    "Are we not allies in this war?"

    Still, I said nothing. I let them scream. Let them throw their fits and pound their fists.

    Because my mind was already moving behind the scenes, stitching pieces together.

    Reginald hadn¡¯t gotten that information from thin air. He had never set foot on Duskmoor¡¯snd to catch whispers. The only conclusion left¡ª

    Wanda.

    My jaw flexed. Disappointment tightened across my shoulders like a yoke. She¡¯d broken protocol. Defied a direct boundary I¡¯did in stone. And for what?

    To curry favour with her father? To gain leverage in a conversation I never intended to involve her in?

    She couldn¡¯t be trusted with anything sensitive again.

    Some of the elders were already calling for blood. I heard one of them growl something about raising a battalion. Another demanded to invade Duskmoor and bring Brackham¡¯s head.

    The frenzy was blinding, but I¡¯d heard enough. And my presence alone was heavy enough to press silence into the room.

    "You¡¯ve heard the bodies are real. And yes, the experiments are real," I said. "I confirm it. And I also confirm the humans have no idea what they are truly ying with."

    A tense hush lingered.

    "But I will not let this council rush into a war simply because your emotions are louder than your discipline."

    That drew a few stiffened postures. I saw Elder Marin bristle, but she bit her tongue.

    "War wille," I said. "But it muste with strategy. If we strike too soon, we lose our edge. We lose our story. And make no mistake¡ªhistory will write the victors either as savages or saviours."

    Murmurs again, but softer now. Controlled.

    "Right now," I continued, "our enemies work from the shadows. We need to find theb. Get evidence. Names. Documentation. Otherwise, we will be seen as the aggressors in the eyes of the next generation. Or worse¡ªthe world."

    "That¡¯s if we survive long enough," Reginald muttered, but I heard the fear beneath his barbs.

    I met his gaze. "That¡¯s why I¡¯ve already lifted all restraints for our kind in Duskmoor. From now on, any werewolf is free to retaliate against aggression. No more submissions. No more silence. I told Brackham myself¡ªif they raise a hand, they should expect to lose it."

    A few of the elders nodded, others murmured their assent.

    Then my father stood.

    "The days of our people beingb rats are over," he dered. "We will not be hunted in secret. We will not be dissected in cages. Let the humans feel fear for once."

    Jeffery offered a short nod beside me, arms crossed. "The war isn¡¯t just against humans now," he added. "We¡¯ve confirmed the vampires are returning. And we have no idea how many they are or where they¡¯re hiding."

    It was then that Alderic, who had remained surprisingly silent during the ruckus, finally rose from his ce at the head of the table.

    His voice was deep, calm, and filled with that unshakable authority only centuries of leadership could lend.

    "I understand your anger," he said. "I feel it too. But listen to what Draven has said."

    The room wentpletely still.

    "We must finish the Great Wall. That remains our first line of defense. And now, with the bloodsuckers returning, we are not just facing men, but monsters. We must bid our time,plete our preparations, and strike with precision¡ªnot with blind rage."

    His tone brooked no argument.

    "And when that dayes," Alderic continued, his eyes sweeping across every elder seated before him, "there will be no retreat. No prisoners. The age of tolerance is ending. But let it end on our terms."

    Silence followed briefly. Then, slowly, one by one, the elders began to nod. Even Reginald, though begrudgingly.

    King Alderic gave a slight nod, a silent signal for me to take the floor once more.

    I straightened, keeping my voice even.

    "Now that we¡¯ve established our position," I began, "what matters most is momentum. We can¡¯t afford hesitation¡ªnot in finishing the Great Wall, and not in gathering the evidence we need to bury Brackham."

    One of the elders¡ªDrelwin, the oldest among them¡ªlet out a low grunt. "The runes won¡¯t hold if we¡¯re relying solely on our own mages. The enchantments on the eastern and northern barriers were carved by Fae hands. And we¡¯ve lost them."

    Another elder, Lorin, leaned forward. "Most of the Faes have been in hiding for over twenty years now. You all know why."

    "Because we drove them away," snapped Elder Korran from the southern province. "Let¡¯s not dress it up. The Faes lived among us. Thrived even. But they were starting to overshadow us¡ªour court, our councils, our warriors. Some of us couldn¡¯t stomach it."

    A scoff echoed from across the chamber. "Great. We needed them then, and now we need them more."

    "Do you think they wille back?" Elder Talwen asked. "After we severed ties? After what we did to them? We dered war on them, remember?"

    Regret hung heavy in the air for a moment. No one wanted to admit it, but the truth was clear.

    They had burned a bridge they now needed to cross.

    I waited patiently as they bickered and spected, measuring each word like weights on a scale. They were stuck in the past¡ªreying choices already made, alliances already broken.

    For me, the Fae were a secondary matter. If they could be convinced to return, fine. If not, I wasn¡¯t going to stake our entire defense on wishful diplomacy.

    "Weplete the wall regardless," I finally said. My voice cut through their murmurs like a de. "Fae magic or not. No more dys. No more excuses."

    My father cleared his throat, leaning forward.

 Chapter 230: Council Meeting with the Elders (III)

    <h4>Chapter 230: Council Meeting with the Elders (III)</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    "Back to the matter of the vampires and the humans," he said. "We¡¯re fighting two fronts now. But what if we didn¡¯t have to? What if we could pit them against each other instead?"

    That shifted the room¡¯s energy. Some elders blinked. Others sat straighter.

    "Let the bloodsuckers feed on the humans," my father went on. "Let the humans panic. Let Brackham and his ilk lose control. If the vampires think they are being hunted, they will retaliate."

    Several elders nodded at the suggestion.

    A few even muttered in appreciation.

    I let their interest bloom before I added fuel to the fire.

    "Already, like I¡¯d said," I said, sweeping the room with my gaze, "the humans have made the mistake of trying to monitor the vampires with the cameras ced in the woods. Eyes where they don¡¯t belong. The Vampires will surelye for them."

    I didn¡¯t smile, but inwardly, I allowed the satisfaction to rise.

    "Let our enemies eat each other," I said. "Then we pick up the pieces."

    A low murmur of approval passed around the chamber. Even Reginald, who had spent much of the meeting with a de for a tongue, offered no resistance this time.

    King Alderic stood slowly. The movement alone was enough to settle the final whispers.

    "The council is adjourned," he announced. "Same hour, two days hence. By then, I expect progress on the Wall and updates on both theb and any movement from the vampires. We move deliberately, but we move."

    Chairs scraped. Robes swished. Elders began to file out in twos and threes, still exchanging low conversations, but without the fury that had marred the start of the meeting.

    I remained seated for a moment, watching them go and letting their tension roll off my shoulders.

    I knew what they were thinking. I¡¯d seen that look in their eyes before¡ªthreatened, defensive, cornered by a younger wolf they couldn¡¯t yet leash.

    "Draven," Alderic¡¯s deep voice cut through the air just as I stood. "Walk with me."

    I gave a slight nod, falling into step beside him as we moved through the long corridor of stone archways toward the back veranda.

    The midafternoon sun painted long streaks across the polished floor. For a while, we walked in silence, the weight of power hanging thick in the air between us.

    Finally, Alderic spoke, his tone lower now¡ªmore fatherly than kingly.

    "You¡¯ve done well. Better than most would¡¯ve in your ce. But..."

    The pause wasn¡¯t empty. It was loaded.

    "...you will be King soon. You can¡¯t afford to let pride put you at odds with the Council. Even when you¡¯re right."

    I didn¡¯t look at him. "So, I should let them bark like dogs and pretend not to hear?"

    "You should listen like a wolf listens to the wind," he said gently. "Not all noise is worth a fight. And not every challenge needs a counterstrike."

    I met his gaze now. There was no scolding there¡ªjust tempered wisdom.

    He went on, "You¡¯re not wrong to lead with strength. But power... Power is moresting when wrapped in patience. Don¡¯t rule with a clenched fist, Draven. Use wisdom. Influence them. Make them think the fight is theirs to win when it¡¯s already yours."

    A beat passed. The breeze rustled through the garden hedges below.

    "If they believe you disregard them," Alderic continued, "they will unite. And believe me, it will not be in your favour."

    I exhaled slowly, the tension in my jaw loosening. "Noted, Your Majesty."

    He smiled faintly, squeezing my shoulder. "Good. Now, get some rest. You¡¯ve stirred the nest enough for one day."

    ¡ª

    Twenty minutester, in the backseat of the Jeep.

    Jeffery was up front, arms folded across his chest, while Oscar and I shared the rear cabin space.

    The air was quiet for a stretch, the purr of the engine and the muted drone of tires on gravel filling the void. Then Oscar shifted, throwing a half nce my way.

    "You were bold in there."

    I didn¡¯t answer, but he smiled.

    "Borderline reckless," he added, "but... effective."

    I grunted. "You disagree with how I handled them."

    "I think," Oscar said, tapping his fingers on his knee, "you did what needed to be done¡ªbut you risk alienating the very council you will soon inherit."

    "I don¡¯t care if they like me."

    "No, but you need them to follow you," he said. "There¡¯s a difference."

    I turned my head toward the window, jaw tightening again.

    Oscar leaned in slightly. "Draven, you don¡¯t have to fight them all. You just have to lead them better than they know how to resist. Bring them under your hand... not beneath your boot."

    I studied him now. Oscar had always been the calm voice of reason, a tempering rod to my fire.

    He continued, "Reginald carries more sway than he deserves. The way a few of them looked to him¡ª"

    "He thinks he¡¯s smarter than he is," I cut in.

    "Exactly. And that kind of man is dangerous if not watched closely."

    From the front, Jeffery let out a humourless chuckle. "Power-hungry wolf. And he¡¯s never even led a vige before."

    Oscar nodded. "It¡¯s thatck of power that drives him. He wants it because he¡¯s never had it."

    He wasn¡¯t wrong. Reginald Fellowes had never been Alpha. Never a Beta. Never sat in any seat of real governance. And yet here he was, positioning himself as a mouthpiece in the council, riding the coattails of entitlement.

    I clenched my jaw. "My father made him a council member."

    "Hmm," Oscar mused, then smirked. "I bet he regrets it."

    That drew a small exhale of amusement from me¡ªhalf sigh, halfugh.

    "Let¡¯s hope it doesn¡¯t cost us."

    Jeffery nced back briefly. "It won¡¯t, as long as you keep reminding them who the real Alpha in that room is."

    "I intend to," I said.

    I sat back, my mind working through the hours ahead. Stormveil had offered no rest¡ªnot yet. But if I were going to take the throne, if I were going to lead not just warriors, but an entire race, I had to start mastering the other battlefield¡ªthe one fought with words and influence.

    No more unnecessary enemies. No more wasted strength.

    Just strategy and time.

 Chapter 231: Massacred Without Mercy

    <h4>Chapter 231: Massacred Without Mercy</h4>

    <strong><i>(Third Person).</i></strong>

    Dusk nketed the forest in a haze of gold and ash, the trees casting long, skeletal shadows across the damp underbrush.

    The wind was still, unnaturally quiet¡ªlike even the birds had taken shelter. But the armoured convoy rumbled in anyway, tires crushing gravel and leaves as four matte-ck transport trucks pulled up at the edge of the woods.

    Metallic hisses broke the silence as doors swung open. Dozens of men in reinforced body armour filed out in practised movements¡ªboots heavy, eyes hidden behind infrared visors.

    Guns gleamed under the pale orange sun, locked and loaded with UVced rounds.

    Tactical vests bore the emblem of the Duskmoor Private Defense Division¡ªan offshoot of the city¡¯s underground government tasked with "extraterrestrial containment." However, none of the soldiers used that term aloud.

    "We deploy in teams of seven," barked a tall soldier with a deep scar running down his jaw. His earpiece blinked green. "Standard formation. Sweep the zone. No hero stunts. If it moves too fast to track¡ªmark it, don¡¯t chase it."

    The teams nodded. They knew the drill. Or thought they did.

    Momentster, the woods swallowed them whole.

    ---

    Leaves crunched beneath boots as the first team advanced slowly, weapons raised.

    Each man watched the gaps between trees like a hawk. Even the slightest movement sent fingers tightening around triggers.

    Suddenly, a snap sound was heard. A twig broke.

    Instantly, the seven men formed a defensive ring, backs to each other, rifles up. The red glow ofser sights danced across the underbrush.

    "I heard that," one muttered. "Northwest, maybe five meters."

    A brief silence followed. Then¡ª

    "I got it!" one of them yelled, swinging his rifle toward a blur.

    Bang. Bang! Two rounds exploded into nothing but empty forest.

    "False rm¡ª"

    "No, I saw it too! Three o¡¯clock!"

    Another soldier pivoted and fired three quick bursts. More air. More shadow.

    Suddenly, something darted through the trees¡ªa glimmer of movement, impossible to track. A blur faster than the eye. Panic rose immediately.

    "I swear I saw it!" one barked. "Stop ying with us, dammit¡ª"

    Then, without warning, a ¡¯bam¡¯ sound echoed. A clean shot rang out, and something hissed.

    The blur copsed, tumbling against the forest floor in a heap of blood and ck leather. The vampire¡¯s body hit the dirt with a wet thud, arms syed unnaturally.

    "Target¡¯s down!" the soldier shouted, chest heaving.

    The team crept closer, rifles still trained.

    "Is it dead?" one asked, circling wide.

    "Looks dead." Another stepped forward and kicked the limp foot with the tip of his boot. The creature didn¡¯t move.

    Laughter started to bubble up¡ªnervous at first, then increasingly bold.

    "Holy shit," said the youngest, practically bouncing. "We got it. We actually got one!"

    One of them pressed two fingers to his earpiece. "Command, this is Echo. Confirmed: target neutralized. Repeat, target neutralized. Requesting extraction team¡ªcoordinates iing."

    A response crackled back. "Excellent work, Echo. Stay sharp. Reinforcements en route."

    The men whooped.

    A soldier checked his wrist-mountedpass and gave the exact location over a separate channel.

    Then the group began congratting each other¡ªcocky grins and shoulder pats all around.

    One of them even lit a cigarette.

    "I told you bastards I¡¯dnd the kill shot," he grinned.

    But then, a twitching sound was suddenly heard.

    The one who had kicked the vampire¡¯s leg turned just in time to see fingers curl.

    Clink.

    Something hit the ground.

    The bullets.

    They slid out of the vampire¡¯s chest like loose coins. One by one. ttering.

    "What the¡ª"

    The creature¡¯s head rose slowly.

    The pale skin had darkened with rage. Its eyes burned red-hot. And its grin¡ªinhuman and wide¡ªpeeled back to reveal bloodied fangs.

    "Run¡ª" someone gasped. But it was already toote.

    The vampire lunged and in seconds, the forest was a massacre.

    Gunfire erupted¡ªwild and useless. One soldier managed to fire a burst into its side, but the vampire swatted him like a fly, sending him crashing into a tree with a sickening crunch.

    Another soldier screamed as ws tore through his k vest and into his gut. Another had his throat ripped open before he could even cry out.

    Within less than a minute, six meny broken and lifeless¡ªlimbs torn, faces twisted in terror.

    Only one remained¡ªhalf-alive, sobbing, his limbs gone. The vampire crouched before him like a cat toying with its prey.

    The soldier gurgled, blood foaming from his lips. "Please... kill me."

    From his side, the walkie-talkie crackled. "Echo, confirm location. Echo, report status."

    The vampire picked it up and snarled, squeezing until the metal snapped in two. Then, without another nce, it disappeared into the woods.

    Momentster, two more squads from the second and third teams emerged at the scene¡ªstopping cold.

    "gods," one whispered.

    "What the hell happened here?" another murmured, stomach churning.

    The only survivor wheezed, blood leaking from his mouth and eyes. "Don¡¯t... don¡¯t chase them..."

    A soldier stepped forward and raised his gun. The single shot echoed, silencing the man¡¯s pain.

    The others stood in stunned silence.

    One finally muttered, "We underestimated them. Whatever these things are... they¡¯re not just monsters."

    "They are death."

    ---

    At another part of the woods, the tallmandant with the scar pressed two blood-streaked fingers to his earpiece, his face pale beneath the grime.

    "Echo team is gone," he said, voice cold and clipped. "They were wiped out¡ªripped apart."

    Gasps and murmurs red over the other open channels, but themandant didn¡¯t flinch.

    "All units¡ªfall back. Regroup immediately. Return to convoy staging."

    He turned, barking at his men with sharp hand gestures. "Let¡¯s move! Back to the transports, now!"

    No one hesitated. Whatever illusions they had about this hunt being simple, or even survivable, had been shattered.

    Footsteps thundered through the forest as soldiers sprinted through undergrowth, nerves frayed and eyes darting in every direction. No one wanted to be thest man behind. The tension was a noose around every throat.

    By the time thest team emerged from the tree line, the armoured vehicles were already rumbling to life.

    Doors mmed, engines growled, and mud flew as tires bit into soft earth.

    The entire unit retreated with the urgency of a losing army¡ªsilent, shaken, humiliated.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 232: The Fear of Vampires

    <h4>Chapter 232: The Fear of Vampires</h4>

    <strong><i>(Third Person).</i></strong>

    Inside the first armoured vehicle, themandant sat rigid in his seat, jaw clenched. The headset crackled with static, but he ignored it.

    Instead, he reached for the mountedndline system and picked up the phone, pressing a glowing red button.

    The line rang twice.

    Then came a smooth voice. "Mayor Brackham¡¯s office, this is Secretary Vale¡ª"

    "This is Commandant Rowe," the scarred soldier barked. "I need the Mayor. Now. Priority alert. Code silver."

    There was a pause, then a shuffle on the other end. "Hold."

    Seconds passed.

    Then: "This is Brackham."

    Rowe took a breath. "Sir, we lost Echo team."

    "What?" Brackham¡¯s voice sharpened like a de.

    "All seven. Brutally killed. There¡¯s blood everywhere. Limbs. Viscera. It ughtered them all. They didn¡¯t stand a chance. One survived long enough to beg for death¡ªhis arms and legs were cut off."

    Silence.

    A dangerous silence.

    Rowe pushed on, voice colder now. "One of our men fired the kill shot."

    "I¡ª" Brackham faltered. "And you¡¯re certain it was one of those creatures?"

    "Pale skin. Fangs. Speed. Regeneration. I think it was a vampire, sir. I¡¯ve never seen anything like it."

    A long exhale filtered over the line. "How many units saw this?"

    "Three. Two made it out. One¡¯spletely gone."

    "And the others?"

    "They¡¯re spooked. They won¡¯t return to that forest without heavier backup."

    Brackham didn¡¯t respond.

    For the first time in years, Commandant Rowe could hear the hesitation in the mayor¡¯s voice. That old arrogance wavered.

    Then Brackham snarled, "I thought they were extinct. This wasn¡¯t part of the damn deal."

    Rowe blinked. "Deal, sir?"

    Brackham ignored the question.

    "You return immediately. I want full reports on my desk within the hour. All equipment recovered. No leaks. Not a word to the press."

    "Yes, sir."

    "And Rowe?"

    "Sir?"

    "Burn the bodies if there¡¯s anything left. I don¡¯t want autopsies. Not yet."

    ---

    <strong><i>Five minutester...</i></strong>

    Mayor Brackham stood behind his desk, one hand gripping the edge so tightly the veins in his forearm bulged. His eyes stared at nothing¡ªfixed, empty, shaken.

    He¡¯d built his secret experiments on arrogance¡ªon the belief that the unknown could be catalogued, measured, conquered.

    He had spent years orchestrating fear campaigns against the werewolves, manipting public trust, pouring resources into engineering something new¡ªsomething monstrous.

    But now...

    Now something older had stepped out of myth and ripped through his most elite team like wet paper.

    His lip curled.

    "Vampires," he spat the word like poison. "They were supposed to remain a facy."

    Behind him, his secretary approached cautiously with a cup of dark coffee, setting it gently on the desk.

    Brackham didn¡¯t touch it. He stared out the window, into the shadows crawling across the city skyline.

    "We¡¯ve underestimated the wrong monsters."

    ---

    The cold, sterile light of the undergroundb flickered slightly as Brackham stepped inside, escorted by two of his personal guards.

    His sharp gaze swept across the floor¡ªscientists in clean suits bustled around glowing monitors, scanning through captured footage, biological data, and raw reports.

    One of the lead researchers, a gaunt man, hurried forward.

    "Mr. Mayor," he said, his voice tight. "We received partial bodycam footage from the Echo team¡¯s gear. We¡¯re running enhancement algorithms now."

    Brackham approached the central screen where distorted grainy visuals yed: shes of movement, men screaming, a blur of pale limbs tearing through a squad, and then static.

    "No biological specimen?" Brackham asked tly.

    "No, sir," Mallory admitted. "The creature left no viable trace behind. The bodies were mutted. Bones shattered. Arteries severed with surgical precision. This... wasn¡¯t just brute force."

    Brackham¡¯s jaw ticked. "And still no vampire body in our possession?"

    Mallory shook his head. "We haven¡¯t been able to track or trap a single one. Our technology was designed around werewolf capture. These things... they move differently. They think differently."

    "Then adjust the technology," Brackham snapped. "You¡¯ve had no problem abducting werewolves for your tests."

    The room stilled.

    "Yes, sir," the man said stiffly. "But these aren¡¯t like them. They don¡¯t howl. They don¡¯t bleed the same. Some of them don¡¯t even register on thermal."

    Brackham turned away from the screen, deep in thought. His ns with the werewolves were proceeding well¡ªbut this newplication was threatening to unravel the veil of secrecy he had built so carefully.

    "We need to shift tactics," he muttered, more to himself than the room. "Quiet the vampire hunt¡ªfor now. Redirect full resources back to Project Lycanthrope. I want results... not excuses."

    ---

    <strong><i>~Duskmoor Government Chambers~</i></strong>

    An hourter, Brackham sat at the head of a long, dimly-lit mahogany table in the private conference room, his expression carved from stone.

    Around him sat his most trusted senators¡ªeach of them pale-faced, fresh from reading the full ssified report of the Echo team¡¯s ughter.

    One of them broke the silence.

    "We¡¯ve underestimated this... species," he said bitterly. "Those men were trained, armed, monitored¡ªand still they died like flies."

    Another senator, a woman with cold eye, leaned forward. "Do we even know what they are? Vampires? That word belongs in fairy tales."

    "Fairy tales don¡¯t tear apart squads with their bare hands," muttered another senator, ring at her.

    There was a brief silence until another senator sighed and said the one thing no one wanted to voice.

    "Maybe... maybe it¡¯s time we considered asking the werewolves for help."

    A visible ripple went through the room.

    Then almost immediately, the female senator snapped, "Absolutely not. If we bring them in, we expose ourselves. They will find out about the experiments. Theb. The abductions¡ªeverything."

    One of the male senators who had spoken before narrowed his eyes. "And how many more Echo teams are you willing to lose before we admit we¡¯re outmatched? Those wolves are dangerous¡ªbut at least we know what they are. We made enemies of them. These others¡ªthese vampires¡ªwe don¡¯t even understand their numbers."

    The table fell quiet. All eyes slowly turned to Brackham.

    Brackham¡¯s fingers tapped against the polished wood rhythmically. He didn¡¯t speak right away. Instead, he took a brief moment to think.

    "This is ournd, our mess," he said. "And we will clean it up ourselves. We¡¯ve built too much to let the wolves into our den."

    He looked up, his voice calm but final.

    "No one reaches out to the werewolves. Not yet. And especially not that Alpha." The word dripped with venom¡ªDraven.

    "But what if he already knows?" the previous senator asked.

    Brackham leaned back in his chair, eyes narrowing. "Then we better hope it¡¯s a bad dream when we wake up."

 Chapter 233: No More Lies to My Friend

    <h4>Chapter 233: No More Lies to My Friend</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    The air smelled of dusk and dust, and the earth beneath my boots was still warm from the sun.

    Shadows from the estate stretched long over the training field, where Dennis stood a few feet away from me, cracking his knuckles with a smirk tugging at his lips.

    He hade straight to my room to find me after he failed to reach me on the phone.

    He had forgotten to give me the exact time for our evening training, and I had been carried away watching an intense car race on television with my maidservants.

    And Valmora hadn¡¯t bothered to remind me about it. Maybe it was because she knew I had a very determined coach who wasn¡¯t ready to miss even one training session with me.

    "Alright," Dennis said, stepping forward, "this round, I¡¯m going to teach you how to protect your vitals. Not with speed, but with instinct. You need to anticipate an attack, not react to it."

    I nodded, adjusting the sleeves of my training shirt and steadying my breath. Though my muscles still ached faintly from the morning session, the ache was wee.

    It meant I was learning and was making tangible progress.

    "Your throat, your ribs, your gut¡ªthose are favourite targets," Dennis continued, circling me like a predator. His voice was calm but sharp. "Let me show you."

    Then, without warning, he lunged at me.

    His fist came straight for my shoulder, and I blocked it instinctively. Then another swing¡ªlower this time¡ªaimed at my side. I twisted, barely managing to parry it with the inside of my arm.

    "Good," he muttered, stepping back. "But you hesitated. You hesitated, and in realbat, hesitation is the gap between life and death."

    I gritted my teeth, setting my stance again.

    We went again. And again. My legs were screaming now, arms tingling from repeated impacts.

    Then, just as I ducked to avoid a blow, a breeze stirred in the back of my consciousness, cool and powerful.

    <i>"Let me try something,"</i> Valmora said softly, voice silky and resolute.

    I was surprised at first that she was willing to reveal herself, but I didn¡¯t fight it. I let go, just slightly.

    Then something shifted inside me. It wasn¡¯t a full possession. It was just something enough to let her brush against my skin, her presence slipping forward like smoke.

    When I straightened and met Dennis¡¯s gaze, I felt her weight behind my eyes.

    Dennis paused mid-step, eyes narrowing. "What are you doing?"

    I didn¡¯t answer his question. Instead, I said softly, "Lower your arm."

    To my surprise, his brow furrowed... and then, slowly, his arm dipped. His body went ck and his guard dropped.

    For two full heartbeats, I held him in ce with nothing but my gaze and Valmora¡¯s presence curling like mist from my soul.

    My voice had barely carried the weight of an order, but it had worked¡ªjust enough, to my astonishment.

    For a brief moment, I wondered if this was actually real or a dream because I would have never believed I had something like this in me.

    Then, like a snapped string, the spell broke. Dennis blinked hard, shaking his head.

    <i>"It won¡¯tst,"</i> Valmora whispered at the back of my mind. <i>"Not without the bond. He needs to feel your wolf through the mark. Otherwise, themand will never hold for long."</i>

    "The mark?" I asked silently, startled.

    <i>"Draven must mark you. Only then will the first step to our power root fully."</i>

    Before I could respond to her, Dennis stepped forward sharply.

    "What was that?" he demanded, eyes fixed on mine, searching. "You... you did something. Didn¡¯t you?"

    I blinked, heart racing, and offered him a smile. "I didn¡¯t do anything."

    His eyes narrowed. "You¡¯re a terrible liar."

    But he didn¡¯t push. Instead, he waved a hand, signalling another round.

    We returned to thebat stance. This time, there was no trick orpulsion, just raw instinct.

    I held my own better now. I moved faster, blocked tighter. Maybe Valmora had stirred something deeper in me¡ªor maybe I was just starting to believe that I could fight.

    After one final sh¡ªhis arm stopping inches from my ribs¡ªDennis grinned and stepped back, brushing sweat from his brow.

    "Alright," he said. "That¡¯s enough for today."

    We both caught our breath. I grabbed my towel from a nearby bench, dabbing at the sweat on my neck.

    The silence hung between us, full of questions. And then I decided¡ªI didn¡¯t want to lie anymore to my friend.

    "Dennis," I said, turning to him. "I have a wolf."

    He froze. "You... you¡¯re not wolfless?"

    I shook my head slowly, offering a small smile. "No. I never was." Then, almost immediately, I added, "Well, I actually thought I was, not until two months ago."

    His brows lifted high, expression shifting to a mixture of surprise and something almost like relief. "Well, shit."

    We bothughed, easing the tension.

    "Come to think of it," he started, with a hand on his waist and an arched brow. "Could this be the reason you and my brother fought thest time? Because you didn¡¯t tell him about your wolf?"

    "Yeah," I replied, batting my eyshes. I was half-expecting Dennis to be mad at me for keeping this important information to myself, but his reaction was contrary.

    He chuckled, actuallyughing at me. "Well, I kind of understand my brother, but he overreacted. It¡¯s a good thing you both are now on good terms."

    As we began the slow walk back to the estate beneath the fading sunrays, Dennis nudged me gently with his elbow.

    "You know," he said, voice low and teasing, "I¡¯ve been treating you like a rookie because I thought you had no wolf. Starting tomorrow, that changes."

    "Oh?"

    He grinned. "Now I¡¯m going to train you like a real wolf. So, get ready, my Lady. The easy phase is over."

    Despite the ache in my arms, Iughed. Somehow, I weed the challenge. I had more to fight for now and a secret I couldn¡¯t ignore.

    One day soon, Valmora¡¯s full power would rise. And I needed to be ready to put it to good use.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 234: Missing My Husband

    <h4>Chapter 234: Missing My Husband</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    The warm oil still lingered faintly on my skin as Iy sprawled across the silk-lined mattress, limbs heavy, muscles loose, and my mind trailing into quiet.

    As soon as dinner ended, I had requested a massage from Azul after walking Xamira to her bedroom first before going upstairs to mine, and here we are.

    Azul took special care with my hair, brushing it back until it shimmered like real silver in the candlelight.

    Kira and Arya worked the knots out of my shoulders, their thumbs digging in just right.

    Cora added the faint rosewater scent behind my ears, and Deidra made sure the sheets were freshly drawn, cool against my still-glowing skin.

    Half an hourter, I relieved them from their duties.

    "I think my muscles are no longer stiff. Thank you for tonight," I said to them. "Good night."

    "Good night, mydy."

    Their voices, cheerful and soothing, slowly faded as they left the room, bowing quietly before closing the door behind them.

    As soon as the soft thud reached my ear, I turned my attention to the only person who was still with me.

    "Valmora," I whispered, eyes closing as my fingers traced absent-minded lines along my thigh. "Tell me about the mark."

    Her presence rose like mist curling through my thoughts¡ªslow, ancient, assured.

    <i>"For others, the bond might just be for sentiment, but it is different for you,"</i> she said calmly. <i>"It unlocks a little bit of what you are¡ªa bit of me. Until he marks you, you will be fighting way below your potential."</i>

    I chewed the inside of my cheek. What she uttered made sense, but there was one important question. "And how exactly do I get Draven to mark me?"

    There was a brief pause, like she was waiting for me to catch up with my own thoughts.

    <i>"You ask him,"</i> Valmora said simply. <i>"Or you show him."</i>

    I cracked an eye open, lifting a brow. "Show him? What does that even mean?"

    <i>"You will figure it out."</i>

    The way she said it made something flutter deep in my belly. I sat up slightly, brushing hair from my shoulder.

    <i>"Wait... Are you asking me to seduce him?"</i>

    Herughter rolled through my chest like a warm wind over stone.

    <i>"You¡¯ve done it before. You will do it again. You think he¡¯s immune to you?"</i>

    Heat prickled my cheeks. I wasn¡¯t a stranger to Draven¡¯s hunger¡ªhis hands, his eyes, the way he could devour me with just a nce.

    But this... this felt different. This wasn¡¯t just passion, this was asking him to seal something permanent. Something ancient and binding.

    And he hadn¡¯t done it yet. He hadn¡¯t marked me, not even in the heat of our nights.

    Maybe he didn¡¯t want to. Maybe he was waiting.

    <i>¡¯But for what?¡¯</i> I wondered. A sign? Permission?

    Still sprawled across the bed, I turned onto my side and stared at the flicker of firelight ying on the wall.

    My thoughts drifted¡ªto the field earlier, to Dennis¡¯s surprise... to how I had made him lower his arm. That power¡ªit had been real, raw and fleeting.

    <i>But what happens when my powers are fully awakened?</i>

    The idea made something coil inside me, tight and sweet. I didn¡¯t just want the mark for power¡¯s sake.

    I needed it¡ªfor myself, for Valmora, for everything thaty ahead.

    And... perhaps, just a little, to put Wanda in her ce.

    That thought brought a slow smirk to my lips. I could already picture it¡ªWanda¡¯s scowl, her smug posture faltering.

    What if Ipelled her? Made her kneel, beg for forgiveness... confess the things I knew she¡¯d done?

    <i>"Petty?"</i> Valmora asked, the edge of her voice a smirk.

    "It¡¯s a righteous course, Valmora," I whispered back.

    Because Wanda had tried to sabotage me and even heartlessly tried to use a little child to fight me.

    I sighed deeply and had just settled into the pillows, heart quiet but intent, when my phone buzzed softly on the nightstand.

    A small flutter danced in my chest when I saw it was Draven.

    I answered on the second ring, the device pressed gently to my ear as Iy curled on my side.

    "Hello?" I murmured.

    His voice was immediate, deep, low, and warm. "Hey... I was hoping I didn¡¯t wake you."

    "No, I was just..." <i>Lying here, thinking about you. About us. About the mark I¡¯m too shy to ask for.</i> "...winding down."

    "I figured you might be tired," he said, "You had your first two-a-day training session, didn¡¯t you?"

    A smile tugged at my lips. "Mhm. Dennis is thorough."

    He chuckled. "He better be. I told him not to go easy on you."

    "And he is doing a good job following your instructions."

    His low chuckle from the other end rang in my ears. Then he asked, "How are you feeling?"

    I hesitated, considering whether to tell him about the power and the mark Valmora mentioned. But instead, I simply said, "Sore. But... good. It feels good to move."

    "I¡¯m d," he murmured. "You sounded happy. That¡¯s what I wanted to hear."

    My fingers curled in the sheets. "And you? How was your day?"

    "Busy. Exhausting," he admitted, "but I needed to hear your voice before I sleep."

    That made my heart squeeze. I swallowed and shifted on the bed. "When are youing back?"

    He sighed into the phone. "Tomorrow I will be inspecting progress on the Great Wall. Then the day after that, another meeting with the Council of Elders and the Alphas of each n."

    "So... not for a few more days." I tried not to sound too disappointed.

    "Just three or four more nights, Meredith. I will be home before you know it."

    There was a beat of silence between us. Then, he asked softly, "Do you miss me?"

    I blinked, heat brushing my cheeks. "That¡¯s... a bold question."

    He let out a softugh. "I¡¯m allowed to be bold with you."

    Instead of answering, I rolled over and tucked my arm under the pillow. "Do you miss me?"

    Without missing a beat: "More than I should."

    I smiled. "That sounds dangerous."

    "It is," he said. "And I can¡¯t stop thinking about how you looked that night before I left."

    My breath caught faintly, heart tripping over itself. "Which part of it?"

    "All of it," he said with that low, velvet voice. "But mostly the part where I almost didn¡¯t leave."

    "Then why did you?" I teased.

    He paused, then: "Because if I¡¯d stayed, you wouldn¡¯t have left my bed for days."

    Iughed, tucking my chin into the pillow, warmth pooling beneath my skin. "You say things like that, and then expect me to sleep peacefully?"

    "I never promised to make it easy for you," he murmured. "Just promised toe back."

    I closed my eyes, letting thefort of his voice lull me. "Alright, Draven. You win."

    "I always do."

    I rolled my eyes with a sleepy smile. "Get some rest. You have walls to inspect and cranky old Alphas to impress."

    "And a stubborn wife waiting to seduce me when I get home."

    My eyes snapped open. "Excuse me?"

    Heughed softly. "Goodnight, Meredith."

    Before I could form aeback, the call ended, leaving me stunned, blushing, and smiling into the quiet.

    And for the first time that evening, I didn¡¯t feel overwhelmed by what was ahead.

    I just... missed him.

    Badly.

 Chapter 235: The Great Wall Inspection

    <h4>Chapter 235: The Great Wall Inspection</h4>

    <i><strong>Draven</strong></i><strong><i>.</i></strong>

    The engines quieted behind us, leaving only the heavy churn of machines and the sharp nk of hammers echoing off stone.

    I stepped out of the first jeep, the cool breath of morning brushing my face, thick with the scent of earth, iron, and faint magic.

    To the east, mist lifted off the hignds, and the sun broke clean over the Great Wall¡¯s unfinished silhouette.

    Beside me, Jeffery shut the car door and fell into stride without a word. Oscar had already moved ahead, the ever-efficient advisor flipping through a thick folder as he led us toward the main clearing.

    "Morning construction started two hours ago," he said, ncing over his shoulder. "The East gate extension is finally sealed."

    The wall stretched for miles, its dark stone curving like a fortress spine against the distant peaks. It was higher than what my father described thest time we spoke before my return.

    At least two levelspleted now, some parts already carved with runes that shimmered faintly when struck by sunlight.

    "How many workers?" I asked, eyes roaming over the scaffoldings.

    "Eight hundred," Oscar replied. "They rotate in three shifts. Work never stops. Day and night crews." He smirked, proud. "This wall breathes more than some cities."

    Good. It needed to. This wall wasn¡¯t just a boundary. It was our line in the sand.

    We passed a team lifting a heavy stone b onto a pulley. The pulley creaked and strained while four wolves in partial shift tightened the load¡¯s stabilizers.

    I stepped off the main path and approached, ignoring the startled nces from the workers.

    "Brace the southern edge tighter," I told one of the young masons. "You¡¯ve left a small slope. That will cost you in alignment once you raise the next row."

    He blinked. "Yes, Alpha. I¡ªI will fix it right now."

    "No shame in adjusting before mistakes set in." I gave his shoulder a firm pat. "Keep going."

    As I turned to leave, I heard the soft hush of whispers travel down the line.

    "That¡¯s Alpha Draven¡ªhe came himself?"

    "Didn¡¯t think he¡¯d really show up..."

    Their awe didn¡¯t bother me. It was the kind of reverence that came with trust ¡ª the kind I intended to keep.

    We crossed through the central segment and moved toward the southwest base. The wind picked up dust and noise as we neared the medical tent.

    Oscar gestured ahead. "Three were injured yesterday during the tform copse. But they refused to leave the site, so their treatment had tomence here."

    I ducked inside the tent.

    Three wolves sat on cots, arms and legs wrapped in gauze and bandage wraps. Their heads turned sharply the moment I stepped in. They started to rise.

    "Sit," I said. "You don¡¯t need to salute me. This isn¡¯t a battlefield."

    The oldest of them gave a gruff smile. "Could¡¯ve fooled me. These walls fight harder than any enemy."

    I crouched beside him. "You¡¯re lucky it was a cracked support beam, not a copse from height."

    "We¡¯ve been through worse." He grinned through clenched teeth.

    Still, Iid a hand on his shoulder. "Heal. The Wall will wait for you to return. Just don¡¯t try to prove anything in the meantime."

    "Thank you, Alpha."

    The gratitude in their eyes reminded me why I came here ¡ª not just to inspect, but to be seen. To reassure them that their sweat and blood mattered. That their Alpha King in waiting stood with them.

    Outside again, Oscar walked silently beside me until he finally muttered, "They already see you as King."

    I kept walking. "I¡¯m not King yet."

    "But they follow you like one."

    From one of the towers, a long low howl pierced the air ¡ª a worker¡¯s tribute, echoed faintly by others across the stretch of wall.

    I stopped walking, scanning the sprawl of movement ¡ªborers, spell-welders, rune engineers, guards with their des strapped and alert. Not one of them hesitated at their tasks. Each knew the stakes.

    I let the moment settle in my bones. "We finish this Wall, and we aren¡¯t just remembered as warriors. We will be remembered as protectors."

    Oscar didn¡¯t argue. He didn¡¯t need to. Even Jeffery, still and quiet beside us, gave a rare nod.

    "Let¡¯s continue," I said finally, nodding toward the eastern rune welding site. "I want to see how those enchantments are setting."

    The ng of enchanted steel met the air as we approached the eastern section of the Wall. From a distance, the faint shimmer of etched runes could be seen glowing softly under the morning sun, as if the stone itself were breathing light.

    We moved along the narrow scaffolding until we reached the welding station.

    A dozen engineers¡ªsome in partial shift to protect their hands and eyes¡ªwere hunched over glowing sigils, using concentrated silver me to burn rudimentary protective symbols into the wall¡¯s surface.

    The smoke curled like incense, biting and metallic, tinged faintly with ashroot and sage.

    Jeffery grunted beside me. "Looks sturdy enough."

    "It¡¯s not," Oscar said before I could.

    We all stopped.

    Oscar stepped toward the nearest rune, his eyes tracing the lines carved into the stone. "These welds will hold for now, but they weren¡¯t designed tost against prolonged magical force. These are werewolf-made inscriptions. Temporary. Patchwork at best."

    He tapped one with the tip of his gloved finger. "Without Fae blood to activate the higher wards, the energy seal is... shallow. Decorative."

    I narrowed my eyes, observing the shimmer. "How long will they hold when the war starts?"

    Oscar looked up. "A month. Two, if we¡¯re lucky. After that, they will start bleeding energy. If the vampires or Humans bring spellcasters into the mix... the walls won¡¯t hold long."

    I hated the truth of it. The Faes had once walked among us, and their mastery of runic barriers was unmatched.

    But those days were long gone¡ªshattered by politics, pride, and ancient mistakes. The Faes had gone into hiding nearly or more than twenty-five years ago, just after the blood pact was broken. And we hadn¡¯t seen one since.

    It seems the Faes are more important than I thought.

    I turned to the welder standing beside the sigil. "How many of these runes have beenpleted?"

    "Ny-seven across the wall," he said quickly. "We¡¯re pacing at ten per day."

    "And you¡¯re still following the modifications?" I asked.

    "Yes, Alpha."

    I gave a short nod and stepped closer to one of the active welds, watching the silver threading stitch into the ckened stone like molten thread. The sigil pulsed¡ªbriefly¡ªand then dulled to a slow glow.

    It was well-crafted. It just wasn¡¯t enough.

    This wall was meant to keep vampires and humans out¡ªtwo threats on opposite ends of the spectrum.

    Without Faes, we were relying on strength over elegance, steel over sorcery.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 236: Failed Bribery

    <h4>Chapter 236: Failed Bribery</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    The morning sun hadn¡¯t risen too high when I found myself in the middle of the training ground again, fists up and eyes focused on Dennis.

    This time, my muscles didn¡¯t feel as foreign as they had days ago. The soreness was no longer there after the intense massage session yesterday.

    Dennis struck quickly and deliberately, aiming just slightly off-centre to test me. I shifted, blocked, stepped back, my forearm catching his intended hit just in time.

    He let out a low whistle, clearly impressed. "You¡¯re catching on fast," he said, circling me. "That¡¯s twice now. You protected your liver and your side. Not bad."

    I exhaled slowly, letting the tension ease from my shoulders. There was no Valmora today. No mysterious stirring in the back of my mind, no guiding voice. Just me. And I was managing really well.

    Dennis pointed at me with a yful smirk. "Evening session¡ªyound one hit on me, just one, and I will get you anything you want."

    I arched a brow. "Anything?"

    "Anything ice-cream rted," he amended quickly. "I know your type. Sweet tooth and pride to match."

    Iughed. "I¡¯m not that cheap."

    He grinned. "But you will take it."

    I gave him a mock shrug and smirk. "Absolutely."

    By the time I returned to my room, sweat clung to my back and strands of hair stuck to my neck. Azul, Cora, Arya¡ªwere already waiting. They didn¡¯t ask questions.

    Kira and Deidra helped me out of my training clothes while Azul filled the tub. I soaked for a while, letting the warmth ease the strain in my muscles before they dried and dressed me.

    The softvender scent from the oils they used lingered on my skin, calming and subtle.

    Once freshened up, I padded quietly down the hallway toward Xamira¡¯s room. The little girl opened the door before I even knocked. Her smile lit up the hall.

    "Ready for breakfast?" I asked, holding out my hand.

    She took it immediately, fingers small and warm. "Yes, My Lady!"

    We walked together to the dining hall, the soft ck of her shoes in rhythm with my steps.

    Dennis and Wanda were already seated at the long table. Wanda didn¡¯t even bother looking up from her te. Good. I didn¡¯t feel like parrying words this early in the day.

    "Morning," Dennis greeted with a nod.

    "Morning," I returned with a soft smile.

    Xamira slid into her usual chair beside me, and breakfast passed with a surprising amount of peace.

    Wanda even refrained frommenting on me using bare fingers to tear a roasted chicken thigh apart or on Xamira¡¯s messy braid.

    After breakfast, Xamira reached for my hand again. "Let¡¯s go to the garden," she said brightly.

    I didn¡¯t hesitate. "Let¡¯s go."

    Kira and Deidra trailed behind us like silent shadows, but Xamira and I kept a light pace as we strolled the gravel path.

    The flowers seemed fresher today¡ªgolden tulips, purple peonies, small wild daisies peeking from the edges of the stone borders.

    Then Xamira stopped and turned to me, her eyes glinting with mischief. "I want to race you."

    I blinked. "What?"

    "To the end of the path," she pointed ahead, where the hedges formed a natural arch. "Come on, mydy!"

    "Are you sure?" I teased. "I¡¯ve got long legs and a head start."

    She rolled her eyes in the most exaggerated way a child could manage. "Don¡¯t pity me and cheat. Just run even if I fall way behind."

    "Alright," Iughed, and without warning, we both took off.

    I kept my pace quick but manageable, ncing back to check on her. She was surprisingly fast, her little feet pounding the path as she kept up¡ªnot beside me, but not too far behind either.

    I thought about slowing down. Just a little. Let her win, give her the joy of victory. But just as the idea came to me, I heard her breathless voice shout, "Don¡¯t cheat!"

    I couldn¡¯t help it¡ªIughed, for real this time, and picked up the pace.

    I reached the end first, stopping with my hands on my hips, chest rising and falling as I caught my breath. She barreled into me momentster, arms outstretched and smile wide.

    "You are fast," she huffed.

    "You too," I said, high-fiving her. "Seriously, where did you learn to run like that?"

    "From Uncle Dennis," she said proudly, then threw her arms around me.

    I knelt and hugged her back. "Well, I¡¯m lucky I¡¯ve got you on my team."

    Xamira and I stumbled into the house, breathless andughing, and she was gripping my hand with her smaller one, practically radiating joy.

    I grinned down at her. "You were close to beating me. Next time, I will have to run with my eyes closed to give you a chance."

    She giggled and nudged me yfully with her elbow. "No cheating next time either."

    We were still chuckling as we entered the hallway, my free hand lifting to wipe the sheen of sweat from my brow. And that was when I saw Wanda.

    She emerged from the side corridor like she¡¯d been waiting for a cue¡ªgraceful and smiling like a cat that had found cream.

    She was now dressed in something too formal for walking the hallways, a sleekvender blouse tucked into a fitted skirt. Her hair was swept into a perfect knot.

    "Oh, there you are, littlemb," she cooed sweetly, her eyes fixed entirely on Xamira.

    Immediately, I felt the tension in Xamira¡¯s grip tighten. Her small hand squeezed mine.

    Wanda stepped forward, holding out a small drawstring pouch in one hand. "Look what I brought for you," she said, voice syrupy sweet. "Candies. Your favourites. Chocte, too."

    Xamira stared at her. Then, in the calmest voice I had ever heard from a child, Xamira replied, "I don¡¯t want them."

    Wanda blinked, her smile faltering.

    "What do you mean, sweetheart? You used to love these."

    "I said no, thank you," Xamira replied firmly. "I don¡¯t want anything from you."

    I nearly choked on my own breath.

    Wanda¡¯s expression cracked just slightly, a flicker of disbelief crossing her face, as though she couldn¡¯t quite understand how her bribe had failed.

    Her pride had cracked. Then she looked at me, eyes shing with displeasure and hatred.

    But I only gave her a smile. One of those small, knowing, terribly polite smiles that said, shameless.

    Xamira tugged my hand again, already turning away.

    "Come on, mydy," she said innocently. "I want to show you the picture I drew yesterday evening."

    "Of course, lead the way," I said, letting her pull me down the hall without ncing back.

 Chapter 237: Wanda is Attacked (II)

    <h4>Chapter 237: Wanda is Attacked (II)</h4>

    <strong><i>(Third Person).</i></strong>

    Wanda¡¯s eyes burned into Meredith¡¯s back as she watched her walk away, hand-in-hand with little Xamira.

    The childughed, chattering up at Meredith as if she were her mother or favourite aunt¡ªnot the woman Wanda had carefully trained to trust her first.

    She could practically hear Meredith¡¯s smug little chuckle, even if the woman didn¡¯t let it surface.

    Wanda¡¯s jaw tightened. "Brainwashed," she muttered under her breath. "That bitch has poisoned the little girl¡¯s mind."

    Fury coiled tight in her chest, seething like steam in a sealed kettle. Her nails bit into her palms as she curled her fists, imagining snapping Meredith¡¯s slender neck in half¡ªjust a quick twist and everything would be over.

    But fantasy was all it could be for now. Meredith was too protected. Too watched. Draven¡¯s absence was the only breathing space Wanda had... but even that wasn¡¯t enough.

    It wasn¡¯t time yet.

    She turned on her heels and stormed out of the house, fire in her veins. mming the car door behind her, she reversed out of the driveway with a screech of tires and sped away from the estate.

    An hourter, Wanda pulled into the underground parking lot of one of Duskmoore¡¯s most exclusive shopping malls.

    Reserved parking awaited her¡ªof course it did. She had status here.

    Wanda stepped out of her, shut the door and strutted toward the elevator in her ck heels.

    The ss doors of the luxury boutique on the third floor parted the moment she arrived. Staff members in sleek uniforms bowed slightly, smiling with thin, professional precision.

    "Lady Wanda," the manager beamed. "Wee back. The new collection just arrived this morning. Shall we bring you champagne or your usual?"

    "Red wine," she said coolly. "And chilled berries. I want to take my time."

    She was ushered into the private showroom where ambient lighting bathed the room in soft gold.

    ss disys lined the walls, filled with thetest pieces¡ªgowns draped in silk and moonlight, custom jewelry glowing under spotlights, and heels with real gemstone sps.

    Wanda moved like a queen among her court, letting the assistants present piece after piece.

    She rejected a velvet dress with a scoff, chose a sapphire-blue gown that clung perfectly to her hips, and demanded they bring out the full jewellery line to match the ne she already wore.

    One assistant brought out a ruby-studded clutch. Another arrived with a tinum choker shaped like interlocking fangs.

    Her eyes lit with delight. "Wrap it all," she said. "I will take the shoes, too. All four pairs."

    "As you wish, Lady Wanda," the manager replied, already calcting themission in his head.

    She barely looked as the total was tallied. She pulled Draven¡¯s card from her bag and handed it over with a sweet smile¡ªone she didn¡¯t mean. The transaction processed instantly.

    "Tell your designers," Wanda said, adjusting the mirror to admire her silhouette, "that next time, I want more blood red in the evening line. I¡¯m tired of all these soft pastels."

    "Of course, my Lady," the manager replied, bowing again.

    Wanda left the boutique hourster, a personal assistant trailing her with four luxury bags and two boxes in hand.

    Wanda¡¯s lips curved into a satisfied smirk as she descended the elevator, swiping a quick nce at her phone.

    A few momentster, the elevator doors slid open with a soft hiss, spilling cool artificial light across the underground parking lot.

    Wanda stepped out, heels clicking against the concrete, her silk blouse fluttering gently with each stride. Behind her, the boutique assistant followed closely, arms burdened with boxes and luxury bags.

    They reached her sleek ck car, and with a quick flick of her wrist, Wanda popped open the trunk. The assistant arranged the bags carefully inside, then bowed slightly.

    "Enjoy the rest of your day, Lady Wanda."

    Wanda offered a faint, distracted nod. The moment the assistant turned away and disappeared into the elevator, she mmed the trunk shut, heels tapping sharply as she made her way to the driver¡¯s door.

    She opened it, slid into the seat, and pressed the ignition. The engine purred to life.

    Then, with a jarring metallic clunk, the trunk suddenly snapped back open.

    Wanda¡¯s brow furrowed. Her fingers hovered over the console as she leaned sideways, ncing at the trunk through the rearview mirror. "What the¡ª?"

    She shut off the engine and stepped out, annoyed now. She moved to the rear of the car, already bracing herself to m the trunk again¡ª

    When a sharp pain suddenly exploded in her foot.

    A jagged scream ripped through her throat as a knife stabbed clean through her high heel into the soft flesh beneath.

    "FUCK!" Her voice echoed through the empty parking lot like a whip crack.

    From beneath the car, a figure slithered out¡ªfast and low¡ªand before she could react, four more emerged from the shadows, surrounding her in a semi-circle.

    Each held a de or blunt weapon, their faces hidden behind masks and tactical gear.

    One of the men stepped forward, eyes glinting with arrogance. "Don¡¯t resist,dy. Youe with us, or we end it here."

    Wanda¡¯s lip curled.

    "You think you are the predators?" she hissed, ignoring the blood that now soaked into her stiletto. Her gaze swept over the five men¡ªmeasuring. Calcting. Her fury simmered like a rising me. "You fools just walked into a den of wolves."

    Then she yanked the knife from her foot with a snarl, her fingers tightening around the hilt until her knuckles nched.

    Without wasting time, the man lunged at her. She moved like water.

    She dodged under the swing of his machete, twisted his arm mid-motion, and snapped his elbow with a brutal pop.

    The scream was short-lived. She spun, burying the knife into his neck, hot blood spurting across the side of her car.

    Another came at her with a crowbar.

    Wanda ducked, slid across the polished concrete, and mmed the heel of her hand into his jaw, dislocating it instantly.

    She yanked his legs out from under him and stabbed him twice in the gut before pivoting to meet the next two.

 Chapter 238: Wanda is Attacked (II)

    <h4>Chapter 238: Wanda is Attacked (II)</h4>

    <strong><i>(Third Person).</i></strong>

    They came at once¡ªdes raised, trying to nk her.

    Wanda leapt onto the hood of her car, then vaulted off with inhuman precision. She mmed both boots into one man¡¯s chest, sending him crashing into a pir.

    Shended on the second with feline grace, knees driving into his sternum before she slit his throat clean.

    Four were down now, and seeing this, the fifth man tried to flee.

    "Oh no, bastard," she growled, panting slightly now. "You started this."

    She caught up to him in five long strides and tackled him to the ground. He struggled beneath her, but Wanda was already driving the de through his heart with surgical precision.

    His eyes widened, then faded.

    Silence reimed the parking lot.

    Blood pooled across the concrete, forming crimson streaks around the bodies. Wanda stood, breath ragged, chest rising and falling with raw, victorious energy.

    Her heel still bled. Her silk blouse was torn at the sleeve, and dark smears stained the hem of her skirt. But she didn¡¯t care.

    Raising her head, she looked up¡ªstraight into the lens of a security camera perched on the corner beam.

    It blinked silently, its red light glowing.

    She wiped the de against her thigh and spat, "Fucking humans!"

    Then Wanda turned slowly, eyes still locked on the trail of blood glistening beneath her car. Her lips curled into a smile that didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes.

    "Thank you, Draven," she murmured under her breath, voice like velvet over steel. "I got a little revenge... all thanks to you."

    Finally, she walked back to the trunk, closed it with a soft thunk, and returned to the driver¡¯s seat. She ced the bloodstained knife gently on the console beside her, as if it were something sacred.

    With a sigh, she started the engine and drove out of the underground parking¡ªonly to take an unexpected right instead of the road-bound left.

    The tires hummed softly against the pavement as she stopped directly in front of the ss-paneled mall entrance.

    Calmly, Wanda rolled her hair into a sleek updo, pulled a pair of dark sunsses from the glovebox, and ced them over her eyes.

    Next, she picked up her phone and slipped the knife under her skirt once more, hiding it against her thigh.

    Then, she stepped out of the car with an air of lethal elegance, walking into the building like she owned it.

    Inside, she bypassed the main floors, heading straight for the elevator and pressing the button for the restricted security level.

    The metal doors opened with a chime, and Wanda stepped out into a narrow hallway lined with steel doors and dim yellow lights.

    She walked confidently until she reached the doorbelled <strong>CCTV CONTROL - STAFF ONLY</strong>.

    Without knocking, she opened the door and stepped in.

    Four security personnel turned at once from their screens, blinking at her sudden presence.

    "Ma¡¯am, you¡¯re not allowed here," one of them said sharply, already rising from his chair. Another nced at the phone.

    Wanda didn¡¯t answer. Instead, her eyes flicked across the screens on the wall¡ªeach shing real-time footage of the mall, including the underground level where she had fought those men some minutes ago.

    Then she turned back, shut the door with a deliberate click, and locked it.

    When she turned around again, the knife gleamed in her hand like a whispered threat.

    "I¡¯m exactly where I need to be."

    The tension fractured instantly.

    One man lunged for the phone¡ªbut she was faster.

    With an almostzy flick of her wrist, Wanda stabbed his hand before he could lift the receiver.

    He yelped in agony as she mmed the hilt against his face. Blood sprayed, and he crashed to the ground.

    "Let¡¯s not make this difficult," she said, her voice now low, cold, and unmistakably serious.

    The remaining three men stood still, wide-eyed. One of them whispered, "Don¡¯t forget, she is a werewolf. Be careful."

    That was all the permission the others needed to strike. They immediately surged forward.

    Wanda moved with a blur of speed, ducking under the first swing and driving her knee into one man¡¯s ribs<i>.</i> He wheezed and dropped.

    Another grabbed her arm¡ªbut she twisted, using his momentum to flip him over her shoulder and into a desk. Screens shook violently as the impact rattled the entire wall.

    The third tried to tackle her from behind. But it was a bad move.

    Wanda bent low, gripped his shirt, and mmed him into the control panel before dragging her ws across his back in swift, shallow arcs.

    The man shrieked and dropped to the floor.

    She paused, breathing hard but stillposed. She didn¡¯t kill them¡ªnot yet. That wasn¡¯t the point.

    The control room was a mess. Chairs toppled, one screen cracked, and blood was on the floor. But she had been careful. All critical systems were still intact.

    Then she retrieved her phone from where it had slid and pointed the tip of her knife at the man slumped against the server cab.

    "Give me the footage. Every second of it. From the time I entered that garage till I left. I want it on a sh drive."

    "We deleted it," one of them wheezed, nursing his shed arm.

    Wanda¡¯s eyes narrowed. "Do I look like a fool to you?"

    She walked over, crouched beside him, and ran a w gently down his face. "There¡¯s a backup server, isn¡¯t there?"

    His breathing hitched. He nodded frantically.

    "Good. Get it. Or I start designing your pretty face until your mother won¡¯t recognize you."

    The three men scrambled¡ªlimping, groaning¡ªtoward the backup system. Wanda waited, watching them like a wolf watching wounded prey.

    asionally, her gaze swept the screens, then returned to her victims.

    When they handed her the drive, trembling, she slipped it into her coat pocket.

    "Consider yourselves lucky," she said. "Next time, I won¡¯t be feeling so... diplomatic."

    She walked to the door, unlocked it, then nced over her shoulder at the bloodied men cowering among wires and shattered stic.

    "And if anyone asks what happened... tell them the footage never existed."

    Then, she was gone.

 Chapter 239: A furious Wanda

    <h4>Chapter 239: A furious Wanda</h4>

    <strong><i>(Third Person).</i></strong>

    Wanda¡¯s car screeched softly as it rolled to a halt at the driveway of the estate, but the anger on her face outshone any afternoon glow.

    She mmed the car door shut, her heels clicking against the stone pavement as she marched away. Just then, a house servant crossed the driveway with his head bowed.

    Without a second of hesitation, Wanda snapped, "You. Get my bags from the trunk. Take them to my room. Carefully."

    "Yes, ma¡¯am," the servant said, hurrying toward the vehicle.

    Wanda paused just long enough to ask, "Where¡¯s Dennis?"

    "At the stables, ma¡¯am."

    Almost immediately, her heels cut through the silence as she made her way down the familiar path to the stables, brushing past hedges and gravel. Her fists were clenched at her sides.

    The taste of rage hadn¡¯t left her since she walked out of that blood-sttered surveince room.

    Inside the stables, Dennis stood beside a chestnut mare, gently brushing its coat, the steady rhythm of the brush a stark contrast to Wanda¡¯s stormy approach.

    He nced up, spotted her furious expression, and smirked. "Tell me you didn¡¯t burn down a boutique again. Or should I be worried my brother¡¯s bank ount just suffered a near-death experience?"

    "Save your idiotic jokes," Wanda snapped, striding toward him. "I¡¯m not in the mood."

    Dennis raised an eyebrow. "Then this must be serious."

    She nted both hands on her hips and said tly, "I was attacked. At the mall."

    Dennis straightened, his expression shifting, though amusement still flickered in his eyes. "You look perfectly fine to me. Not a scratch. Unless emotional trauma from spending too much money counts."

    Wanda let out a growl, kicked off one of her ck stilettos, and flung it at him.

    He dodged easily with a huff. "Hey! This is a stable, not a warzone. Keep your shoes on your feet like a civilized adult."

    "If I had a choice, I wouldn¡¯t even be here speaking to you," she snapped, retrieving the heel and dusting it off. "But your precious brother left you in charge. Otherwise, I¡¯d be speaking to the real Alpha right now."

    Dennis sighed and leaned casually against the stable gate. "Alright, alright. You¡¯re burning with fury, and I¡¯m supposed to care. So, what do you want from me, Wanda? A sympathy card? A massage?"

    "I got evidence," she said, ignoring his sarcasm.

    That made Dennis go still.

    Wanda pulled out her phone and tapped the screen a few times, then shoved it toward him. "Watch."

    He took it and held it up, gaze scanning the footage as Wanda watched him closely. The brief shes of violence¡ªthe five armed men, the attack, the blood, her cold efficiency. He watched without blinking.

    When it was over, he handed the phone back. "Well," he said with a dry chuckle, "I can¡¯t say you disappointed. That was... thorough. Merciless, even."

    "One of them stabbed me," Wanda remarked with a hiss. "So yes, they had to die. It was a warning."

    Dennis crossed his arms. "Fine. Now, what do you want?"

    "I want a video meeting with Draven," she said without hesitation.

    Dennis looked at her for a long moment. "You sure you want to show him that? He won¡¯t p for you, Wanda."

    "I didn¡¯t ask for apuse," she said. "I want him to see that the humans are not listening, that Brackham probably didn¡¯t take heed to his words. I want him to see what they tried to do to me."

    Dennis gave a half-shrug, then nodded. "Alright. You went through all that trouble to get footage¡ªit¡¯s worth bothering him for."

    Wanda rolled her eyes. "Finally, some sense."

    She bent down, slipped her heel back on, dusted her skirt, and turned toward the house.

    "Let me know when the meeting is set," she tossed over her shoulder.

    "You can rest assured that I don¡¯t y dirty, unlike someone I know," Dennis muttered, returning to his horse.

    Wanda didn¡¯t reply. She just walked off, pretending not to hear him as her silhouette disappeared behind the tall stone columns of the estate¡ªlike a storm cloud retreating, but not yet spent.

    A few momentster, Wanda stormed into the house, the doors swinging shut behind her with a bang.

    Her heels cked sharply against the marble floor as she entered the hallway, irritation still written across every inch of her face. Then, she saw Meredith.

    Straightening her back, she lifted her chin and quickened her pace.

    Meredith, who had juste from the stairs, paused mid-step when she noticed the other woman heading toward her like a storm.

    Wanda didn¡¯t slow down. As they crossed paths, she deliberately bumped her shoulder hard against Meredith¡¯s, throwing her slightly off bnce.

    Meredith¡¯s steps faltered. She turned sharply, eyes narrowing with heat.

    "Have you lost your mind, Wanda? Or is it all the scheming and losingtely that finally drove you insane?"

    Wanda didn¡¯t stop walking. Her voice floated back,ced with venom. "If I were you, I¡¯d stay off my path. I¡¯m not in a good mood."

    Meredith scoffed. "You¡¯re mad, alright. Completely unhinged."

    Wanda froze mid-stride. Her shoulders tensed, her breathing heavy. Slowly, she turned around, her expression twisted with anger.

    "Your saviour isn¡¯t here, Meredith. Draven¡¯s not around to protect you this time." Then she took a threatening step closer. "Do you want to get beaten up?"

    Meredith blinked, momentarily speechless at the audacity. Her lips parted, but before she could respond, Wanda turned her back once more and walked away without another word.

    Silence settled in the hallway, heavy and awkward.

    Meredith watched her disappear around the corner, brows knitting tightly together. She shook her head and muttered under her breath, "She¡¯s lost it...pletely."

    And with that, she turned and continued her walk, reminding herself that some things just weren¡¯t worth the energy.

    ---

    <strong>~Two Hours Later~</strong>

    In the dim glow of the small meeting room¡¯s crystal wall sconces, therge screen on the far side of the room came to life, casting a soft blue light over the space.

    Wanda sat on one side of the table, legs crossed, arms folded tightly across her chest. Dennis stood near the window, sipping a drink, only half-interested in the conversation about to unfold.

    The screen flickered once more¡ªthen Draven appeared, seated in what looked like the quiet lounge of the Oatrun estate in Stormveil.

    His hair was damp, likely from a shower, and his dark shirt clung slightly to his chest. Behind him, the faint hum of background voices and the rustle of paper hinted at a still-active house.

 Chapter 240: Landed A Hit

    <h4>Chapter 240: Landed A Hit</h4>

    <strong><i>(Third Person).</i></strong>

    Wanda¡¯s eyes lit up the moment she saw him. "Draven," she said smoothly, tossing her hair over her shoulder like she was preparing for a performance. "I assume Dennis already told you¡ª"

    "Send the full footage to me," Draven said, cutting in, his voice calm and deep. "I will keep it on file," he added.

    Wanda stiffened slightly. That wasn¡¯t the tone she expected.

    Her eyshes fluttered. "That¡¯s it?" she asked, her voice rising slightly. "You¡¯re not going to do anything about it?"

    Draven¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t shift. "Keep doing what you did. Kill any human who tries to attack you. And make sure you get more evidence like this. The more they slip, the easier it is for us to end the treaty."

    Wanda sat back, her lips parting in quiet disbelief. That wasn¡¯t what she wanted to hear. Not even a simple:

    <i>Are you okay? Were you hurt?</i>

    But Draven didn¡¯t give her the chance to speak again.

    "The monthly meeting with our people will be held the night after I return to Duskmoor," he said, eyes briefly flicking to Dennis offscreen.

    Wanda¡¯s nails curled into her arm. That was the final blow¡ªhe wasn¡¯t even going to check if she needed anything. His attention was already elsewhere.

    "Understood," Dennis said aloud, stepping forward.

    Without another word, the call ended, and the screen went ck. Silence hung for a second.

    Dennis ced his ss down with a quiet clink and turned to her. "You see? You were making a big deal out of this. It¡¯s not like you¡¯re the first werewolf the humans have attacked."

    Wanda¡¯s eyes red. She shoved her chair back, heels clicking furiously as she stood. "Bastard," she hissed under her breath.

    Dennis raised an eyebrow, amused. "And I suppose you are the bitch?"

    Wanda stormed out of the study, the door mming shut behind her with a loud crack that echoed down the corridor.

    As she marched back to her wing of the estate, her chest rose and fell with tight fury. She felt humiliated, dismissed, and invisible.

    And she knew exactly who to me.

    "That seductive whore," she snarled, venom in her voice. "It¡¯s all because of her. He¡¯s so distracted by Meredith, he doesn¡¯t even care about his own people anymore."

    She didn¡¯t care that her words echoed off the walls. She didn¡¯t even care if others heard her and reported her.

    She was far too angry and disappointed to be mindful of her words or actions right now.

    For now, she only cared that one day, Draven would see that she was the right person for him and not that hopeless, wolfless, rude girl named Meredith, even if she was a piece on his chessboard.

    ---

    <strong>~A few Hours Later~</strong>

    The sun hung low on the horizon, casting a warm amber glow across the estate as Meredith and Dennis walked side by side toward the training grounds.

    Meredith, stretching her arms behind her head, nced sideways at Dennis. "I saw Wanda earlier," she said casually, "and, honestly, she looked like someone was force-feeding her gravel."

    Dennis let out a bark ofughter. "That bad, huh?"

    "She looked like she could chew through steel."

    "Well," Dennis said, toneced with amusement, "probably because she¡¯s pissed. The Humans attacked her at a mall this morning. Five of them. Armed."

    Meredith¡¯s steps slowed slightly. "And she fought them off?"

    "Killed them all," Dennis replied with a shrug. "You know Wanda. She might be a pain, but she¡¯s not weak."

    Meredith blinked. "Five armed attackers..."

    Dennis nodded. "Yup. We had a quick video call with Draven right after lunch. She tried to y it up, expecting¡ªI don¡¯t know¡ªsympathy or something. But Draven just told her to keep killing any Human thatys a finger on her and to collect more evidence."

    Meredith grinned. "Let me guess¡ªshe didn¡¯t like that answer."

    Dennis chuckled. "Oh, she was livid. Probably expected some grand show of concern. But my brother? He¡¯s got no time for dramatics."

    They reached the edge of the training grounds soon. The sky above burned orange and crimson, streaked with thest of the day¡¯s sunlight.

    Dennis pped his hands once. "Alright, challenge of the evening,nd a hit on me. Just one."

    Meredith smirked and bounced on the balls of her feet. "Just one? Sounds easy."

    Dennis raised a brow. "Then earn it."

    A few momentster, they began.

    Dennis was quick and sneaky as usual. He darted around her attacks like water slipping through fingers, using his footwork and well-timed feints to keep her constantly adjusting.

    But Meredith wasn¡¯t just reacting this time; she was watching. Learning. Each dodge, each spin, each shift in his stance... she was absorbing it all.

    Dennis grinned as he slid past another of her strikes. "Come on, Meredith. That¡¯s all you got?"

    But he didn¡¯t see the slight twitch of her shoulder as she pivoted. He didn¡¯t expect her to feint left and follow through with her right.

    Her fist connected¡ªsolidly¡ªwith his cheek. The sound echoed slightly in the quiet training grounds.

    Dennis staggered back a step, wide-eyed. "You¡ª"

    Meredith¡¯s hands shot into the air in triumph. "Yes! I did it!"

    Dennis touched the spot on his face, blinking. "You caught me off guard. I got distracted."

    "Oh, please," Meredithughed. "Make all the excuses you want, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that your face got hit."

    Dennis gave her a mock re. "You¡¯re not going to tell Draven, are you?"

    "I absolutely am," Meredith said smugly. "But you still owe me the ice cream for this hit first."

    He sighed dramatically. "Fine. But if I get you two tes instead of one, can we just forget this ever happened?"

    Meredith folded her arms. "Nope. You can keep the extra tes. I¡¯m still telling your brother. I¡¯m not just fighting you for the fun of it. I want him to be proud of me, too."

    Dennis groaned as he massaged his cheek. "Ugh, so now my reputation is really at stake."

    She smirked, giving him a good nce. "You should have thought of that before underestimating me."

    He straightened up. "One rematch. Come on."

    Meredithughed and started backing away. "Our evening session is over. Sorry, Dennis."

    "Meredith¡ª"

    She was already turning on her heel, jogging away with a grin stretched across her face. "See you at dinner! I have to phone my husband now!"

    Dennis stood there in the dust, rubbing his jaw with a crooked smile.

    "Damn," he muttered to himself. "She¡¯s starting to fight like a real wolf."

 Chapter 241: Meredithâ€™s Family (I)

    <h4>Chapter 241: Meredith¡¯s Family (I)</h4>

    <strong><i>(Third Person).</i></strong>

    The Carter family¡¯s estate hadn¡¯t seen muchmotion in weeks, until the familiar sound of heels clicked through the corridor, announcing an unexpected arrival.

    Monique Carter swept into the living room like a gust of polished wind, her designer bag slung over one arm and sunsses perched atop her head.

    Mabel, seated by the coffee table, blinked in surprise. Across the room, Gary lowered his tablet and arched a brow.

    "Well, well," Mabel drawled, rising to her feet. "What a surprise. You didn¡¯t inform us you wereing."

    Gary scoffed, already shaking his head. "Why do you keep running back here once in a while, Monique? You are married with two sons. Is something chasing you from your husband¡¯s house?"

    Monique gave them both a tight smile and slid gracefully onto the armchair. "This is still my father¡¯s house," she replied coolly. "It¡¯s not like I need permission to be here. Besides, I was bored. And I happened to hear that Alpha Draven has returned. So..."

    She looked around with a raised brow. "Has that girle to visit?"

    "Meredith?" Mabel clicked her tongue and rolled her eyes. "Nope. She didn¡¯t return with him."

    Monique tilted her head and looked at Gary, silently asking for confirmation.

    Gary gave a short nod. "Draven only came back with his Beta. No sign of Meredith."

    At that moment, their mother, Margareth, stepped into the room, her floral shawl trailing behind her. She paused in the doorway when she saw Monique.

    "You didn¡¯t say you wereing," she said softly. "Why are you visiting this time?"

    Before Monique could answer, Mabel piped up with a grin. "She came because she thought Alpha Draven brought Meredith home. Apparently, she missed her beloved youngest sister."

    Monique¡¯s eyes narrowed as she turned sharply toward Mabel. "Miss her? Don¡¯t be stupid. How can I miss that useless disgrace? It¡¯s appalling that she shares the same surname and blood as me."

    Margareth moved slowly toward the armchair opposite them and sat down with a weary sigh. "Are we really going to make this conversation about Meredith again?"

    "Speaking the truth about her lifts the sorrow from our hearts," Mabel said proudly, crossing her legs.

    Gary chuckled lowly and looked at their mother. "To be honest, we were just wondering why Alpha Draven didn¡¯t bring her along this time."

    "Why?" Margareth asked, her voice calm but curious.

    Gary leaned forward slightly. "Apparently, ording to Father, Alpha Draven returned to oversee the construction progress of the Great Wall. He¡¯s also holding meetings about the vampires¡¯ reappearance¡ªand the war brewing between us and the humans."

    Monique sat up straight. "Vampires?"

    Mabel blinked, stunned. "What war?"

    Margareth frowned. "Gary, don¡¯t say too much¡ª"

    "We want to hear it," Monique interrupted.

    "Yes, tell us everything," Mabel added, eyes wide.

    Gary smirked and obliged. "The humans have been secretly conducting experiments on our kind. Trying to replicate us. Create werewolves in ab. Draven believes there¡¯s a secret base somewhere in Duskmoor, and he¡¯s working to locate it."

    Monique¡¯s eyes burned with fury. "Filthy humans. Always trying to be what they can¡¯t be."

    "They should have been crushed long ago," Mabel added bitterly. "Why haven¡¯t Draven and his warriors wiped them out?"

    "He¡¯s ying it smart," Gary said. "He wants to destroy the base first¡ªto erase their progress so they can¡¯t recover from it. But theb hasn¡¯t been found yet."

    Monique hissed through her teeth. "That stupid peace treaty... It was a mistake. We were already losing the moment we agreed to it."

    The room fell silent for a beat before Mabel¡¯s lips curled in a smug smile. "Anyway... it seems Alpha Draven must really hate our dear sister, to leave her behind in that tense cesspool called Duskmoor."

    Monique snorted withughter. "Serves her right. Maybe she will be used for an experiment, and we will finally be rid of her."

    Theirughter echoed in the room¡ªbut their mother wasn¡¯t amused.

    Margareth frowned deeply. "What¡¯s funny about your sister being in danger?"

    Gary raised both hands in mock surrender. "Rx, Mother. It¡¯s nothing serious. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s safe... Hahaha."

    Before Margareth could retort, the front door creaked open and closed with purpose. Momentster, Beta Gabriel Carter walked in. His powerful presence shifted the air immediately.

    All four siblings rose to their feet in unison. "Father," they greeted.

    Gabriel gave each of them a nod before narrowing his eyes at the tension hanging in the room.

    "What¡¯s going on here?" he asked.

    No one answered immediately. But theughter from earlier had long since faded.

    "It¡¯s nothing much, Father. Wee back." Mabel greeted him with a sweet smile.

    Soon, the tense atmosphere lifted, and everyone settled down.

    "So," Gabriel said, voice gruff but curious, "Monique, when did youe in?"

    "Almost half an hour ago, Father," she replied, dabbing her lips gently with a napkin. "I needed a change of air. And it¡¯s good to be home."

    Not long after, a servant entered, bowed respectfully, and announced, "Dinner is served, Beta Gabriel."

    Everyone stood briefly before settling at the table, and dishes passed with a familiar rhythm.

    The long dining table shimmered beneath the golden lights of the chandelier as the aroma of grilled meats, seasoned vegetables, and warm bread filled the air.

    tes clinked, softughter floated, and for once, the atmosphere in the Carter home was warm and indulgent¡ªMeredith¡¯s absence unnoticed by many, but quietly acknowledged by one.

    Beta Gabriel sat at the head of the table, carving through his meat with slow, practised strokes.

    His wife, Margaret, sat at his right while Gary sat at his left.

    Monique and Mabel nked the other end, whispering and grinning in quiet mischief.

    Midway through the meal, Mabel leaned forward, smiling sweetly. "Father, I¡¯ve been thinking... maybe we should pay Meredith a visit in Duskmoor?"

    Gabriel barely lifted his eyes from his te. "There¡¯s no need. That city isn¡¯t safe right now. And there is no sense taking unnecessary risks for¡ª" he paused, "that worthless girl."

    "I would actually like to visit Duskmoor as well," Gary cut in. "What if something¡¯s wrong? Draven returned to Stormveil without her. Maybe he¡¯s hiding something."

 Chapter 242: Meredithâ€™s Family (II)

    <h4>Chapter 242: Meredith¡¯s Family (II)</h4>

    <strong><i>(Third Person).</i></strong>

    Monique added, "Exactly. What if she¡¯s hurt? Or worse... What if she¡¯s dead and Draven hasn¡¯t told anyone?"

    Margareth tensed. She tried to hide it behind her wine ss, but the mention of death brought a sh of dread. Draven hadn¡¯t contacted them since his return. It gnawed at her.

    Then almost immediately, she tried to convince her husband to let Gary and Mabel follow Draven when he is returning to Duskmoor, so they can visit Meredith.

    Gabriel¡¯s brows knit in fury. He took in everyone¡¯s gaze and asked, "Why do you all care if that girl is dead or still alive?"

    "She¡¯s still our daughter," Margareth said quietly, her voice steadier than she felt. "If something¡¯s happened to her, don¡¯t we deserve to know?"

    Gabriel sighed, setting his fork down. "You are all making a scene over nothing."

    "But Father," Mabel pressed, "it would just be a short visit. Maybe we could even go back with Alpha Draven when he returns to Duskmoor."

    Margareth added softly, "If Meredith is alive, then it¡¯s important we see her. If she¡¯s not, then we must demand answers."

    Gabriel didn¡¯t care for emotional appeals. He was a man of pride, and what his wife said finally pierced through¡ªdemand answers.

    The idea of Draven treating him, Beta Gabriel Carter, like an irrelevant outsider didn¡¯t sit well.

    He had been a Beta for decades. His daughter was a Luna now, wasn¡¯t she? Then where was the respect due to him?

    The next moment, he looked up slowly and said in a final tone, "I will think about it."

    Around the table, heads nodded. The conversation shifted, the food continued to disappear from their tes, but the energy had shifted. Behind every calm expression sat different motives:

    Mabel and Monique both relished the idea of seeing their sister again¡ªnot out of affection, but curiosity, maybe even the twisted hope of catching her vulnerable.

    Gary, calcting, was eager to see if Meredith had fulfilled the private instruction he¡¯d whispered to her that day at the banquet.

    As for Margareth, she just wanted to know her daughter was safe.

    And Gabriel, deep down, was already rehearsing how he would look Draven in the eye and remind him who he was.

    ---

    <strong>~An Hour Later~</strong>

    The evening air was cool and scented faintly with blooming gardenias from the flowerbeds below the terrace.

    The moon hung low in the sky, casting a silver glow over the Carter estate. Monique and Mabel lounged on cushioned wrought-iron chairs, each holding a ss of deep red wine, theirughter rising in soft waves over the quiet night.

    "I still can¡¯t believe Father said he¡¯d think about it," Mabel said, swirling her wine slowly, watching the liquid catch the moonlight. "I just hope he agrees. I want to see the look on Meredith¡¯s face when we show up unannounced."

    Monique smirked, legs crossed, eyes twinkling with mischief. "Same. I¡¯d pay good coin just to see how she¡¯s been faring without her little shield around. I mean, really, what¡¯s Duskmoor even like? The way Father and Gary speak of it¡ªfilled with monsters, and yet she¡¯s been living there?"

    "I would go just for that," Mabel chuckled. "To see the city and those foul Humans. It¡¯s hard to believe she¡¯s gotten used to them."

    Monique took a long sip from her ss. "Still doesn¡¯t change the fact that she¡¯s beneath us."

    Silence hung for a moment, punctuated only by the soft hum of distant cicadas.

    Then Monique tilted her head, eyeing her younger sister sideways. "You know... you still haven¡¯t found your mate, have you?"

    Mabel let out a dramatic sigh and rolled her eyes. "Don¡¯t remind me. Maybe the Moon Goddess is just taking her sweet time because she¡¯s preparing someone... perfect."

    At that, Monique burst intoughter, nearly spilling her wine. "Perfect? Goddess, Mabel. Thest man you called perfect ended up crying after two weeks with you."

    "He was too emotional," Mabel said defensively, before breaking intoughter herself. "And remember, he wasn¡¯t my mate, so of course, he was no match for me."

    Just then, the door door behind them opened, and Gary stepped out onto the terrace, the cool night air ruffling the edge of his shirt.

    "What¡¯s so funny?" he asked, raising a brow as he approached.

    Mabel grinned. "We were talking about how I still haven¡¯t found my mate."

    Monique gesturedzily with her wine ss. "And we were just about to talk about how you haven¡¯t either."

    Gary snorted as he leaned against the railing. "Please, worry about yourself. It¡¯s easier for me. Whether I meet my mate or not, I can still settle down. The same can¡¯t be said of you."

    Mabel narrowed her eyes. "What¡¯s that supposed to mean?"

    "It means," Gary said with a smug grin, "that women like you tend to chew through men before the mating bond can even click."

    Moniqueughed again, unapologetically. "He¡¯s not wrong."

    Mabel groaned, covering her face. "You two are the worst."

    The terrace was soon filled withughter again, the wine warming their blood, the night stretching ahead with ease.

    Mabel, still smiling, leaned back in her chair and stretched her legs. "You know..." she said, almost thoughtfully, "have either of you noticed that Mother¡¯s stance on Meredith has been... softening?"

    Monique and Gary exchanged a look.

    "I have," Monique admitted, resting her elbow on the armrest and tapping her lower lip with her fingertip. "She¡¯s more tense whenever we bring Meredith up now. Especially tonight. Did you see how she snapped at us before dinner?"

    Gary gave a slow nod. "Yeah. And she didn¡¯tugh when you made that joke about Meredith being dead."

    "She used tough," Mabel said with a dry chuckle. "Now she looks like she¡¯s trying to keep herself from pping us."

    Monique sighed and sat up straighter, brushing her hair behind one shoulder. "Let¡¯s not be too hard on Mother," she said, surprising the others.

    "You remember, don¡¯t you? Meredith used to be her all-time favourite back then. She pampered her like some princess while ignoring us like we were spare furniture."

    Mabel pressed her lips together, trying to suppress the grin creeping up her face¡ªbut failed. A short snort escaped, then she burst outughing.

    "Spare furniture!" she wheezed. "Monique, you¡¯re terrible."

    Gary shook his head slowly, a half-smile on his face. "You¡¯re the worst," he said calmly to Monique.

    And beneath the amusement and teasing, one truth sat unspoken between them:

    They all hoped their father would say yes to the trip. Because whether it was to satisfy curiosity, jealousy, or something else altogether...

    Meredith, like always, was the center of their attention¡ªeven from afar.

 Chapter 243: Defending His Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 243: Defending His Daughter</h4>

    <strong><i>(Third Person).</i></strong>

    The grand council chamber was heavy with the scent of incense and polished oak, its circr table surrounded by the most powerful werewolves in the kingdom.

    Sunlight streamed through the arched windows, casting a rat over the silver-ted crests of each pack that adorned the high walls.

    The four Royal Alphas;

    Alpha Magnus of the Moonstone Pack sat with his massive arms folded, a stoic wall of muscle and authority.

    Alpha Ss of the Bloodfang Pack leaned backzily in his seat, his sharp eyes never missing a thing.

    Alpha Victor of the Silvercrest Pack tapped his fingers lightly on the table in a slow, measured rhythm, while Alpha Uric of the Ashfang Pack sat rigid, as if carved from stone.

    The Betas¡ªincluding Gabriel, Meredith¡¯s father¡ªwere seated along the edges, their positions lower but their voices still valued.

    At the end of one table sat Draven, his presencemanding, his expression unreadable. The low hum of conversation stilled as Elder Harrow, a frail but sharp-eyed wolf, cleared his throat.

    "Let us conclude from our previous meeting," Elder Harrow began, his voice cutting through the quiet. The recap was brief, touching on the agreement about the Great Wall, the war preparations, and the intelligence on the humanboratories.

    Finally, a conclusion was drawn which everyone agreed to.

    Then suddenly, one of the older Elders, his furrowed face set in disapproval, leaned forward. "And what," he asked slowly, shifting the conversation as his gaze fell on Draven, "do you n to do about... that woman you married?"

    Draven¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. "What do you mean by that?" His tone was calm, but there was steel beneath it.

    Another Elder, with a thin mouth and judgmental eyes, spoke next. "As our next King, you should know Meredith Carter is not fit to rule beside you. She is cursed, wolfless, and a disgrace to the royal line."

    Out of the corner of his eye, Draven caught Meredith¡¯s father, Gabriel tighten his jaw, the older man¡¯s eyes shing dangerously before he masked it.

    Several other Elders chimed in, each adding their own disapproval, their voicesyering into a chorus of criticism.

    Draven gave a quiet, humourless chuckle, leaning back in his chair. His gaze swept over them slowly, a predator¡¯s stare. "It seems some of you still don¡¯t know how to mind your own business."

    A few heads turned at his bluntness, but before the silence could settle, Reginald spoke up. His voice was smooth, measured, almost friendly.

    "Draven, a few of us here," he began, "already know why you married that woman."

    Draven lifted a brow, more out of curiosity than interest. "Oh?"

    Reginald¡¯s smile didn¡¯t reach his eyes. "We know you married a worthless woman because of the pressures of certain people in this very room¡ªpeople who wanted their daughters to sit beside you as Queen."

    A ripple of murmurs swept through the chamber.

    Draven¡¯s gaze sharpened into a cold re. His mood darkened instantly.

    Unfazed, Reginald leaned forward slightly, his tone that of a man offering wise counsel.

    "You don¡¯t love Meredith Carter. She¡¯s nothing but a pawn on your chessboard. But believe me, there¡¯s no need for that. As a good friend of your father¡¯s, I advise you not to make foolish mistakes because of a few overly ambitious voices here."

    The more Reginald spoke, the more Draven¡¯s jaw tightened. The man¡¯s words didn¡¯t anger him because they were lies¡ªthey angered him because they were far too close to the truth.

    Very few people knew the real reason he had married Meredith. And now, sitting here under the eyes of the council, it was all but impossible not to think of the handful who knew: his father, Oscar, Jeffrey... and Dennis.

    But given Reginald¡¯s friendship with his father, the suspicion fell naturally, heavily, toward one man.

    Reginald kept going, his voice warm, his words dressed as concern, but Draven could smell the ambition beneath them.

    "Since the Moon Goddess has not blessed you with a mate," Reginald continued smoothly, "divorce Meredith. Seek a woman worthy of the title Queen¡ªsomeone who will rule beside you when King Alderic¡¯s reign ends."

    The chamber stirred. Several Elders nodded their heads, murmuring in agreement.

    Draven¡¯s gaze swept across the chamber slowly, as if measuring the sanity of every man present.

    The set of his jaw tightened.

    Had they all gone mad?

    Since when did the Council of Elders and a few Alphas believe they had the right to weigh in on his marriage?

    Who had given them permission to decide whether his wife was fit to be Queen¡ªor even to question her ce at all?

    The murmur of voices grew until it became an irritating drone.

    A sharp clearing of the throat cut through the noise.

    King Alderic, seated on his carved high-backed chair at the other end of the table,manded the room without raising his voice. His eyes, cold and ageless, swept the table.

    "That¡¯s enough," he said, the low tone carrying the weight of absolute authority. "This meeting was not called to discuss Draven¡¯s spouse. His household is his concern, not yours."

    The room shifted into silence¡ªmomentarily.

    Reginald wore the faintest of smirks as he leaned forward.

    "With all due respect, my King, Draven¡¯s case is important. The future leaders of our race must marry wisely and lead by example. The Queen stands beside the King as a symbol of our n¡¯s pride and unity. If that image falters, it is not just his household¡ªit is the whole kingdom that suffers."

    The air in the room changed. Gabriel stiffened like a drawn bowstring. His hand gripped the edge of the table before he abruptly stood, his chair scraping the floor.

    "That¡¯s enough from you," Gabriel said, his voice low but brimming with heat. "You and the rest have no right to speak of my daughter that way. Even if what you say had a speck of truth, it is not for you to say it."

    Gasps rippled through the room.

    Draven¡¯s brow twitched¡ªGabriel defending Meredith? Now that was a rare sight.

    Gabriel¡¯s gaze locked on Reginald like a predator¡¯s. "She is my blood. If anyone will speak ill of her, it will be her family. Not you. Not anyone else."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 244: Gabriel Carter vs Reginald Fellowes

    <h4>Chapter 244: Gabriel Carter vs Reginald Fellowes</h4>

    <strong><i>(Third Person).</i></strong>

    Reginald didn¡¯t blink. Those words didn¡¯t even move him.

    "Then perhaps you should me yourself, Gabriel. You¡¯re the one who brought a useless daughter into this world¡ªone unfit to wear a crown even when she married into royalty," he said.

    Gabriel let out a sharp scoff. His lip curled into something between a sneer and a smile.

    "And perhaps you should remember not to dictate to a grown man whether or not he keeps his wife." His voice dipped, rich with mockery. "Or is it that you think your daughter is the one fit to be Queen?"

    A heavy murmur erupted instantly, filling the chamber with sharp whispers. Heads turned, eyes flicked between Reginald and Gabriel.

    Reginald¡¯s face darkened like a stormfront. "Watch your tongue¡ª"

    But Gabriel wasn¡¯t finished. His voice rose, not in volume, but in precision¡ªeach word striking clean as a de.

    "Don¡¯t think we don¡¯t know your game. You¡¯ve had your daughter¡ªwho, let¡¯s be honest, is well past the age most women have a home and pups¡ªhovering around Draven for years. For what? Do you think we are too blind to see you¡¯re grooming her to take the throne as Queen?"

    Reginald¡¯s hands clenched against the table. "You¡¯re spewing rubbish. And I wasn¡¯t speaking to you¡ª"

    Gabriel chuckled darkly, cutting him off. "And I wasn¡¯t asking for permission. You forget yourself, Reginald. You¡¯ve never ruled so much as a vige, yet you sit here as if your voice weighs the same as mine. You are here by connection, not merit. Never forget your ce."

    The chamber was now a boiling pot¡ªwhispers turned to open muttering, chairs shifted, some Elders shaking their heads in disapproval, others leaning forward as if watching a brawl unfold.

    Reginald shoved back his chair, fury in his eyes, but before he could lunge across the table, two Betas moved in quickly to restrain him. His breathing was heavy, his face flushed.

    From his seat, Draven allowed the corner of his mouth to lift slightly. He didn¡¯t intervene. Watching them tear into each other was far more entertaining than stopping it.

    One man was furious because his schemes had been dragged into the light.

    The other¡ªa man who had never shown his daughter kindness¡ªwas suddenly defending her honour.

    It was... fascinating.

    Then Draven¡¯s gaze slid toward Reginald. He¡¯d known Wanda had been pushed into his orbit from a young age, but only now did the full picture sharpen.

    The hostility Wanda held toward Meredith wasn¡¯t just jealousy¡ªit was the kind of venom bred from deliberate grooming, probably a lifelong mission nted by her father.

    And now, Draven thought, watching Reginald¡¯s barely restrained rage, the pieces start to fit.

    Finally, Draven leaned back in his chair, finally breaking the silence that had hung over him like a coiled storm.

    His voice cut through the murmurs¡ªdeep, steady, and carrying enough weight to still the restless air in the council chamber.

    "Enough," he said.

    The wordnded like amand.

    Gabriel, Reginald, and the few others still on their feet hesitated, then sat back down on their seats. The scrape of chairs against the polished floor echoed in the hushed room.

    Draven¡¯s gaze travelled slowly across every face at the table, making certain each man felt the pressure of his attention.

    "I know," he began, his tone calm and deliberate, "that some of you speak today with what you believe are good intentions for me." He allowed the faintest smirk to curl his lips. "And I know that some of you speak out of selfish motives."

    A ripple of difort stirred the chamber.

    Draven leaned forward, resting one arm on the table. "Let¡¯s not pretend otherwise. Some of you have tried¡ªmore than once¡ªto push your daughters into my arms. Some of you have cornered me in private with proposals, as if I¡¯m too blind to see the leash you¡¯d be slipping over my neck."

    Several of the Alphas shifted in their seats. A few elders looked away, eyes fixed on the carvings in the table as if they suddenly found them fascinating. One cleared his throat a little too loudly.

    "I don¡¯t," Draven continued, "and will not, y your games. I have no ns to divorce my wife."

    The murmuring started again¡ªsoft but charged.

    His eyes locked on Reginald, sharp enough to pierce. "And as for you, Elder Reginald... whoever whispered to you that I married Meredith only to use her as a pawn lied to you. Lied¡ªand made you look a fool in front of everyone here."

    A muscle in Reginald¡¯s jaw ticked as his hands clenched beneath the table. The insult was deliberate. He knew it.

    Every man present knew it and Draven knew it because he had actually meant to deliver that message straight to Reginald.

    In truth, Reginald wasn¡¯t as focused on the humiliation as he was on the source of the contradiction. Wanda had been the one to tell him. Wanda never lied to him. She would never dare.

    That left only one conclusion in his mind¡ªDraven was the liar, hiding his real ns.

    Draven didn¡¯t give Reginald the chance to speak. His voice deepened.

    "I have chosen to spend my life with Meredith Carter. When I take the throne, she will be your Queen. And from this moment, let it be known that this is thest time anyone here insults the future Queen of our race¡ªwhether in whispers or in the open. If word reaches me again, the rules will be enforced without mercy."

    The tension in the room turned heavier. Several faces hardened. Even Draven¡¯s father, Randall, wore a deep frown, his disapproval in as daylight.

    Draven noted it¡ªand stored it away. They would speakter. He had a question or two for his father as well.

    From his seat, King Alderic gave a single approving nod, his expression unreadable but his eyes keen.

    This was the tone a future King should take. No Alpha destined for the throne could afford to be bent by the will of others.

 Chapter 245: Standing by His Wife

    <h4>Chapter 245: Standing by His Wife</h4>

    <strong><i>(Third Person).</i></strong>

    Gabriel, however, sat back in his chair, his surprise carefully masked. Draven defending Meredith was unusual¡ªsuspicious, even.

    No sane Alpha, especially one set to be King, would bind himself to a wolfless deviant without reason. And if Draven had a reason, Gabriel intended to find it.

    In that moment, he decided he would send Gary and Mabel to Duskmoor. They would watch Meredith closely, see if anything could be uncovered from Draven.

    The room had just begun to settle when Draven¡¯s next words dropped like a de.

    "One more thing," he said, the quietness of his tone making it all the more dangerous. "If any of you think to make a foul y against her, remember this¡ªMeredith is my mate. Touch her... and you touch me."

    A moment passed, then suddenly, the chamber erupted in sharp gasps.

    Shock rippled through the assembly, as visible as a wave breaking across the shore.

    Oscar¡¯s eyes went wide. Jeffery¡¯s lips parted. Even Randall¡¯s controlled facade cracked, his frown deepening in genuine surprise.

    Gabriel¡¯s hand froze on the table. The revtion struck him like a blow¡ªMeredith, his wolfless, cursed daughter... a true mate to the future King?

    King Alderic, however, simply leaned back in his seat, a faint, knowing smile tugging at his lips.

    More gasps filled the chamber like a sudden gust of wind, but Reginald¡¯s shock was different.

    It was sharper and colder.

    For a heartbeat, he didn¡¯t move¡ªhis hands frozen on the table, eyes locked on Draven as if the younger man had just ripped the foundation from under his feet.

    He blinked once, slow, as the words reyed in his mind.

    <i>"Meredith is my mate."</i>

    It was more than an announcement. It was the nail sealing a coffin¡ªand the coffin was for his ns.

    For years, he had maneuvered the board with quiet precision. Every dinner invitation. Every whisper in the right ear. Every calcted moment where Wanda had been ced in Draven¡¯s path, her beauty and poise sharpened into a weapon.

    The girl had grown up shadowing him like a second skin, carefully groomed to slip into the role of Queen as naturally as breathing.

    Now, in the span of one sentence, Draven had taken all of that and ground it into dust in front of every Alpha, Elder, and Beta present.

    Reginald¡¯s jaw tightened until the muscles ached. He forced his face into a mask, but rage coiled under his skin like a caged beast. Mate.

    That single word was a wall no amount of scheming could easily break. No council ruling. No political marriage bargain.

    Wolves obeyed the bond, and no Alpha with a shred of honor¡ªor pride¡ªwould reject his true mate without cause.

    Worse, Draven had announced it here, publicly, making it almost impossible for Reginald to undermine Meredith without looking like he was openly attacking the future King¡¯s chosen.

    That meant every step he took now would have to be in the shadows, silent and precise.

    He forced himself to unclench his fists. His mind, already ustomed to plotting, began twisting the new reality into possible openings.

    If Meredith was truly Draven¡¯s mate, she¡¯d have weaknesses he could exploit¡ªperhaps her wolfless state could still be turned against her, or her inability to win the loyalty of others.

    But still... the taste of the moment was bitter. Wanda had been this close.

    Across the table, Draven¡¯s gaze lingered on him for a fraction too long, and Reginald knew¡ªknew¡ªthat the young Alpha was enjoying every flicker of emotion that passed across his face.

    ---

    The Oatrun estate loomed like a fortress in the night, its tall stone walls and sprawling grounds bathed in the pale glow of the moon.

    As the convoy of sleek ck cars rolled into the courtyard, the crunch of tires over gravel filled the otherwise still air.

    Draven stepped out of his own vehicle first, his long coat billowing slightly in the cool wind.

    Across the drive, his father emerged from another car, his posture straight, chin lifted, and eyes already fixed on his son.

    The look they exchanged wasn¡¯t merely a greeting¡ªit was a silent acknowledgement that unfinished business awaited them.

    "Father, I want to see you for a moment," Draven said without preamble, his voice low but edged with steel.

    Randall¡¯s eyes narrowed, his reply just as clipped. "Likewise."

    No further words were exchanged as they crossed the threshold of the grand manor.

    Jeffery and Oscar stepped out of the car next.

    "How long do you think their conversation willst?" Oscar asked, his gaze following the father and son pair until they disappeared into the house.

    Jeffery tilted his head to the side. "Probably until our stomachs start to growl and beg for food."

    ---

    Inside, the scent of polished oak and old leather weed them, along with the muted crackle of a distant firece.

    They bypassed the main hall and entered a private sitting room¡ªRandall¡¯s domain, with heavy curtains drawn, deep armchairs, and shelves lined with decades of political history.

    The door shut with a soft thud, sealing them away from the rest of the household.

    Draven didn¡¯t waste time. "Did you tell Reginald about my... initial intentions with Meredith?"

    Randall¡¯s brow furrowed into sharp lines, his eyes narrowing. "No." The denial was firm, not defensive¡ªbut Randall¡¯s voice carried a hint of offence, as if the very idea insulted him.

    "I never divulged that piece of information to anyone, given how important it was to you."

    Draven studied him for a long moment, weighing the truth in his father¡¯s tone. Slowly, he nodded, but the muscle in his jaw ticked.

    <i>¡¯Then it must have been Wanda.¡¯</i>

    He sank into one of the armchairs, elbows resting on his knees, his mind sifting through possibilities.

    He reyed every moment where that secret could have slipped¡ªOscar, Dennis, Jeffery... no, none of them would ever confide in Wanda.

    They despised her too much to even give her the time of day. That left only one exnation.

    "She must have overheard me," Draven muttered to himself, his voice low and measured, though a spark of irritation shed in his eyes.

    <i>¡¯Perhaps when I was speaking to Father and Oscar about it... or back in Duskmoor, when I told Dennis.¡¯</i> He paused, his gaze darkening.

    <i>¡¯No... the second one makes more sense. Reginald would never sit on such information for months unless Wanda fed it to him at the perfect moment.¡¯</i>

    His hand clenched into a fist, knuckles whitening. The Wanda he had once known¡ªthe one who had been like a shadow at his side during their youth¡ªwas gone.

    In her ce was a cunning, restless woman willing to carve through anything and anyone to get what she wanted. And now, she had interfered with his ns in a way that had nearly put him at odds with the entire Council.

    Randall¡¯s voice cut into his thoughts, sharp and sudden. "Is it true?"

    Draven looked up, his brows drawing together. "What?"

    "What you said earlier," Randall said, his tone more probing now. "About Meredith. Is she truly your mate?"

    For a heartbeat, silence pressed between them, the crackle of the distant firece in the hall barely audible.

    Draven leaned back, his gaze steady and unwavering. "Do you think I would feed those greedy, power-hungry elders a lie about something so binding?"

    His voice was calm, but there was a dangerous finality to it¡ªlike thest step before a drop into a chasm.

    Randall¡¯s gaze sharpened as he studied his son¡¯s face, searching for any sign of deception. But Draven¡¯s eyes¡ªstormy and unyielding¡ªoffered no cracks to exploit.

    Atst, he leaned back in his chair with a slow exhale.

    "You¡¯re telling the truth," Randall said at length, his voice calm butced with an edge. "Meredith really is your mate."

    Draven gave a short, deliberate nod.

    Randall¡¯s next words fell like stones. "But it changes nothing."

    A muscle twitched in Draven¡¯s jaw. "What do you mean, nothing?" His voice was low but dangerous, the kind of tone that promised a storm.

    His father¡¯s expression hardened into something calcting.

    "I mean, you can still proceed with your original n. The Council won¡¯t rest, Draven. They will bide their time. And when you return to Stormveil¡ªespecially once the war in Duskmoor ignites¡ªthey will start plotting to remove her. Mate or not."

    Draven¡¯s brows drew together, and an icy wave of displeasure rippled through him. "No." The word was sharp enough to cut.

    "You didn¡¯t hear me the first time, Father. Everything I said today at the Council was the truth. Every word. I will not divorce Meredith."

    Randall¡¯s hand tightened on the arm of his chair, his knuckles whitening. "You¡¯re making a mistake," he snapped. "That girl is wolfless, cursed, and useless to you. When you be King, she will not strengthen your reign¡ªshe will weaken it."

    "She is my mate," Draven said, his tone unflinching, "and her position will remain untouched. That is the end of it." His gaze locked with his father¡¯s, steel meeting steel.

    Randall leaned forward, his voice rising. "You will ruin yourself! You think sentiment will protect you from political reality? The Council will eat you alive if you give them this weakness."

    "I don¡¯t care," Draven cut in, his tone t and final. "I will not abandon her. Not for them. Not for you."

    For a long, tense moment, neither spoke. The silence was thick with defiance and unspoken challenge, the air between them heavy enough to press against the walls.

    Finally, Draven straightened to his full height, his voice a warning edged in cold steel. "Do not bring this up again, Father. It is no longer up for discussion."

 Chapter 246: A Sense of Regret

    <h4>Chapter 246: A Sense of Regret</h4>

    <strong><i>(Third Person).</i></strong>

    The heavy door clicked shut behind Draven, sealing him away from his father¡¯s simmering disapproval.

    He strode down the dim corridor toward his own private chambers, the air still charged from the confrontation.

    <i>"Finally,"</i> Rhovan¡¯s voice rumbled in his mind, deep and edged with satisfaction. "<i>About time those pathetic old fools were put in their ce. How dare they speak of our mate like that?"</i>

    A faint smirk tugged at Draven¡¯s lips. "They got what they deserved for overstepping their boundaries."

    <i>"Overstepped?"</i> Rhovan¡¯s growl was low and amused. "<i>Reginald¡¯s face¡ª</i>" Then he broke into a dark, throatyugh. "<i>I will be dreaming about that expression for weeks. I swear, I saw his soul shrivel when you called Meredith your mate."</i>

    Draven¡¯s smirk widened, his footsteps echoing in the corridor. "Just realizing that he has been pushing his daughter at me since we were barely out of training has me imagining he¡¯s already plotting his next move."

    <i>"Let him plot,"</i> Rhovan scoffed. "<i>The look on his face when he realized all his little schemes crumbled? Glorious. That pompous snake deserved every bit of humiliation you handed him."</i>

    Draven allowed himself the smallest chuckle, though his eyes stayed cold. "<i>He will recover. Men like him always do."</i>

    There was a pause, then Rhovan¡¯s tone shifted into something more yful, almost wicked. "<i>Imagine, Draven... just imagine their faces if they learned that our mate is not wolfless after all."</i>

    A flicker of heat lit Draven¡¯s chest at the thought. "Their expressions would be priceless. And I would love to see that."

    <i>"Oh, they¡¯d choke on their own pride,</i>" Rhovan said,ughter rumbling like distant thunder. "<i>Everyst one of them. They would be forced to swallow their words."</i>

    Draven¡¯s smile faded back into something unreadable. "But I won¡¯t reveal it now. Not yet. Let them keep underestimating her... it will make their downfall sweeter when that right timees. So for now, we have to protect our mate from them."

    <i>"You are right. Protecting our mate is our top priority."</i> Rhovan gave a satisfied growl, and for a moment, the two shared a rare sense of perfect ord.

    ---

    At the same time, at Draven¡¯s estate back in Duskmoor...

    Wanda had just slipped out of her dress, preparing for a bath, when her phone buzzed across the vanity. The sharp,manding name shing on the screen made her stomach tighten.

    There was no other contact that sent fear straight to her bone marrow except a call from her father.

    For a moment, she simply stared at it, dread prickling her skin. She was well aware that her father never called without reason¡ªnever without expecting answers. And she hated it.

    Wanda swallowed, hit the green icon, and pressed the phone to her ear. "Father¡ª"

    "What in the Moon Goddess¡¯ name have you been doing?" Reginald¡¯s voice thundered through the line immediately, every sybleced with venom. "Do you think this is some sort of game, Wanda?"

    Her brows drew together. "What are you talking about, Father? What have I done wrong?"

    "Don¡¯t y dumb with me!" he barked. "I just came from the council, and your precious Draven announced that Meredith is his mate."

    Almost immediately, her father¡¯s revtion hit her like ice water. And for a moment, she forgot how to breathe.

    But as soon as she caught her breath, she reacted. "What?"

    "You heard me." Reginald¡¯s tone was a sneer now, twisting like a knife. "Meredith. Is. His. Mate. Do you have any idea what this does to our ns? Or are you so useless you can¡¯t even see the disaster you¡¯ve caused?"

    Wanda¡¯s fingers curled into her robe. Her voice sharpened instantly. "That¡¯s impossible. Draven is lying¡ªobviously¡ªto protect her and to fool everyone. You know how he ys his games."

    "Fool everyone?" Reginald¡¯sugh was cold and humourless. "The only fool here is you, Wanda. I¡¯ve been paving your path to the throne for years, and when it matters most, you fail me."

    Wanda¡¯s throat tightened as heat flooded her cheeks. "I haven¡¯t failed¡ª"

    "Don¡¯t speak!" Reginald snapped, his patience worn thin. "You can¡¯t get anything done. Always so sure of yourself, yet every time, it¡¯s Meredith whoes out standing. You can¡¯t even get rid of a worthless and wolfless existence despite the many opportunities you¡¯ve had. You are nothing but a disappointment."

    Breathing furiously into the phone, Reginald continued. "Then tell me, what is the difference between you and that girl? At least she is wolfless. We all know that, so it is expected that she is useless. But what excuse do you have with a wolf¡ªyou who has been training since you were young?"

    "Father, I¡ª" Wanda tried to protest, but her father didn¡¯t give her the chance.

    "Shut your mouth! You can¡¯t even get a simple work done."

    The line crackled with the silence that followed, every word he had spat still burning in her ears.

    And then¡ª<i>click</i>. The call was over.

    Wanda sat there, phone still pressed to her ear, staring nkly at her reflection in the vanity mirror.

    Her first instinct was to dismiss his words. Draven had to be lying. It was a stunt¡ªanother calcted move to silence dissent. But as the seconds stretched, doubt began to snake its way in, winding tight around her thoughts.

    What if he wasn¡¯t lying?

    What if Meredith really was his mate?

    Her chest constricted, but another, more urgent realization suddenly mmed into her.

    Her father... had just confronted Draven about his supposed n to use Meredith as a pawn. That meant¡ªif Draven connected the dots¡ªhe would know exactly how he got that information.

    And there had only ever been one source.

    Wanda¡¯s stomach sank.

    If Draven suspected her, there would be repercussions¡ªand Draven was not a man who forgave betrayal lightly.

    Wanda shoved her phone onto the table, pacing in tight, angry circles. Her father hadn¡¯t just shattered herposure; he had painted a target on her back without a second thought.

    He never cared about the consequences¡ªnot if they didn¡¯t touch him.

    This time, however, it was her neck on the line. And she had no idea how she was going to get out of this one¡ªprovided that it was even possible.

    "Draven won¡¯t let this go." Wanda bit her nails as a sudden sense of regret washed over her.

 Chapter 247: A Motherâ€™s Worry?

    <h4>Chapter 247: A Mother¡¯s Worry?</h4>

    <strong><i>(Third Person).</i></strong>

    <strong>~Stormveil~</strong>

    Gabriel pushed open the bedroom door with a sharp shove, the weight of the day clinging to his shoulders like a heavy cloak.

    The faint scent ofvender from Margareth¡¯s perfume lingered in the air, soft and calming¡ªyet it did nothing to cool the heat simmering in his chest.

    Margareth was seated at the vanity, carefully unpinning her hair. She caught sight of him in the mirror, her eyes narrowing at the tension etched into every line of his face.

    "You¡¯re homete," she said softly, turning on the stool. "What happened? Is everything all right?"

    He didn¡¯t answer right away, instead tugging off his jacket with jerky movements and tossing it onto the bed. The silence stretched, thick and ufortable.

    Finally, he exhaled through his nose. "Reginald Fellowes," he muttered, his voice low but simmering with venom. "That rotten, power-obsessed old fool... he disgraced me today."

    Margareth blinked. "Disgraced you? How?"

    Gabriel¡¯s jaw tightened, his voice rising. "He had the audacity to speak about our daughter¡ªour daughter¡ªas if she were dirt. He called Meredith wolfless to my face in front of everyone, like he was announcing the weather. I should have ripped his tongue out right there."

    Margareth¡¯s fingers stilled against herp. She didn¡¯t speak, but in her heart, she couldn¡¯t entirely deny it¡ªMeredith¡¯s existence had been a burden for them in the eyes of their world.

    Gabriel must have sensed her silence, because he turned to her with a bitterugh.

    "You know I¡¯m right. If it wasn¡¯t for her, we wouldn¡¯t have to suffer embarrassment at every damn turn. We should never have had a child like her."

    Margareth sighed, her gaze slipping to the floor. She didn¡¯t argue.

    "But," Gabriel went on, his chest puffing slightly, "I put Reginald in his ce. I reminded him who he was speaking to, and I made sure he sat back down before his arrogance got him thrown out of that meeting."

    Margareth raised a brow, but before she could respond, Gabriel¡¯s tone shifted. "Though that wasn¡¯t even the most shocking part of the day."

    She straightened. "No? Then what was?"

    Gabriel¡¯s lips thinned. "Draven. In front of the entire council, he stood up for Meredith."

    Margareth¡¯s eyes widened. "He did what?"

    "Not only that," Gabriel said, still sounding as though he barely believed it himself, "he dered she was his mate."

    The words hung in the air between them. Margareth shook her head, disbelief etched into every movement. "That¡¯s... impossible. She¡¯s wolfless, Gabriel. How could they have felt the mate bond? This makes no sense."

    "I don¡¯t know," Gabriel admitted, pacing toward the window.

    Margareth¡¯s voice hardened slightly. "He¡¯s lying. He must be lying."

    Gabriel paused, looking out into the darkened grounds beyond. "Maybe. But Draven isn¡¯t the sort who makes up stories. He¡¯s arrogant¡ªtoo proud to tell such a lie. And yet... It¡¯s possible that he is trying to fool us all."

    Margareth crossed her arms, frowning. "Then why are those elders so obsessed with his marriage? Why do they care if he stays with Meredith or not? It¡¯s not their business."

    Gabriel turned back to her, a cold practicality in his tone. "It is their business. They want a queen who can lead beside him, not a useless girl who can¡¯t even shift. The elders are right, Margareth. A person without strength should never be allowed near power."

    Her frown deepened. "You didn¡¯t say that out loud, did you? Not in front of the others?"

    Gabriel¡¯s nose scrunched up. "Of course not. I¡¯m not an idiot."

    With that, he stripped off his waistcoat and tossed it aside, his irritation returning full force. "Now... where¡¯s dinner? I¡¯m starving."

    "The servants are setting the table," Margareth replied.

    When Gabriel stormed out of the bedroom in search of dinner, the door shut with a sharp click that seemed to echo in the quiet.

    Margareth stood motionless in the centre of the room, her hands lightly sped in front of her. She listened to his footsteps fade down the hallway before moving toward the vanity.

    Her reflection stared back at her¡ªpoised,posed, with only the faintest crease between her brows betraying the unease coiling in her chest.

    Draven¡¯s im ording to her husband¡¯s description, reyed in her mind like a stubborn echo.

    She scoffed under her breath, shaking her head. "Wolfless girls don¡¯t get mates," she whispered to herself, though the certainty she tried to summon felt brittle.

    For all her life, she had believed Meredith¡¯sck of a wolf was a sentence¡ªan immovable truth that made her daughter less in the eyes of their people. If Draven truly felt the bond, then everything she had clung to about her daughter¡¯s limits could be wrong.

    Her lips pressed into a thin line. That possibility unsettled her more than she wanted to admit. Because if Draven was telling the truth, then Meredith¡¯s position could be untouchable¡ªsomething even the elders would have to bow to.

    Margareth¡¯s gaze drifted to the far wall, to the framed portrait of her four children as toddlers. Meredith, in the centre, had the brightest smile of them all.

    Margareth remembered how, back then, she had been proud. Proud of the girl¡¯s beauty, of her gentleness. But as the years went on and no wolf emerged... pride had given way to disappointment, then to cold resignation.

    She traced a finger over the edge of the vanity. "You¡¯ve always been a burden," she murmured, almost as if speaking to the memory in the photograph.

    Yet now, if Draven¡¯s words were true, that same burden might rise higher than anyone expected¡ªhigher than Margareth herself.

    And that... that she could not allow without understanding exactly what Draven was ying at.

    Her eyes narrowed, thoughts sharpening into the beginnings of a n.

    If Gabriel intended to send Mabel and Gary to Duskmoor, Margareth would make sure they did more than just observe. She would instruct them to dig¡ªdeep enough to uncover whatever truth Draven was hiding.

    Because if Meredith truly held the mate bond with a future king... then Margareth needed to know how to use it, before it used her.

 Chapter 248: It Was My Husband

    <h4>Chapter 248: It Was My Husband</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    <strong><i>~</i></strong><strong>Duskmoor~</strong>

    After breakfast, I found myself in the sunlit drawing room with Xamira, a sharpened pencil in my hand and an expectant little girl watching me like a hawk.

    "No, not like that. Hold it like this," she said, her tiny fingers wrapping around mine to adjust my grip.

    I bit back a grin. "Like this?"

    "Yes. Much better," she replied with the air of a seasoned instructor. "Now... draw a flower. But make it pretty. Or I will erase it."

    Azul, standing near the window with her hands folded neatly in front of her, tried and failed to hide her smile.

    I caught it from the corner of my eye and felt a small swell of pride¡ªbecause for all the tension of the past few days... the humans¡¯ brazen attitude. This... this felt normal and easy.

    I drew as Xamira directed, only for her to tilt her head and frown. "The stem¡¯s supposed to be curved."

    I raised an eyebrow at her. "Straight stems look better."

    "No," she said with an exaggerated sigh, waving her little hand like she was dismissing a hopeless case. "Curved."

    Iughed, shaking my head. "Fine, curved. You are the teacher after all."

    Satisfied, sheunched into her next lesson. "Now I will show you my favorite animal." She leaned over her own paper, tongue sticking out in concentration. "It¡¯s a bird."

    That caught me by surprise. "A bird? That¡¯s a good choice."

    "They are free," she said simply. "They can go anywhere they want."

    Something in my chest softened. I didn¡¯t say it, but I understood exactly what she meant.

    I watched her pencil dance across the paper, shaping delicate wings and a pointed beak. When she finished, she slid the paper toward me.

    "Impressive," I murmured.

    Her cheeks pinkened despite the confident tilt of her chin. "Of course it is. I am very good at this, mydy."

    "Are we coloring itter?" I asked her, already imagining the bright shades filling those wings.

    "No. We will do it now," she replied.

    But before we could reach for the colored pencils, my phone buzzed against the table. I nced at the screen¡ªand my heart gave a leap.

    It was my husband.

    A smile spread across my face, warm and unstoppable, like sunlight breaking through clouds.

    Without another second of dy, I swiped the screen and lifted the phone to my ear, still smiling.

    "Good morning," I greeted softly.

    "Good morning," came Draven¡¯s deep voice, steady as always. "How is my wife doing?"

    I felt a blush creep up to my cheeks. But because I hadpany, I had to quickly work hard to school my facial expression without deliberating on that endearing title Draven just used for me.

    "She is fine, as you left her," I replied, already anticipating his reaction.

    Just then, his low chuckle rang in my ears. Then instead of responding to that effect, he pushed toward another topic.

    "How was your training this morning?"

    I leaned back in my chair, remembering the session. "It went so smoothly that I can¡¯t feel any ache in my muscles and joints like before."

    He chuckled again, that low, teasing sound I¡¯d grown used to. "Are you sure you¡¯re not feeling any pain because my brother cked off?"

    I rolled my eyes, though the smile on my lips stayed. "Dennis did not go easy on me. If anything, he was tougher today. I¡¯m just... getting better."

    "Getting better?" His tone was pure mockery, but in that yful way that warmed me instead of irritated me.

    "Yes," I replied firmly.

    "Then we will see how far you¡¯ve gone when I return," he said, a quiet challengecing his words.

    "You will be impressed," I said without hesitation, surprising myself with my own confidence.

    "When will you be back?" I asked, trying to keep my voice casual, but I could hear the faint thread of hope in it.

    He paused. "I¡¯m not sure."

    My heart dipped, and my fingers curled slightly around the edge of the table. I didn¡¯t know if he was being serious or just avoiding the question, but either way, I didn¡¯t like the answer.

    Before I could push him for more, a little voice beside me cut in.

    "Is that my daddy?"

    I turned to find Xamira¡¯s wide eyes fixed on the phone, her small hands gripping the edge of the table. I nodded, softening my expression.

    "It is. Do you want to talk to him?"

    She bobbed her head quickly, almost bouncing in her seat.

    I lifted the phone back to my ear. "Xamira wants to speak with you. I will hand the phone over to her now."

    "That¡¯s fine. Go ahead," Draven said, his voice losing the teasing edge, reced with something gentler.

    I ced the phone carefully into Xamira¡¯s small hands, watching her face light up as she clutched the phone with both hands like it was the most precious treasure in the world, and then pressed it to her ear.

    "Daddy!" she squealed, her voice bursting with joy.

    I rested my chin on my palm, just watching her. There was something beautiful in the way her little shoulders rxed, as if his voice alone made her feel safe.

    "I drew a bird today!" Xamira announced proudly into the phone. "You know, it¡¯s my favorite animal. And I¡¯m teaching your wife how to draw it too."

    Then she shot me a quick grin, eyes sparkling with mischief, before turning her attention back to him.

    There was a pause, and then Xamira giggled at whatever Draven had said. Herughter was light and unrestrained¡ªthe kind only a child could manage.

    "Yes, I will show it to you when youe back," she promised. "But you have toe soon, okay? You¡¯ve been gone forever!"

    Her little pout made me bite back a smile. I could almost hear the faint amusement in his silence.

    "Okay! Bye, Daddy! I love you!" she chirped, handing me the phone without a second thought before turning back to her sketchpad.

    I brought it to my ear. "She¡¯s smiling from ear to ear," I told him quietly.

    "I know," he replied, warmth in his tone.

    Just then, faintly from his side of the line, I heard a voice call his name¡ª"Draven!"¡ªfollowed by the sound of a door opening.

    There was a brief pause before his voice came back. "Oscar¡¯s here for me. I will call you backter tonight."

    I hesitated, then said, "You better keep that promise this time. You forgot to call mest night, and when I tried reaching out to you, your line was no longer reachable."

    A low chuckle rumbled through the speaker. "Alright, I promise. And if I don¡¯t call tonight..." his tone shifted into a teasing drawl, "then I will agree to whatever punishment you arrange for me when I return to Duskmoor."

    I rolled my eyes, even though he couldn¡¯t see me. "You¡¯re awfully confident for someone making such a bold promise."

    "That¡¯s because I intend to keep it," he said simply.

    We said our goodbyes, and when the call ended, I found myself staring at Xamira again.

    She was humming to herself, happily sketching. That warmth in my chest lingered¡ªstronger now¡ªcurling into something dangerously close to... belonging.

    I set the phone down on the table beside me, but my mind refused to follow.

    Draven¡¯s voice still echoed in my ears¡ªnot the words, but the way they carried that subtle warmth, threaded with something heavier... something he wasn¡¯t saying.

    It wasn¡¯t just the fact that he¡¯d been away longer than I¡¯d expected, or that his return date was a vague <i>"I¡¯m not sure."</i> It was the background noise I¡¯d heard before¡ªlow voices, footsteps, the shift in his tone when he realized someone had entered.

    He had switched so quickly from teasing me to telling me he would callter, like he had been pulled into something important.

    Oscar was there. That much was clear. But what could they be discussing that he couldn¡¯t even hint at?

    I pushed the thought aside, reminding myself that Draven had promised to call tonight. But promises in our world... they could be tricky things.

    People broke them without even realizing, and sometimes, it wasn¡¯t by choice.

    A soft rustle pulled me out of my thoughts. Xamira was leaning over her drawing, tongue poking out in concentration as she added tiny feathers to her bird.

    She looked so peaceful, so untouched by the politics and dangers that seemed to hang over all of us like a shadow.

    I envied her for that.

    Azul moved quietly in the background, but I caught her watching me with that faint, knowing smile again. Maybe she had noticed the way my face had softened during the call.

    I sat down beside Xamira, picking up my pencil. "Alright, little teacher," I said lightly, "show me how to make the wings look as nice as yours."

    Her eyes lit up as she leaned closer to instruct me. For a while, I let myself get lost in her chatter, in the simple pleasure of following her directions, but somewhere in the back of my mind...

    I was still hearing that door open on Draven¡¯s end, still wondering what it had brought into the room with him.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 249: Gabriel Carter Visits Draven

    <h4>Chapter 249: Gabriel Carter Visits Draven</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    Xamira eventually grew tired of drawing, setting her pencil down with a little sigh.

    "Mydy, let¡¯s y a building block game," she said, her bright eyes already sparkling with excitement.

    I chuckled softly, unable to resist her enthusiasm. "Alright," I said, leaning closer with a yful smile. "Let¡¯s see what kind of grand project you have in mind."

    Within minutes, a servant appeared carrying arge wooden box, its lid painted with bright shapes and colors.

    When it was set down before us, Xamira wasted no time pulling it open, revealing dozens of colorful blocks in all shapes and sizes.

    I couldn¡¯t help but smile at her enthusiasm. Then I leaned forward in my chair and asked, "What are we building, little architect?"

    The little girl tapped her chin in exaggerated thought before dering, "A castle! A really big one¡ªlike in the fairy tales Daddy told me."

    I grinned. "A castle it is."

    Then I nced at the scattered blocks, realizing I had absolutely no idea how to piece something soplex together.

    But, determined not to let her down, I picked up the folded instruction manual tucked inside the box and scanned the illustrated steps.

    "Hmm," I murmured, skimming through the pages until I found the castle section. "Okay, I think I¡¯ve got it." I looked at her with a yful grin. "I¡¯m going to show you how to build the most beautiful castle in Duskmoor."

    Xamira giggled and passed me the first block. "Okay, but I¡¯m helping too!"

    Her delighted squeal was all the motivation I needed.

    We worked side by side, my fingers fumbling at first while hers darted confidently between pieces. I followed the steps carefully, and soon the walls began to take shape.

    Xamira was surprisingly patient, handing me the right blocks whenever I asked, though she insisted on adding the towers herself.

    We finally ced thest piece¡ªa bright blue g.

    The castle stood proudly on the table, finallypleted with towers, gates, and a miniature drawbridge.

    Xamira leaned back and beamed at our creation. "It¡¯s perfect! I want to show Daddy!"

    Her excitement was contagious, and I grabbed my phone from the table. "Let¡¯s take a picture so we can show him when hees back."

    I snapped a few shots, making sure to capture her proud little smile next to the castle.

    "Will he like it?" she asked softly.

    I met her gaze and smiled. "He¡¯s going to love it."

    Xamira nodded, still admiring our handiwork. She looked very proud of it.

    And just then, the scent of freshly baked bread and sweet fruit wafted into the room. Cora and Deidra entered, bncing a silver tray.

    "Mydy, I thought you two might like something to eat after all that hard work," Cora said warmly.

    Then they proceeded to set down sses of chilled juice and small tes of sandwiches.

    I handed one ss to Xamira. "Perfect timing," I said with a smile. "We really needed this. Thank you."

    "You¡¯re wee mydy," Cora replied.

    ***

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    <strong>~Stormveil~</strong>

    I leaned back in my chair, the soft morning light spilling in through the tall windows of my study.

    Meredith¡¯s voice on the other end of the line was warm, still carrying that faint note of excitement from telling me about her training.

    I could almost picture the proud little smile she always wore when she felt aplished.

    Then I spoke briefly with Xamira before Meredith took over the phone once again.

    Then the sound of the door opening drew my gaze from the scattered papers on my desk. Oscar stepped in, his expression intent.

    "Draven!"

    I covered the phone with my hand and shot him a quick look, my brows knitting in mild irritation at the interruption.

    I raised a palm, silently telling him to wait.

    He nodded once, and silently walked towards my desk while I finished with Meredith. I made sure to keep my voice even, trying not to let her catch the distraction.

    Only when the call ended¡ªand I set my phone carefully on the desk¡ªdid I turn my full attention to Oscar.

    "Did something happen?"

    "I was on my way to your office," Oscar began, "and ran into Jeffery in the hall. He told me Beta Gabriel Carter is here to see you."

    I paused, the name hitting me like a ssh of cold water.

    "Gabriel Carter," I repeated slowly, tasting the unexpectedness of it.

    Meredith¡¯s father. The man who had never bothered to hide his disdain for me, who treated me with a cold civility at best, and only when absolutely necessary.

    We had never shared a conversation longer than a few clipped words¡ªand now he hade here, unannounced.

    This was a first.

    For a heartbeat, I sat back in my chair, my thoughts sharpening. What could possibly bring him here? The timing alone was enough to stir a faint current of suspicion.

    I exhaled softly through my nose, masking my curiosity behind a measured tone.

    "Tell Jeffery to bring him in." I leaned forward, resting my elbows on the desk. "Put him in the guest sitting room on the ground floor. I will join him shortly."

    Oscar nodded in understanding, then slipped out of the room, leaving me alone with the quiet hum of unanswered questions.

    ---

    By the time I entered the guest sitting room, Gabriel Carter was already on his feet.

    His posture was rigid, military-like, and his expression unreadable except for the faint narrowing of his eyes when he saw me.

    "Alpha," he greeted with a stiff nod, as though every word cost him effort.

    "Beta Gabriel," I returned evenly, motioning for him to sit. I took the seat opposite him, my hands resting lightly on the armrests. "To what do I owe this... unexpected visit?"

    He didn¡¯t waste time with pleasantries. "I came to ask about my daughter. Meredith."

    The words were spoken inly, but they still gave me pause.

    Since when did Gabriel Carter care enough to show up at my estate just to ¡¯ask¡¯ about her? I schooled my expression, though inside my skepticism bristled.

    "She¡¯s well," I replied, my tone measured. "Thriving, even."

    "That¡¯s good to hear," he said, leaning forward slightly. "But I¡¯d rather see for myself¡ªor at least have someone from our family see her. I want to send my son and my second daughter back to Duskmoor with you."

    I arched a brow, letting a faint edge of incredulity creep into my voice. "Since when has her wellbeing been such a concern for you, Beta Gabriel?"

    He didn¡¯t flinch, didn¡¯t even blink. "She¡¯s my blood. I have the right to know how she¡¯s doing."

    "You¡¯ve always had that right," I said, my voice cooling, "yet you¡¯ve never exercised it until now."

    "I¡¯m exercising it now," he countered simply, that stubborn glint settling in his eyes.

    I leaned back, studying him in silence. This wasn¡¯t about concern, not in the pure sense. There was another reason, and I suspected it had nothing to do with fatherly affection.

    "Even if I entertained this," I said, "Duskmoor is not Stormveil. The tension there right now is high. Not exactly an ideal ce to send two more members of your family¡ªespecially if you im to care about them."

    "That doesn¡¯t change my decision," he said tly. "They are going, and I¡¯m fine with it."

    And there it was. That unyielding, immovable will. No wonder Meredith could dig her heels in when she wanted¡ªclearly, she inherited it from him..

    I let the silence stretch before I spoke again, my words deliberate. "Very well. But if you insist, you will sign an undertaking. A written agreement that whatever happens to them in Duskmoor¡ªany risk, any injury¡ªwill not be on my head."

    His brows drew together. "An undertaking?"

    "Yes." I met his gaze without wavering. "I¡¯m sure a man as pragmatic as you understands why. Duskmoor isn¡¯t a yground, and I have enough to manage without being used of negligence over your children."

    The room went still, the air tightening between us. We were locked in a silent staring contest, neither willing to yield.

    I could tell he thought this was a ploy to make him back off¡ªand he wasn¡¯t wrong. But I also wasn¡¯t bluffing.

    In the back of my mind, Meredith¡¯s face shed¡ªher unease whenever her family was mentioned, or back then when I hade to take her away right from under their nose.

    None of her siblings has even made a move to help her, or try saving her from my hands. Instead, her brother had actually pushed her to me.

    So, right now, I was being more than strategic; I was protecting her peace. If they dide to Duskmoor, it would be on their father¡¯s shoulders, not mine.

    Gabriel¡¯s lips curved into the faintest suggestion of a smirk, though his eyes stayed cold.

    "I will sign your paper, Alpha¡ªon the condition that you put in writing that you will ensure their protection at all times. That nothing will happen to them under your watch."

 Chapter 250: Signing an Undertaking

    <h4>Chapter 250: Signing an Undertaking</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    I almostughed.

    "That would defeat the entire point of the undertaking, Beta Gabriel. You don¡¯t get to put the me on me while simultaneously binding me to a guarantee I can¡¯t reasonably give. Not in Duskmoor."

    He leaned forward, his elbows resting on his knees. "If you can¡¯t guarantee their safety, then why take my daughter there at all?"

    I met his stare without blinking. "Meredith is my wife. She¡¯s there because she belongs there¡ªwith me. Your other children are not. You are the one insisting on sending them into the lion¡¯s den."

    The smirk faltered, reced by a flicker of irritation. He tried again. "Then at least guarantee that they will remain within your estate grounds unless necessary."

    "No," I said tly. "I won¡¯t have my hands tied by a list of conditions designed to shift responsibility back onto me. You either sign the agreement as I¡¯ve stated, or your son and daughter remain in Stormveil. Your choice."

    The silence between us was sharp enough to cut. I could see him weighing pride against purpose, chewing over the fact that I wasn¡¯t going to budge.

    He might be stubborn, but I was a fortress when I chose to be¡ªand I had the advantage of time, ce, and authority.

    Atst, Gabriel exhaled slowly. "Fine. I will sign it."

    Victory in these matters was never about gloating, so I simply inclined my head in acknowledgment.

    "When are you leaving for Duskmoor?" he asked, voice clipped.

    "Tomorrow," I replied smoothly, watching for the hesitation I was sure woulde. A journey that soon would make it near-impossible for his children to prepare.

    But to my surprise, Gabriel didn¡¯t blink. "Then they will be ready by tomorrow."

    <i>Interesting</i>. He was doubling down. For all his faults, the man didn¡¯tckmitment to his own decisions.

    <i>Very well.</i>

    Without looking away from him, I reached for the mind-link.

    "<i>Jeffery,"</i> I sent the thought down the bond, my mental tone crisp, "<i>prepare an undertaking agreement on... for Beta Gabriel Carter to sign. Bring it here immediately."</i>

    There was a pause before Jeffery¡¯s reply brushed back against my mind. "<i>Understood, Alpha."</i>

    I let the connection drop, my gaze still locked with Gabriel¡¯s. "Then we will make it official," I said aloud, my tone final. "No misunderstandingster."

    His jaw tightened, but he nodded. This was a battle he had won only in appearance. I¡¯d already made sure the field was mine.

    ---

    It didn¡¯t take long for Jeffery to arrive, the crisp shuffle of his footsteps preceding him into the guest sitting room.

    He carried a neat leather folio, the papers inside already printed and waiting.

    "Alpha," he said with a bow, stepping forward to set the documents on the low table between Gabriel and me.

    I gestured for him to open it.

    Gabriel leaned in, eyes narrowing as he read the first few lines. The undertaking was concise¡ªblunt, even¡ªbut every word was deliberate.

    It clearly stated that his son and second daughter were traveling to Duskmoor entirely at his own request, that they were under my authority while there, and that he epted full responsibility for any injury, death, or consequence that might befall them, whether inside or outside my estate.

    Gabriel¡¯s brow furrowed. "You¡¯ve left no room for¡ª"

    "That¡¯s the point," I cut in, my voice steady. "No grey areas. No chance of imingter that you misunderstood."

    He read on, searching for an opening to twist to his advantage, but there wasn¡¯t one. Every possible exit was sealed with clean legal phrasing, and the signatures were to be witnessed by my Beta.

    "This use¡ª" He tapped the section that gave me authority over their movements in Duskmoor. "It states you have sole discretion over where they go and what they do. That is... overly broad."

    "That is necessary," I replied. "Duskmoor is not Stormveil. One wrong move in the wrong quarter could invite trouble neither of us wants. If you¡¯re so concerned, you can keep them here."

    The corner of his mouth twitched¡ªfrustration barely contained. He sat back, the weight of decision pressing down.

    This was thest chance to back out gracefully, but Gabriel Carter was not a man who liked retreating once he¡¯dmitted.

    "Fine," he said atst, reaching for the pen Jeffery hadid beside the folio.

    The scratch of ink against paper was quick, decisive, and just a touch more forceful than necessary.

    I watched him sign, my face neutral. When the pen lifted, Jeffery stepped forward, turning the folio so I could add my own signature as witness.

    As the ink dried, I closed the folio and handed it back to Jeffery. "Have a copy made for Beta Gabriel before he leaves."

    Gabriel rose to his feet. "Then we¡¯re agreed. They will be ready tomorrow."

    I stood as well, offering no handshake. "Tomorrow, then."

    He gave a short nod and left, his back straight but his steps carrying the faint stiffness of a man who had lost more ground than he had gained.

    The moment the door clicked shut, I leaned back against the arm of the chair, running a hand along my jaw.

    Gabriel¡¯s visit still gnawed at me. Since when did he care enough to "check up" on his daughter?

    It wasn¡¯t affection. No, there was an angle here. There was always an angle with that man.

    I pushed away from the chair and crossed to the window, looking out over the front courtyard. Gabriel¡¯s car was still idling at the gate, his figure stiff in the passenger seat.

    I imagined what Meredith¡¯s face would look like when she saw her siblings in Duskmoor¡ªher posture going tense, the guarded quiet in her voice.

    My jaw tightened.

    If Gabriel thought I would let his children roam free around her, he was sorely mistaken. The undertaking he had signed gave me every ounce of control I needed¡ªand I would use it.

    Still, I couldn¡¯t shake the irritation. His insistence on sending them now, when tensions in Duskmoor were far from settled, told me one thing: Gabriel either underestimated the risk... or he didn¡¯t care about it at all.

    Either way, it said more about him than any words he could have used.

    I turned from the window, mind already moving to the next steps. Security briefings. Amodations. And a very careful conversation with Meredith when the time came¡ªbecause I would not have her blindsided. Not by her father or by anyone.

    The soft click of the door pulled me from my thoughts. Jeffery stepped in, holding the original agreement.

    "It¡¯s done," he said.

    "Good," I replied, taking it. "Now make sure we are ready for tomorrow. No dys."

    Jeffery inclined his head and left without another word.

    ---

    <strong><i>(Third Person).</i></strong>

    Gabriel Carter stepped into the grand foyer of his estate, the heavy doors closing behind him with a dull thud.

    His boots left faint traces of road dust on the marble floor as he removed his jacket and tossed it on the coat hanger.

    The afternoon light streamed through the tall windows, gilding the polished banister of the sweeping staircase.

    Margaret was in the sitting room, poised on a high-backed armchair upholstered in deep crimson, a porcin teacup bnced between her fingers. She set it down with a faint clink as soon as she saw him.

    "Where have you been Gabriel?" she asked, her toneced with controlled irritation. "You left without telling anyone. I was worried since I couldn¡¯t even reach you."

    Gabriel¡¯s gaze flicked toward her, unreadable. "I went to see Draven," he said, walking past her and lowering himself into the opposite seat.

    Margaret blinked, her perfectly plucked brows lifting. "Draven?" she repeated, surprise softening her voice. "And? What was the visit about?"

    He leaned back, reaching into his coat pocket. "It was about sending Gary and Mabel to Duskmoor with him," he replied.

    Her gaze widened. She suddenly looked interested in the topic as she shifted out of her seat a bit. "What did he say? Did he agree?"

    Gabriel pulled out a folded parchment and, without warning, waved it in front of her face. The crisp sound of paper crinkling filled the room.

    "This," he said tly, "is what he said."

    Margaret took the document and unfolded it. Her eyes skimmed the bold uses, and with each line her expression darkened.

    "Gabriel..." she murmured, looking up at him sharply. "These terms are unfavourable. I hope Draven won¡¯t use them to his advantage¡ªand end up putting our children in danger."

    He exhaled heavily, rubbing the bridge of his nose. "I hope so."

    Her frown deepened; the vague answer didn¡¯tfort her even for a moment.

    Gabriel sat forward, resting his forearms on his knees. "Draven didn¡¯t want to agree to my request. He only wrote this undertaking to try to stop me. But I¡¯ve made up my mind. He can¡¯t change it."

    Margaret hesitated, then asked, "Did you at least confirm the truth about the mate bond with Meredith?"

    A flicker of irritation crossed his face. "No. There was no need for it."

 Chapter 251: Their Focus for Duskmoor

    <h4>Chapter 251: Their Focus for Duskmoor</h4>

    <strong><i>(Third Person).</i></strong>

    Margaret pressed her lips together, swallowing whatever protest had risen to her tongue. Instead, she shifted the topic.

    "So... when is Draven returning to Duskmoor?"

    "Tomorrow morning."

    Her eyes widened. "That¡¯s too soon."

    Gabriel¡¯s stare hardened, his voice dropping. "Are you suggesting Gary and Mabel shouldn¡¯t leave with him tomorrow?"

    "No," she replied quickly.

    "Good," he snapped. "Because I went to see Draven today because you and your children were the ones begging me yesterday to let them go to Duskmmor, so why do you seem like you¡¯re regretting it?"

    Margaret didn¡¯t deny the request she made. She kept her voice even. "I was only saying the journey feels sudden¡ªGary and Mabel may not be prepared."

    "Then if they are not ready now, then, they will never go," Gabriel cut in coldly. "We will wait for the war to start, and if Meredith survives it andes back to Stormveil, you can see her then."

    The air between them thickened. Margaret lowered her gaze, unwilling to spark his temper further.

    "Where are they?" he asked abruptly.

    "Out, getting a few things," she answered.

    "When they return, tell them to see me at once."

    She nodded silently. Gabriel stood, the leather of his chair creaking under his weight, and strode from the room.

    The echo of his boots down the corridor lingered long after he had gone, leaving Margaret staring at the cup of tea cooling beside her.

    ---

    The sound of the front door opening echoed faintly through the Carter estate¡¯s spacious halls.

    Momentster, Gary, Monique, and Mabel stepped into the living room, thete afternoon sun at their backs.

    Gary carried two sleek ck shopping bags, Mabel had a few pastel-colored ones swinging from her hands, and Monique, impably dressed as always, had a designer tote resting on her arm.

    Margaret¡¯s was posture stiff, hands resting neatly on herp. The cool, faint scent of the rose tea still lingered from earlier, but her expression was taut.

    "Mother," Gary greeted as they approached. "You look... unhappy. Did something happen?"

    Margaret¡¯s eyes flicked between Gary and Mabel, her voice calm but carrying a weight. "Your father is inside. He wants to see you."

    Gary exchanged a puzzled look with Mabel.

    "Do you know why?" Mabel asked, shifting her shopping bags to one hand as she nced back to their mother.

    "Yes," Margaret replied evenly. "You and Gary will be leaving for Duskmoor tomorrow morning with Alpha Draven."

    The three siblings froze for a moment.

    "What?" Mabel breathed, her surprise giving way to a growing smile.

    Monique moved first, lowering her shopping bags onto the coffee table and slipping gracefully into one of the armchairs.

    "So Father actually went to see Draven? To convince him? That is surprising."

    Margaret gave a single nod.

    "I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d really do it," Mabel admitted, her grin widening. "But he did... and now, finally, I will set foot in Duskmoor."

    She spoke the name with a mixture of awe and excitement, as though it were a distant jewel she had always wanted to see.

    Then, she and her brother set their bags down beside the sofa and turned toward the corridor.

    "We will go see Father now," Gary said to their mother.

    Margaret gave a faint nod of dismissal, and the two left the room. Their footsteps faded until the only sound left was the faint rustle of fabric as Margaret smoothed her skirt.

    Monique, still seated, fixed her gaze on her mother. "You¡¯re worried about Meredith, aren¡¯t you?"

    Margaret¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. "Where is that questioning from?"

    "From observation," Monique replied without hesitation. "I, Mabel, and Gary have noticed¡ªyou¡¯ve been very unsettled whenever her namees up. It¡¯s like your heart is softening toward her."

    Margaret was silent for a moment, her face unreadable, as though weighing her words. Then she let her features return to their usualposed mask.

    "I have no reason to worry about someone who has a mate to take care of her."

    Monique smirked faintly, leaning back in her chair. "So, if she didn¡¯t have Draven, would you still be worried?"

    Margaret didn¡¯t bristle at the question¡ªher calm was almost unnerving. She neither confirmed nor denied it.

    "That isn¡¯t important," she said smoothly. "What is important is repositioning ourselves in Meredith¡¯s life. There is a high chance she will be Queen one day."

    Monique crossed one leg over the other with slow elegance, the heel of her shoe tapping once against the carpet. She tilted her head just enough to meet her mother¡¯s gaze, a shadow of a smile curling her lips.

    "Only if she lives long enough to attain that role," she said, her voice soft¡ªtoo soft¡ªlike a de sliding from its sheath.

    The room seemed to still.

    Margaret inhaled sharply, the air catching in her chest. Her fingers tightened slightly over the folds of her skirt before she willed them to rx.

    But even as she held herposed expression, something flickered in her eyes¡ªa faint awareness that her daughter¡¯s words carried more than idle scoffing.

    ---

    Gary and Mabel stepped into their father¡¯s study, the faint scent of polished wood and old parchment filling the air.

    Therge desk between them and their father felt more like a barrier than furniture, stacked neatly with documents save for one sheet ced conspicuously in the center.

    Gabriel didn¡¯t waste time on pleasantries.

    "You both will be leaving with Draven to Duskmoor tomorrow," he said, his deep voice calm but edged with finality.

    Gary exchanged a quick nce with his Mabel before replying, "We just heard about it from Mother."

    Gabriel nodded and leaned back in his seat. "Draven was reluctant at first. He didn¡¯t want you going, and he set a condition before agreeing."

    Then his hand slid the paper across the desk toward Gary. "This is the undertaking he made me sign."

    Gary picked up the document, his eyes scanning the lines. His brows drew together, and by the time he reached the end, a scoff escaped him.

    "What¡¯s this supposed to mean? Is Alpha Draven trying to make it clear that we are on our own once we get there?"

    Before Gabriel could answer, Mabel reached out and took the paper from Gary. Her earlier enthusiasm dimmed with every sentence she read.

    By the time she lowered the sheet, her lips pressed into a thin line. "Father... is he openly saying he won¡¯t protect us in Duskmoor?"

    Gabriel¡¯s gaze was steady, unflinching. "He¡¯s saying you will be responsible for yourselves if you follow his instructions to the letter and behave ordingly. If you do that, you won¡¯t have anything to worry about."

    Mabel¡¯s jaw tightened, and Gary¡¯s expression darkened slightly, but neither of them spoke.

    Gabriel tapped the desk, his tone growing sharper. "Remember why you¡¯re going to Duskmoor. It¡¯s not for pleasure. You¡¯re going to observe the rtionship between your sister and Draven¡ªand to find out whether they are truly mates. That¡¯s your focus. Don¡¯t lose sight of it."

    The room fell silent, the weight of his words settling between them.

    Gary gave a curt nod, Mabel a quieter one, and both siblings knew that in Duskmoor, every step they took would be watched¡ªnot just by Draven, but by their father¡¯s expectations.

 Chapter 252: An Overlooked Detail

    <h4>Chapter 252: An Overlooked Detail</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    Oscar had barely stepped out of the study when silence settled over the room again.

    I went back to the stack of documents on my desk, skimming through columns of numbers, cross-checking signatures. The ledgers needed to be bnced before I left for Duskmoor.

    My mind was already calcting what needed to be wrapped up before tomorrow when a knock sounded at the door.

    It opened before I could answer. My father stepped in.

    "Are you very busy right now?" he asked.

    I set my pen down. "No. I have some time to spare for a chat."

    He nodded, expression unreadable as always. I pushed my chair back and moved to the sitting area in the corner of the study.

    The leather creaked as I sat. He joined me, his movements deliberate, unhurried.

    "I heard you¡¯re leaving for Duskmoor tomorrow," he began. "And that Beta Gabriel of the Moonstone pack visited."

    I leaned back in my seat. "You heard right."

    He studied me for a moment before asking, "Are you truly serious about what you said? That Meredith is your mate, and that you n to make her Queen when you ascend the throne?"

    My jaw tightened. "Father, I don¡¯t know how many times you want me to repeat this, but I¡¯ve done it over and over again. I¡¯m not changing my mind."

    He didn¡¯t reply. Just sat there, watching me in that heavy silence of his, as if he thought I¡¯d fill the air with something I didn¡¯t mean. I wasn¡¯t falling for it.

    I stayed quiet too, letting the seconds stretch.

    Finally, he broke the silence¡ªbut not with what I expected. "Won¡¯t you go visit your mother before leaving?"

    I shook my head. "Not this time."

    Thest visit shed in my mind¡ªthe sudden madness in her eyes, the way her voice had risen into an usation I didn¡¯t deserve, iming I¡¯d sided with him to lock her away.

    The memory still left a bitter taste. I had walked out then, and I had no intention of walking back into that storm. Not today. Not tomorrow.

    "She¡¯s not well," my father said, his tone carrying a rare trace of patience. "Her illness eats away at her. But a short visit might help. And she might be calmer this time."

    "It won¡¯t," I said tly. "You know as well as I do, she¡¯s not going to hear me¡ªnot the way she is now."

    I wasn¡¯t up for any experiment, waiting out to see if my mother would be calmer this time or not. Today just wasn¡¯t the day for it.

    My father¡¯s gaze lingered on me, but I didn¡¯t waver. I wasn¡¯t looking for an argument, but I also wasn¡¯t about to let sentiment drag me into another round of usations and mmed doors.

    In the end, he was the first to give up seeing that I had already made up my mind.

    He leaned back in his chair, studying me in that measured, assessing way he had done since I was a boy.

    "Keep me informed of any activity from the humans or the vampires when you get to Duskmoor."

    I gave a short nod. "You¡¯ll have every report I can spare."

    "And take care of your younger brother," he added, his tone light but the weight behind it unmistakable. "Protect him and teach him everything you know."

    A corner of my mouth lifted faintly. "I will keep your son in one piece."

    He seemed satisfied with that, pushing himself to his feet with the slow deliberation of someone deciding exactly how to end a conversation. I

    remained seated, watching him cross the room, his presence as steady and immovable as ever.

    When he reached the door, he paused with his hand on the handle. Without looking back, he spoke¡ªvoice lower, but each word deliberately shaped.

    "If you insist on making Meredith Queen, be prepared to face the consequences from therger faction of elders who oppose you."

    He turned then, fixing me with a look that was half warning, half challenge.

    "But I have some advice for you," he continued. "No one wants a liability on the throne. It will do you some good if you find a way to make your wife useful."

    The wordsnded like the dull thud of a closing book¡ªfinal, but not forgotten.

    I didn¡¯t rise. I didn¡¯t even blink. My gaze stayed on him until he turned away and stepped out, the soft click of the door sealing the silence in his wake.

    For a moment, I sat motionless, letting the quiet stretch. My father¡¯s caution was not without merit¡ªbut it was based on an assumption I had no intention of allowing to stand.

    My wife was no liability. And if the elders wanted a demonstration, I would give them one they would never forget.

    Suddenly, it struck me¡ªI¡¯d forgotten something important.

    I leaned back in my chair, exhaling through my nose. Of all days to overlook this detail...

    Without wasting a second, I reached out through the mind-link. "<i>Jeffery."</i>

    His reply came almost instantly. "<i>Alpha?"</i>

    <i>"Send Madame Beatrice to my study,"</i> I instructed.

    His response was immediate. <i>"Right away."</i>

    Madame Beatrice had managed the Oatrun estate for as long as I¡¯d known her. She was efficient, discreet, and more loyal than most wolves in my own ranks.

    And this was the very reason I had entrusted Meredith to her care the day I brought her into my home. She was one of the few I could rely on without question.

    A few minutes passed, the steady scratch of my pen over parchment filling the silence as I closed out thest of my ount reviews.

    Then, three firm knocks rapped against the study door¡ªneither hesitant nor overfamiliar.

    "Enter," I said.

    The door swung open and Madame Beatrice stepped in, her posture straight, eyes clear. She inclined her head respectfully. "Alpha, you sent for me."

    I nodded and gestured toward the armchair across from mine in the sitting area. "Have a seat first."

    She crossed the room with the same unhurried grace she carried in every task, lowering herself into the chair with her hands folded neatly in herp.

    I could already see the flicker of curiosity in her gaze¡ªthough she wouldn¡¯t ask any questions yet.

    She knew I would speak when I was ready.

 Chapter 253: Boosting Her Confidence

    <h4>Chapter 253: Boosting Her Confidence</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    I leaned forward, resting my forearms on my knees, and said, "I want you to follow me to Duskmoor. You will oversee the estate there."

    Her brows lifted slightly, surprise breaking through her usualposure. "To Duskmoor, Alpha?"

    There was a small pause, then she added carefully, "What about Wanda?"

    I shook my head once. "Wanda is no longer suitable." My voice was t, final.

    Whatever trust I¡¯d once ced in Wanda had eroded, too many small failings umting into something I could no longer ignore.

    Madame Beatrice didn¡¯t reply immediately. She let the words settle between us, her gaze steady on mine. After a moment, she inclined her head, though not without hesitation.

    "Very well. But, Alpha, you know I am the one currently managing your family¡¯s household here."

    "I know," I said, my tone softening a fraction. "It can be sorted out. Entrust your duties to a capable hand¡ªsomeone you believe won¡¯t falter in your absence."

    Her lips pressed together in thought before she gave a slow, deliberate nod. "As youmand. Whatever you say, Alpha, I will do as you have instructed."

    "Good." I leaned back, a small measure of relief easing into my chest. "We leave early tomorrow¡ªaround five."

    She rose gracefully to her feet. "Then I will go at once to transfer my duties and prepare my things."

    She paused, her eyes narrowing just slightly with the precision of someone who never overlooked details. "But you should let your father know of this change. He will not appreciate being informed after the fact."

    I gave a short nod. "I will."

    "Very well." She bowed, a gesture of loyalty that came without the stiffness of obligation, and turned to leave.

    When the door closed behind her, I let out a quiet sigh and leaned back in my chair. The silence of the study pressed in once more, but my mind refused to settle.

    Already, ideas and strategies began brimming in my head, pieces shifting across a board I couldn¡¯t yet see in full. Duskmoor, Meredith, her siblings, the undertones of my father¡¯s warnings¡ªall threads weaving into a future that would demand precision, strength, and an iron will.

    And I intended to be ready.

    ---

    The night pressed heavy against the windows of my chamber, the moonlight spilling pale and silver across the floor.

    I sat on the edge of my bed, phone in hand, my thoughts still tangled in the day¡¯s dealings. After a long breath, I pressed the call button.

    It rang once before Meredith¡¯s soft voice came through, as always when it was just the two of us.

    "I remembered to call you didn¡¯t I?" I asked in a teasing tone.

    "Of course, you did." I could feel the smile from her tone.

    Then I proceeded to ask her about her day and finally when I had set the tone, I moved on to something more important.

    "Meredith," I said, leaning back against the headboard. "I need to tell you something."

    There was a pause, then she answered, "What is it?"

    "Your father came to see me today," I began. "He asked that Gary and Mabel be allowed to follow me to Duskmoor."

    The silence on the other end sharpened. When she finally spoke, her voice held a thread of unease.

    "What did you say?"

    I closed my eyes briefly, sighing. I told her everything, even exining my reluctance.

    "... I even had him sign an undertaking, thinking it would stop him. But in the end... I couldn¡¯t prevent it. They will being."

    The line went quiet again. Too quiet. I straightened, the unease prickling at the back of my neck. "Meredith," I said carefully, "are you angry?"

    Her answer came slowly, her tone cool but steady. "No. I just know my father. He¡¯s never cared about me. Sending Gary and Mabel here isn¡¯t about my well-being¡ªit¡¯s an excuse. Either to monitor me... or to dig for something more."

    Her words were sharp with truth, and I felt a grim sort of satisfaction that she saw it so clearly.

    "You¡¯re right," I admitted. "But listen to me¡ªI won¡¯t let them harm you. Not in Duskmoor, not anywhere. You are under my protection. They can¡¯t do anything to you."

    Still, she said nothing. The silence pressed heavier now, like a weight between us.

    I let out a low breath, forcing my voice to soften. "Meredith. You are my wife. That makes you Luna. By rank alone, you stand above every member of your family. Not one of them can touch you without consequence."

    For a beat, the line was empty. Then¡ªquiet, almost disbelieving¡ªshe chuckled.

    The sound tugged at the corner of my mouth. A smile, unbidden but wee.

    "That¡¯s better," I murmured. But I didn¡¯t stop there. "And more than that¡ªyou¡¯re the future Queen of our people. You should walk with confidence. Don¡¯t let anyone, not even your siblings, make you feel smaller than what you are."

    Her voice was softer now, but tinged with pain. "That¡¯s easier said than done, Draven. They¡¯ve tormented me for years. Just being in the same space with them feels... suffocating. Traumatizing."

    I let her words settle, then spoke, low and firm.

    "Then do what you always do with me. Find that same boldness you use when you argue with me, when you stand your ground and fight me without fear. That fire is yours. Wear it. Use it against them if they dare to disturb your peace."

    For a moment, silence again¡ªthen, unexpectedly, sheughed. Not just a chuckle, but a true, unrestrainedugh, bright enough to pierce the heaviness of the night.

    I leaned back, allowing myself a rare moment of ease, a faint smile curving my lips. Hearing herugh like that¡ªit almost made me forget the weight of what awaited us in Duskmoor. Almost.

    Herughter lingered through the phone, light and fragile, as though it might shatter if I breathed too hard.

    I closed my eyes, letting the sound wrap around me like warmth after a long winter. For once, she wasn¡¯t weighed down by fear or bitterness¡ªjust... herself.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 254: Our Moment

    <h4>Chapter 254: Our Moment</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    "I like that sound," I murmured, surprising even myself with the softness of my voice. "Yourugh. You should let me hear it more often."

    On the other end, Meredith fell quiet, and I imagined her cheeks warming, her lips pressed together to hide a smile. She always tried to guard herself, even from me.

    "Don¡¯t tter me, Draven," she said eventually, though her tone was lighter, teasing. "You will make me think you actually care."

    A faint smile tugged at my mouth. "I wouldn¡¯t call it ttery if it¡¯s the truth. And as for caring... I thought I made it clear that night we bonded... Meredith, I don¡¯t say things I don¡¯t mean."

    Her breath caught faintly, just audible over the line. The silence that followed was charged¡ªnot ufortable, but thick with the words she wasn¡¯t ready to say.

    I leaned back against the headboard, staring at the ceiling as if I could see her face in the shadows above me.

    "Do you know what I think about, when I¡¯m away from you?" I asked quietly.

    "What?" Her voice had lost its sharpness, reced by something softer, uncertain.

    "I think about your purple eyes," I said. "The way they never stay still when you¡¯re nervous. The way they re at me when you¡¯re angry, like they¡¯re trying to pierce straight through me. I think about your voice, and how every time you argue with me, it sometimes makes me want to pull you closer instead of push you away. You¡¯ve gotten under my skin in a way no one else ever has."

    The silence stretched, but I could hear her breathing¡ªunsteady, uneven. Then, softly, she said, "You make it sound like I mean something to you."

    I think she is testing me, to hear what I would say because by now, she should already know more about our rtionship.

    "You do," I answered without hesitation. My tone sharpened with conviction. "More than you realize. More than I ever nned."

    She was quiet for a long time, and I wondered if she was struggling against her instinct to doubt, to shield herself.

    Finally, her voice trembled through the speaker. "I don¡¯t know how to believe that, Draven. My whole life, people close to me... they only ever hurt me."

    I closed my eyes, my jaw tightening. The image of her family shed in my mind¡ªcold eyes, mocking lips, years of cruelty carved into her like scars. I wanted to rip it all away from her, piece by piece.

    "I¡¯m not them," I said firmly. "I will never be them. I may be harsh, Meredith, but never cruel. You¡¯re my wife. My Luna. My future Queen. And if it takes me the rest of my life to prove to you that you¡¯re safe with me, that you¡¯re... cherished, then that¡¯s exactly what I will do."

    Her breath hitched again. I imagined her curled on her bed, phone clutched close, biting her lip the way she always did when she fought against tears.

    "Draven..." Her voice was small now. Vulnerable. "Why do you say things like that? You will only make it harder for me when you change your mind one day."

    That struck something deep in me. I sat forward, my tone dropping to a low growl, intimate but fierce.

    "Listen to me. I don¡¯t change my mind about what¡¯s mine. And you¡ªMeredith¡ªyou are mine. No one can take that from me. Not your father. Not your mother. Not your siblings. And definitely not even you."

    A shakyugh slipped from her atst. "You are so possessive."

    "Only with you." My lips curved despite myself. "And you don¡¯t seem to mind as much as you pretend you do."

    Her silence told me I was right.

    I softened my voice again. "Tell me something, Meredith. When you¡¯re alone, when the fear creeps in... do you ever think about me?"

    Another pause, longer this time. Then, barely above a whisper: "...Yes."

    The answer tightened something in my chest, a fierce warmth blooming where coldness usually reigned.

    "Good," I murmured. "Because I think about you too. More than I should. Tonight, I don¡¯t want you to fall asleep thinking about your siblings or your father. Think about me instead. Think about my arms around you, keeping you safe. Think about my voice in your ear, telling you you¡¯re stronger than all of thembined."

    Her exhale trembled through the line. "You sound... almost romantic."

    I chuckled low, the sound rough in my chest. "Don¡¯t let it get to your head. I will still argue with you tomorrow."

    That made herugh again, bright and unguarded, and this time I closed my eyes, savoring it like the rarest of luxuries.

    "If only you were here," she whispered suddenly, and her voice cracked, as though the words had escaped her before she could hold them back.

    My heart gave a dangerous lurch. For a moment, I almost told her I¡¯de. That I¡¯d ride through the night just to hold her, consequences be damned.

    Instead, I let my voice drop to a husky murmur. "Soon. Tomorrow evening. And once I am in Duskmoor, Meredith, you won¡¯t have to miss me anymore."

    For a long while, neither of us spoke. We just stayed on the line, listening to each other breathe across the silence, as though that was enough to bridge the miles between us.

    Atst, I whispered, "Goodnight, Meredith."

    Her voice came back, softer than I¡¯d ever heard it. "Goodnight, Draven."

    Her goodnight whispered through the line, soft and trembling, but neither of us moved to end the call. The silence stretched, charged, and I realized I wasn¡¯t ready to let her go.

    "Meredith," I said, my voice lower now, rougher.

    "Yes?" she answered, barely above a breath.

    "Close your eyes for me."

    A pause. I could almost see her frown of confusion. "Why?"

    "Just do it," I murmured. "Humor me."

    I waited until I heard the faint rustle of sheets, the small exhale that told me she¡¯d obeyed. My lips curved. "Good. Now... imagine I¡¯m with you. Not just my voice, but me. Right there beside you."

    Her breath caught, quick and uneven. "Draven..."

 Chapter 255: The Joy in Teasing My Wife

    <h4>Chapter 255: The Joy in Teasing My Wife</h4>

    <i><strong>Draven</strong></i><strong><i>.</i></strong>

    "Don¡¯t fight it," I said softly. "Picture my hand brushing the hair from your face. My thumb resting just here¡ª"

    I touched my own lower lip as if she could feel it through the phone. "¡ªreminding you that you¡¯re mine."

    She was quiet, but her breathing betrayed her, faster now, as if my words alone reached across the miles and touched her skin.

    "You don¡¯t know what you do to me," I confessed, my voice husky, unguarded. "Every time youugh. Every time you argue with me. I want to im more of you. Not just as Alpha. Not just as husband. But as a man who can¡¯t stop wanting his wife."

    A shaky sound escaped her¡ªhalf sigh, half whimper¡ªand it sent a dangerous thrill through me.

    "Tell me, Meredith," I pressed gently. "When you lie in bed at night, do you ever wish I were there with you?"

    She hesitated, and then, in a voice that trembled with honesty: "...Yes."

    The word hit me like fire through my veins. I closed my eyes, tightening my grip on the phone.

    "Good. Because I wish it too. Right now, I want nothing more than to feel your warmth against me. To hear thatugh of yours spill against my skin. To remind you with every touch that you¡¯re not just my Luna, not just my Queen¡ªyou¡¯re my woman."

    She let out a soft gasp, and I imagined her curling deeper beneath her nket, cheeks burning, heart racing. The image alone made my pulse pound harder.

    "Draven..." she whispered, voice breaking under something she couldn¡¯t disguise anymore.

    I smiled faintly, though desire burned sharp in my chest. "Don¡¯t be afraid of it. Don¡¯t be afraid of me. One day soon, Meredith, I will show you exactly what it means to be mine. And when that dayes, you won¡¯t doubt me again."

    The silence stretched once more, but it wasn¡¯t empty. It was heavy, alive, thrumming between us like an unspoken promise.

    Her uneven breathing filled the line, and for a moment, I wondered if she realized how much power she had over me in this fragile, unseen intimacy.

    "Do you know what I wish?" I asked.

    "What?"

    "That I could see you right now." My tone was lower than I intended, confessional.

    She was quiet for a long time. Then, shyly, she said, "You make it sound like I¡¯m different with you."

    "Do I have another wife?" I asked.

    A small chuckle slipped from her. My chest tightened at the sound, pride swelling that I could draw it from her even across miles.

    "Draven," she sighed, "you always know how to twist your words."

    "Not twisting," I corrected softly. "Just speaking the truth."

    The silence on her end was weighted, charged. I heard a faint rustle¡ªperhaps she had turned on her side, curling up as though bracing herself from my words.

    "Draven..." she whispered, my name trembling in her voice.

    I exhaled slowly, savoring the sound. "Meredith. Don¡¯t hold back from me tonight. Tell me what¡¯s in your heart."

    She drew in a shaky breath. "I... I don¡¯t know what to say."

    "Say what you feel," I urged.

    Another pause, then so quietly I almost missed it: "I feel... safe. Talking to you like this."

    My chest constricted. For her, that was no small admission.

    "Then let that be enough," I said gently. "Safety first. The rest will follow."

    Her silence stretched again, but it was softer this time, less guarded.

    I imagined her burying her face into her pillow, cheeks flushed, torn between embarrassment and secret delight. The thought alone made my pulse race.

    "Draven..." she started, but her voice broke off into augh, small and nervous, the kind that betrayed her emotions.

    I smiled, unable to stop myself. "There it is again. Yourugh. Do you know how much I crave that sound?"

    She didn¡¯t answer, but she didn¡¯t need to. I could hear it in the way her breathing shifted, lighter now, softer, as though the weight between us had begun to melt away.

    And just then, I decided to take a little more advantage.

    Where would be the joy in not teasing my own wife?

    "I perceive you are imagining something about me, something you might like to happen between us when I return."

    "Draven!" she hissed, but there wasughter bubbling beneath it.

    My grin widened in the dark. "I knew it."

    "I¡¯m not thinking anything weird," she insisted, her voice a pitch higher.

    "You are," I countered smoothly. "I don¡¯t even need to see you to know. Your tone just exposed you."

    A short silence followed. Then a small, muffledugh, as though she had buried her face in her pillow.

    "See?" I pressed. "Even yourugh gives you away."

    "Do you enjoy teasing me this much?" she asked, exasperated.

    "Yes," I admitted without hesitation. "Because it makes you forget how heavy everything else is. When youugh with me, Meredith, the world feels less cruel."

    That silenced her again¡ªbut this time, the silence was soft, almost tender.

    Then, in a bolder tone, she shot back: "If you enjoy teasing me so much, maybe I should learn how to tease you."

    I blinked, caught off guard, then chuckled. "Is that a threat, wife?"

    "A promise," she retorted.

    Her sudden boldness tugged something deep in me, a rush of warmth mingled with desire. I leaned back against the pillows, shaking my head with a lowugh.

    "Careful, Meredith. I might hold you to that."

    She giggled¡ªreally giggled this time, unrestrained. The sound filled my chest until I couldn¡¯t stop smiling like a fool in the dark.

    For a long moment we said nothing, only listening to the sound of each other¡¯s breathing across the line. It was strangely intimate, as though the silence itself belonged to us.

    Finally, I said, softer now, "I will let you sleep. But I will warn you¡ªI will be thinking about you until morning."

    "...Draven?"

    "Yes?"

    "I think I will be thinking about you too."

    My eyes closed, satisfaction coursing through me like fire. "Good. Then dream of me, Meredith."

    Herughter, hushed and sweet. "See you tomorrow, Draven."

    "See you tomorrow, wife."

 Chapter 256: In A Deep Shit

    <h4>Chapter 256: In A Deep Shit</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    I woke up with my heart already racing. Excitement and dread wrestled inside me, and for a few seconds, I simplyy there, staring at the ceiling, willing myself to breathe evenly.

    Today, Draven was finallying back to Duskmoor. Just thinking it made warmth rush through me¡ªI missed him more than I dared to admit.

    But that warmth soured the moment I remembered the other truth: my brother and sister would be arriving with him.

    I wasn¡¯t sure what would happen when I saw Gary and Mabel again. My stomach tightened at the thought of their smirks, their voices, the weight of years of torment pressing down on me.

    Would they mock me the moment they stepped foot inside, or would they simply watch me, waiting for a crack in myposure?

    No. I wouldn¡¯t give them the chance.

    I swung my legs out of bed and stood, forcing my nerves into the back of my mind. I dressed quickly in my usual training fitted outfit.

    My fingers worked through my hair, tying the silver strands into an updo. In the mirror, my reflection looked sharper, steadier. Not the fragile girl they remembered, but the Luna I was learning to be.

    I wanted Draven to see what I had learned when he returned. I wanted my siblings to see the effect of all my training and realize I was no longer beneath them.

    Dennis didn¡¯t need to call me today¡ªI already knew where I was going. The training grounds. I would meet him there, and I would prove to myself what I¡¯ve been learning.

    As I descended the stairs, a familiar voice reached me. It was Wanda¡¯s. She was speaking in a hushed tone, but the words floated clearly enough.

    "...Father ruined everything for me... I don¡¯t know how to face Draven anymore... I don¡¯t even know if he is going to forgive this..."

    I froze, every muscle in my body tightening. My eyes narrowed as I crept down a step, straining to catch more.

    What had she done? And why hadn¡¯t Draven mentioned itst night?

    He had told me everything about my father, about Gary and Mabel, but nothing about Wanda panicking like this.

    I pressed closer, holding my breath.

    But just like that, the door clicked shut, and the sound vanished. Wanda was gone.

    I straightened slowly, frowning. It looked like she was in a deep shit. Whatever she had done, it was enough to leave her shaken.

    I wanted to know. But I didn¡¯t need to pry. I trusted Draven. He wouldn¡¯t keep this from me, not anymore. Sooner orter, I would find out.

    I forced myself to keep moving. The ground floor bustled with servants, and they stopped to bow as I passed.

    "Good morning, mydy," they greeted.

    I answered them with a nod and quiet words, but inside, something settled in me. Every time they called me Luna, I felt the weight of it more.

    I wasn¡¯t just Meredith Carter anymore. I was Draven¡¯s wife. Luna of Duskmoor. The future Queen, just like Draven had reminded mest night.

    Stepping outside, the morning air bit against my skin, cool and sharp, waking me fully.

    The training grounds stretched ahead, and I caught sight of Dennis already there, waiting. My nerves didn¡¯t disappear, but they dulled beneath the steady drum of resolve.

    ---

    By the time I returned to my bedroom, every muscle in my body ached from the training session with Dennis. Sweat clung to my skin, and my silver hair¡ªonce so neatly tied¡ªhad half-fallen from its pins.

    I pushed the door open and was immediately met by the familiar sight of Azul, Kira, and Deidra waiting inside.

    Azul moved first, her sharp eyes scanning me from head to toe. "You look exhausted, mydy," she murmured, her hands already reaching for the water they had prepared.

    Kira and Deidra hurried in behind her, fussing as they helped peel away my damp clothes. The routine wasforting.

    They worked in silence at first, quick and efficient, but I felt Azul¡¯s gaze linger on me more than once. When she finally met my eyes, there was a crease of concern etched across her face.

    I raised a brow. "What? Is there something on my face?"

    Azul shook her head slowly. "No, mydy... but you look nervous. Worried."

    Her words pierced through me. I tried to smile, but the weight pressing on my chest wouldn¡¯t let me.

    I sat down on the edge of the bed as Kira dabbed at my arms with a warm cloth. "It¡¯s Gary and Mabel," I confessed softly. "They areing to Duskmoor. They will be here today."

    Azul froze for a moment. She didn¡¯t need me to exin further. She already knew the scars those two had carved into my past.

    With a soft sigh, she set aside the towel she¡¯d been holding. "Mydy," she said gently, "you have Alpha Draven now. He won¡¯t allow them to harm you. They can¡¯t touch you anymore."

    Her certainty steadied me, though the knot in my stomach still twisted.

    Kira¡¯s head snapped up. "Gary and Mabel? Mydy, those are your siblings, aren¡¯t they?"

    Deidra blinked, looking between us with wide eyes. "But... you seem afraid. Why?"

    Azul answered before I could. Her tone was calm, but there was a sharp edge beneath it. "Because they bullied her for years."

    The cloth in Kira¡¯s hands dropped back into the tub with a ssh. "What? Bullied you? Their own sister?"

    Deidra¡¯s lips pressed into a tight line. "That¡¯s unforgivable."

    Deidra crossed her arms, her youthful face fierce. "Let them try anything here. I will show them what happens when someone dares to insult our mistress."

    Kira chimed in, her voice low but resolute. "You are our Luna. You are our Queen-to-be. They will learn respect whether they like it or not."

    Their words made me chuckle, despite the heaviness in my chest. I looked at the three of them¡ªtheir flushed cheeks, their fiery loyalty¡ªand felt warmth bloom inside me.

    How had I be so fortunate to have them at my side?

    "I don¡¯t deserve the three of you," I murmured, smiling as Azul finally knelt in front of me to fix the strands of hair slipping from my updo.

 Chapter 257: For My Husband

    <h4>Chapter 257: For My Husband</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    Azul met my gaze, unwavering. "You deserve more than you realize, mydy. And we will remind you of that every single day if we must."

    For the first time since waking that morning, the tension in my body eased. My siblings wereing, yes¡ªbut I wasn¡¯t that defenseless girl anymore. I had Draven, and I had these three by my side. Their loyalty wasn¡¯t something that could be bought or traded. It was mine, unshakable.

    And suddenly, I realized¡ªI wasn¡¯t facing this day alone.

    ---

    The clink of silverware against porcin filled the breakfast hall, yet the air felt heavier than usual.

    I sat at the long table, idly stirring my tea, while Wanda pushed food around her te as if every bite were poison. Her hands trembled faintly when she lifted her fork, and she barely looked up from her meal.

    I pretended not to stare, but it was impossible to ignore the way her face tightened every time someone entered the room¡ªas though she feared who might walk in.

    Her nervousness was palpable, gnawing at the edges of herposure.

    What has she done? I still wondered, narrowing my eyes slightly. This wasn¡¯t the behavior of someone with a simple worry or crime.

    No¡ªWanda looked like a woman cornered, carrying the weight of some major secret mistake.

    I sipped my tea slowly, hiding the small smirk tugging at my lips. Whatever it was, she had done that was big enough to warrant this slip in herposure, would definitely worth my happiness.

    It was about time Wanda made a big mistake that would really get her on Draven¡¯s bad side. Just as long as it doesn¡¯t jeopardize something important him.

    The thought of Draven made my chest tighten. My left hand slipped on top of the table to touch the phone next to my te, where hisst message glowed across the screen: <i>On my way to Duskmoor.</i>

    Relief washed over me. Soon, he would be here¡ªmy anchor, my shield. I could already picture the moment his presence filled this house again, steady andmanding.

    I nced once more at Wanda, catching the flicker of panic in her eyes as she forced a smile toward Xamira.

    Yes. She was in trouble, real trouble. And I couldn¡¯t wait for Draven toe home.

    "Mydy, I want another boiled egg," Xamira¡¯s contented voice reached me, pulling my attention back to her. But Dennis was faster.

    "Here," Dennis said with a smile as picked up a peeled boiled egg from his te and passed it to her. "You can have it."

    Xamira¡¯s face shone brightly as she reached out her small hand to take it. "Thank you, Uncle Dennis."

    "You¡¯re wee. Now, enjoy your egg."

    And with that, we all continued with our breakfast, my mind counting down to how many hours left until Draven arrived.

    ---

    Iy sprawled across my bed with a history tome open on myp, though my eyes had been skating over the same paragraph for thest ten minutes.

    My mind wasn¡¯t on ancient wars but on the clock. Every tick seemed to mock me.

    Across the room, Cora and Arya folded freshundry into neat piles, chatting softly to each other as if the world weren¡¯t dragging its feet just to torment me.

    Then my phone rang. My heart leapt, and before the second chime I snatched it up.

    "Meredith," his deep voice filled my ear, steady as ever, but there was a warmth beneath it that melted me instantly. "We¡¯re forty minutes away."

    I squealed¡ªan utterly childish, unguarded sound¡ªbut I didn¡¯t care. "You¡¯re almost here!" Iughed, pressing the phone close. "I¡¯m waiting."

    There was a pause, and I could hear the faintest trace of amusement in his silence before he asked, "Are you truly that happy?"

    "Yes," I said without hesitation, grinning so wide my cheeks ached. "More than you know."

    When the call ended, I sat there a moment, giddy and warm all over, then immediately dialed Dennis and informed him that his brother was forty minutes away.

    His voice came brisk and bright: "Perfect. I will get everyone ready."

    "I will check the kitchen," I told him quickly, already swinging my legs off the bed. "Wanda has been out of sortstely, and I don¡¯t trust her to oversee the preparations."

    Dennis chuckled knowingly. "Then carry on. You won¡¯t rest until it¡¯s perfect anyway since you really want to wee your husband."

    I didn¡¯t deny it. I chuckled instead. Then hanging up, I scrambled to my feet. Cora and Arya were watching me with matching smiles.

    "Is the Alpha already close, mydy?" Arya asked, eyes shining.

    "Yes," I said, my smile almost uncontroble. "Very close. But I need to check the kitchen before he gets here."

    "Let mee with you," Arya offered quickly, but I shook my head.

    "No, I will be back soon. Tell Azul and the others to have my bath ready by the time I return."

    They nodded obediently, and I swept from the room, my heart fluttering like wings against my ribs.

    On the ground floor, the scent of baking bread and roasting meats greeted me, rich and warm. But beneath it, another sound pricked my ears¡ªraised voices.

    Wanda¡¯s voice, sharp and shrill, echoing down the corridor that led to the kitchens.

    My brows knit together as I quickened my pace. Who was she shouting at now?

    I rounded the corner and stepped into the wide kitchen¡ªand froze.

    Wanda stood in the center, her posture rigid, her face twisted in anger. Before her, one of the female chefs kept her gaze down, the left side of her face ming red as though freshly struck

    My stomach lurched, then heat surged through me¡ªanger, pure and swift.

    "Wanda," I said sharply, my voice cutting through the tter of pots and the thick silence that followed her tirade.

    Her head whipped toward me, and the look she gave me could have curdled milk.

    "Well, look who finally decided to y Luna," she sneered. "Didn¡¯t realize you had time to meddle in the kitchen."

    The staff froze, not daring to breathe. My hands curled at my sides, but I forced my voice to stay levelled.

    "You struck my chef." For a brief moment, I was met with silence, then Wanda¡¯sughter suddenly rang out, low and scornful.

 Chapter 258: Dropping Thoughts of Wanda

    <h4>Chapter 258: Dropping Thoughts of Wanda</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    "Your chef? Don¡¯t make meugh, Meredith. This estate solely belongs to Draven. Nothing here belongs to you. Or have you been dreaming of stealing something of his¡¯?"

    I took a slow step forward, locking eyes with her. "I am Draven Oatrun¡¯s wife. Which makes this my household as much as his. I don¡¯t need to steal anything, unlike some people with dangerous covetous desires."

    "I wonder who those people are," she said to me, meeting my gaze head-on without even as much flinching.

    She was confident. But I was more confident than she was.

    "Well, those people know themselves and would never ever admit to the truth publicly, even if they are injected with a wolfsbane. The only way to expose them is to publicly disgrace them."

    Wanda¡¯s face darkened, her jaw clenching. I had struck a nerve.

    "Well, good luck with finding the pieces of evidence. Because, you are nothing but a pathetic little shadow¡ªhiding behind others, waiting to be pitied." She stepped closer, lowering her voice until it was like venom against my skin. "Enjoy your moment. For now."

    I let her venom wash over me, standing tall, my heartbeat steady as I ignored her statement and changed the topic.

    "Regarding your rash actions earlier, you have to refrain from pouring your external aggression on others. From my knowledge, Draven pays you very well, but, I don¡¯t think part of your job description includes hitting the staff. I hope there wouldn¡¯t be a repeat."

    Her eyes narrowed, burning with silent fury, but she didn¡¯t reply. Instead, she turned on her heel, her skirt swishing as she stormed past me.

    I guess she was mad because I reminded her that she was Draven¡¯s employee.

    I exhaled slowly, the tension draining from my shoulders as the kitchen staff quietly resumed their work. My gaze lingered on the doorway Wanda had stormed through.

    The kitchen was still heavy with silence, the staff keeping their heads down, as though hoping they could disappear altogether.

    My gaze shifted to the young chef, her cheek still flushed red where Wanda¡¯s hand had struck.

    I softened my voice. "I¡¯m sorry," I said, stepping closer to her. "You didn¡¯t deserve that from her."

    Her eyes widened slightly, as though no one had ever apologized to her before. "My Lady¡ª"

    I shook my head and reached out, lightly brushing her arm. "Go put some ice on it. Take a few minutes to rest before returning to your station."

    For a heartbeat, she just stared at me, lips trembling, then she gave a deep bow.

    "Thank you, my Lady," she whispered, her voice thick with emotion, before excusing herself and slipping out of the kitchen.

    The others, though they tried to remain invisible, stole quick nces at me. I caught one or two small, grateful smiles, and I offered a nod in return before rolling up my sleeves a little.

    If Wanda thought she could leave chaos in her wake, she¡¯d be disappointed.

    I moved toward the long counters, where the aroma of roasted meats, buttered vegetables, and baked bread filled the air.

    The chefs straightened, their movements bing brisker now that the tension had lifted. "Show me what we have prepared so far," I asked gently.

    One by one, the dishes were uncovered¡ªrich stews, zed fish, spiced wine sauces, and delicate pastries dusted with sugar. It was a true full-course meal worthy of weing Draven home.

    I took up a small tasting spoon and sampled each dish as if I knew much about cooking.

    Regardless of my experience level, the seasoning was wless, the presentation elegant. I could already picture Draven¡¯s quiet nod of approval, the way his dark eyes always caught every detail even when he said little.

    "Perfect," I said, setting the spoon down with satisfaction. "Keep it warm and ready. The Alpha will be home very soon."

    The staff bowed, their relief almost palpable, and I left them to their work, my steps light as I turned back toward the stairs, totally dropping Wanda out of my thoughts.

    ---

    "Mydy," Azul said softly, a knowing smile curling on her lips as soon as I stepped back into my bedroom. "Your bath is ready."

    I nodded without protest, allowing them to lead me toward the bathroom.

    Steam curled warmly as Deidra poured fragrant oils into the water¡ªjasmine, sandalwood, and a hint of vani. My favourite. Draven¡¯s favourite too.

    As I stepped into the bath, I closed my eyes, sinking into the perfumed warmth. My silver hair floated around me like silk.

    Kira gently massaged my scalp with herbal rinse, her touch soothing, while Azul scrubbed and polished my skin until it glowed.

    I knew Draven would likely be weary from travel, his mind full of strategy and responsibilities.

    He might only wish to hold me tonight, to rest in quiet. And yet... I wanted to look my best for him. Even if all he did was wrap me in his arms, I wanted his first sight of me to steal away a fraction of his fatigue.

    When the bath was done, they wrapped me in soft linens and began the work of dressing me. I chose a gown ofvender silk to match my purple eyes, and light enough to move gracefully.

    My hair was dried and twisted into a soft updo, tendrils falling artfully at the sides of my face.

    Azul dabbed scented oil onto my pulse points¡ªthe same warm, lingering scent from the bath, subtle but impossible to ignore.

    I caught my reflection in the mirror. My cheeks were flushed with anticipation, my eyes brighter than usual. I didn¡¯t see the timid girl who used to shrink beneath her siblings¡¯ words. I saw his Luna¡ªhis wife¡ªwaiting for her Alpha to return.

    Still, a whisper of nervousness lingered. <i>What if Gary or Mabel tried to ruin tonight? What if their presence reminded him of politics instead of... me?</i>

    I shook the thought away and pressed a hand to my chest. Draven had promised mest night¡ªhis words still echoed in my mind¡ªthat no one could put me beneath them. And I believed he would never break his word.

    "Perfect," Azul murmured, fastening thest pin in my hair.

    I smiled faintly at her through the mirror, though inside, I was a storm of emotions¡ªjoy, longing, and a little fear, all tangled together.

    He was almost home.

    And when he walked through the doors of this estate, I wanted the first thing he saw to be me¡ªhis wife, his Luna, ready to wee him back.

 Chapter 259: My Husband is Back

    <h4>Chapter 259: My Husband is Back</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    I stood with everyone at the front steps¡ªguards in clean lines, Dennis out front with his hands sped behind his back, staff fanned across the portico.

    Even Wanda was here, looking washed-out and tight-mouthed. Xamira¡¯s small fingers were curled around mine, bouncing on her toes.

    "Daddy¡¯s car?" she whispered like a secret.

    "It will be here any minute," I said, even though my pulse had been saying any second for thest ten minutes.

    About a minuteter, engines finally rolled in from the road¡ªlow, heavy, familiar. Headlights swept across the gravel as five ck SUVs eased through the gate and up the circr drive.

    The air suddenly changed as anticipation crackled through the crowd like static.

    The convoy braked and doors clicked. The third SUV opened¡ªand there he was.

    Draven stepped out, tall and steady despite the long drive, eyes scanning the line of faces. The instant his gaze found me, something in my chest unclenched.

    But Xamira didn¡¯t wait; she tore away from my hand andunched at him.

    "Daddy!"

    He caught her mid-sprint, lifting her under the arms and spinning her once. She shrieked augh, clinging to his neck.

    "Did you get taller?" he murmured into her hair.

    "I did! And we built a castle," she said against his shoulder, breathless. "Your wife took a picture. You have to see it."

    "I can¡¯t wait." He set her on his hip and started toward me.

    I forgot about everyone else then. His focus slid to me and stayed there, cutting clean through the crowd, the drive, the day. He stopped close enough that his warmth touched my skin.

    Up close, I could smell leather and wind and the faintest trace of steel. Home.

    "Wee back," I said, hoping my voice didn¡¯t sound as shaky as I felt.

    "Thank you for waiting," he said quietly, and dipped his head so our foreheads brushed.

    The contact was barely a breath, but it grounded me. Then his eyes flicked over me¡ªhair, face, the simple dress I¡¯d agonized over¡ªand softened. "You look perfect."

    Heat rose to my cheeks. Xamira tugged his jaw. "Daddy, is she pretty?"

    "She¡¯s the prettiest thing I¡¯ve seen today," he said, not looking away from me.

    A throat cleared politely. Jeffery stepped out behind him, giving me a respectful nod.

    "Luna." His eyes crinkled, almost a smile, before he turned to Dennis for a quick warrior¡¯s sp and low-voiced exchange.

    Finally, Dennis turned to Draven and weed him after allowing us have our moment.

    "Wee back, brother," He said, giving Draven a one sided hug.

    "Thank you." A small smile hung on Draven¡¯s lips as he returned the hug with one arm.

    Two more doors opened from the second SUV, and my brother emerged first in a charcoal jacket, hairbed, expression faintly amused like he was touring an exhibit. My sister, Mabel, followed, sleek in ivory, lips curved in a smile that never reached her eyes.

    My stomach gave a small, traitorous twist, but I kept my face smooth. "Wee, brother. Sister."

    "Meredith," Gary said, sweeping his nce over me, the house, Draven, and then back to me. "Quite the wee."

    Mabel¡¯s smile sharpened. "Little sister." Her gaze slid to Draven¡¯s arm poised so easily within reach of mine, and something brittle shed behind her eyes before she smoothed it away.

    "You look... different. And your scar... it¡¯s gone."

    Mabel expressed more shocked than Gary over my fresh looks, but I had to remain poised.

    "Better," I said lightly. "Thank you."

    Draven shifted subtly, angling his body between theirs and me without making a show of it.

    "As agreed with your father: you¡¯re guests in my home," he said, voice calm but carrying. "You will follow house rules and my directives at all times. My brother, Dennis, will brief you on the essentials."

    Gary¡¯s mouth opened¡ªsomething glib poised on his tongue¡ªbut he caught Jeffery¡¯s expression and thought better of it. "Of course."

    "Of course," Mabel echoed, eyes flitting back to me, the smile returning¡ªsweet frosting over something sour.

    Then from the first SUV, another familiar figure stepped out. It was Madame Beatrice to my surprise. She was tidy as ever, clipboard already in hand.

    Against my wonderful surprise and a brief nce at Draven, wondering what he was up to, relief pricked behind my ribs.

    Just then, Draven¡¯s voice carried easily over the low hum of warriors unloading the cars.

    "From this moment," he said, his tone cool and deliberate, "Madame Beatrice oversees the Duskmoor household. All domestic and logistical matters will run through her."

    A wave of "Yes, Alpha" moved down the steps. Madame Beatrice nodded once, efficient and unppable.

    For a heartbeat, I thought I had misheard him. My breath caught. ¡¯<i>Madame Beatrice? Here? To run Draven¡¯s estate?¡¯</i>

    Dennis¡¯s eyebrows shot up, and I saw the flicker of a smirk tug at the corner of his mouth before he masked it. He knew what this meant: no more Wanda running unchecked, no more chaos disguised as structure.

    But Wanda¡ªoh, Wanda.

    I quickly turned my gaze to her and already, her face drained of color so quickly I half-wondered if she might faint.

    The tension in her jaw stood out sharp against her skin, and her lips parted as if to protest¡ªthen snapped shut again when Draven¡¯s eyes flicked briefly toward her.

    Fury bled into her expression, poorly hidden beneath a stiff, polite smile. Her hands curled into fists against her skirts.

    "Alpha," she said, her voice sugar-sweet but tight as a drawn bowstring, "such... unexpected news. I wasn¡¯t aware that my position had changed."

    "Now you are. You have enough time to adjust," Draven replied evenly, already turning toward Jeffery as if her words barely mattered.

    I swallowed hard, forcing my expression neutral even though inside I wanted toughugh at the sheer audacity of Wanda thinking she could hold on forever,ugh with relief that Draven had finally cut the ground from under her.

    But I didn¡¯tugh. I only held my head a little higher.

    Beside me, Dennis leaned closer, his voice pitched so low only I could hear. "Didn¡¯t see thating, did she?"

    "No," I whispered back, keeping my lips from curving. "Not at all."

 Chapter 260: Feeling His Warmth and Protection

    <h4>Chapter 260: Feeling His Warmth and Protection</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    Madame Beatrice, calm as a mountain, inclined her head to Draven. "I will take over immediately, Alpha."

    She didn¡¯t look like she cared enough about the emotional damage Wanda might be going through right now.

    Madame Beatrice was disciplined to the core, so I wasn¡¯t even surprised that she was ready for her new role here without attaching any sentiments and hesitations.

    Then her gaze slid over the staff assembled, and the silent wave of respect that followed told me everything: they trusted her, they would follow her.

    The silence that fell around Wanda was almost delicious.

    She couldn¡¯t hide the way her nails dug into her palm or the stiff tilt of her chin. Her pride had been gutted in front of everyone¡ªguards, servants, even my siblings, who stood watching with keen interest.

    Gary smirked faintly, enjoying the spectacle; Mabel¡¯s eyes flicked to me, as if gauging my reaction, but I gave her nothing.

    Orders flowed. Draven shifted Xamira to the ground; she immediately wrapped both hands around his fingers like she had no intention of letting go.

    "Jeffery¡ªdebrief and rotate patrols. Dennis¡ªassign guest suites in the east wing. Keep them...fortable." His eyes flicked to Gary, then Mabel. "Comfortable and out of the way."

    Dennis bit back a grin. "Understood, brother."

    "Drivers, refuel and rest." Jeffery added.

    The house hummed back to life around him¡ªas if everything here had been holding its breath and could finally exhale.

    I finally let myself breathe.

    Draven¡¯s hand found the small of my back, warm through the fabric. The tiny touch steadied me more than the entire formation of guards. "You smell like vani," he said low enough that only I heard. "I missed it."

    "I wasn¡¯t sure you¡¯d notice," I whispered.

    "I always notice."

    I almost forgot my siblings again¡ªuntil my name came from Mabel¡¯s mouth, honey-coated and edged. "Meredith, perhaps you will show us around... once you¡¯re done."

    "Madame Beatrice will see to your needs," Draven answered before I could. "There¡¯s a schedule here. You will have plenty of time to... explore."

    Mabel¡¯s smile thinned. Gary nted me a look that said ¡¯<i>we¡¯ll talkter¡¯</i>. My palms went damp.

    Behind them, Wanda stood with arms folded tight, trying to lookposed and failing; nerves vibrated off her like heat. Whatever she¡¯d done to upset Draven... she knew a reckoning wasing.

    "Daddy," Xamira tugged again, "can we show you the castle now?"

    Draven looked down at her, then at me. "Tomorrow," he promised. "After breakfast, then the castle."

    Then he lifted his chin to the staff. "Thank you all for receiving us. Madame Beatrice, rest tonight. From tomorrow, you canpletely take over."

    "Yes, Alpha." Madame Beatrice dipped her head.

    My shoulders loosened another notch.

    Draven turned back to me and offered his arm. "Come."

    I slipped my hand into the crook of his elbow. His muscles were warm and solid against my fingers. Xamiratched onto his other hand, satisfied and radiant.

    Behind us, footsteps echoed¡ªthe shuffle of servants, the measured tread of Jeffery, the deliberate pace of my siblings.

    I could feel Gary¡¯s watchful stare boring into my back, and Mabel¡¯s presence prickled against my skin like an old, unpleasant memory. I kept my head high, refusing to give them the satisfaction of seeing my unease.

    Draven¡¯s grip tightened faintly, reassuring me.

    As the doors opened wide, the scent of polished oak and faint incense weed us inside. The grand foyer stretched upward, lit by the golden glow of chandeliers.

    I stole a quick nce up at Draven. His profile was carved from steel and calm power, unshaken by the drama outside. My chest warmed. He was home. Finally.

    And with him here, I could face anything. Even them.

    I heard Gary mutter something under his breath¡ªtoo soft to catch the words, butced with amusement. Mabel¡¯s quietugh followed.

    I refused to turn, though a familiar ache stirred in my chest, the ghost of old wounds they¡¯d carved into me.

    But not this time.

    I straightened my shoulders. Draven had reminded me, hadn¡¯t he? I was not their victim anymore. I was his wife. A Luna.

    I briefly turned behind us out of sheer curiosity.

    Dennis walked a step behind, his sharp gaze darting everywhere, cataloguing the tension like a strategist taking notes forter. Jeffery trailed calmly, as though nothing unusual had transpired.

    Madame Beatrice already seemed to own the space, moving ahead with purposeful strides that made the servants scramble to attention.

    Only Wanda lingered at the back, her silence heavier than a storm cloud.

    Draven leaned closer, his voice brushing my ear. "Ignore them."

    I swallowed, ncing up at him. He didn¡¯t mean just Wanda. He meant all of them¡ªGary, Mabel, their smirks, their scrutiny. And suddenly, I realized that his hand wasn¡¯t just holding mine. It was shielding me.

    Nervous as I¡¯d been, a steadier feeling rose to meet it¡ªsomething like defiance wrapped in safety. ¡¯<i>Let them watch</i>,¡¯ I thought. ¡¯<i>Let them measure and whisper and n.¡¯</i>

    We crossed the threshold fully into the house. The doors closed behind us, cutting off the night air.

    And as long as Draven was here, maybe I really could stand tall in front of them all.

    "Wee home, Draven," I said again, softer, my heart filled with content.

    His thumb brushed the inside of my wrist. "I intend to make it feel like it," he murmured¡ªand the promise in his voice warmed me all the way through.

    We paused on the second floor where Xamira¡¯s bedroom was located, and her nanny was already waiting by her door, hands folded, eyes bright.

    "Wee back, Alpha," she greeted, offering a respectful bow to Draven.

    Draven nodded, and then handed Xamira over to her.

    "Shall I get her washed up and into night things, Alpha?" The nanny asked

    "No," Draven said, giving Xamira onest squeeze. "She will have dinner with us. Bring her as soon as Dinner starts."

    Xamira¡¯s nanny was worried that with a few visitors tonight, Xamira might not be needed at the table, but Draven didn¡¯t seem to mind.

    "I will," The nanny replied.

    Xamira waved as she was guided inside. I lifted my hand back, heart lighter than I¡¯d admit.

 Chapter 261: Treated as His Queen

    <h4>Chapter 261: Treated as His Queen</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    Draven¡¯s fingers found mine halfway up the staircase to the third floor and stayed there until we reached his bedroom.

    Then he closed the door behind us. The room smelled like cedar and cool stone, themplight amber and soft. He stood a breath away, studying me as if re-memorizing a favorite page.

    "You¡¯re staring," I said, trying not to smile.

    "I¡¯m allowed to." His gaze dipped, appreciative. "You look... dangerous."

    "Dangerously presentable," I corrected. "Go shower. You smell like highway and happiness."

    One corner of his mouth lifted up in a smirk. "That¡¯s ttering."

    I nudged him toward the bathroom, tugging his travel shirt free of his belt as I went.

    He let me, catching my wrist before I could turn away and drawing my knuckles to his lips. He gave them a soft slow kiss. Heat curled low in my stomach.

    "Ten minutes," he murmured. "If I take longer, punish me."

    "Don¡¯t tempt me," I said, but my voice came out softer than I meant.

    The shower hissed on as I crossed to his walk-in closet, choosing a charcoal button-down and dark trousers, set out cufflinks and his watch.

    Then I checked my hair in the mirror. My updo was still neat, and a few strands coaxed loose on purpose. A touch of balm on my mouth, a light press of the vani-amber scent at my wrists and throat.

    I wanted to be the soft thing Draven fell asleep holding.

    A few minutester, the water shut off, and steam spilled as he came out with a towel at his hips, clean and warm-looking in a way that made my heart misbehave.

    I handed him the shirt to distract myself and he got dressed without teasing me. I buttoned his cuffs. He watched me do it, and when I finished, he caught my hand and turned it, mouth brushing my pulse.

    "You¡¯re tense," he said quietly. "Gary and Mabel?"

    I exhaled, nodding once. "I don¡¯t know how I will feel when I see them at the dinning room. I¡¯m trying not to think about it."

    "Think about me," he said simply. "I¡¯m at your side. Anyone tries to unsettle you, they answer to me." A momentter, he added, "And if you feel like answering them yourself, I will enjoy that too."

    A soft chuckle escaped me. "You would."

    He slid his hands to my waist and rested his forehead against mine for a moment¡ªjust breathing the same air, just quiet. The knot behind my ribs loosened.

    "Ready?" he asked.

    "Yes, I am." ¡¯<i>With you by my side¡¯ </i>I finished the second half of my statement in my head.

    Draven opened the door and offered his arm. I took it. Together, we stepped back into the corridor¡¯s light, the hum of the household rising to meet us, dinner waiting on the ground floor.

    But his hand was warm over mine, and that was enough.

    ---

    The dining hall glowed with softmplight, the polished mahogany table stretching long and dignified under the chandeliers.

    Silverware gleamed, the scent of roasted herbs and warm bread drifting from the tters already waiting.

    When Draven and I stepped through the tall double doors, hand in hand, the low hum of the room fell silent.

    Every pair of eyes turned to us. Chairs scraped back as everyone rose.

    Dennis stood straight-backed, steady at Xamira¡¯s side. Jeffery, immacte as always, held his posture with that quiet authority of his.

    Wanda, rigid and pale, barely masked the way her eyes narrowed. And beside her¡ªmy siblings. Gary, tall and rigid, staring at our sped hands as though he couldn¡¯t believe what he saw.

    Mabel¡¯s expression faltered, that little smirk she usually wore gone for once.

    Oh yes, they saw it once again. My fingers in Draven¡¯s. His thumb brushing over my knuckles, deliberate, iming.

    For years, they had only ever known me as the discarded sister, the burden, the one no one wanted. And now here I stood by his side... by the side of the one man they all thought would never love me.

    I felt my shoulders straighten, my chin rise. For the first time in a long while, I wasn¡¯t shrinking in their presence.

    I was proud¡ªof myself, of where I stood, and of the man who had given me this ce.

    Draven didn¡¯t even pause. He guided me all the way to the head of the table. With one smooth motion, he pulled out the chair at his right.

    "For you," he said, voice low but carrying, his eyes never leaving mine.

    Heat touched my cheeks at his gesture. This was a first, but I let a small smile y on my lips.

    "Thank you," I murmured, my voice soft yet confident enough for them all to hear.

    I lowered myself into the chair withposure, my gown sweeping around me like silvered water. At my side, Xamira brightened with a wide grin, her little hand reaching for mine under the table.

    I squeezed it gently, heart softening, then nced past her to Dennis. He stood at quiet attention, protective as ever, his eyes flickering with pride when they met mine.

    Draven took a step back and the moved back to the head chair with thatmanding ease only he possessed.

    Jeffery stood at his left, steady andposed, nodding slightly as his Alpha approached.

    Wanda¡¯s lips pressed tight, her knuckles white where her hands gripped the back of her chair. And Gary and Mabel¡ªstill staring at me, their shock barely veiled.

    Finally, Draven looked over the table, letting the silence stretch, his presence filling every corner of the room. Then, he sat with a calm authority that made the very air shift.

    "Sit," hemanded.

    At the same time, chairs slid in unison as everyone obeyed.

    I sat taller in my seat, fingers still loosely intertwined with Xamira¡¯s under the table, the weight of my siblings¡¯ stares lingering but no longer burning me. Instead, it only made me stronger.

    This time, they were forced to see me, not the girl they used to trample, but the woman sitting at the Alpha¡¯s right hand.

    And I savored every second of it.

 Chapter 262: An Innocent Reminder

    <h4>Chapter 262: An Innocent Reminder</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    The clinking of silverware against porcin began slowly, cautious, like everyone at the table was waiting for Draven to set the tone.

    Servants moved like shadows, cing wine and bringing steaming trays to life across the long spread of roasted meats, soups, fruits, and freshly baked bread.

    Draven¡¯s voice was the first to break the silence.

    "You¡¯ve all traveled far today," he said, his tone calm yet weighted, "so eat and restore your strength. Tomorrow begins what truly matters."

    His words were simple, but his gaze cut across the table like a de¡ªresting just long enough on Gary, then on Mabel, before moving on. Neither of them dared speak.

    Wanda lifted her ss with stiff fingers, forcing a sip, though her eyes remained downcast.

    I busied myself with serving Xamira first, helping her with a small portion of soup and bread before I raised anything for myself.

    When I finally settled back into my chair, I could feel my siblings¡¯ eyes on me, the weight of their attention heavier than the silver goblet in my hand.

    It was Mabel who finally spoke.

    "When," she asked, her voice smooth butced with something sharp, "did the scar on your face heal up?"

    Her question was sudden, deliberate. I felt Draven¡¯s attention flick toward her, though he didn¡¯t speak. His silence, I knew, was not indifference¡ªit was permission for me to answer on my own terms.

    I lifted my gaze and met hers across the table. For years, I had learned to bow under her words, to shrink when she chose to draw blood but not tonight, and definitely not in my own home.

    <i>¡¯My own home?¡¯</i> Those words unlocked something right in me.

    "It gradually healed up," I answered Mabel simply, my tone measured, betraying nothing of what trulyy behind it.

    Mabel¡¯s brows twitched, just slightly. She let the silence linger between us, her fork untouched, before adding, "For several months, your scar never mended back home... but when you came here, in Duskmoor, suddenly it did."

    Her words weren¡¯t just an observation¡ªthey were a probe. A needle meant to pry.

    I felt the tension at the table shift, the faint sound of a servant pouring wine filling the air between us. Draven remained silent beside me, but I felt the steady warmth of his presence like an anchor.

    "A lot of things contributed to it," I replied, my lips curving faintly though my chest tightened. "For example¡ªbeing happier... and at peace."

    My words carried across the table like soft silk, yet I meant every one of them. I didn¡¯t nce at Draven because he already knew the real truth, and that I also meant those significant words I just mentioned.

    I was indeed happier and more at peace here.

    For a moment, the table stilled. Mabel¡¯s smirk flickered, faltered even, though she hid it quickly behind her goblet. Gary remained silent, though his jaw worked as if grinding on something unsaid.

    Xamira leaned against my side, tugging lightly at my sleeve, grounding me with her innocent presence. I guessed she didn¡¯t want to speak since she was very much aware of the two new strangers at the table.

    Dennis, from his ce near me, nced toward my siblings with cool, warning eyes that made me feel less alone.

    I took my spoon and lifted it to my lips, sipping the warm broth calmly. I wasn¡¯t the one flinching or fumbling for words.

    I preferred to let them wonder and see the changes and not understand it.

    For a minute, the hum of conversation slowly returned to the table, but it was thin, cautious. Forks clinked softly, wine poured in measured silence.

    But I had only just taken another bite of roastedmb when Mabel¡¯s voice slid across the table again, sharp enough to still my hand.

    "You didn¡¯t tell us," she said, tilting her chin toward Xamira, who sat happily beside me, eating bread along while waiting for the roastedmb Dennis helped her cut into small chunks with her cutlery, "that Draven had a human daughter."

    Her words weren¡¯t asked out of curiosity; they were bait, meant to corner me. I felt Gary nce up from his te, his expression unreadable, while Wanda pretended to be wholly engrossed in her winess, though I could still see the stiffness in her shoulders.

    I set my fork down gently and turned to look directly at Mabel. My lips curved, soft and deliberate.

    "I didn¡¯t know we were that close," I answered, my tone carrying just enough sweetness to sting, "where I could call you for a chit-chat and pass such information to you."

    For a moment, her smirk faltered. A faint flush touched her cheeks, quickly hidden as she lowered her gaze to her te as the thickened tension pressed down on her.

    Draven¡¯s hand, resting on the table beside me, shifted ever so slightly, brushing against mine in silent approval.

    He didn¡¯t speak, and he didn¡¯t need to. His silence was a statement: he trusted me to fight my own battles.

    Xamira giggled at something Dennis whispered into her ear, her innocentughter breaking the heaviness of the moment.

    I allowed myself to breathe, my chest steady, my back straight as I waited for more tricks from Mabel, and even Gary who was yet to say a word.

    And as if he had been waiting for his moment, he cleared his throat. His voice was calm, but there was an edge beneath it, the same edge from thest time he threatened me.

    "You¡¯ve changed, Meredith," he said, his eyes fixed on me across the table. "You sound... different. Almost like you¡¯ve forgotten who you are."

    My chest tightened. Though I was a bit wary of him, I forced myself not to look away.

    "I haven¡¯t forgotten," I said, my tone even. "I¡¯ve simply stopped letting others define me."

    Gary¡¯s jaw worked. He looked like he had something more to say, but one nce at Draven had him sealing his lipspletely.

    But just before the silence could stretch too far, Wanda leaned forward, her smile thin and deliberate.

 Chapter 263: The Power of Draven and His Restraint

    <h4>Chapter 263: The Power of Draven and His Restraint</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    "Confidence is one thing," she murmured, her eyes flicking between me and Draven, "but don¡¯t mistake it for arrogance. Some ces¡ªsome people¡ªdon¡¯t take kindly to a misced sense of self."

    The words were dipped in honey, but I heard the poison underneath. My lips parted, ready to answer, but then I felt it¡ªDraven¡¯s presence sharpening beside me.

    He didn¡¯t look at her or raise his voice. He simply set his wine ss down with the faintest click and said, "Enough."

    The weight of that single word was enough to silence the entire table.

    I picked up my fork again, the clink of silverware against porcin sounding louder than before, or maybe it only felt that way because the tension had thinned.

    No one else dared to speak out of turn after Draven¡¯s warning.

    I let the silence settle around us, savoring my food and, more importantly, savoring the look on my siblings¡¯ faces as they tried to swallow their pride.

    Gary kept his gaze lowered, though I noticed the stiffness in his shoulders. Mabel was the only one who nced at me now and then, curiosity warring with disbelief.

    Wanda, of course, sulked quietly, her lips pressed into a tight line.

    Draven didn¡¯t look at any of them. Instead, he turned his gaze to me, his expression softening, almost imperceptibly, as if to remind me that none of them mattered here.

    Atst, when thest tes were cleared away and the servants retreated, Draven leaned back in his chair. His gaze swept the table, slow and deliberate, ensuring he had everyone¡¯s attention.

    "Tomorrow, is a new day" he said, his voice calm yetmanding, "There are matters in Duskmoor that require all of us to be clear-headed. I expect discipline, and I expect respect."

    No one argued. Not even Wanda who looked like she had a lot to say.

    Draven¡¯s gaze lingered on Gary and Mabel, the faintest glint in his eyes, as though he could see every thought running through their minds.

    They both nodded stiffly, murmuring their agreement¡ªproof that the undertaking was still working.

    Finally, Draven pushed his chair back and rose to his feet. Instinctively, everyone else stood as well.

    "Good night," he said.

    Then he turned to me and let his hand, warm and steady, find the small of my back.

    "Come," he murmured, low enough that only I heard.

    I followed him out of the dining room, my heart full and my head held higher than any of them.

    When we reached the master bedroom, Draven pushed the door open, holding it for me to step in first.

    Almost immediately, the familiar scent wrapped around me as I entered¡ªit was his scent, filling every corner, making me feel anchored.

    As the door clicked shut, I let out the breath I hadn¡¯t realized I was holding.

    "You handled yourself well tonight," Draven said, his voice calm but carrying that low rumble I always felt in my chest more than in my ears.

    Then, he removed his jacket and set it neatly over the arm of a chair, his movements precise, controlled. "Your siblings expected you to falter but didn¡¯t."

    I smiled faintly, though my heart was still racing from the dinner. "I almost did... until you reached for my hand."

    His eyes flicked to me then, sharp and dark, and I felt the intensity of his gaze as if it touched me physically. Slowly, he crossed the room, closing the distance between us.

    "I didn¡¯t reach for your hand to steady you," he murmured, standing before me now. "I reached for it because it belongs to me. And I wanted them to see that."

    Heat bloomed in my cheeks, but I didn¡¯t look away. His words seeped through the cracks of old wounds, soothing ces that had ached for far too long.

    "You¡¯re mine, Meredith," he continued, softer now, his thumb brushing along my jaw. "And no one¡ªneither your siblings, nor anyone else¡ªcan diminish that."

    Thest of my tension melted, reced by a warmth that spread through my chest. I leaned into his touch, savoring the quiet intimacy of the moment.

    "I was nervous," I admitted. "But when you¡¯re near... it¡¯s easier to remember who I am now. Not who they made me feel like back then."

    His lips curved, not into a smile exactly, but something gentler, rarer. He bent, pressing a kiss to my forehead, lingering there as though imprinting the promise deeper into me.

    "Good," he whispered. "You will need to remember that even more."

    I slipped my arms around him then, resting my cheek against his chest. His scent, his warmth and his heartbeat steady beneath my ear.

    Then he tightened his hold, pulling me flush against him as though he¡¯d been waiting for this moment all day.

    Draven¡¯s chest rose and fell in steady breaths, but I could feel the tension beneath¡ªthe restrained hunger he carried, even after the exhaustion of travel.

    "Meredith..." he murmured, his voice low, warm against my hair. The sound of my name from his lips alone made something inside me tremble.

    I tilted my face up, and before I could say anything, his lips descended on mine. The kiss was deep, unhurried at first, tasting of quiet longing, then it grew urgent, iming.

    His hand slid down the curve of my back, pressing me closer, while the other cradled my jaw, his thumb stroking lightly as if I were something fragile, precious.

    I let my fingers thread through his dark hair, tugging gently and that earned me a low sound from his throat that made my knees weaken.

    Next, he guided me backward until I felt the edge of the bed against my legs. Without breaking the kiss, he eased me down onto the bed, bracing his weight carefully so I felt both the power of him and his restraint.

    "You¡¯ve been on my mind every moment I was gone," he confessed between kisses along my cheek and down to the hollow of my throat.

    His breath was hot against my skin, and I arched involuntarily, my pulse fluttering wildly.

    "Every mile that separated us only reminded me how much I needed toe back... to this. To you."

 Chapter 264: A Passion Tempered by Love

    <h4>Chapter 264: A Passion Tempered by Love</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    I swallowed, my hands roaming across the solid nes of his shoulders and chest, feeling the strength coiled right there.

    "I thought about you, too," I whispered. "Every night, I craved this."

    His lips curved against my skin, the faintest smile before he imed my mouth again, hungrier now.

    Then he slid his hands along my waist, caressing, grounding, sending warmth racing through me.

    He touched me as if memorizing every line, every curve¡ªas if I were both his anchor and his most sacred treasure.

    Despite the intensity, there was gentleness woven through his movements.

    His fingertips lingered, his kisses slowed at times, making me feel cherished, not just desired.

    But just when I thought he was finally going to break the kiss, he deepened it until I could hardly breathe, and I didn¡¯t want him to stop either.

    Draven¡¯s lips moved against mine with a hunger that left me dizzy, his hand sliding up my thigh, his palm warm through the fabric of my dress.

    Every touch made sparks bloom under my skin, every caress a reminder of just how much he had missed me.

    When he finally pulled back, his breathing was ragged, his eyes burning with an intensity that made my heart stumble.

    Then he traced my lower lip, now swollen from his kisses with his thumb.

    "You don¡¯t know what you do to me, Meredith," he murmured. His voice was husky, frayed at the edges, filled with need. "Thoughts of you haunted me when I was away. And now..." His gaze roamed over me possessively. "...now you¡¯re right here, and I can¡¯t hold back."

    Before I could respond, he leaned in again, his mouth trailing down my jaw, my throat, my corbone.

    Each kiss seared me, leaving me gasping softly, clutching at his shoulders. I arched beneath him, overwhelmed by the contrast of his strength and his careful restraint.

    My hands roamed over his back, feeling the hard muscle tense under my touch. I wanted him closer, needed him closer.

    "Draven..." I breathed, my voice breaking on his name.

    He groaned in response, lifting me slightly so I was pressed firmly against his chest, his hand curving over my hip, urging me into him.

    His body trembled with control, but his kisses betrayed the storm he was holding back.

    "Say it," he whispered against my ear, his breath hot, sending shivers down my spine. "Say you¡¯re mine."

    "I¡¯m yours," I gasped, without hesitation. The words came naturally, like a truth my soul had always known.

    His answering growl vibrated against my skin, primal and raw, yet the way his lips softened over mine right after made me melt. It was passion tempered by love, and desire anchored by devotion.

    The room faded away¡ªthe soft rustle of fabric, the faint scent of sandalwood from his skin, the steady thrum of his heartbeat against me¡ªthese became my world.

    He kissed me again, deeper this time, and his hands explored me through my dress with reverence, memorizing me all over again.

    Then he shifted us until I was beneath him fully, his body braced over mine, but the heat radiating between us made it impossible to think of anything else.

    Every brush of his lips, every slide of his hand left me trembling with anticipation.

    "I don¡¯t even think for a second that I¡¯m letting you off tonight. I won¡¯t do that," he promised into my mouth, his words almost desperate. "Not tonight. Not ever."

    <i>¡¯Oh Moon Goddess! And here I was, thinking that this man would be so exhausted tonight, but here he was, doing a lot more than embracing my softness.¡¯</i>

    Draven¡¯s lips imed mine again, deeper, hungrier this time, stealing my breath until I was gasping against him.

    His hand slid over the curve of my waist, fingers sying against my skin as if he wanted to mold me closer, erase the distance between us.

    I clutched at his shoulders, feeling the hard muscle tense beneath my palms. Every time he kissed me, every time his mouth moved over mine, it felt like falling all over again.

    I tilted my head back when his lips trailed down my neck, my pulse racing under his mouth.

    "Draven..." My voice was breathless, almost pleading, though I couldn¡¯t decide what I was pleading for.

    His answering groan vibrated against my throat, his hand sliding higher, teasing the edge of my ribcage, his thumb brushing the sensitive underside of my breast.

    My body jolted, heat rushing through me, and I arched instinctively into his touch.

    "Mine," he whispered hoarsely, the word a vow and amand all at once. His lips found mine again, devouring, desperate, but still unbearably tender.

    I tangled my fingers in his hair, pulling him closer, gasping when his other hand cupped the back of my thigh and drew my leg over his hip. The friction between us made my head spin.

    He broke the kiss only long enough to look at me, his eyes zing with that fierce intensity that always unraveled me.

    "You drive me insane," he murmured, his thumb stroking the corner of my mouth, swollen and damp from his kisses. "Do you have any idea what you do to me?"

    I could barely speak, my breath trembling, but I managed to whisper, "Maybe... but I like it."

    That made him smile¡ªdark, wicked, even breathtaking. He kissed me again, slower this time, savoring me, as if he wanted to burn the memory of this moment into both our souls.

    His hand roamed my back, sliding under the thin fabric, and the heat of his touch seared my skin.

    Everywhere he touched, fire bloomed. Every brush of his lips left me trembling. And when his kisses deepened once more, I meltedpletely, my body yielding to him as his passion wrapped around me like a storm I didn¡¯t want to escape.

    The world outside our bed ceased to exist. There was only his scent, his touch, his voice murmuring my name between ragged kisses. I felt cherished, imed, desired¡ªall at once.

    And as his hands grew bolder, and my soft sighs turned to whispers of his name, I knew exactly what this night would be.

 Chapter 265: Safe in His Arms

    <h4>Chapter 265: Safe in His Arms</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong><strong><i></i></strong>

    My body still trembled in Draven¡¯s arms, every breath uneven as Iy sprawled against him.

    The storm of passion had finally ebbed, leaving behind a quiet warmth that spread through my chest.

    His skin was hot against mine, his heartbeat strong and steady beneath my ear.

    Draven¡¯s arm curled around me possessively, his fingers tracingzy, soothing circles along my bare back.

    The roughness of his touch contrasted with the gentleness of his hold, and it made my heart ache in the most beautiful way.

    For a long while, we said nothing. The silence wasn¡¯t awkward¡ªit was heavy with meaning, thick with the knowledge of what we had just shared.

    My lips curved in a faint smile, still swollen from his kisses, and I whispered into the hollow of his throat, "You¡¯ve exhausted me."

    His chest rumbled with a low chuckle. "You¡¯re wee."

    I rolled my eyes against his skin, but I couldn¡¯t stop the softugh that escaped me. Then he shifted slightly, enough for me to see his face, and I caught the rare softness in his eyes.

    The fire that had burned there earlier was still present, but now it was tempered, wrapped in something deeper... something that felt dangerously close to devotion.

    "You¡¯re mine, Meredith," he said, not as amand this time but as a vow. His thumb brushed over my cheekbone, tender in a way that made my throat tighten.

    "And no matter who mighte into any of our homes in the future¡ªyour family, mine, the elders, anyone¡ªI won¡¯t let them touch what¡¯s mine."

    My chest swelled with pride as I allowed the words to sink into me, stronger than any armor.

    For once, the fear of facing Gary and Mabel again tomorrow felt small, like shadows shrinking under the light.

    I let out a slow breath, nodding. "I know," I whispered. "I trust you with my safety."

    His lips curved faintly at that, but he didn¡¯t answer right away. Instead, he leaned down, pressing a lingering kiss against my forehead¡ªso tender it almost undid me more than his passion had.

    I snuggled closer, breathing in his scent, letting it lull me. For the first time in years, maybe ever, I felt like I belonged exactly where I was.

    His warmth wrapped around me like a shield, and the weight of the day melted away.

    Tomorrow, there would be tension. Tomorrow, there would be games, whispers, and tests from those who wished me ill. But tonight, in the safety of Draven¡¯s arms, none of that mattered.

    Tonight, I was not the girl bullied by her siblings. I was not the outcast.

    I was his wife, his Luna. And the woman he had just vowed to protect with everything he had.

    With that thought warming me from within, my eyes fluttered shut, and I drifted into sleep to the steady rhythm of his heartbeat.

    ---

    The first thing I felt when I woke was warmth¡ªsolid, grounding, and impossibly steady.

    For a blissful moment, I didn¡¯t open my eyes. I only let myself sink deeper into it, my cheek pressed against the firm wall of his chest, my body cradled in his arm like I belonged nowhere else but right here in Draven¡¯s arms.

    The faint scent of pine and mint clung to his skin, wrapping around me, making me want to burrow even closer.

    When I finally stirred, his arm instinctively tightened around me, a low hum vibrating from his throat as if his body refused to let me go even in sleep.

    I tilted my head just enough to see him. He was still asleep¡ªor close to it. His dark long hair was tousled, falling across his forehead in a way that made him look younger, almost boyish.

    But there was nothing boyish about the hard line of his jaw, or the strength in the arm curved around me that I traced with my eyes.

    Then I moved my gaze back to his strands of hair that covered almost half of his face. I couldn¡¯t resist sweeping them away.

    And as soon as I did that, his flicked open.

    Gold and sharp, they pinned me as if I¡¯d just woken a beast instead of a man. But then they softened the instant they focused on me, and a faint smile tugged at the corner of his mouth.

    "Good morning, wife," he murmured, his voice low and husky from sleep.

    Heat crept into my cheeks. "Good morning," I whispered back.

    His thumb brushed the back of my hand where it rested against his chest, slow and deliberate. "You look different this morning," he said, studying me with a gaze that made me feel bare.

    "Different?" I frowned.

    "Content," he replied simply.

    My throat tightened. He wasn¡¯t wrong. I hadn¡¯t woken up weighed down by dread or uncertainty. I¡¯d slept deeply, safe in someone¡¯s arms. Safe in his.

    "Maybe I am," I admitted, the words slipping past my lips before I could stop them.

    His golden eyes softened further, and without another word, he leaned down and pressed his lips to my forehead. It wasn¡¯t a kiss meant to im or ignite fire¡ªit was gentler, reverent, a promise woven into the touch.

    I closed my eyes and let it linger, my hand curling against his chest as I whispered into the silence, "Don¡¯t let me lose this."

    He didn¡¯t ask what I meant. He didn¡¯t need to. His answer was a low growl, deep in his chest as he pulled me even closer. "Never."

    I let myself believe him, that as long as I had this¡ªhim, us, this rare and quiet peace¡ªthen maybe facing my siblingster today wouldn¡¯t be as terrifying.

    Because when he held me like this, I didn¡¯t feel small. I felt very much untouchable.

    A few momentster, I knew it was time to get off the bed.

    I stirred, stretching slightly, only to realize I couldn¡¯t move far because Draven¡¯s arm was locked tightly around my waist.

    I shifted, intending to slip out of bed. But the moment I tried, his grip tightened, pulling me back against his chest once again.

 Chapter 266: I Love You

    <h4>Chapter 266: I Love You</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    His breath brushed along my ear, and then his jaw nudged against my cheek in a slow, deliberate caress that sent a shiver racing down my spine.

    I chuckled softly, trying not to melt into him. "Draven... I have a training session with your brother."

    His response was immediate, low and possessive. "No need. I¡¯m back now. You don¡¯t need to train with Dennis anymore."

    I bit back a smile. I already had a feeling that today¡¯s morning training session wouldn¡¯t hold. And as if Dennis knew as well, he hadn¡¯t bothered to call me.

    "So when," I asked, tilting my head to meet Draven¡¯s golden gaze, "do you n to assess my training?"

    His lips quirked into the faintest smirk. "Later this evening."

    Then, as if that settled everything, he tugged me closer until I was practically lying on top of him.

    "For now," he murmured, "stay here with me."

    I sighed, pretending to relent, though my heart was already softening. Nestling into his warmth, I let him hold me. But soon, his fingers began to roam, trailing along the bare skin of my back in a slow, suggestive pattern, attempting to move further down.

    "Draven," I caught his hand almost immediately, holding it firmly.

    He hummed, feigning innocence, but I felt the subtle wiggle of his fingers, testing my grip. My lips curved into a sly smile.

    "Not this morning. My body is still sore... thanks to you."

    Instead of answering, he gave me that look¡ªthat wickedly amused glint that made my cheeks heat.

    I cleared my throat and quickly changed the subject. "Are you that tired? It¡¯s rare for you to still be in bed at this hour."

    "Mhm." His hum vibrated against my skin, rich andzy, though his hand was still very much trying to escape my hold.

    Iughed under my breath, refusing to let him win. "How about this then? Do you want a massage?"

    That got his attention. His gaze sharpened slightly, then softened again, a quiet spark of pleasure in his eyes.

    "Yes," he said simply, the weight of his voice sending a warmth through me.

    I kissed his chest lightly before slipping out of bed. He made a low sound of protest, but I ignored it, padding across the room.

    Inside his dressing room, I pulled one of his shirts off the hanger¡ªsoft,fortable, smelling faintly of him¡ªand slipped it over my bare skin.

    It hung loose on me, brushing against my thighs, the sleeves slightly too long. Somehow, wearing his clothes felt like wearing his im.

    Stopping by the bathroom shelf, I grabbed a balm jar, then walked back to the bedroom where he was sprawled across the sheets, golden eyes fixed solely on me.

    I grinned, holding up the balm as I climbed back onto the bed. "Now lie still, Alpha. Let me take care of you."

    Draven rolled onto his stomach without a word, his broad back stretching across the bed, muscles shifting beneath his skin as though sculpted by the gods themselves.

    His obedience surprised me. I thought he would try to tease or test me¡ªbut today he just settled in, resting his head on his folded arms, golden eyes closed.

    I straddled him gently, the oversized shirt falling like a soft curtain around me. Opening the balm jar, I scooped a bit with my fingers. The scent of crushed herbs and mint filled the air, sharp but calming.

    When my palms touched his back, warm skin meeting mine, he let out a low exhale, almost a growl but softer, content. I spread the balm across his shoulders, the coolness quickly melting under his heat.

    "Too much pressure?" I asked softly.

    "No," he rumbled, voice muffled against his arms. "Perfect."

    I smiled to myself, kneading into the knots at his shoulders, slowly working down his spine.

    Every now and then, he shifted under my touch, the muscles of his back rippling as though he were resisting the urge to purr. His breath grew heavier, slower.

    "You¡¯ve been carrying tension here," I murmured, pressing firmer into the base of his neck.

    He chuckled, the sound vibrating through me where I sat on him. "What do you expect, wife? I already carry a kingdom."

    The title sent a soft warmth into my chest. "Then let me carry this for you," I whispered, leaning forward to brush a kiss on the back of his neck before continuing the massage.

    His hand suddenly shifted, reaching back to rest on my thigh. He didn¡¯t squeeze, didn¡¯t move¡ªjust held me there, as if needing the reminder that I was close. The simple gesture made my heart skip.

    "You¡¯re good at this," he said, his voice deeper now, rich with something more than rxation.

    I highly doubted that, still I smirked even though he couldn¡¯t see it. "You sound surprised."

    "I shouldn¡¯t be," he replied. "I¡¯m happy that you are finding ways to take care of me, even when I didn¡¯t ask."

    My hands paused for just a second, my chest tightening at the unexpected softness in his tone. I bent down, resting my cheek briefly against his back.

    "It¡¯s because I love you," I said quietly, almost afraid of how much I meant it because at this point, I didn¡¯t even know what was pushing me into this confession.

    There was silence for a heartbeat, then suddenly, Draven¡¯s hand tightened slightly on my thigh.

    "Say that again," he whispered.

    I sat up, my fingers gliding down his spine in one long, slow stroke. "I love you, Draven."

    This time, he turned his head, just enough to catch my eyes over his shoulder. His gaze burned gold, raw and unguarded. "And I, Draven, will burn the world for you."

    I swallowed hard, my chest fluttering, my hands still pressed to the heat of his skin. For a moment, we didn¡¯t need anything else¡ªnot words, not more touches. Just the quiet weight of truth between us.

    Atst, I resumed the massage, softer now, more about savoring him than soothing tension. His breathing slowed, his body finally easing under me, and I realized he trusted me enough to let go.

    When I was done, I capped the balm and leaned down, pressing a trail of light kisses along his shoulder de.

    "Now," I teased gently, "are you rxed enough to face breakfast with the entire house?"

    He gave a lowugh, rolling slightly beneath me so I almost toppled forward. Catching me with one arm, he pulled me against his chest and murmured into my ear, "Only if you sit beside me."

 Chapter 267: A Word in Private

    <h4>Chapter 267: A Word in Private</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    Meredith¡¯s hand was still in mine when we stepped into the dining hall.

    The air shifted the same way it always did when I entered a room¡ªquiet reverence, unspoken tension. But I didn¡¯t release her, not until I pulled out the chair at my right for her.

    She sat gracefully, and I let my hand brush her shoulder for a fleeting second before taking my ce at the head.

    "Sit," I ordered, my voice low but final. Chairs scraped, and then silence settled.

    As soon as the servants served the food, I gave the order for everyone to start eating.

    And immediately, the tter of cutlery followed, steady and unremarkable.

    There were no whispered barbs or sly nces tossed my wife¡¯s way. Not even Wanda dared to test me this morning. It was a bit strange, but I weed it.

    From the corner of my eye, I caught Meredith leaning toward Xamira, quietly piling more chicken strips onto her te. She didn¡¯t even notice me watching as she was too absorbed in making sure the child ate properly.

    My chest tightened unexpectedly at the sight. She would make a good mother. Not someday. Not in theory. Meredith¡ªmy wife¡ªwould make a remarkable mother to our children.

    I forced myself to look away, spearing a cut of meat with deliberate calm. It wouldn¡¯t do for anyone to catch me softening at the table.

    The meal ended without incident. S

    The servants began to clear the tes while serving dessert when Mabel finally lifted her chin and fixed her eyes on me.

    "Alpha Draven," she said sweetly, too sweetly, "I would really like a tour of your estate. Everything here seems... fascinating."

    Her tone was light, but I knew the game. A test. A way to pry, to measure what I had.

    "Some areas are restricted for guests," I replied evenly, not bothering to hide the steel in my voice. "But Dennis will take you and Gary on a tourter today."

    Mabel¡¯s smile wavered, faltered just enough for me to see the irritation sh in her eyes. Gary shifted in his chair, equally displeased.

    I leaned back, folding one arm over the other. "And until then, both of you will keep to the living room and your assigned bedrooms. Nowhere else."

    The words dropped like stone into water, ripples spreading across the table. Mabel¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line. Gary¡¯s jaw tightened. Neither spoke, and neither dared to challenge me no matter their misgivings.

    I didn¡¯t give a damn about their unhappiness. Let them stew. Let them feel the boundaries of this house wrap around them like chains.

    This was my home, my estate. Therefore they have no choice but to abide by my rules or return to Stormveil.

    I returned my focus to Meredith.

    She sat straighter than I¡¯d ever seen her, her chin lifted with quiet pride. I caught the flicker in her siblings¡¯ eyes¡ªthe disbelief at seeing her treated as she deserved.

    Their stares had been sharp the moment I¡¯d pulled her chair out for her, and now, with every subtle brush of respect I gave her, it was as though I¡¯d struck at the image they never thought to see her.

    I would even prefer they choke on it.

    What pleased me most, though, was Meredith herself. She didn¡¯t shrink beneath their stares. She didn¡¯t fidget. Instead, she wore herposure like armor.

    There was even a faint curve at her lips, one she tried to hide from me but couldn¡¯t. I saw it. And I let her see me noticing.

    It was the smallest exchange¡ªher confidence blooming, my acknowledgment of it¡ªbut in that brief moment, I knew her siblings realized the truth. Meredith was no longer theirs to ridicule.

    She was mine, and untouchable.

    The scraping of chairs cut into the quiet as servants began clearing thest dishes. Just as I was about to dismiss everyone, Wanda¡¯s voice broke across the room.

    "Alpha," she said carefully, her tone polite but edged with something tighter. "May I have a word with you? In private."

    A murmur seemed to pass through the air, though no one dared speak out. I turned my gaze to her, studying her expression which was too smooth, too calcted.

    "Follow me to my study," I said tly, rising from my chair.

    But before leaving, I shifted my attention back to Meredith. Her purple eyes lifted to mine, steady despite the eyes still watching her.

    I allowed myself a smile, deliberate and warm, for her alone.

    "I wille and find youter," I told her, voice softening only for her ears.

    She nodded once, her calmposure unbroken, but I caught the faint light in her eyes and that was enough.

    Turning, I strode out, Wanda¡¯s footsteps following close behind, her silence already heavy with the storm she intended to bring.

    ---

    I closed the door to my study with a quiet thud as soon as we entered.

    Wanda stood just inside, stiff-backed, her chin tilted up in that familiar mix of defiance and wounded pride.

    Her sharp and defensive eyes snapped to mine.

    "Draven, you should have told me," she began, her voice steady but edged. "About Madame Beatrice. You brought her here without a word as though I¡¯d been cast aside. Do you know how that made me look? In front of the others? In front of¡ª"

    I cut her off with nothing more than a slow and unyielding look.

    "This my home, Wanda¡ª my affairs. My decisions," I said evenly, each word measured like the strike of a hammer. "I don¡¯t owe you advance notice to act as I see fit."

    Then I watched the impactnd. Her lips parted slightly, and for the briefest second, I saw it¡ªthe surprise. She hadn¡¯t expected blunt dismissal. Not from me.

    But she should have.

    Just looking at her soured something deep in my chest. That familiar rage stirred¡ªnot loud, not wild, but steady and cold.

    Betrayal had a way of staining everything it touched, and Wanda¡¯s face was no longer what it once was to me.

    Her breath hitched almost imperceptibly, but I caught it.

    "I learned something when I returned to Stormveil," I said, my tone lowering, quiet but heavy enough to press between us like a de against her throat. "Something unforgivable."

    The shift was instant. Her pulse kicked, hard and uneven, loud to my ears. The rhythm betrayed her¡ªfaster, sharper. Nervousness hidden beneath herposed exterior.

    I let the silence linger, feeding it like kindling to a fire. <i>Let her nerves steep. Let her imagination torture her more than my words ever could.</i>

    Then I tilted my head, my eyes never leaving hers.

    "Do you want to hear it?"

 Chapter 268: My Decision

    <h4>Chapter 268: My Decision</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    "Do you want to hear it? I think you will love it," I repeated softly, watching the way her throat worked as she swallowed.

    Wanda¡¯s lips parted, but no sound came. She hesitated too long, and that was answer enough.

    A humorless smile tugged at the corner of my mouth. "You don¡¯t," I said. "But I will tell you anyway."

    I stepped closer, slow and deliberate, until the scent of her nervous sweat cut through the cloying perfume she always wore. My gaze never left hers.

    "I know about the night you went behind my back. The night you thought you could meddle with my affairs and betray my trust."

    Her eyes flickered. That was a crack in herposure.

    "Stormveil has a way of keeping secrets... until someone pries them open," I continued, voice low, even. "I heard things, Wanda. I know what you did."

    She finally broke eye contact, her gaze dropping to the floor for just a heartbeat, but that was all it took. Guilt written in silence.

    "Do you know what I despise most?" I asked her. "It isn¡¯t disobedience. It isn¡¯t even failure. It¡¯s betrayal. And yours was as deliberate as it was cowardly."

    Her lips trembled slightly before she firmed them. "Draven... you don¡¯t understand¡ª"

    "I understand enough." My voice sharpened, cutting across hers like steel. "You made me look a fool, and worse, you gambled with something that was never yours to touch."

    Her breathing was uneven now. Fear rolled off her in waves, though she fought to hold her ground. I almost admired her attempt at dignity. Almost.

    I leaned back just enough to give her space, but my eyes stayed locked on hers. "So no, Wanda. I don¡¯t need your permission. I don¡¯t need your approval. And I damn sure don¡¯t need to protect your pride when you¡¯ve already sold your loyalty cheap."

    Her face drained of color. Then her lips parted, trembling slightly before she steadied them. Her voice, when it came, was softer than I expected, almost pleading.

    "Draven, listen... I had no choice. My father kept pressing me for information, and I... I gave in. I only told him what I thought harmless."

    My jaw tightened. <i>Harmless?</i> That word was simply betrayal wrapped in pretty words.

    I stepped closer, the weight of my presence pushing against her thin veneer of courage. "Your apology doesn¡¯t matter, Wanda. It changes nothing. You gave away what was mine to protect, and in doing so, you proved exactly where your loyalty lies. Not with me."

    She flinched as though the words struck her across the face.

    But there was still one thing gnawing at me, a detail that made my blood burn hotter.

    "Tell me something," I said, my voice dropping lower, harder. "How did you even find out about my ns for Meredith? I never shared that with you."

    Wanda froze. Her eyes darted away for the briefest moment, but she stayed silent.

    "Answer me." My tone brooked no refusal. Themand rang sharp in the air, heavy with authority.

    Her breath hitched. Then atst, she whispered, "I overheard you. Months ago. Here in this study. You were speaking to Dennis... about using Meredith as a pawn. I didn¡¯t mean to hear it, but I did."

    The revtion made my chest go still for a heartbeat. ¡¯<i>So she¡¯d known all this time.¡¯</i>

    Had I still clung to that old resolve¡ªhad I still seen Meredith as nothing but a piece on my board¡ªWanda would have ruined it all. She would have given my enemies the perfect weapon to shatter me. Her father, the council. Everyone.

    A fury unlike any other coursed through me, white-hot and unrelenting. I no longer saw the woman who had served in my house for years, nor the ¡¯friend¡¯ she once pretended to be.

    I saw only a snake that had slithered too close to my hearth.

    I leveled my gaze at her, unblinking, sharp as a de.

    "You betrayed me once," I said, voice low, deadly calm. "But worse¡ªyou made it clear you would do it again, if pressed."

    Her lips quivered. "Draven¡ªplease, I didn¡¯t mean¡ª"

    "You meant enough." My final words were delivered like judgment carved into stone. "You¡¯re leaving tomorrow."

    Shock rippled across her face. For a moment she just stared, as though she hadn¡¯t truly heard me.

    Then her eyes widened, her chest heaving in disbelief.

    "W-what? You... you¡¯re sending me away?"

    I didn¡¯t blink. "Pack your things tonight. Beatrice is here now. Your services are no longer required."

    The color drained from her facepletely. Her mouth opened again, trembling on the edge of another plea, but I¡¯d already turned my heart away. Her voice was nothing to me now.

    In my heart, the vow was sealed: I would never forgive this.

    Wanda¡¯s lips trembled, but instead ofshing out, she sank to her knees before me. Her pride shattered like ss on stone.

    "Draven," she whispered, her voice hoarse. "Please. I swear I will never repeat this mistake again. Test me¡ªsend me through fire if you must. You will see, I will never betray you again."

    I looked down at her, my expression carved from iron. Inwardly, there was no flicker of pity. Not after what she had done.

    "You¡¯ve already proven where your loyalty lies," I said, each word deliberate, sharp. "And it isn¡¯t with me. Go back to your father. That¡¯s where you belong."

    Her shoulders shook. A single tear slid down her cheek, catching the morning light filtering in through the window.

    For a fleeting second, she looked more like a child than the sharp-tongued woman who once thought herself untouchable. But I didn¡¯t waver.

    Even as she knelt, begging, my voice carried through the mind-link. "<i>Dennis, you and Jeffery shoulde to my study now."</i>

    Neither of them questioned it. I felt their acknowledgment, and within moments, a firm knock echoed against the heavy door.

    "Enter," Imanded.

    The door swung open. Dennis and Jeffery stepped inside, their gazes instinctively going to the kneeling figure at my feet.

    Wanda scrambled up at once, hastily wiping at her tears, herposure barely stitched together.

    Confusion flickered across both of their faces, though they masked it quickly.

    I folded my hands behind my back and met their eyes. "There¡¯s something you both need to know."

 Chapter 269: What Took Me Long

    <h4>Chapter 269: What Took Me Long</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    I waited for a beat before revealing, "Wanda has been feeding information to her father¡ªinformation about my affairs. She betrayed this house."

    Instantly, silence fell heavy in the room. Wanda¡¯s breath hitched, but she didn¡¯t dare speak.

    Dennis and Jeffery¡¯s eyes widened, a sh of shock they couldn¡¯t fully hide. But beyond that briefpse, they betrayed nothing more¡ªno outrage, no pity. They only listened.

    "Tomorrow morning," I continued, my tone t, final, "she will be leaving for Stormveil. For good."

    The weight of my words settled in the air like a de driven into the earth.

    I caught the briefest nce exchanged between Dennis and Jeffery, the barest flicker of surprise again¡ªbut, as expected of them, they schooled their features into calm professionalism almost instantly.

    I let the silence stretch, heavy as stone. Wanda stood rigid, eyes wet, hope clinging to her like a dying ember. I didn¡¯t indulge her. Instead, my voice cut through the stillness.

    "Wanda," I said evenly, "submit every credit and ess card of mine in your possession. And your Duskmoor ID. Now."

    Her lips parted, disbelief shing across her face, but she didn¡¯t dare protest.

    Then I shifted my gaze to Dennis. "Follow her. Collect them from her personally. And instruct someone to keep eyes on her until she leaves tomorrow morning."

    I felt her stare on me¡ªpleading, desperate. I turned, meeting her pitiful gaze head-on, and finished, "I no longer trust her."

    The words stripped her bare, and she flinched as though struck.

    Turning next to Jeffery, I gave my nextmand. "Arrange a car and chauffeur. She departs for Stormveil at first light."

    "No!" The word broke out of her before she could stop it. Wanda took a small step forward, trembling.

    "Draven, please¡ªlisten to me. I¡¯ve been faithful to you. I¡¯ve worked tirelessly at your side, supported you when no one else would. Don¡¯t cast me out like this."

    I regarded her without warmth. "Then you should have continued to be faithful," I said, voice t as steel. "Do you even understand the extent of what you¡¯ve done?"

    She shook her head faintly, as if unable to form the words.

    "Betrayal," I continued, "isn¡¯t a mistake. It¡¯s the breaking of trust. And once trust is broken, the rtionship is over."

    Her shoulders trembled, her eyes brimming again. Finally, she whispered, "I¡¯m sorry."

    I fixed her with a gaze sharp enough to y. "If you can stab me in the back," I said quietly, "you can kill me."

    Her eyes widened¡ªtruly widened¡ªas if only now grasping the magnitude of her actions.

    But for me, there was nothing left to say. I turned away, dismissing her entirely, and addressed Jeffery once more. "Escort her out."

    Jeffery inclined his head. "Yes, Alpha."

    Wanda stood frozen for a beat, her face pale, her mouth parted in disbelief. But she didn¡¯t fight when Jeffery moved to guide her out.

    She only cast onest, hollow look in my direction¡ªsearching for some sign of softness, some hint of reprieve.

    I made sure she found none.

    And just like that, the door closed behind Jeffery and Wanda, leaving silence in their wake. Only Dennis remained with me.

    He leaned back in the chair opposite mine, a slow exhale escaping him before his lips curled into something that wasn¡¯t quite a smile.

    "Atst," Dennis muttered, satisfaction clear in his tone. "Finally, you¡¯ve given Wanda the punishment she deserves."

    I lifted my gaze to him, studying his expression. His words carried weight, but I didn¡¯t rush to agree.

    Dennis tilted his head, eyes narrowing. "What took you so long, brother?"

    I held his stare for a long moment before answering. "I didn¡¯t have a valid reason to send her away until now."

    Dennis shook his head, almost in disbelief. "You are too kind and patient"

    "No," I said tly, my voice steady, "I don¡¯t think so."

    Patient was understandable, but kind? I wasn¡¯t. That word was too soft for a man like me.

    For a moment, we sat in silence, the tension in the study pressing against the walls. Then Dennis leaned forward, his voice lower now.

    "Tell me, brother¡ªhow did you find out she¡¯s been feeding her father information about Duskmoor?"

    My jaw clenched as I recalled the council chamber back in Stormveil, the questions that pierced too close to home.

    "During the meetings," I said. "It was in the way Reginald and a few others pressed me with their questions. Questions they couldn¡¯t have asked unless someone here had been whispering in their ears."

    Dennis¡¯s brow furrowed. "And that was Wanda."

    I gave a single nod. "What made me furious wasn¡¯t just that. Reginald suddenly exposed my past n to use Meredith as a pawn."

    Dennis¡¯s head snapped up, his eyes wide. "What?"

    I let out a humorlessugh. "Yes. After one of the elders called for me to divorce Meredith, Reginald decided it was the perfect time to bring it up. In front of everyone."

    Dennis swore under his breath, disbelief painting his features. "But... how on earth did Wanda even find out about that? You never told her."

    I fixed my gaze on him, my tone sharp. "I asked her that very question."

    Dennis leaned forward, anticipation in his eyes.

    "She admitted she eavesdropped," I said, each word weighted with contempt. "On us. Right here in this study. Months ago. She overheard everything I told you."

    Shock flickered across Dennis¡¯s face, followed quickly by disgust. His hands curled into fists on the armrest of his chair.

    "That snake," he spat. "All this time, she¡¯s been waiting¡ªholding on to that knowledge, just so she could sink the de when it would hurt you most."

    I didn¡¯t answer. My silence was enough.

    But inside, my fury deepened. The betrayal burned anew¡ªWanda had listened in silence, waited in silence, and then chosen her moment to betray me.

    And she thought tears would move me?

    Never.

    She would have to rethink the kind of man I was since it was now obvious that being close to me, had blinded her thought process.

 Chapter 270: No Chances for Her

    <h4>Chapter 270: No Chances for Her</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    The study was quiet again, save for the faint crackle of the fire in the hearth.

    Dennis still looked riled, the word <i>snake</i> hanging in the air between us. I leaned back in my chair, watching him, remembering how often he bristled at the mention of Wanda.

    For a moment, I weighed my thoughts, then finally asked, "Tell me, Dennis¡ªwhy do you hate Wanda so much?"

    He blinked at me, caught off guard. Then his lips pressed into a thin line before he exhaled.

    "I suppose you deserve the truth. I didn¡¯t always hate her as you already know. In fact..." He gave a humorless chuckle. "When we were younger, I liked her very much."

    I tilted my head, the memory surfacing easily. "I remember. You used to follow her around like a shadow."

    A flush of embarrassment crossed his face, but he nodded. "Yes. Foolish, wasn¡¯t it? Looking back now, I regret every bit of it."

    He rubbed his jaw before continuing. "It changed after a few years. When we were alone, she started mistreating me¡ªignoring me, belittling me. But the moment you were present, she would act sweet, polite, almost kind."

    I frowned, my brows drawing together. "I didn¡¯t know that."

    "No one did," Dennis said, his voice firm. "She made sure of it. At first, I thought it was a mistake, that maybe I¡¯d misread her. But it kept happening. In private, she treated me like I was beneath her. In front of you, she acted like a saint."

    I let his words sink in, my chest tightening with a different sort of anger¡ªone not born of betrayal, but of maniption that had existed for years right under my nose.

    I hadn¡¯t known that my own younger brother had had his own fair share of ill-treatment from a woman who was supposedly our childhood friend.

    Dennis leaned forward, his gaze unwavering. "That¡¯s when I stopped going near her. I finally understood that I hadn¡¯t been mistaken. She wanted you to see her as someone wless, someone without fault."

    I was still digesting his words when he added, his voice quieter butced with certainty, "And then, I realized why. Wanda wasn¡¯t just a friend, Draven. She had a crush on you. She wanted more."

    My eyes narrowed slightly, though inside, I wasn¡¯t shocked. Not after everything that had juste to light.

    Dennis continued, "I even saw her threaten a few girls who confessed to you back then. She wanted to keep them away from you."

    I leaned back slowly, letting his words settle into ce. Pieces of Wanda¡¯s behavior¡ªher possessiveness, her betrayal, her fury at Madame Beatrice¡ªsuddenly aligned in a clearer picture.

    So Dennis had hated her not without reason. He had seen sides of her I hadn¡¯t.

    And now, with her recent actions, it was undeniable¡ªWanda hadn¡¯t only been a friend. She had long since abandoned that role.

    She had been in love with me, and her choices proved she would rather sabotage me than let me slip beyond her grasp.

    I felt my jaw tighten, the taste of bitterness on my tongue.

    It was pathetic and unforgivable.

    I exhaled through my nose and shifted my gaze to my brother.

    "Though she is leaving tomorrow," I said tly, as though the words themselves were an execution order. "This won¡¯t end when she steps into that car. Her father will hear of it¡ªand he will try to use it against me."

    Dennis crossed his arms, leaning against the edge of my desk. "Then let him try. You are our next King, and literally the ruler of our race here in Duskmoor. Reginald can bark all he wants from Stormveil, but here?" His lips curved in a hard smile. "Here, you hold the leash."

    I gave him a look, half-amused, half-weary. "You make it sound simple. But her father isn¡¯t a man who acts blindly. He will want to know why his daughter was sent away, and Wanda won¡¯t keep quiet."

    Dennis tilted his head. "Then we prepare for that. Don¡¯t give Reginald a weapon he can twist against you. Frame it as a reassignment¡ªa relocation for... duties that no longer serve here."

    I tapped my fingers against the armrest, considering it. "A clean exnation. But if she opens her mouth about her betrayal, about feeding him my business..." My jaw clenched. "Then the council will sniff weakness."

    Dennis¡¯s eyes sharpened. "And that¡¯s where Ie in. Jeffery too. Between the three of us, we make sure the narrative is controlled. Wanda leaves quietly. To the rest of the world, it looks like your decision, not her choice. And if Reginald presses¡ª"

    He spread his hands. "We tell him nothing more than what you want him to hear."

    I studied him, my younger brother who had grown sharper than I often gave him credit for. "You sound almost eager to handle this."

    Dennis smirked. "I am. After everything she¡¯s done, escorting her out is the least satisfaction I will get."

    I allowed myself a short chuckle before my expression hardened again. "Dennis, I was serious when I said it earlier, I will need you to make sure Wanda is watched until the moment she leaves. I don¡¯t want her slithering around the estate onest time, digging where she doesn¡¯t belong."

    "Consider it done, brother" Dennis said immediately. "I will put men and a few servants on her. Discreet ones."

    "And like I instructed, Jeffery will arrange the car and the driver." My tone dropped, iron in my voice. "And assign a loyal guard to escort her straight to her father¡¯s house. There will be no gaps, no chances for her to y clever games."

    Dennis nodded firmly. "Then it¡¯s settled."

    A few momentster, I lifted my gaze to him, steady and unyielding. "If Wanda resists, she will be forced. Quietly. No spectacle."

    His mouth curved into a sharp smile. "Finally, you sound like yourself again."

    But I didn¡¯t smile back. My thoughts pressed on, already calcting the next moves. Wanda was gone from this house already in my mind, yet the consequences of her betrayal stretched long beyond her shadow.

    I leaned back in my chair, exhaling slowly, the decision made. "Good. Then let this be the end of it."

    The words hung heavy in the study, but both of us knew the truth¡ªthis was not the end. Wanda¡¯s departure was only the first move in a game that had shifted the moment she chose her father over me.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 271: My Peace

    <h4>Chapter 271: My Peace</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    The study door clicked shut behind Dennis, leaving the fire¡¯s glow to burn against silence.

    My thoughts lingered on Wanda for a moment longer¡ªher pleading, her tears, her betrayal¡ªbut I was finished wasting breath on her. She was already a shadow to me.

    What I needed now was something that steadied me. Someone... And there was no perfect presence that my wife¡¯s.

    So, I pushed away from the desk and strode out into the corridor, the weight in my chest easing with every step I took toward the third floor.

    The hallways were quieter now, servants moving like whispers as they tidied up from breakfast.

    A few bowed as I passed, but my mind was already ahead¡ªimagining silver hair spilling over pale shoulders, soft eyes lifting when I entered.

    By the time I reached my chambers, I could hear the faint rustle of fabric and the clink of porcin.

    I opened the door and there she was¡ªcurled on the settee by the window with a teacup in her hands, sunlight spilling across her face like it belonged there.

    She looked up the instant she heard me, and that small, warm smile of hers disarmed thest remnants of anger Wanda had left festering in me.

    "You took a while," she said softly, setting the cup down. "Was it important?"

    It was necessary," I admitted. "But I would rather be here."

    I closed the distance between us, every step unhurried¡ªdeliberate, and gathered her against me. She leaned in naturally, as though she had been waiting for me all along.

    The scent of her, soft and clean, sank into my lungs, soothing the storm inside. For a while, I only held her, letting the silence speak.

    "You smell like firewood," she teased against my chest.

    "And you smell like peace," I murmured into her hair.

    Her chuckle was low, warm, and I felt it vibrate against me. For a moment, we simply stood there, breathing each other in, the world outside the chamber door fading to irrelevance.

    I leaned back just enough to study her face, brushing my thumb along her cheek. "You have no idea how much I missed this," I confessed, my voice rougher than I intended.

    Her eyes softened, silver irises catching the light. "Then don¡¯t leave me waiting so long next time."

    I lowered my forehead to hers, letting the quiet between us say what words couldn¡¯t. Here, in her presence, there was nothing like a storm brewing in my heart or my mind.

    A few momentster, I released her from my arms. And she tilted her head, studying me with that quiet, knowing look that had begun to undo me in ways nothing else could.

    But there was something I needed to tell her¡ªsomething she deserved to know.

    "Meredith," I said quietly, pulling back enough to meet her eyes. "I¡¯ve decided to send Wanda back to Stormveil. She will be leaving first thing tomorrow morning."

    I felt her body still, just slightly. Her brows furrowed as she searched my face.

    "Why so suddenly?" she asked, her voice gentle but tinged with curiosity.

    I didn¡¯t hesitate outwardly, though inside, the truth wed at me.

    "Because," I said evenly, "she revealed ssified information to her father. Information that found its way to the council, and was used to query me during the meetings back in Stormveil."

    Her lips parted in surprise, her purple eyes sharpening. "She... did that?"

    I nodded once. "Yes."

    What I didn¡¯t say pressed against my tongue¡ªthat the information had also been about her, about my former n to use her as a pawn in the political game. Shame stirred deep in me.

    I could still hear the council¡¯s voices, the usations, the way Reginald twisted Wanda¡¯s betrayal into a weapon.

    But this wasn¡¯t the right time. I had just returned to her, and she had greeted me with nothing but warmth, with love.

    I wasn¡¯t ready to risk shattering it with an ugly truth that belonged to a past version of me¡ªa man I no longer was.

    <i>¡¯Soon,¡¯ </i>I told myself. <i>¡¯I wille clean soon.¡¯</i>

    Meredith¡¯s gaze lingered on me, searching, weighing. For a moment, I feared she saw through my omission. But then she exhaled softly, her hand lifting to rest against my chest.

    "If that¡¯s what she did... then she deserves to leave," she said.

    I covered her hand with mine, squeezing it gently. "She does," I murmured, though inside, my promise echoed again:

    <i>Soon, Meredith. You will know everything soon.</i>

    For now, I pulled her closer, burying my jaw against her hair, holding tight to the one truth I couldn¡¯t deny¡ªthis woman in my arms was no pawn. She was my peace.

    ---

    <strong><i>~**Meredith**~</i></strong>

    When Draven mentioned that he had brought back some of our local foods from Stormveil and left to retrieve them, I let out a long breath and sank into the couch.

    The silence of the room wrapped around me like a heavy cloak, and for the first time that evening, I allowed my thoughts to wander.

    <i>Wanda...</i>

    Her name itself carried a bitter taste on my tongue. Even though I should have been rejoicing that Draven had finally decided to send her away, I couldn¡¯t stop reying it all in my mind.

    <i>"She loved him,"</i> I thought, unsettled. "<i>Anyone with eyes could see it. Her devotion, her possessiveness... all of it screamed love. So why betray him?"</i>

    <i>"Love is not always as steady as it looks,"</i> Valmora¡¯s voice whispered in the depths of my mind, rich and calm. <i>"Sometimes it twists into envy, into resentment. Sometimes, it corrodes instead of strengthens."</i>

    I frowned, tugging absentmindedly at the sleeve of my gown. "<i>But... to betray him like that? To give information to her father, knowing it could ruin him? That doesn¡¯t sound like someone who loves."</i>

    Valmora hummed. <i>"Perhaps she thought she had no choice and wanted to please her father. Perhaps anger clouded her. Or perhaps she wanted to hurt him for not choosing her."</i>

    The idea settled uneasily in me. I shook my head. "<i>Still... Wanda never seemed like the type to give up on her love for him. Not so easily. She endured watching me at his side, she endured his coldness toward her¡ªso why snap now?"</i>

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 272: Never Her Friend

    <h4>Chapter 272: Never Her Friend</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    <i>"Because even the strongest mask eventually cracks,"</i> Valmora answered. <i>"We do not always see what festers beneath the surface. Maybe she believed betrayal was herst weapon¡ªher only option left at the time."</i>

    I exhaled slowly, rubbing my temples. "<i>Either way, she¡¯s leaving. And I can¡¯t deny it, Valmora... I feel lighter. She¡¯s been a thorn in my flesh from the very beginning. Knowing she won¡¯t be here anymore¡ªit makes me feel like I can finally breathe."</i>

    There was a pause, then Valmora¡¯s voice, sharper this time: <i>"Do not be too quick to celebrate. She may be gone from under this roof, but that does not mean she will cease to be an enemy. Sometimes, the threats we cannot see are the most dangerous."</i>

    I bit my lip, chewing on the truth of that. "<i>I know. But just for now... let me be d she¡¯s gone. Just for a little while, I want to know what it feels like to enjoy peace¡ªeven if Gary and Mabel are still here."</i>

    Valmora¡¯s tone softened. <i>"Peace is never without a price. Wanda was a strongpetitor, Meredith. She bnced the equation in ways your siblings would never. With her gone, the weight shifts onto you. You will have to train harder. You will have to grow stronger."</i>

    I nodded to myself, determination hardening in my chest. "<i>Then I will do it. I will train and grow stronger. But for the rest of today, I will allow myself to feel relieved."</i>

    ---

    <strong><i>~**Third Person**~</i></strong>

    After Jeffery escorted Wanda out of Draven¡¯s bedroom, he walked silently at her side, his hands sped neatly behind his back, every line of his bodyposed in that controlled, disciplined way that never cracked.

    They climbed the staircase to the second floor, neither speaking, though Wanda¡¯s shallow breaths betrayed her turmoil.

    When they reached the corridor of the rooms, Jeffery stopped before the polished oak door that led into hers.

    "Here," he said, his tone as neutral as stone.

    Wanda¡¯s fingers tightened around the hem of her dress. She sniffed once, then turned slowly to face him.

    Hershes fluttered as if to hide the sheen in her eyes, and a faint tear threatened to escape.

    "Why did you and Dennis stand there, watching him strip me of everything, and yet... no one of you asked any questions?"

    Jeffery¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. His dark eyes studied her with a level calm that felt colder than anger. "I will ask one, then. Why did you do it?"

    Her throat bobbed. For a heartbeat, it looked as though she might tell him. But Wanda blinked, drew in a shaky breath, and stiffened her spine.

    "I don¡¯t owe you any exnation," she said, the edge of her pride sharpening her words.

    Jeffery inclined his head, unbothered. "Then we are finished."

    But Wanda¡¯s desperation cracked through. Her hand shot out, not touching him but hovering near his arm as she pleaded,

    "If you ever saw me as a friend, help me. Speak to Draven for me. Tell him I¡¯ve learned my lesson, that I will never repeat this mistake."

    Jeffery¡¯s answer came swiftly, his voice calm but cutting like a de drawn across silk. "Unfortunately, Wanda, I was never your friend."

    Her breath caught, her lips parting as though he had struck her.

    He continued, his tone even, merciless in its truth. "You never treated me as one. To you, I was always just Draven¡¯s Beta¡ªuseful when it suited you, invisible when it didn¡¯t. Friendship is built on respect. You gave me none."

    The words lingered between them like smoke. For the first time between them, Wanda had no retort ready.

    Jeffery turned away, his boots clicking softly against the polished floor as he strode down the corridor without another nce.

    Left standing before her door, Wanda¡¯s fists clenched so tightly her nails bit into her palms. Her jaw trembled as fury burned hot in her chest.

    ¡¯<i>What right does he have...?¡¯</i> she thought viciously. ¡¯<i>He¡¯s just an ordinary Beta. A shadow living in Draven¡¯s light. Who is he to dismiss me?¡¯</i>

    Her anger carried her through the door. She shoved it open, stepped inside, and mmed it behind her so hard the frame rattled.

    Wanda¡¯s breath finally broke into ragged bursts. She stood in the middle of her room, trembling, her nails digging crescents into her palms.

    Jeffery¡¯s words reyed over and over, his calm rejection slicing deeper than if he had shouted.

    Her eyes fell on the mirror above her dresser. The reflection staring back at her looked pitiful¡ªred eyes, lips trembling, hair slightly undone. A weak, broken woman.

    "No..." she whispered, her voice shaking with fury. "I¡¯m not weak. I¡¯m not!"

    Before the thought even finished, she snatched up the silver brush from the dresser and hurled it straight at the ss. The mirror shattered in an explosive crack, shards raining down across the wooden floor.

    Her chest heaved, and tears burned in her eyes¡ªnot of sorrow, but humiliation.

    She grabbed the nearest pillow from her bed and flung it across the room, then another, then swept the rest of them to the floor with both arms.

    A porcin vase toppled from the nightstand, smashing into jagged pieces. The sight of the destruction only fed her rage.

    "An ordinary Beta," she hissed, her voice dripping with venom as she recalled Jeffery¡¯s words. "How dare he? How dare any of them treat me this way?"

    Her fists shook at her sides as she kicked one of the fallen pillows across the room.

    She had given years¡ªyears of loyalty, of effort, of sacrifices¡ªfor Draven, only to be discarded like garbage because of one mistake.

    She pressed the heel of her palm to her temple, squeezing her eyes shut. "He can¡¯t do this to me... He won¡¯t. He is probably blinded by anger."

    Silence filled the room, broken only by her uneven breathing. Slowly, Wanda straightened, her chest rising and falling.

    Her reflection now stared back at her from the broken shards scattered on the floor, fractured into dozens of tiny, jagged pieces. Each shard seemed to sneer at her.

 Chapter 273: The Only One She Could Trust

    <h4>Chapter 273: The Only One She Could Trust</h4>

    <strong><i>~**Third Person</i></strong><strong><i>**~ </i></strong>

    Wanda¡¯s jaw tightened. "If they think I will leave quietly, then they don¡¯t really know who I am."

    Her voice was low, venomous, but steady.

    She turned away from the shards, her eyes burning with a new resolve that tasted bitter in her mouth.

    Wanda had just begun to steady her breathing, forcing herself to calm down, when a sharp knock sounded on her door.

    Her nostrils red, then she stormed across the room, yanked the door open with insults curling on her tongue¡ª

    Only to freeze when she saw Dennis leaning against the frame, a smirk tugging at the corner of his lips.

    Her fingers twitched with the sudden urge to wipe that smug expression off his face.

    "What do you want?" she snapped, her voice edged with venom.

    Dennis¡¯s eyes glittered with a calm, almost mocking patience. "I¡¯m here for all the credit and ess cards in my brother¡¯s name. And your Duskmoor ID card."

    Wanda¡¯s jaw dropped slightly before tightening. She gripped the door, ready to m it in his face, but Dennis casually nted a palm against it and pushed, forcing the door wider. His smirk vanished, reced with a dark frown.

    "End your bullshit, Wanda," he said tly. "I don¡¯t have time to waste on you."

    Her chest rose and fell heavily, fury pulsing through her veins. "You might be d that I¡¯m leaving," she spat, ring at him, "but don¡¯t forget¡ªI¡¯ve been very important to this team. Especially when ites to dealing with humans."

    Dennis tilted his head, pretending to consider her words, his expression momentarily thoughtful. Then he nodded, lips curving in feigned agreement. "You¡¯re right," he admitted, voice smooth as silk.

    For a moment, Wanda¡¯s pride red¡ªuntil he finished.

    "But your importance to the team shouldn¡¯te at the cost of loyalty."

    Her breathing hitched. Heat flushed her face, though she couldn¡¯t tell if it was anger or shame.

    Dennis didn¡¯t wait for her reply. He simply extended his hand, palm up, his expression firm. "The cards, Wanda."

    Her nails bit into her palms, but she had no choice. With a sharp turn, she stalked back into the room, her steps echoing against the floor.

    She entered her walk-in closet, walls lined with shelves of fine leather shoes, racks of luxurious gowns, ss cases gleaming with jewelry. At the far corner, she crouched before a safe, spun the lock, and pulled it open.

    Stacks of cashy neatly inside, a testament to her status, her privileges¡ªbut none of it mattered now.

    She grabbed the cards Jeffery had demanded earlier, along with her Duskmoor ID, and marched back to Dennis.

    "Here," she hissed, thrusting them into his hand.

    Dennis took them without ceremony, tucking them into his pocket. His gaze didn¡¯t linger on her face, but his words cut just as sharply.

    "Draven said you should be present at the dining hall for dinner. On time."

    He turned to leave, but paused at the doorway. ncing back over his shoulder, his voice carried a note of cold amusement.

    "And Wanda..." His eyes flicked toward her closet before locking on hers. "You¡¯d better start packing early. Looks like you¡¯ve got a lot of dresses to haul back to Stormveil."

    The smirk returned, sharp as a de, before he walked off without another word.

    Wanda¡¯s entire body trembled with fury. She stood rooted in ce, staring at the retreating line of his back. Her teeth ground together, her fists clenched so tightly her knuckles whitened.

    "Bastard," she whispered under her breath, her heart pounding. She knew¡ªthis was just one of Dennis¡¯s petty ways of taking revenge.

    ---

    Wanda paced in her room, fury and humiliation tightening around her chest like a vice.

    What made it worse¡ªwhat burned inside her¡ªwas Draven¡¯smand that she still appear for dinner. To sit at that table, knowing everyone would see her for what she had be: <i>a discarded, unwanted traitor.</i>

    Her throat tightened. She needed someone¡ªanyone¡ªto speak to. Someone who could understand.

    Her eyes flicked to her phone on the bedside table. With trembling fingers, she grabbed it and scrolled quickly, her heart pounding until she found the name she sought. Levi¡ªher brother.

    He was the only one she could trust.

    She pressed the call button. When he answered, she didn¡¯t even give him the chance to greet her properly before her voice cracked, breaking into sobs.

    "Levi¡ªLevi, it¡¯s over! Draven knows¡ªhe knows everything! He found out about what I told Father¡ªand he¡¯s sending me back to Stormveil tomorrow."

    Her words tumbled out in choked fragments as tears spilled down her cheeks. "He doesn¡¯t want me anymore. He hates me!"

    "Wanda, calm down," Levi¡¯s voice was steady butced with concern. "Tell me exactly what happened."

    She clutched the phone tighter, crying harder. "He confronted me. He¡ªhe said I betrayed him. He told Dennis and Jeffery everything, Levi! I¡¯m sure everyone knows! I begged him, but he¡ªhe won¡¯t forgive me. I¡¯m ruined."

    "Wanda..." Levi exhaled slowly. "This... this is Father¡¯s fault. He was impatient. He forced your hand, and now it¡¯s you paying the price."

    Her sobs quieted into shaky breaths. "Yes," she whispered. "He ruined everything. He destroyed me."

    But then, a sudden thought gripped her. Her chest went cold, her breath stuttered. Dread seeped into her veins like poison.

    "Levi..." her voice shook, barely above a whisper. "If I go back... if I return to Stormveil like this..."

    She swallowed hard, terror rising in her eyes. "Father will kill me. He wil say I failed him¡ªhe will me me for everything even though it was his fault!"

    Her knees buckled, and she sank onto the bed, clutching the phone like a lifeline. Tears streamed again, and she cried harder than before.

    "I don¡¯t want to die, Levi! Please¡ªyou¡¯re the only one who can save me from him." Her voice was desperate, frantic. "Promise me you¡¯ll be back home before I arrive. Please! Don¡¯t leave me alone with him."

    There was silence for a long moment, then Levi¡¯s firm, reassuring voice came through the line. "I¡¯ll be there, Wanda. I promise. Stop crying. I¡¯ll be waiting when you return."

    Her sobs softened into hups, relief mingling with her fear. But as she clung to that smallfort, she forced herself to try onest time.

    "Levi... please¡ªhelp me beg Draven. He listens to you. Maybe if you speak to him¡ª"

    "No," Levi cut in gently but firmly. "Not now. He¡¯s still furious. Speaking to him now will only make things worse."

    "But¡ª" she began, her voice trembling.

    "I said no." His tone brooked no argument, though it wasn¡¯t harsh. "Let him cool down. When you return to Stormveil, I¡¯ll call him. Then, maybe, there¡¯ll be a chance to soften things. Until then, endure it."

    Her shoulders slumped. She sniffed, wiping her cheeks with the back of her hand. "Okay... okay, Levi. Thank you."

    "You will be fine," Levi reassured her quietly. "I will handle things."

    "Thank you," Wanda whispered again, though her heart still quaked with unease. Ending the call, she set the phone down, curling onto her bed, her face damp with tears.

    For now, Levi¡¯s promise was all she had.

    But the thought of walking into that dining hall tonight, under all their gazes, felt like another death sentence.

 Chapter 274: Serving Me Something Familiar

    <h4>Chapter 274: Serving Me Something Familiar</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    The moment my inner conversation with Valmora quieted, the door opened softly.

    Draven stepped back into the room, his arms wereden with arge wooden tray, and even from where I sat, the aroma drifted toward me¡ªwarm, spiced, and achingly familiar.

    My lips curved without my permission, already recognizing the scent of roasted moonroot bread and the faint tang of blood-berry wine.

    "Here, they are," he announced simply, setting the tray down on the low table before us.

    There were skewers of seared dusk-hare, still glistening from their own juices, thick slices of herb-dusted moonroot bread, and small y jars of the fermented wolf-brew that had once been a rare treat back home.

    My stomach tightened with a pang of nostalgia I hadn¡¯t expected.

    "I thought I¡¯d missed them," I murmured, leaning forward to look. "It¡¯s been so long."

    He nced at me, his expression softening. "And that¡¯s why I decided to bring them to Duskmoor, though I asked Madame Beatrice to keep the rest in the kitchen. These are for now."

    I blinked at him, a smile tugging at my lips. "Why didn¡¯t you just ask a servant to bring them?"

    His answer came with that quiet confidence of his, low and certain. "Because I wanted to bring them myself. Today, I feel like serving my wife."

    Augh slipped out of me, light and full, before I could stop it. "Draven, you make it sound so grand."

    "Isn¡¯t it?" he asked, arching a brow as if daring me to disagree.

    I shook my head, chuckling, though my heart warmed in a way that made my chest ache.

    Watching him¡ª the most feared Alpha of Stormveil, carrying a tray of our traditional food just because he wanted to¡ªI couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the contrast between the man the world saw and the man I had in front of me.

    He settled beside me, reaching for a piece of moonroot bread before breaking it in half and offering me therger piece.

    "Eat. You¡¯ve been waiting for me for days. At least let me feed you something familiar."

    I epted it, our fingers brushing, and bit into the bread. The taste was as I remembered¡ªdense, earthy,ced with herbs that lingered on the tongue.

    A little sigh escaped me. "I didn¡¯t realize how much I missed this."

    He watched me closely, his gaze steady, almost possessive. "Madame Beatrice told me how much you loved it when you were back in Stormveil. I won¡¯t forget the things you enjoy."

    Though I only ate small food portions back then, I was surprised Madame Beatrice took note of what I ate the most.

    Draven¡¯s simple sentence, delivered in his quiet way, lodged in my chest. Heat crept into my cheeks, and I turned my eyes back to the tray, hoping he didn¡¯t notice just how much that admission affected me.

    After enjoying the hearty meal together, I reminded Draven about his promise to Xamira¡ªthat his little girl was probably waiting for him.

    And together, we left for the drawing room.

    We had barely stepped into the room when Xamira bounded up to Draven, her little slippers pattering against the floor.

    "Daddy!" she squealed, tugging at his sleeve before he could even fully sit down. "Your wife and I built something amazing while you were gone!"

    I chuckled softly, watching her animated little face. She always lit up whenever she was excited.

    Draven arched a brow, looking between the two of us, like he was just learning about it.

    "Oh?" His voice carried that weighty calm of his, but I saw the corner of his mouth twitch with the beginnings of curiosity.

    "Show him, My Lady," Xamira whispered eagerly, turning her bright eyes to me.

    I couldn¡¯t resist her enthusiasm. With a smile, I reached into my phone and opened the gallery, pulling up the pictures I had taken earlier of the castle we built with her blocks.

    Sliding closer to Draven, I tilted the screen toward him. "This is what she¡¯s so proud of," I exined softly.

    His eyes lowered to the photo, studying the colorful little fortress that Xamira and I had pieced together¡ªthe towers reaching high, the gate wide, the blue g perched proudly at the top.

    But what made me watch him closely was not his reaction to the castle itself, but the way his gaze softened.

    Xamira pressed her cheek against his arm, smiling up at him. "Do you like it, Daddy? Your wife helped me with the walls, and I built the towers all by myself."

    Draven¡¯s lips curved, the faintest smile tugging at him. "It¡¯s well built," he said, his voice low and approving.

    His gaze lingered on the image for a long moment before sliding to me. "You helped her with this?"

    I gave a small nod, warmth rising in my chest at the way he looked at me. Though I didn¡¯t know what was surprising about it.

    Regardless, I said to him, "She was the architect. I was only following instructions."

    Xamira giggled at that, puffing her chest out proudly. "Daddy, I even drew my favourite animal too."

    She ran to fetch the crayon drawing from the table and ced it carefully in his hands. A bright, messy bird stretched across the paper in blue and yellow.

    Draven held it with a kind of reverence that made my throat tighten.

    He studied it as though it were worth far more than paper and color. Then, without looking up, he murmured, "It¡¯s beautiful."

    Xamira hugged his arm tighter, and I saw the proud glimmer in her little eyes. My heart melted quietly in that moment¡ªwatching her bask in his approval, watching him soften for her.

    Draven¡¯s thumb brushed the edge of Xamira¡¯s drawing onest time before he carefully set it aside on the table, as though it were something to be preserved.

    His gaze then shifted to me, steady and unreadable, though there was a flicker of warmth still lingering there from his daughter¡¯s joy.

    "You know," he said after a pause, "I haven¡¯t forgotten. I will be testing your training this evening."

    The words pulled a flutter of nerves through me, though I managed a small nod. "I will be ready by then."

    His lips quirked faintly, the kind of almost-smile that carried its own weight of meaning.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 275: What if Draven Wants One?

    <h4>Chapter 275: What if Draven Wants One?</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    I cleared my throat softly, then pushed myself up from the seat. "For now, I think I will take a walk in the gardens. The air will do me some good."

    "I want to go too!" Xamira piped up, immediately slipping her small hand into mine, her face lighting up with the idea.

    Her enthusiasm made meugh gently, and I tightened my hold on her little fingers.

    Draven leaned back in his chair, a low chuckle rumbling from his chest as he watched us. "Go on then," he said, amusement glinting in his eyes.

    "I will be in my study for a while. There are some important calls I need to make."

    I nodded, meeting his gaze briefly before giving Xamira a little tug toward the door. The little girl skipped happily at my side, her small hand warm in mine.

    As we stepped out into the hall together, I felt his eyes still on us, heavy and protective, following until we disappeared around the corner.

    ---

    Xamira¡¯s small hand swung lightly in mine as we walked the garden path. She was still chattering happily about the castle we built together, her eyes bright as she tugged me along.

    "Mydy," she asked suddenly, tilting her face up to me, "do you think Daddy will build us a real one someday now that he has seen the pictures?"

    Augh slipped from my lips. "Maybe not a real castle, little one," I said gently, brushing her hair back from her face. "But something special, I¡¯m sure of it."

    Xamira giggled, clearly satisfied, and leaned into my side. I had just opened my mouth to tease her further when a voice cut across the quiet.

    "There she is," Mabel said.

    I stiffened and turned, my smile fading as I spotted my sister and brother walking toward us, a servant trailing just behind them. The easy warmth of the moment drained from me.

    "Enjoying a walk already, sister?" Gary¡¯s eyes skimmed over me before flicking to Xamira. His smirk made my stomach knot.

    Mabel¡¯s smile was tight, practiced. "The servant¡¯s tour was... dreadfully dull. Since we saw you here, we thought it better to join you instead."

    Beside me, Xamira pressed closer, her hand tightening around mine. I gave her fingers a reassuring squeeze, forcing my expression to remain calm even as unease stirred inside me.

    But just as I parted my lips to respond to Mabel, she looked up at them with unblinking honesty.

    "Daddy said you two can only walk in certain ces," she piped up, her voice light but cutting in its innocence. "You shouldn¡¯t bother his wife while she¡¯s resting."

    Both Gary and Mabel froze, their polite smiles faltering for a fraction of a second.

    I smothered the urge tough and instead brushed my thumb over Xamira¡¯s knuckles, keeping my expressionposed.

    "Xamira," I said softly, though warmth curled in my chest at her protectiveness, "that¡¯s enough."

    She blinked up at me, entirely unbothered, then leaned back against my side as if she had said nothing wrong.

    Mabel recovered first, forcing a chuckle. "Children say the funniest things."

    Gary¡¯s jaw was tight, but he only muttered, "Indeed." His eyes lingered on me, sharp and assessing.

    Just when I thought they might excuse themselves, Gary¡¯s voice cut low, meant only for me. "It seems like you never paid heed to my instruction."

    My heart stuttered, a sharp thud in my chest. I blinked, feigning confusion, though the weight of his gaze made it difficult to keep my expression steady.

    "What do you mean?" I asked, my voice quiet but even.

    Gary¡¯s eyes narrowed, his meaning made painfully clear. "Why are you not with Draven¡¯s child yet?"

    Heat flushed up my neck. I felt Xamira tilt her head, confusion flickering across her innocent face as if she sensed the tension. My chest ached at the thought of her hearing words she shouldn¡¯t.

    I couldn¡¯t let this conversation unfold in front of her.

    I drew in a breath and met Gary¡¯s stare, my tone clipped but steady. "This isn¡¯t the ce to have such conversations."

    The warning in my voice was clear, though my pulse raced so fast I worried he might hear it.

    Just then, Mabel leaned in with a smile that was far too sweet to be genuine.

    "Gary¡¯s right," she said softly, though her eyes were sharp as ss. "It¡¯s strange, isn¡¯t it, sister? You¡¯ve been here all this while, yet there¡¯s no heir in sight."

    I swallowed hard, my fingers tightening protectively around Xamira¡¯s small hand.

    "I already said this isn¡¯t the ce," I replied, forcing a calmness into my voice that I didn¡¯t feel.

    My pulse thrummed like a drum, but I held their gazes firmly, not giving them the satisfaction of seeing me falter.

    Mabel smirked knowingly, as if she had already struck her blow. Gary¡¯s eyes, colder than ever, lingered on me a heartbeat longer before he gave a quiet, dismissive scoff.

    I bent slightly, brushing a loose curl from Xamira¡¯s forehead and forcing a smile for her sake. "Shall we walk a little further, sweetheart?" I asked gently.

    "Yes, mydy," she answered, her voice bright and unbothered, and I let her tug me forward, leaving my siblings standing in the path behind us.

    Only when their figures blurred in the corner of my eye did I allow myself to breathe.

    As Xamira skipped ahead, humming to herself, I let my thoughts sink inward, deep into the space where my wolf waited.

    Valmora¡¯s presence filled me instantly, steady and grounding.

    <i>"They want me to have a child already,"</i> I whispered to her, my heart still unsettled from Gary¡¯s piercing words. <i>"I could see it in Gary¡¯s eyes... he looked angry I didn¡¯t obey his instruction."</i>

    Valmora¡¯s voice flowed through me, firm but calm. <i>"Forget them. Now isn¡¯t the time to bring a child into this world, Meredith. Your priority is training¡ªunlocking your strength, our full power. You can¡¯t afford distractions, not when so much depends on you."</i>

    I chewed my lip, ncing at Xamira¡¯s carefree little figure. <i>"But... would a child really be a distraction?"</i>

    <i>"Yes,"</i> Valmora answered without hesitation. <i>"Children change everything. They demand your focus, your time, your body. And right now, that will only dy our ns. You must only have a child when you¡¯re ready¡ªnot because others push you into it."</i>

    Her certainty made me exhale shakily. <i>"But what if Draven wants it now?"</i>

 Chapter 276: About My Destiny

    <h4>Chapter 276: About My Destiny</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    Valmora¡¯s reply was sharp as steel. <i>"Then you must stand your ground and insist on waiting. Tell him it¡¯s not time, that right now your training and growth are all that matter. If he loves you, he will understand."</i>

    I swallowed, unsure. <i>"You once told me it was important that Draven marks me. But... what if I get pregnant before or after that happens¡ªduring our private moments? What would happen then?"</i>

    Valmora hummed thoughtfully. <i>"I doubt it will happen now. But if it does, then it is left to fate. Still, remember this, Meredith¡ªyour mind is powerful. If you let yourself dwell too much on wanting something, you may just draw it to yourself. Be careful with your desires."</i>

    Her warning struck deep, stirring both fear and wonder inside me. My fingers brushed absently over my stomach as my steps slowed. ¡¯<i>Be careful with my desires...¡¯</i>

    I drew in a steadying breath and grabbed Xamira¡¯s hand as she turned to smile back at me. I smiled too, but inside, my heart was restless.

    And just when I thought my conversation with Valmora was over, she stirred up again after a few moments.

    <i>"Meredith,"</i> her voice pressed firmly into my mind, <i>"Draven is back now, you need to stop hesitating. You must make him mark you."</i>

    I exhaled slowly, my steps faltering. <i>"I know... I¡¯m still thinking about how to bring it up with him."</i>

    Valmora¡¯s sigh echoed with disappointment. <i>"Thinking? What more are you waiting for? Can¡¯t you see? He¡¯s ready. His soul is calling for it. And don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t sense it from the way he wanted youst night, despite the long journey."</i>

    Heat pricked my cheeks as my mind darted back to our closeness in his chambers¡ªthe way his touch had lingered, the intensity of his gaze, the way my own words had slipped free before I could stop them.

    I remembered how many rounds of sex we had before I finally begged him to stop.

    Draven had surprised me with his vitality and his ability to satisfy me as if he didn¡¯t need a good deep night rest.

    Regardless of those intimate memories, I still wondered how Draven¡¯s affectionst night was rted to him marking me. <i>"What are you talking about, Valmora?"</i>

    Her voice grew quieter, like a whisper curling into my ear. <i>"Draven¡¯s hunger for youst night is enough proof that he is ready to mark you."</i>

    <i>¡¯Really?¡¯</i> As I wondered to myself, Valmora spoke again.

    <i>"And it was me, Meredith. I stirred the air, pushed your heart forward, broke down that wall of fear inside you. That¡¯s why you confessed your love to him."</i>

    I froze. My legs went stiff, and the gravel path crunched to a halt beneath my shoes. My breath caught in my throat. <i>"You... what?"</i>

    I had thought it strange in that moment, the way the words ¡¯<i>I love you¡¯ </i>had slipped past my lips so suddenly, so fiercely.

    I had briefly wondered why I had said it, why I hadn¡¯t been able to hold it back. Now I knew it hadn¡¯t been entirely me.

    Shock thundered in my chest, and my heart beat so loud I was sure Xamira could hear it.

    "Mydy?" Xamira tugged on my hand, tilting her little head up with concern. "Is something wrong?"

    I blinked, forcing myself to shake my head quickly. "No, sweetheart. Nothing¡¯s wrong. Let¡¯s sit for a while, hmm? We should rest our feet."

    She nodded happily, tugging me toward a stone bench shaded by an arch of climbing roses. I followed, but inside, my mind was spinning.

    I needed to sit, to think and press Valmora for answers. Because if she had pushed me to confess, what else could she be nning to push me into?

    Xamira skipped ahead to the bench first, plopping down and swinging her little legs while humming softly to herself.

    I followed more slowly, lowering myself beside her, though my focus wasn¡¯t on her¡ªit was on the storm raging in my mind.

    <i>"Valmora,"</i> I whispered inwardly, my voice sharp. <i>"Why would you do that without telling me? You can¡¯t just take control of my emotions like that!"</i>

    Her tone was calm, but firm. <i>"I didn¡¯t take control, Meredith. I nudged you. I opened the gate you kept locked. The love was already there¡ªit was your fear that kept it hidden. And you needed that moment. He needed that moment."</i>

    I clenched my hands in myp, trying to steady the trembling in my fingers. <i>"That doesn¡¯t make it right."</i>

    Valmora¡¯s sigh was heavy, almost maternal.

    <i>"I know you feel betrayed, but trust me¡ªyour hesitation is dangerous. If Draven marks you, his strength will blend with yours. Our power will awaken faster, sharper. You will need that if you truly want to stand beside him... and protect what you both hold dear."</i>

    I imagined what I truly wanted and envisioned ruling beside Draven, but Valmora was a bit impatience with my silent that she directly cut in.

    <i>"And besides, the mating bond is different. It will not hinder you¡ªit will only strengthen you. It is the bridge between your souls. And whether you¡¯re ready to admit it or not, Draven is ready. His heart already knows. The only one doubting... is you."</i>

    I nced at Xamira, who had pulled a flower from the nearby bush and was carefully trying to tuck it behind her ear. She looked so carefree, so innocent.

    And yet inside me, everything was chaos. I swallowed hard.

    Valmora¡¯s voice came again like a low growl, disappointed but insistent. <i>"Meredith, if you dy too long, fate will make the choice for you."</i>

    I let out a slow breath, staring down at my hands as her words pressed heavy in my chest, echoing with every heartbeat.

    She wasn¡¯t wrong¡ªnot about Draven, not about me, not about the danger of waiting too long.

    Still, my mind flicked back to Wanda, to the storm that had erupted this morning. I couldn¡¯t bring something so delicate and so important, into this chaos.

    <i>"Fine,"</i> I whispered inwardly, making the promise as much to myself as to Valmora. <i>"I will find a way to bring it up with him after Wanda leaves tomorrow and everything calms."</i>

    There was a pause, then Valmora gave a soft, approving hum. <i>"Good. At least you¡¯ve decided. Just don¡¯t let fear creep in again, Meredith. When the momentes, take it. I will also help you."</i>

    I nodded faintly, more to myself than anyone. The decision steadied me, even if it scared me at the same time.

    Xamira came back to my side and leaned into me happily, the flower still crooked behind her ear.

    I forced a gentle smile and I wrapped an arm around her tiny shoulders.

    But my mind was elsewhere, knowing the choice I had just made would change something important about my destiny.

 Chapter 277: Where He Didnâ€™t Expect Me

    <h4>Chapter 277: Where He Didn¡¯t Expect Me</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    About what seemed like an hourter, Deidra walked over and bowed politely.

    "Mydy," she said with a smile, "The Alpha asked me to remind you about your training. He wants you to change and meet him at the training grounds."

    First, I was surprised that the time for the training had reached, but the next thing I felt was a little ripple of nerves that flowed through me like currents.

    Releasing a deep sigh, I took Xamira¡¯s hand. "It¡¯s time to go inside," I announced.

    She nodded and got off the bench. We walked towards the house with Deidra following behind us.

    "Do you feel sleepy?" I asked the little girl, my eyes fixed straight on our path.

    "No, mydy," she answered softly.

    As soon as we got to the second floor, I gave her hand a gentle squeeze and smiled at her. "Go back to your room with Deidra, alright? I will see youter."

    She nodded, though I could see the disappointment in her eyes.

    Once she was safely led off, I made my way up to my chambers and helped myself into my training outfit folded neatly at the foot of my bed.

    Next, I pulled my hair up in a messy bun since I couldn¡¯t get it perfectly like Deidra and Azul does. Then, I caught my reflection in the mirror.

    My eyes were a little wide and my lips pressed were tightly like I had sworn never to speak again. In summary, I looked nervous.

    I swallowed hard and gave myself a few pep-talks to increase my boldness. It was a surprise that Valmora wasn¡¯t even saying a word to me right now.

    Maybe she was tired of babying me and didn¡¯t feel the need to take on the role at this moment.

    Regardless, I whispered to myself. "You can do this." But this wasn¡¯t Dennis waiting for me, this was Draven.

    My pulse quickened with each step I took down the training grounds. And when I arrived, Draven was already there, standing in the middle of the wide, open space, his arms folded across his chest.

    Thete sun cast a bronze glow along the edges of his hair, making him look even more imposing.

    He turned his head as I approached, his gaze sweeping over me. "I see you are ready."

    "Mhmm." I nodded, trying to ignore the flutter of nerves in my chest.

    "Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t spend a lot of time here today," he said calmly.

    My throat tightened, and I shifted my stance, unsure if I should look determined or simply admit I was nervous. "Okay."

    But then, his eyes softened just slightly as if he could sense my emotions. Then he stepped closer and lowered his voice.

    "Don¡¯t be afraid of me, Meredith. I¡¯m not here to break you¡ªI¡¯m simply here to see how strong you¡¯ve be. Trust yourself."

    Something in his tone steadied me. I let out the breath I had been holding and gave a small nod. "Alright. I will try."

    "No," he corrected gently but firmly, "you will do it."

    Then out of the blue, he moved fast. I gasped and barely managed to dodge the first strike.

    My heart leapt into my throat, but my feet found their rhythm quickly, my instincts carrying me into a pivot.

    Draven¡¯s movements were a reminder that he was sharper and faster than Dennis, but I wasn¡¯tpletely overwhelmed.

    Draven pressed me again and again, not giving me space to think. My nerves red, threatening to undo me, until his words for me to <i>trust myself</i>, echoed again in my head.

    I steadied, focusing less on my fear and more on his rhythm¡ªthe way his shoulders shifted a split-second before he struck, the faint narrowing of his eyes when he intended to feint.

    Though I wasn¡¯tnding hits, I wasn¡¯t being knocked t either.

    Draven caught my wrist once and spun me around so my back was now pressing briefly against his chest.

    Then his breath brushed my ear. "Stop hesitating," he murmured. "Feel me. Anticipate me."

    Immediately, heat rushed through me¡ªpart nerves and part something else. But instead of waiting around to find out what the other feeling was, I broke free and stepped forward with renewed determination.

    This time when Draven lunged, I didn¡¯t retreat. Instead I leaned into the movement, using my smaller frame to slip under his guard. And for a fleeting heartbeat, I almost caught him off bnce.

    But he twisted, his grip iron around my arm. When I looked up at him, there was something new in his eyes that seemed like approval.

    My chest heaved, but instead of shame, a fragile thread of confidence wound itself through me.

    "I can do this," I whispered more to myself than to him.

    Draven¡¯s lips curved, just slightly. "Of course, you can."

    Then he stepped back and gave me room again.

    Draven¡¯s movements slowed just a fraction this time, testing me more deliberately now instead of overwhelming me with speed. Each strike came with purpose with a lesson hidden inside it.

    "Your footing," he murmured when I stumbled on a backward step. "Strong roots, Meredith. Think of yourself as a firm and an unshakable tree."

    I adjusted quickly, nting my feet, pushing my weight down into the earth beneath me.

    This time when he advanced, I didn¡¯t falter. I turned my hips, redirected my bnce, and blocked his arm. And immediately, the shock of contact vibrated through me.

    Draven¡¯s eyes flickered, dark with focus. "Good," he said simply. And just when I was expecting more praises, he pushed harder without warning.

    The next exchange was faster, and his strikes sharper and closer. My chest heaved as sweat beaded at my temple, but instead of panicking, I let myself sink into his rhythm.

    And that was when I began to feel the faint shifts in his stance, the way tension gathered in his body a heartbeat before he moved.

    Now when he aimed for my shoulder, I ducked under his arm and pivoted to his side. For the first time, and to his surprise, I was where he didn¡¯t expect me to be.

 Chapter 278: Waiting Until Tomorrow

    <h4>Chapter 278: Waiting Until Tomorrow</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    My palm brushed against his ribcage before he spun and caught my wrist again.

    A deep, almost proud sound left his throat. "Better."

    I was breathless now, but I still managed a small proud smile. "I¡¯m... learning."

    "No, you are fighting," he corrected, holding my gaze as the corner of his lip lifted in a proud smile. "And you¡¯re not losing."

    His words filled me with a strange steady warmth, and I nodded firmly. "Again."

    He smirked faintly at my determination, then lunged¡ªthis time with enough force to make me stumble back two steps.

    My heel dug into the dirt, but I refused to fall. I squared my shoulders and met him again, blocking one strike and deflecting another.

    We circled like that for a while, the sound of our movements echoing softly across the training grounds.

    I was still far from perfect, but I could already feel the difference in myself even though Valmora might think otherwise.

    It wasn¡¯t until I caught the faintest chuckle that I realized that Draven and I weren¡¯t alone anymore.

    I nced toward the edge of the training grounds and spotted Dennis leaning against a post with folded arms and a wild grin on his face.

    "Well, well," he drawled loudly, "look at you almost making it hard for him."

    My cheeks flushed, both from exertion and embarrassment.

    Draven didn¡¯t even nce his way. "Stop distracting my wife," he said tly. "Or find your way back through the path you came from."

    Dennis lifted his hands in mock surrender with his never faltering grin. "Alright, alright. I will keep my mouth shut."

    Still, he stayed, eyes glinting with amusement as he watched us.

    I couldn¡¯t help a breathlessugh. "You don¡¯t have to just stand there grinning like that, Dennis," I called. "Are you here to watch or to learn something yourself?"

    That made himugh outright, shaking his head. "Careful, Meredith. You keep talking like that, you might start sounding overly prideful."

    Just then, Draven tightened his grip around my wrist just slightly, drawing my attention back to him.

    "Focus," he murmured, though there was a faint twitch at the corner of his lips as if he was trying very hard not to smirk.

    And just when I steadied my breath, Dennis¡¯s grin widened as he leaned forward a little.

    "Brother, you better be careful otherwise, Meredith mightnd a punch on you the way she did to me."

    I allowed myshes to flutter. I wasn¡¯t expecting for Dennis to make that revtion as I had never intended to drag his pride through the mud, but here he was, talking about it.

    Draven¡¯s head turned sharply, his expression registering surprise. "What?"

    Dennis stopped chuckling, his grin faltering as he looked between the two of us. "Wait a minute... didn¡¯t she tell you?"

    Draven¡¯s gaze slid back to me, his dark brows lifting in curiosity. "No. I¡¯m hearing this for the first time. From your lips."

    My lips curved into a victorious smile, and I couldn¡¯t help the littleugh that slipped free. "Thank you, Dennis, for speaking too soon."

    Dennis groaned and rubbed the back of his neck. "Great. I thought you already told him about ourst training session. If I had known you hadn¡¯t bragged about your little victory, I wouldn¡¯t have exposed it for you."

    Draven¡¯s expression shifted, amusement breaking across his face as he shook his head.

    "Serves you right for having a big mouth. And I¡¯m quite sure that was exactly what made you lose focus and let hernd that punch in the first ce."

    Dennis winced, dramatically pressing a hand to his jaw where I had struck him days ago. "Still sore, actually. You both should show some sympathy."

    Iughed outright at that. My chest swelling with pride and relief,pletely flushed with Draven¡¯s approval in his eyes and Dennis¡¯s grumbling in my ears.

    A few momentster, Draven drew my attention back to training. He tested me a bit more until he was more than satisfied with my improvements.

    Fortunately, Dennis knew better than to try and distract me this time around.

    ---

    The three of us left the training grounds together, Dennis trailing behind with his hands shoved into his pockets.

    He hummed a mocking tune under his breath until Draven shot him a look sharp enough to silence him.

    By the time we were approaching the entrance of the house, Dennis muttered something about needing a taste of a sizzling drink and wavedzily before disappearing inside in quick steps.

    That left me and Draven walking side by side, thete evening air still cool on my skin. My body ached pleasantly from the training, but more than that, I felt content and stronger.

    Draven¡¯s voice broke the quiet. "Our next training session will be tomorrow evening," he said, ncing down at me.

    I nodded quickly, not needing an exnation. "Alright." It would actually be a favour if I won¡¯t need to train in the mornings any longer.

    Draven and I walked a few more steps in silence, until he asked, casually, "Will youe to my bedroom tonight? To sleep?"

    Instantly, heat flooded my cheeks. The way he asked that question, and the look in his eyes, it wasn¡¯t just about sleep, and we both knew it.

    My pulse stumbled, traitorous in its eagerness as it stole words from my lips.

    Right then, Valmora¡¯s reminder to make Draven mark me, pressed at the edges of my mind.

    I drew in a steadying breath and shifted the subject. "There¡¯s something important we need to talk about. But it will have to wait until tomorrow night."

    Draven¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. "Can¡¯t you tell me about it now?"

    I smiled and shook my head, forcing a bit of yfulness into my tone. "No. You will just have to be a little more patient."

    He groaned like Dennis would, and dragged a hand through his hair in mock frustration. "Fine. You are the one who taught me patience. So what¡¯s twenty-eight more hours, hmm?"

    That made meugh, soft and genuine. The sound carried lightly between us as we walked inside the house.

 Chapter 279: Couldnâ€™t Swallow the Jabs

    <h4>Chapter 279: Couldn¡¯t Swallow the Jabs</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    The dining hall was filled with the faint tter of cutlery with everyone else minding their business and fixing their full attention on the food in their te.

    But my attention wad divided, between the food on my te and Wanda.

    It had been a surprise when I first saw her seated in her usual position at the table. I never thought she would show up given the fact on ground that Draven was sending her away tomorrow.

    I considered she would be furious to the extent of sitting dinner out, but here she was, shoulders drawn inward, her usual poisepletely diminished.

    Wanda didn¡¯t even try to speak a word, and she hardly even lifted her gaze.

    Every movement she made, the way she reached for her goblet, the way she cut into her food was tentative, as though she feared she might break something if she pressed too firmly.

    I found myself staring at her more than once, studying her silently. She wasn¡¯t just quiet, she had shrunken in on herself.

    And it was then I knew without a doubt that Draven¡¯s decision to send her back to Stormveil had gutted her. She wasn¡¯t masking it at all like I had initially thought.

    Wanda was truly unhappy.

    The realization sent a quiet ripple of relief through me, though I schooled my expression quickly and lowered my eyes back to my te.

    Finally, after it felt like today¡¯s dinner would end silently and peacefully, Mabel¡¯s fork against porcin broke the silence.

    She looked across the table and fixed her gaze on Draven, her eyes bright with what she thought was charm.

    "I took a tour of your estate earlier today," she said lightly. "It¡¯s beautiful. And I noticed you have such arge expanse ofnd."

    Draven didn¡¯t even lift his gaze. He only hummed a low acknowledgment, and gave a curt nod before returning to his meal.

    A short awkward silence followed until Gary spoke. "Did you buy thisnd," he asked Draven bluntly, "or was it gifted to you?"

    My fork froze halfway to my lips. I darted a nce at my brother, stunned at his audacity to ask Draven something like that so directly and boldly. It was reckless of him.

    My heart drummed faster, but I kept quiet and waited while wondering if Draven would actually answer him or tell him off.

    Dennis was the one who broke the tension. "Why the sudden interest in my brother¡¯s house, Gary?" he asked, his tone deceptively casual as he leaned back in his chair.

    Gary¡¯s expression didn¡¯t falter. "Because it seems unlikely that the Humans would let a werewolf own this much property right here in their territory."

    The words hung over the table like a spark in dry wood, as if daring the air itself to catch fire.

    Then Draven finally lifted his gaze. "None of that matters now," he said, his tone steady and calm. "Because in the end, we are moving back home to Stormveil."

    I felt the subtle shift in the room, and for most, that would have been enough to end the matter. But oh Gary never knew when to stop.

    "But I still want to know to know you managed to get this property," he pressed, his voice edged with a false casualness that fooled no one.

    "Because if the war ever ends and we Weres, return to Duskmoor again, I will want to get my own estate here. This piece of information would be useful to me then."

    My stomach twisted. Gary had lost his mind. Completely.

    Heat prickled the back of my neck as shame washed through me. I silently wished I could distance myself from him entirely. I wished no one at this table knew he was my brother.

    Draven¡¯s reply came slow and deliberate. "Then you can wait till that time," he said clearly with finality in his voice, leaving no room for argument.

    But Gary¡¯s face soured with dissatisfaction. His lips parted like he was about to push further when Wanda¡¯s voice suddenly cut through the air.

    She sneered as she turned her head, her sharp gaze fixing on Gary.

    "You seem to think you and Alpha Draven are on the same level," she said coldly. "None of you know your ce. You are all the same."

    I scoffed inwardly, though I kept my expression calm.

    Of course, even in her sour and defeated mood, Wanda still had enough venom in her to spit at others. I should have expected this.

    It was so like her to toss her insults in a way that scraped against me too because I was sitting right here, and I was a sibling to the person she spoke of.

    A leopard truly can¡¯t change its spots, no matter the storm that raged.

    The silence after Wanda¡¯s barb was thick enough to choke on. My eyes then identally drifted to Gary, and what I saw sent a ripple through me.

    His jaw was clenched, his fists, probably tight against his thighs, his expression dark with anger directed at Wanda.

    For a fleeting moment, I thought he might keep his mouth shut, might tolerate the insult for the sake of peace.

    But no, my brother couldn¡¯t swallow the jabs.

    His voice cut through the quiet like a sharp de. "You don¡¯t know your ce either."

    My fork froze halfway to my lips as heat shot through my chest, a mixture of surprise and a little embarrassment.

    My own brother, has the time to exchange words with Wanda right here, in front of everyone?

    Wanda¡¯s eyes glittered. She leaned back in her chair with a mocking tilt of her chin.

    "Why don¡¯t you behave like a civilized wolf, Gary? When youe to a civilized city, try to act like it. And remember, I am older than you. Show some respect."

    I darted a nce toward Xamira. The little girl waspletely absorbed in picking apart her chicken leg, tearing the meat away with quiet determination.

    Relief trickled through me. At least she wasn¡¯t paying attention to this ridiculous, humiliating spectacle.

    Still, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder, when would this argument end? Or would it burn until the whole table went up in mes?

 Chapter 280: More Jabs Fly

    <h4>Chapter 280: More Jabs Fly</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    Before I could even blink, Mabel¡¯s voice sliced in as she rolled her eyes at Wanda.

    "You think you are anything special because you¡¯re friends with Alpha Draven," she sneered. "But you¡¯re the one who should know your ce."

    I exhaled deeply, my gaze instinctively finding Draven. He sat at the head of the table, calm, unbothered, lifting a spoon of rice to his mouth as though the chaos unraveling around him wasn¡¯t worth a second of his energy.

    My eyes flicked to Jeffery next. He was seated right beside Wanda, chewing on a chickenp like nothing in the world existed beyond his te.

    I already knew he would be thest person to step into this kind of situation. He never interfered, even when his silence made things worse.

    Shaking my head, I nced at Dennis. He sat with a ss of grape wine poised at his lips, drinking slowly. But I caught it¡ªthe sparkle of mischief in his eyes, the twitch of a smirk tugging at his mouth.

    Of course, Dennis was enjoying every second of this circus. It was just his way, and I wasn¡¯t even surprised.

    Just then, Wanda¡¯s voice yanked my attention back to the battlefield across the table. She turned sharply to Mabel, who was seated right beside her.

    "When real adults are speaking, you shouldn¡¯t jump in," she said coldly. "But of course, birds of the same feather flock together. You wouldn¡¯t even know when you¡¯re supposed to speak."

    Mabel scoffed, leaning back with a re that could shoot daggers. "You have a very big problem, Wanda. You think you own the world and make the rules, and that is why you look down on everyone else."

    Then her voice rose sharp and unyielding, and she didn¡¯t give Wanda the chance to respond.

    "We are the children of Beta Gabriel Carter, from one of the five Royal Packs in our race¡ªMoonstone Pack, to be precise. Who are you?"

    The room froze.

    The words hung in the air like a weapon, shocking in their boldness.

    My breath caught in my throat. I could hardly believe my sister had dared not only to step up against Wanda but to humiliate her so openly¡ªin front of everyone.

    Mabel¡¯s rudeness didn¡¯te as a surprise to me because I knew her personality too well. But it was the fact that she attacked Wanda without holding back.

    Then the silence shattered.

    Jeffery suddenly choked on his chicken, coughing hard enough to rattle his chair. Dennis nearly burst outughing but bit it back, covering his mouth with his ss as if the wine was suddenly the most fascinating thing in the world.

    All the while, Wanda¡¯s face shifted¡ªred, pale, flushed again. Anger twisted her features,yer uponyer, as though she couldn¡¯t decide whether to explode or swallow the humiliation whole.

    I sank back in my chair, sighing to myself. ¡¯<i>Moon goddess, when will this dinner end?¡¯</i>

    Releasing another sigh, I let my eyes flicker once more toward Draven. He was still eating, still calm, as though the storm around him was nothing more than a distant thunder.

    This actually made me wonder if he was ever going to step in at all.

    Before I could even release another sigh, Wanda leaned toward Mabel, venom dripping from her tone.

    "You dare to speak to me in this manner when your confidence onlyes from being a Beta¡¯s daughter. Do you even know who I am?"

    Mabel smirked, utterly unbothered. "Oh, we all know who you are. A woman clinging to Alpha Draven¡¯s side like a shadow, waiting for scraps of attention that will never belong to you."

    I nearly choked on my saliva. Even I felt shame for Wanda at this point.

    I thought it was just a handful of people who knew who she actually was, but it turns out that my own sister, who lives far back in Stormveil, and had only meant Wanda once before my very eyes, knew this much fact about her.

    Wanda¡¯s hands curled into fists against the table. "Watch your tongue, girl."

    Mabel arched a brow, her voice dripping with pure mockery. "Or what? You will re at me to death?"

    Dennis gave a low whistle, clearly entertained, while Jeffery avoided everyone¡¯s gaze.

    Gary no longer looked as furious as before. Clearly, he was satisfied that Mabel was doing the things he couldn¡¯t subject himself to.

    But my heart thudded painfully. I wanted to so badly reach across the table, to beg them all to stop, but I held back.

    This wasn¡¯t my fight, and if I jumped in, Wanda would only use it as another chance to cut me down. And that was what I was avoiding.

    The tension in the hall was unbearable, words snapping back and forth, venom and pride dancing dangerously close to violence.

    And then Draven finally made a move. He set his fork down with the faintest clink, wiped his mouth with a napkin, and leaned back with calm authority.

    Then he let his voice cut through the noise like thunder rumbling across the horizon.

    "That¡¯s enough."

    At the same time, silence crashed over the table. Even Wanda froze, her mouth still open mid-retort.

    My chest loosened with relief at the fact that he had finally stepped in.

    Draven¡¯s gaze swept the table, cool andmanding, and just when I thought he was going to scold the two women, he announced, "Wanda has been reassigned a new task. She will return to Stormveil tomorrow morning."

    A ripple of silence passed through the table as my eyes flicked to Wanda whose face has been drained of color. Her lips pressed tight with fury vibrating through her entire body.

    Before she could speak, Mabel smiled, her tone light and cutting. "Well, that¡¯s good news."

    All eyes turned to her including mine. I wondered what other contribution she has to make.

    Mabel tilted her head, borating sweetly. "Because, honestly, an unmarried woman living in her male friend¡¯s home, refusing to go marry and start her own family, it¡¯s a red g if I ever saw one."

 Chapter 281: Same Vehicle as Wanda

    <h4>Chapter 281: Same Vehicle as Wanda</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    Mabel¡¯s wordsnded like a p in themselves, more than the previous painfulment she made before.

    But how could Wanda take that lying down?

    Just then, she shot to her feet. Her hand sliced through the air in a rage, aiming straight for Mabel¡¯s cheek.

    A soft gasp escaped from my lips and echoed around the table.

    But Mabel was faster. She immediately caught Wanda¡¯s wrist mid-air, her face hardening as her eyes narrowed dangerously.

    "How dare you?" Wanda hissed, her voice shaking with fury.

    But Mabel¡¯s grip tightened, and she red back with equal fire. "No. How dare you think you can raise your hand to me? Do I look like that weakling over there who has probably been tolerating your insults and abuse?"

    Her chin jerked sharply toward me.

    The words struck harder than a p. My breath caught, and I stared at her, stunned andpletely wounded.

    She had defended herself, yes, but in doing so she had thrown me under Wanda¡¯s shadow again, and exposed my silence and endurance for everyone to see.

    But not that it mattered because all I could do at this moment was sit here, frozen.

    Just then, the soft scrape of Draven¡¯s chair against the floor sounded louder in the suffocating silence as he rose to his full height.

    "Mabel." His voice was deadly calm.

    Then I saw Mabel¡¯s eyes flick toward him, still narrowed with anger. But her grip loosened and she slowly released Wanda¡¯s wrist.

    Draven¡¯s gaze locked on her. "You will not insult my wife again."

    As soon as I heard that warning, my heart warmed up, the corners of my lips stretching into a small smile.

    But of course, my sister stiffened, probably because he didn¡¯t expect a husband to stand up for his wife.

    But Draven didn¡¯t give her time to reply. His voice dropped lower like it was threaded with steel.

    "If you dare to speak of her as a weakling again, or use any degrading words on her, then tomorrow, you will be on the same vehicle as Wanda heading back to Stormveil. If you have issues left to fight out with her, then do it on the road, far from my home."

    The silence that followed was so heavy I swore I could hear the faint crackle of the candles burning on the table.

    Mabel¡¯s face paled slightly. Wanda sat rigid, her eyes wide with shock at Draven¡¯s words but I noticed it.

    The way his gaze didn¡¯t linger on her for more than a passing second, the way he dismissed her as if she were nothing.

    He wasn¡¯t protecting her or even acknowledging her fury. His words, his warning, his entire attention and interest had been on me.

    Mabel lowered her gaze and murmured stiffly, "Yes, Alpha."

    Draven didn¡¯t sit down immediately. His eyes swept across the table once more, his authority filling every corner of the room, daring anyone else to speak.

    And everyone knew better than to speak, including the strong-headed ones.

    Calmly, Draven sat back down and reached for his wine ss as if nothing had happened.

    "Now," he said in a smooth tone, "let¡¯s finish dinner."

    I stared at him openly, not bothering to hide the proud smile on my lips this time around.

    Mabel¡¯s words hadn¡¯t pierced me as I had grown used to that sort of sting from my family, that quiet dismissal that told me I was never quite enough.

    I have endured it so long that I hardly flinched anymore. But Draven, my husband, hadn¡¯t endured it.

    In fact, he refused to allow it and had cut Mabel down for speaking against me. Not because I had demanded it or even needed his help. But because he simply wanted to protect me.

    And that was something else entirely.

    Warmth spread through my chest, soft and fierce all at once.

    <i>¡¯So this was what it felt like to have someone stand at your side, to know there was a person who wouldn¡¯t let the world bruise you without consequence?¡¯</i>

    <i>So this is what it means to be protected, not out of pity, but out of loyalty and love?</i>

    I didn¡¯t care for Mabel¡¯s insult, but Draven¡¯s defense was like a hand closing firmly around mine in the dark.

    I nced at him once more from beneath myshes. He was eating again as if nothing had disturbed him, yet every line of his posture screamed authority.

    The others might be afraid of this man, but I felt something else entirely; pride, relief, something sweeter and deeper.

    A few minutester, Draven set his utensils down, dabbing his lips with a napkin before rising smoothly from his seat. Then he flickered his gaze briefly toward me, silent and expectant.

    I understood instantly, but I couldn¡¯t leave him now.

    "I will put Xamira to bed ande," I said softly, my voice carrying enough for him to hear.

    He gave a short nod, and without another word, he turned to leave. Chairs scraped faintly as everyone murmured polite goodnights to him.

    I returned my gaze to Xamira. She was still nibbling at her food with a determined slowness, her belly rounded from dinner.

    "Are you done, sweetheart?" I asked gently.

    She looked up at me with a wide smile. "Mydy, can I have one more ss of juice?"

    My eyes fell on her protruding belly, already stretched from all the food she had happily devoured. I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle softly.

    "Just a sip," I allowed.

    "Thank you," she smiled,pletely delighted before taking her ss and sipping carefully.

    Around us, the room gradually emptied. One by one, chairs pushed back, servants cleared quietly, and my siblings excused themselves.

    I was about to rise with Xamira when the soft tread of footsteps stopped in front of me.

    Mabel wore a smile, but her eyes told another story. I narrowed mine instinctively. The mask of pleasantry barely concealed the frown tugging at her mouth.

    Before I could speak, to ask her what she needed, movement stirred behind me. Kira and Deidra, who had been stationed silently among the other servants, stepped forward in unison.

 Chapter 282: Nothing Else Mattered

    <h4>Chapter 282: Nothing Else Mattered</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    I noticed immediately how Mabel¡¯s face shifted, her confidence loosening as her gaze flicked over them.

    But the next second, she scoffed with a sneer curling at her lips. "It must be good to have people backing you up."

    I straightened in my seat and met her stare evenly. "Of course," I replied, my tone calm but cutting. "But it¡¯s too bad that it¡¯s always the good people who are bullied by others that get to experience this premium treatment."

    Mabel¡¯s nostrils red, her breathing sharper. For a moment, I thought she mightsh out. Instead, she spun on her heel and stalked away, herposure cracking just enough for me to savour it.

    I exhaled quietly, relief washing over me like a cool wave. I hadn¡¯t just defended myself; I had reminded her of every moment she and the others had tried to trample me. And I had done it without raising my voice.

    Beside me, Xamira set her half-filled ss down with a satisfied sigh,pletely oblivious to the storm that had just passed.

    I brushed a hand over her hair and smiled faintly. "Come."

    ---

    After what felt like half an hour had passed, Xamira¡¯s eyelids fluttered heavily as I finished thest line of the storybook she had pressed into my hands.

    Her fingers clutched the edge of the nket, but her breathing had already begun to soften into a steady rhythm.

    I smiled faintly, brushing a few strands of hair away from her forehead before tucking the nket securely around her.

    The nanny hovered quietly nearby, her presence unobtrusive but watchful.

    "Good night, mydy," she whispered respectfully, bowing as I rose from the chair next to Xamira¡¯s bed.

    I returned a gentle nod and walked softly toward the door while being careful not to wake Xamira. Thetch clicked lightly as I pulled it closed behind me.

    But the moment I stepped into the hallway, my gaze fell on Kira and her hand resting by her side. It was clutching a folded in white paper.

    Before I could ask, Deidra spoke quickly, as though sensing my unspoken question. "Mydy, Miss Fellowes asked us to pass this letter to you."

    I frowned, surprise tightening my chest. <i>¡¯A letter from Wanda?¡¯</i> The thought unsettled me.

    Wanda had never written a letter to me before now so my curiosity prickled, though it wasced with suspicion.

    Kira raised her hand slightly, offering the letter to me. "Do you want to read it now, mydy?"

    I shook my head, keeping my expressionposed, though the truth was that I had no desire to deal with Wanda¡¯s drama tonight.

    "No. Leave it on the table in my bedroom," I instructed clearly.

    Kira and Deidra bowed their heads in unison.

    "I will be spending the night with my husband," I added, my voice soft but certain. "But tomorrow morning, wait in my bedroom as usual."

    "Yes, mydy," they replied together, their tone obedient and firm.

    They fell into step behind me as I made my way toward the third floor, allowing myself to breathe easier.

    By the time we reached the third floor, the corridor was quieter, dimly lit with soft golden lights.

    I dismissed Kira and Deidra with a nod, and they both bowed before retreating down the hallway.

    My steps slowed as I approached Draven¡¯s chambers. I raised my hand and knocked lightly, aware that he was waiting for me.

    "Come in," he answered with a hint of eagerness in his tone.

    I pushed the door open and stepped inside, immediately feeling the warmth of his bedroom.

    Draven stood near the window, his coat already discarded, the light catching on the hard lines of his shoulders.

    His gaze found me immediately, and for a moment, he simply stared at me. The silence stretched with unspoken words before the corners of his mouth softened just slightly.

    "You¡¯rete," he murmured, though his tone held no reproach, only a kind of expectant patience.

    "You forgot that I had to put Xamira to bed," I said softly, closing the door behind me. My voice felt smaller than usual, but the heat creeping up my neck was impossible to hide.

    He nodded once, then stepped away from the window, his presence filling the room as he moved toward me. Each step felt deliberate, and my pulse quickened despite myself.

    By the time he stopped in front of me, I could feel the weight of his nearness and the quiet power in him, the way his eyes searched mine.

    "So... you are staying tonight?" he asked lowly, though I could tell he already knew the answer.

    "Yes," I whispered, my voice almost betraying the nervous warmth coiled in my chest. Why else would Ie to his bedroom this night if he hadn¡¯t asked me?

    The faintest smile touched his lips before he reached for me.

    His hand tightened around mine steadily before he guided me further inside, his eyespletely fixed on me.

    He stopped near the bed and turned, facing me fully. His thumb brushed across my knuckles, a gentle stroke that somehow felt more intimate than any embrace.

    "So much happened in one evening," he murmured, his voice rough at the edges. "But how do you feel?"

    I shrugged. "I feel lighter now." Nothing else mattered except being with him.

    His gaze softened as he let his guard down enough to show the truth in his expression.

    A blink of an eyeter, he bent closer, brushing his lips against my forehead, then trailing lower until his mouth found mine.

    The kiss was unhurried at first, his patience pulling me deeper until I leaned into him, my hands, naturally finding the warmth of his chest.

    But when I whispered his name against his lips, something shifted. His control thinned, his hold on me grew firmer, and the kiss deepened, hungry and desperate, but still grounding.

    When he finally pulled back, his breathing was heavier. His hand lingered at my waist, steadying me as though I might slip.

    Instead of words, I touched his face, tracing the sharp line of his jaw with my fingertips, before I kissed him again this time with my own urgency, my own choice.

    He responded instantly and gathered me into his arms, his strength wrapping around me like warmth.

    And as he lifted me effortlessly,ying me onto the bed, the world outside ceased to exist.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 283: Valmoraâ€™s Sharp Warning

    <h4>Chapter 283: Valmora¡¯s Sharp Warning</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    The next morning, I woke earlier than I expected. My body should have been heavy, aching from the way Draven had his way with me through the night.

    But instead, I felt strangely light, as though the weight of everything had been washed from me in his arms.

    Steam rose gently from the warm water tub as I sank deeper, letting the heat soak into my skin.

    Azul knelt at one side with her usual calm grace, pouringvender-scented oil into the water, while Kira hummed softly on the other side as she arranged clean towels within reach.

    My head tilted back against the smooth edge of the tub, and despite myself, I drifted into the memories ofst night, his touch, his strength, and the way I had somehow kept pace with his endless energy.

    The thought sent an involuntary warmth rushing to my cheeks. I wasn¡¯t supposed to think of such things in the morning light, and yet, I couldn¡¯t help it.

    "Mydy," Kira¡¯s cheerful voice broke into my thoughts, lilting with amusement. "You seem very happy and excited about something."

    I blinked and lifted my gaze to find her smiling at me knowingly. Before I could answer, Azul gently shook her head and spoke in her softer, wiser tone.

    "It is too early to tease ourdy this morning," she said, her eyes lowering respectfully.

    Kira pouted yfully before pressing two fingers to her lips as though telling me she won¡¯t do it again. "Forgive me, mydy."

    I couldn¡¯t stop the small smile that curved my lips. I didn¡¯t mind their teasing. It reminded me of warmth and sisterhood I hadn¡¯t felt in years.

    But as long as they remembered where the line was, I would never mind.

    When the bath was done, Azul helped me rise, and warm towels enveloped me, pressing away the droplets that clung stubbornly to my skin.

    Soon enough, I was led into my dressing room. The morning light nted across polished wood and neat rows of gowns, each more borate than the next.

    Deidra was waiting for me, bright-eyed as always, holding up two options with an expectant look.

    "Which one shall it be today, mydy? The sapphire blue with the embroidery, or the ivory with the silver trimming?"

    I nced at both, then shook my head slowly. "Neither," I said, surprising them since for ages, it felt like gowns were my second skin. "I don¡¯t feel like dressing that way today."

    Deidra¡¯s eyes lit with excitement, as though she had been waiting for me to say those words. She leaned forward slightly.

    "Then, how would you like to dress today, mydy?"

    I let my gaze wander across the racks until my lips curved into a small smile. "I¡¯m in the mood for something more Western¡ªsomething we got from the human shopping mall."

    Deidra squealed before she could catch herself, pping her hands together. "Good choice, mydy!"

    With a little bounce in her step, she returned the two gowns carefully to their ce before rushing to another section of the room.

    I chuckled softly and turned toward the vanity. Deidra loved when I dressed more westernized. She loves change and has always subtly insisted that I dress differently instead of my usual Stormveil way.

    She had once mentioned to me that it was boring. And although she never meant any harm back then, she had oncepared my sense of dressing to Wanda¡¯s.

    Deidra had always advised me to explore, and I think now, I¡¯m starting to see the need for it. Boring is Boring. Change is interesting.

    I lowered myself onto the stool. The mirror reflected my bare arms and legs, still slightly damp from the bath, glowing faintly from the steam.

    Kira appeared at my side with a tub of body butter, opening it with a quiet flourish.

    The sweet scent of strawberries drifted up, and I dipped my fingers into the cream. Rubbing it between my palms, I smoothed it along my arms and down the length of my legs, enjoying the soft sheen it left behind.

    It was a small ritual, but one that made me feel beautiful, soft and grounded.

    Not long after, Deidra returned, holding her prize carefully over her arms¡ªa pair of ck high-waist wide-leg trousers paired with a light pink silk blouse, the fabric glimmering faintly in the light. She held it out as though it were treasure.

    "Mydy," she said, her voice brimming with pride. "What do you think?"

    I turned from the mirror, Then I let my eyes linger on the ensemble, and then gave a firm nod of approval. "I like it."

    Deidra¡¯s smile grew even brighter as she carefullyid the clothes out for me.

    ---

    The ck trousers fit snugly around my waist, the fabric soft but structured, a little different from the gowns I had grown ustomed to.

    Azul handed me the blouse next, and I slipped it on myself. The silk against my skin felt light and airy, like a secret indulgence.

    I returned to the vanity stool, smoothing the blouse down before turning toward the mirror.

    Kira had already taken her ce behind me,b in hand, her expression one of deep concentration. My silver hair spilled over my back like a river of light, and I felt the gentle tug as she carefully worked through it.

    From the corner, Deidra¡¯s voice carried with its usual warm excitement. "Mydy, your hair is so much longer and shinier with each passing week."

    Through the mirror, I caught her expression, the genuine sparkle in her eyes as though my hair itself brought her joy.

    I smiled faintly, but my words were more practical. "It¡¯s bing such a hassle to take care of it. Perhaps I should get a trim."

    The thought was hardly out of my mouth when Valmora¡¯s familiar voice rang sharply inside my head.

    <i>"Don¡¯t try it. You will send our efforts back."</i>

    The words startled me, quick and sharp, so sudden that my chest gave a little jolt. Valmora rarely risked revealing herself to me so openly.

    I straightened in the seat, my heart suddenly aware of the unseen presence. But before I could dwell on it, Azul¡¯s voice pulled me back to the moment.

 Chapter 284: Wandaâ€™s Letter

    <h4>Chapter 284: Wanda¡¯s Letter</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    "Mydy," she said softly, her tone almost soothing. "Your long hair isn¡¯t a hassle for us. We enjoy tending to it. Please don¡¯t cut it. It would be such a shame."

    I blinked, returning her gaze in the mirror, and finally gave a small nod. "Very well. No trimming."

    Still, a question gnawed at me. Why had Valmora been so insistent? Surely, hair would always grow back. But then my thoughts shifted to my grandmother who carried fae blood. She too had silver hair, shining like moonlight.

    Could there be more to it than appearance? Some hidden power attached to it I hadn¡¯t yet uncovered?

    The idea clung to me as Kira worked swiftly. She styled my hair into a bubble ponytail, the sections bound neatly, before twisting the tail into an elegant updo.

    When she finally stepped back, I tilted my head in the mirror, studying the result.

    "I like it," I murmured with a nod. "I will keep this style for the week."

    Kira¡¯s eyes glimmered with pride at the approval.

    I rose, smoothing my trousers, and Deidra immediately bent to set a pair of ck leather low-heeled slippers before me. I slipped into them, feeling grounded in their simplicity.

    From there, I moved into my main bedroom.

    "Light the vani candles," I requested, my voice calm but carrying the tone of habit. At once, Azul moved to do so, the faint sweet scent soon wafting through the air, wrapping the room infort.

    I lowered myself onto the sofa in the sitting area, settling back against the cushions.

    A momentter, Kira approached with a porcin teacup, steam curling gracefully above it. She poured from the ceramic pot with practiced elegance before cing the cup in my hand.

    "Thank you," I said, my fingers curling around the delicate handle.

    But as I lowered my gaze to the table in front of me, my breath paused. A folded paper rested neatly where Kira must have ced itst night. Recognition stirred within me, cold and sharp.

    It was the letter from Wanda. And I had almost forgotten about it since I didn¡¯t value anything from her.

    I pursed my lips slightly, recalling Draven¡¯s announcementst night. By now, Wanda should already be preparing to leave for Stormveil.

    Perhaps she was gone already as it was now two hours before breakfast. There was plenty of time for her to have departed.

    Still, my curiosity itched.

    I sipped the hot tea slowly, letting the warmth slide down my throat, then, I extended my free hand.

    "Kira," I said quietly. "Bring me the letter. Let¡¯s see what that troublesome woman found important enough to put into words."

    Kira obeyed at once, picking it up carefully before cing it into my hand.

    I unfolded the paper carefully and let my thumb slide over the faint crease down its middle. Wanda¡¯s handwriting stretched across the page in sharp, elegant strokes. I forced myself to read.

    <i>"Meredith,</i>

    <i>I thought long and hard about this and finally decided that I wouldn¡¯t leave Duskmoor¡¯s ground without you knowing the truth you are not ready to pursue.</i>

    <i>I don¡¯t know if being wolfless has a way of making people foolish. I wouldn¡¯t know since that degrading situation and position isn¡¯t in my bloodline.</i>

    <i>I bet you don¡¯t know why Draven married you, and that is why this letter is to end whatever foolishness and naivety in you that thought he just randomly chose and insisted on you.</i>

    <i>Draven married you because you are useful to his goal, nothing more. You are a pawn he ced on his board, a piece that makes hisrger game easier to win. And do you know what hisrger game is?</i>

    <i>Before Draven met you at the Lunar ball, the council and everyone else were pressuring him to take one of their daughters for a wife since he was yet to find his mate. </i>

    <i>And knowing the intentions of those power-hungry men, to make their daughters Queen, Draven decided to marry someone without power and any value. You. </i>

    <i>He did that, despite knowing fully well that in the future, those political selfish bigots would attack and kill you off and then start fighting all over again to make one of their daughters Draven¡¯s wife, and their future Queen.</i>

    <i>Just so you know, every look and every word Draven gives to you all serves a purpose. His purpose. You are being moved where he needs you, and you don¡¯t even realize it.</i>

    <i>But if you think I am speaking out of spite, if you think I am simply bitter, then go and ask Draven yourself. Ask him if he married you with the intention of using you as a shield. I dare you.</i>

    <i>Don¡¯t forget this, Meredith, pawns are only moved until they are no longer useful. When that dayes, Draven will not hesitate to sweep you from the board without a second thought.</i>

    <i>¡ªWanda Fellowes.</i>

    --

    I set the paper back down on the table and stared at it as though it might burn a hole through the polished wood.

    My chest felt tight, my pulse racing far too fast for something so still.

    "Mydy... is something wrong?" Deidra¡¯s soft voice broke the silence.

    I lifted my gaze toward her, then toward Azul and Kira who stood hovering with worried expressions.

    My lips pressed together before I managed to say, "Give me a moment."

    They hesitated, eyes flickering to one another, but eventually they bowed their heads and stepped out of the sitting area, leaving me alone with my thoughts.

    The moment their footsteps faded, I sank back against the sofa. My throat was dry.

    Draven¡¯s face shed in my mind¡ªhis smirk, hisughter, the warmth of his arms pulling me against his chest at night. The way he reached for me in the dark, how he held me until I fell asleep.

    His voice whispering promises that he would cherish me, protect me, burn the world for me if he had to.

    I remembered the fire in his eyes when he defended me against Mabelst night and the gentleness in his touch...

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 The Moon Goddess 285

    285 That Vile Woman

    <b><i>Meredith</i></b><b>. </b>1

    I also remembered the confessions Draven gave me when I least expected them.

    And yet, Wanda¡¯s words slithered over all of it like venom.

    ¡®<i>Had </i>I <i>been </i><i>too </i><i>quick </i>to <i>confess </i><i>my </i><i>love </i>to <i>him</i><i>? </i>To <i>believe </i><i>every </i><i>tender </i><i>word </i><i>he </i>spoke?¡®

    Heat red in my chest with anger, doubt and humiliation all at once. My mind refused to be still, questions

    wing at me, each one sharper than thest.

    <i>¡®</i><i>Was </i><i>it </i><i>all </i><i>a </i><i>game</i>? <i>Was </i>I a fool for <i>trusting </i>him? <i>Was </i>I nothing <i>more </i><i>than </i><i>a </i><i>piece </i><i>to </i><i>him</i><i>, </i><i>just </i><i>as </i><i>Wanda </i><i>said</i><i>?</i>¡®

    <i>¡°</i><i>Calm </i><i>down</i>, <i>Meredith</i>.<i>¡± </i><i>Valmora¡¯s </i><i>voice </i><i>slid </i>into <i>me </i><i>like </i>cool <i>water </i><i>over </i><i>a </i><i>me</i>.

    I swallowed hard. ¡°<i>I¡¯m </i><i>not </i><i>overreacting</i>. <i>You </i><i>read </i><i>that </i><i>letter </i><i>with </i><i>me</i><i>, </i><i>and </i><i>you </i><i>saw </i><i>what </i><i>Wanda </i><i>wrote</i>.¡±

    ¡°<i>You </i><i>are </i><i>thinking </i>too <i>much</i>,¡± Valmora answered, her tone firm but not unkind. ¡°<i>This </i><i>is </i><i>exactly </i><i>what </i><i>Wanda </i>

    <i>wanted</i><i>. </i><i>She </i><i>wanted </i>to <i>twist </i><i>your </i><i>mind </i><i>against </i><i>Draven</i><i>, </i><i>and </i>to <i>make </i><i>you </i><i>question </i><i>everything </i><i>good </i><i>that </i><i>has </i>

    <i>blossomed </i><i>between </i><i>you</i><i>.¡± </i>

    I dragged in a sharp breath, my hands curling into fists on myp. ¡°<i>But </i><i>what </i><i>if </i><i>she </i><i>isn¡¯t </i><i>lying</i>? <i>What </i><i>if </i>

    <i>everything </i><i>I¡¯ve </i><i>been </i><i>living </i><i>in </i><i>these </i><i>past </i><i>weeks </i><i>is </i><i>just </i><i>an </i><i>illusion</i>?¡±

    Silence hummed inside me for a moment before Valmora spoke again.

    ¡°Why <i>do </i><i>you </i><i>think </i><i>Draven </i><i>forcefully </i><i>imed </i><i>and </i><i>married </i><i>you </i><i>in </i><i>the </i><i>first </i>ce? You <i>already </i>know <i>he </i>did not

    love you <i>at </i><i>the </i><i>start</i>. Or <i>have </i><i>you </i><i>forgotten </i>so soon?¡±

    My breath pivoted harsh as the memories hit me like a p. Memories of our bitter arguments in Stormveil,

    the coldness in his gaze, the way I used to wonder endlessly why he wanted me at all.

    I had asked him, more than once, both in Stormveil and here in Duskmoor about the reason he married me,

    but he never gave me an answer till date.

    A shiver ran through me as the ugly truth pressed against my chest. Wanda was <i>right</i>.

    My heart stumbled, twisting painfully as doubt seeped deeper. Did Draven like me now? Or was it all still part

    78:57

    114

    <b>< </b>

    285 That Vile Woman

    of whatever n he had from the beginning?

    I pressed a hand to my forehead, fighting to steady my breath. Then Valmora¡¯s voice slipped in, quieter this

    time: ¡°Do you trust me?¡±

    I didn¡¯t answer. My lips parted, but no sound came.

    ¡°Meredith,¡± she continued gently, ¡°I am your wolf. From the moment we connected, have <i>I </i>ever given you

    reason to think I would harm you?¡±

    Her words echoed in the fragile silence of my heart.

    Then I let out a deep, shaky breath and muttered under my breath, ¡°No¡­ <i>you </i><i>haven¡¯t</i>. At <i>least </i><i>not </i>yet.¡± <b>2 </b>

    Valmora exhaled inside me, her voice softer now and threaded with more patience.

    ¡°I know <i>how </i><i>you </i><i>feel</i><i>, </i><i>Meredith</i>. It <i>is </i><i>understandable</i>. <i>But </i><i>don¡¯t </i><i>let </i><i>your </i><i>emotions </i><i>blind </i><i>you </i><i>from </i><i>what </i><i>is </i><i>truly </i>

    important. Don¡¯t <i>let </i><i>them </i><i>hinder </i><i>your </i><i>visions</i>.¡±

    I pressed my lips together. I didn¡¯t want to hear any of that now. My chest was too heavy, and my thoughts

    too tangled.

    But Valmora didn¡¯t stop. I knew she wouldn¡¯t until she had achieved her aim to calm me.

    ¡°Draven owes <i>you </i><i>an </i><i>exnation</i>. <i>That </i><i>is </i><i>something </i><i>only </i><i>he </i><i>can </i>give<i>, </i>and I will not take that <i>right </i>away from

    him. But I want you to <i>know </i><i>this</i><i>, </i><i>Draven </i><i>did </i><i>what </i><i>was </i><i>right </i><i>given </i>the situation, the circumstances, and his role

    as a strategic leader at <i>that </i><i>point</i>.¡±

    I blinked hard, swallowing down the sting of tears that threatened to rise.

    ¡°You will understand that side of him one day,¡± Valmora went on, ¡°when you step into the court fully and take on a true leadership role of your own. Then you will see yourself making simr decisions.¡±

    Her words pressed against me, but I couldn¡¯t find any reply. Too many questions swirled in my mind, colliding with Wanda¡¯s venomous words, with Draven¡¯s silences from the past, with my own fragile hopes.

    Valmora¡¯s voice sharpened a little. ¡°Don¡¯t let this rage¨Cthis bitterness swimming in your heart spill beyond <i>today</i>.¡±

    I let out a humorlessugh and whispered, ¡°Do you¡­ care about my emotions now?¡±

    15:51

    214

    K

    285 That Vile Woman

    ¡°I care about your emotions if that is what will make you happy,¡± Valmora replied. ¡°But my true concern is this; would you really allowed Wanda leave so happily after what she <i>has </i><i>done </i>to you?¡± 1

    The question burned through me like fire. My fingers curled tight into my palms. I let my voice drop,

    sounding low and venomous. ¡°That bitch must have <i>left </i><i>already</i><i>.</i><i>¡± </i>

    ¡°No.¡± Valmora¡¯s answer came quickly, almost like a smirk I could feel in my bones. ¡°<i>She </i><i>is </i>still here.¡±

    Before I could move, the door opened. Cora and Arya stepped inside, each bncing baskets of fresh

    beddings.

    ¡°Good morning, mydy,¡± they chimed respectfully.

    ¡°Good morning,¡± I answered absently, ready to side from the sofa. My eyes locked on Cora. ¡°Is Wanda still

    around?¡±

    ¡°Yes, mydy,¡± Cora replied.

    And that was all the confirmation I needed. Immediately, I stood to my feet and smooth my blouse and pants.

    The next second, I strode toward the door.

    I could feel Deidra¡¯s quiet presence as she began to follow me, but I didn¡¯t turn or ask her any questions.

    My jaw clenched as I articted inwardly, ¡°What should I <i>even </i><i>say </i>to her, Valmora? Because right now, all I feel like doing is pulling everyst strand of hair out of her thick head.¡±

    Valmora chuckled darkly. ¡°Wanda doesn¡¯t think Draven is your mate. Tell me, Meredith, how do you think that

    truth will ruin the little happiness and false victory she clings to after giving you that letter?¡±

    My lips curled into a slow smirk as I descended the stairs, already imagining Wanda¡¯s face shattering when t

    told her.

    My anger didn¡¯t vanish, rather, it shifted. I sharpened it into something colder to be used on that vile woman.

    The morning air was crisp,ced with the faint scent of dew and burning fuel. My slippers crunched lightly

    on the gravel as I stepped outside.

    There, just ahead, Wanda was striding toward the ck car waiting with its headlights on, probably

    15.51

    285 That Vile Woman

    wallowing in whatever emotion she had chosen.

    ¡°Wanda.¡± Her name left my lips like steel.

    Comment 36

    You¡¯ve arrived at thetest chapter!

 The Moon Goddess 286

    286 She Needed Mental Assistance

    <b><i>Meredith</i></b><b>. </b>1

    She froze mid¨Cstep. Then slowly, she turned. As soon as she saw it was me, she tilted her chin high, her smirk

    sharp enough to cut.

    Behind me, I felt Deidra¡¯s quiet presence. I didn¡¯t take my eyes off Wanda when I said, ¡°Wait here.¡±

    ¡°Yes, mydy,¡± Deidra replied softly.

    I walked forward, closing the space between us, each step deliberate. Wanda¡¯s smirk deepened, as though

    she had been expecting me.

    ¡°I received your letter,¡± I said tly.

    Her brows rose a fraction, then sheughed under her breath, tilting her head in mock innocence. ¡°And how

    can I help you?¡±

    My stomach twisted with disgust at her arrogance, but my face remained smooth, unreadable. ¡°I¡¯ve read your

    letter, Wanda. But I have one question for you.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± She chuckled, smugness dripping from her tone. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want to ask how I knew about

    Draven¡¯s unimaginable intentions for you?¡±

    For a moment, I simply stared at her. <i>This </i><i>woman </i><i>who </i><i>had </i><i>thought </i><i>herself </i><i>clever </i><i>enough </i><i>to </i><i>ruin </i><i>me</i><i>, </i>by <i>trying </i>

    to <i>use </i><i>her </i><i>words </i>to <i>nearly </i><i>shatter </i>my <i>peace</i>.

    Then I exhaled slowly, wondering how I would have almost wasted an entire morning brooding over her

    poison.

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in how you got your information,¡± I said calmly. ¡°It isn¡¯t important.¡±

    The chuckle faded from her lips, her smirk faltering just a little. ¡°Then what is bothering you?¡±

    I stepped closer, closing the gap until my shadow brushed against hers. My voice lowered, sharp and

    deliberate.

    ¡°In your letter, you said everyone was pressuring Draven to marry their daughters because he didn¡¯t have a

    286 She Needed Mental Assistance

    mate. And the way you wrote it, the way you tried to make me feel worthless, as though I was nothing more

    than his chess piece, told me exactly what you thought of me. That I was of no importance to him.¡±

    Wanda scoffed, rolling her eyes. ¡°So what are you getting at? Make your point straight.¡±

    I leaned in slightly, my lips curving in the faintest smile. ¡°I bet you didn¡¯t know¡­ that I am Draven¡¯s mate.¡±

    Her facepletely drained of all color. Her lips parted, her confidence crumbling. ¡°You are actually Draven¡¯s

    mate? I thought-¡± her voice broke, ¡°-I thought Draven lied?¡± <b>1 </b>

    ¡°Do you still think he would still use me as a pawn?¡± I asked, not letting let her finish.

    But not wanting to waste any more time with her, I let my voice slice cleanly through her disbelief.

    ¡°I guess now everyone can stop harassing Draven and trying to force their daughters on him.¡± 1

    Wanda¡¯s eyes darkened, her body stiff with barely contained rage.

    I tilted my head, meeting her re with serene finality. ¡°And Wanda¡­ I think you should get help when you

    return to Stormveil. Some sort of mental assistance. You look like you will be needing it.¡±

    Then I paused for a beat, letting the barb sink in. ¡°And be sure to get the help from my Moonstone pack.¡±

    Her face twisted, but I didn¡¯t give her the satisfaction of watching me gloat. I turned smoothly and walked

    away with my head held high.

    Deidra lowered her head respectfully, a small smile tugging at the corner of her lips.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I said simply.

    ¡°Yes, mydy,¡± she murmured.

    We stepped back into the house and ascended the stairs together, step after steady step.

    Satisfaction hummed faintly in my chest at the fact that I had dismantled Wanda¡¯s pride in less than five

    minutes. But beneath it, the unease remained.

    Because the truth still lingered like a bitter taste on my tongue. Wanda¡¯s letter was not entirely lies.

    Though I had silenced her, I was far from at peace.

    As we reached the third floor, I pressed my fingers briefly against my temple. No matter how sharp my words.

    286 She Needed Mental Assistance

    had been, the storm inside me wasn¡¯t gone. I still needed to confront Draven.

    And when I did, it wouldn¡¯t be with rage or silence. I would face him as his wife and demand the truth.

    I wanted to do things the mature way and not risk creating a rift between us.

    The history book felt heavier than it should in my hands. The words blurred, lines swimming together until

    they were nothing more than meaningless ck ink on white paper.

    I blinked, then turned another page and realized I hadn¡¯t even absorbed a single sentence of thest ten

    minutes.

    With a sharp groan, I mmed it shut and pressed my palms against the cover. My chest felt tight, my mind a

    storm that refused to quiet.

    No matter how I tried to distract myself, Wanda¡¯s revtion kept wing back into my head, dripping poison

    with every memory they touched.

    I couldn¡¯t keep sitting here like this¨Crestless, suffocating and spiraling. At least, not until I had looked Draven

    in the eyes and gotten the truth out of his lips.

    I rose from the sofa with a forceful breath. ¡°I¡¯m leaving for breakfast,¡± I announced, startling my maidservants

    where they stood by the corner.

    Azul straightened immediately, concern flickering in her gaze. ¡°Now, mydy? It is still a little early.¡±

    Kira chimed in gently, ¡°Yes, about twenty minutes early.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± The words came out clipped, firmer than I intended, but I didn¡¯t take them back. ¡°I can¡¯t sit in this

    room any longer.¡±

    The unease in their eyes was in, but they bowed their heads. Azul stepped forward without hesitation.

    ¡°Then I will apany you.¡±

    I gave her a quick nod before heading for the door. My footsteps echoed down the quiet corridors as Azul

    followed a respectful distance behind.

    The dining hall was already alive with the soft bustle of servants setting the table.

    286 She Needed Mental Assistance

    Porcin clinked against polished wood, silver cutlery glinted under the chandeliers, and trays of steaming

    dishes were carefully arranged down the long spread.

    The moment the servants noticed me, they froze, surprise shing in their eyes before they quickly lowered

    their heads. ¡°Good morning, mydy.¡±

    Their voices ovepped in unison.

    I forced a smile and inclined my head. ¡°Good morning.¡±

    Azul was already pulling a chair out for me. I sat down at my usual ce, fingers tracing idly over the edge of the linen napkin as my gaze flickered across the empty chairs.

    The vast table suddenly looked lonelier than ever. This was the first time I was appearing at the dinning hall

    for a meal, as the first person.

    A sigh slipped past my lips. In my rush, I hadpletely forgotten about Xamira. Usually, I would peek into her room, take her hand, and bring her down with me.

    She loved it, and she had started to expect it.

    But this morning, my head had been too clouded, too consumed with anger and doubt. I hadn¡¯t even thought

    of her.

    My stomach knotted with guilt.

    <b>Comment </b>10

    Post your firstment!

    <b>Vote </b>

    <b>10 </b>

    Fandom

    Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift.

    Swipe Left To Continue >

 The Moon Goddess 287

    287 Treading Carefully

    <b>Draven</b>.

    By the time I stepped into the dining hall, the familiar hum of servants quieted into near silence. My gaze

    immediately found Meredith at the long table.

    Then almost immediately, all heads turned to my direction. One by one, they all stood, their chairs scraping

    backwards.

    But before they could verbally acknowledge my presence, I gestured for them to settle down. And they did.

    I returned my gaze at Meredith. She sat straight¨Cbacked in her chair, her silver hair pinned neatly into an borate updo, her hands folded close to her te as though she were guarding herself.

    To anyone else, she lookedposed¨Cserene, even. But I had known her long enough now to notice the subtle tells: the stiffness of her shoulders, the faint shadow in her eyes that hadn¡¯t been therest night.

    Rhovan stirred in the back of my mind, a low rumble threading through me. ¡°It <i>seems </i><i>like </i><i>our </i><i>mate </i><i>is </i>

    <i>embittered</i><i>.</i><i>¡± </i>

    My jaw flexed, ready to order punishments. ¡°<i>Embittered</i><i>? </i><i>Toward </i><i>whom</i><i>? </i>

    Rhovan¡¯s growl was sharper this time, tinged with regret. ¡°<i>Unfortunately</i>, <i>her </i><i>anger </i><i>is </i><i>directed </i><i>at </i>you.¡±

    ¡°<i>Me</i>? How?¡± I frowned, pulling out my chair, my thoughts reying the memory of this morning.

    I remembered the soft weight of her in my arms, her lips brushing against my cheek before she slipped back

    to her own chambers.

    Nothing about that moment had suggested anger. If anything, it had been the most peace I had felt between

    us in weeks.

    ¡°<i>What </i><i>did </i>I <i>do </i><i>wrong </i><i>now</i>?¡± I asked, but Rhovan gave me nothing but silence, as if waiting for me to unravel

    the puzzle myself.

    I picked up my fork, cutting slowly into the eggs on my te. The sound of silver against porcin filled the

    pause.

    17.3

    <

    287 Treading Carefully

    Then, deliberately, I transferred a neat portion onto her te.

    She blinked, hershes lowering for the briefest second, her gaze resting on the golden yolk. The pause

    stretched long enough for me to hold my breath.

    And then, with measured grace, she lifted her fork and speared the bite of egg, bringing it to her lips without

    a word.

    I leaned back slightly, watching her chew with her unreadable expression and deliberate silence.

    Rhovan¡¯s low chuckle slid through me. ¡°You <i>see </i><i>now</i>. <i>She </i><i>is </i><i>angry</i>. <i>She </i><i>ate </i><i>what </i><i>you </i><i>gave </i><i>her </i><i>and </i><i>didn¡¯t </i>offer

    her usual ¡®thanks! <i>I </i>hope you got <i>the </i><i>message </i><i>now</i>?¡± 3

    I exhaled slowly through my nose, pushing my chair back just enough to settle into thought.

    Meredith could wield silence like a de sharper than any dagger. She was very good at that. But

    unfortunately, I¡¯ve never been good handling it.

    If she had been furious enough to confront me, she would have raised her voice. Instead, she chose this quiet

    distance.

    Which meant she was waiting for me.

    I released a deep breath and reached for the breadbasket next and broke off a slice.

    Then my hand brushed the butter knife, but instead of preparing it for myself, I slid the te gently toward

    her side.

    She looked at it briefly, her purple eyes flickering toward me for just a heartbeat before she reached out with

    the sameposure and lifted the bread without a word.

    Again, there was no ¡®thanks¡® or any sign of softness. Just the clean, cutting silence of deliberate restraint.

    I clenched my jaw, irritation sparking but quickly swallowed. I would not show impatience.

    Instead, I tried once more, reaching for the fruit tter. I set a small cluster of grapes onto her te.

    This time, her fork hovered over them longer, her fingers tightening just slightly on the silverware before she

    finally picked one, ced it into her mouth, and chewed with a stillness that looked almost defiant.

    Rhovan¡¯s voice came low, almost like a warning. ¡°<i>Her </i><i>anger </i><i>is </i><i>not </i><i>mild</i>, <i>Draven</i><i>. </i><i>You </i><i>must </i><i>tread </i><i>carefully</i>.¡°1

    16.03

    214

    <

    287 Treading Carefully

    ¡°I know, ¡°I muttered inwardly, though confusion gnawed at me. What could have changed so swiftly between

    the warmth ofst night and this wall of ice before me now?

    I let my gaze linger on Meredith¡¯s face and saw the faint pull at the corner of her mouth that betrayed how

    much she was holding back.

    I dragged in a slow breath and looked away before I betrayed myself with questions I was not yet ready to ask

    in front of watching eyes.

    Fine. If my wife had chosen silence, then I would respect it for now. But I would not leave this unaddressed.

    ¡®As <i>soon </i><i>as </i><i>breakfast </i><i>is </i><i>over, </i>¡®I promised myself, my hand curling lightly around the stem of my ss. ¡®I <i>will </i>

    <i>have </i><i>her </i><i>alone </i><i>and </i><i>find </i><i>out </i><i>how </i><i>I </i><i>had </i><i>offended </i><i>her</i><i>.</i>¡®

    ¡°Sister,¡± Mabel drawled with the same self¨Csatisfied smirk she always wore in Meredith¡¯s presence. ¡°It seems

    like you are not in a good mood.¡±

    I felt Meredith¡¯s stillness sharpen beside me. Slowly, she lifted her gaze, her purple eyes narrowing as they

    locked onto her sister. And for a long moment, she said nothing.

    Annoyance burned through me like fire licking against steel. Mabel¡¯s audacity was insufferable. If not for the

    fragile thread of blood they shared, I would have had her flogged long ago for the disrespect she so freely

    disyed.

    ¡°<i>She </i><i>tests </i><i>my </i><i>patience</i><i>,</i>¡± I muttered inwardly.

    Rhovan¡¯s growl was approvingly dark. ¡°<i>Then </i><i>break </i><i>her </i><i>if </i><i>our </i><i>mate </i><i>doesn¡¯t</i>. <i>There </i><i>is </i><i>an </i><i>undertaking </i><i>after </i><i>all</i>,

    <i>signed by </i><i>their </i><i>father</i><i>.</i>¡±

    I hadn¡¯t forgotten about the important evidence still under my care, but all I was thinking right now, was how

    best to humiliate Mabel into silence when Meredith¡¯s voice cut cleanly through the air.

    ¡°Wanda¡¯s car is just two hours away,¡± she said softly, her tone as calm as ice. ¡°One phone call is all that is

    needed. Their car will stop and wait for you to join them.¡± 2

    The smirk on Mabel¡¯s face crumbled instantly, her lips parting, eyes wide in sudden shock.

    I felt nothing but satisfaction, watching herposure copse. I smirked and leaned back slightly, allowing

    a low chuckle to rumble in my chest.

    <

    287 Treading Carefully

    Pride warmed me at Meredith¡¯s precise, merciless strike. She had silenced her sister with nothing more than

    a simple threat.

    ¡°<i>That¡¯s </i><i>my </i><i>queen</i>, ¡± I thought to myself as I forced back a smile.

    Rhovan rumbled in approval. ¡°<i>That </i><i>brat needs </i><i>no </i><i>whip</i>. <i>Our </i><i>mate¡¯s </i><i>words </i><i>are </i><i>weapon </i><i>enough</i>.

    <b>Comment </b>43

    You¡¯ve arrived at thetest chapter!

    Vote

    <b>10 </b>

    <b>Fandom </b>

    Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift.

    Swipe Left To Continue <b>> </b>

    <b>Send </b><b>Gifts </b>

 The Moon Goddess 288

    288 She Demanded the Truth

    288 She Demanded the Truth

    <b><i>Draven</i></b><b>. </b>

    The scrape of chairs and tter of cutlery marked the end of breakfast. I stood only after Meredith did,

    watching her cross to Azul.

    Her voice was low, almost a whisper, but my ears caught it.

    ¡°Bring the letter,¡± she said.

    My brows furrowed. A <i>letter</i>?

    Azul bowed immediately and slipped from the hall. I opened my mouth to speak, to try and draw Meredith¡¯s

    attention before she too could leave. But to my unexpected surprise, she turned on her own ord and

    walked toward me.

    Then she leaned in close enough for her warm breath to fan my neck and whispered in my ear, ¡°Can we speak

    privately? There is something we need to talk about.¡±

    For a heartbeat, I stilled. Meredith rarely took the lead to ask for serious conversations, at least, not directly.

    That she would suddenly take the lead now surprised me. And yet, it pleased me because it was a sign she

    was making good progress. 1

    ¡°Sure,¡± I uttered without hesitation, my voice quiet and steady. ¡°We should go to my study.¡± Then I rose to my

    feet and gestured toward the doors.

    Since she asked with such gravity, I would not risk offending her by suggesting my chambers. No. A serious matter required a serious setting. My bedroom could wait forter, or less¨Cweighty kind of conversation.

    I led the way out, my stride even but brisk, and opened the door to my study when we arrived. I stepped

    aside, letting her enter first, then I closed the door firmly behind us.

    The air seemed heavier already.

    Crossing the room, I moved toward the sitting area and gestured toward the two¨Cseater sofa. ¡°Sit.¡±

    She walked there without hesitation, her poise steady, and lowered herself into ce with quiet elegance.

    <

    288 She Demanded the Truth

    I drifted to the small bar by the shelves and reached for a bottle¨Cthick, creamy liquid sloshed inside. I held it

    up toward her. ¡°Care for a drink?¡±

    Her eyes briefly flickered to it before moving back to my face ¡°No,¡± she uttered simply.

    She thought it had alcohol, and she wasn¡¯t wrong, but she didn¡¯t know the taste was far sweeter than what

    she imagined.

    ¡°You will like it,¡± I said evenly.

    Meredith said nothing, her silence neither agreement nor refusal, but I chose to take it as consent.

    The two sses clinked gently as I set them down and poured halfway before carrying them to her side.

    Refusing to sit apart, I lowered myself beside her on the same sofa, making sure we were close enough that I

    could catch the faintest trace of hervender and vani.

    Next, I set one ss carefully in her hand before lifting my own. Then I matched her gaze directly.

    ¡°I noticed something is bothering you,¡± I began, my tone steady but softer than usual. ¡°Tell me, has anyone

    offended you?¡±

    I sipped from my ss, but I did not take my eyes from her. Her silence stretched until finally, she drew in a

    deep breath and exhaled.

    When her eyes met mine, I saw it there¨Cpain, restrained but sharp.

    ¡°You,¡± she said, her voice quiet but cutting. ¡°I feel offended by what you did to me.¡±

    Her words struck deeper than I cared to admit. But I leaned forward slightly, searching her face, trying to

    anchor her gaze with mine.¡±

    Please, tell me how I wronged you,¡± I said gently. ¡°Because I truly have no idea what I¡¯ve done wrong to you.¡±

    Her lips parted as if she were about to speak when suddenly, a soft knocknded on the door.

    I bit back my frustration. ¡°Enter,¡± I ordered with a clipped tone.

    The door eased open, and Azul stepped inside, her hands folded neatly in front of her. Between her fingers, she carried a single folded paper.

    3:4

    <

    288 She Demanded the Truth

    The moment she crossed the threshold, my senses sharpened. Meredith¡¯s fragrance clung strongly to the

    letter, unmistakably, as though the paper had rested close to her belongings for hours.

    But beneath it, lighter, threading through faintly, was another scent. It was familiar. Bitterly familiar.

    My eyes narrowed as one name echoed in my head. Wanda.

    Azul approached quietly, lowered her head, and extended the letter to Meredith with practiced grace.

    Meredith epted it without a word, and Azul bowed before slipping back out, the door shutting with a

    muted click behind her.

    The silence that followed was heavy enough to choke on. My gaze locked on the paper in Meredith¡¯s hands,

    then rose to her face. Her expression was calm, but her eyes carried something darker.

    Slowly, she drew in a breath and looked at me fully.

    ¡°Draven,¡± she said, her tone steady, deliberate. ¡°I want to know your initial intentions for marrying me. Why

    did

    you im me and force me into a marriage with you back then?¡±

    The questionnded hard, stealing the air from the room. But I didn¡¯t rush to answer because I couldn¡¯t bring

    myself to.

    Now, wasn¡¯t the time¨Cthe moment I had nned toe clean about this matter with Meredith.

    My bond with her was stronger than ever now. I woke with her warmth clinging to me every morning.

    I wanted more of that, more time with herughter, her tenderness and her fire.

    I wanted the chance to tell her in my own way, when I could show her how far I hade from that cold,

    strategic choice.

    Not like this forced situation, festered by Wanda¡¯s venom.

    Meredith eyes searched mine, purple and sharp, demanding the truth. But my chest felt tight with the weight

    of everything unspoken.

    And just then, Rhovan stirred, his voice edged with urgency. ¡°Draven, the longer <i>you </i><i>wait</i>, <i>the </i><i>more </i><i>she </i><i>thinks </i>

    you <i>never </i><i>intended </i>to <i>tell </i><i>her </i><i>at </i><i>all</i>. ¡±

    He was right. But that didn¡¯t make it easier. <ol start="16"><li>27 </li></ol>

    <

    288 She Demanded the Truth

    My fingers tightened around the ss in my hand, though I barely felt it. I thought back to those days the

    Elders circled around me with their daughters.

    Those moments had made me choose Meredith out of strategy, to use her as a shield. That¡¯s what she had

    been to me at the start.

    But that was not who she was to me now.

    I set my ss down slowly, meeting Meredith¡¯s gaze. Her calmness cut deeper than anger would have.

    <b>Comment </b>

    Leave the firstment for this chapter.

    Vote

    10

    Fandom

    Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift.

    Swipe Left To Continue >

    Í¼

    Send Gifts

    View All >

    289 I Knew She was Hurt

 The Moon Goddess 289

    289 I Knew She was Hurt

    <b><i>Draven.1 </i></b>

    Meredith¡¯s expression didn¡¯t shift. But the silence around her was heavy and pressing.

    I set the ss aside and leaned forward, steady and deliberate.

    ¡°I married you because the Council and all the other older Alphas were already circling me like wolves

    starved for power. Each of them wanted their daughters on the throne next to me since I hadn¡¯t found my

    mate. And had I chosen one, the others would have risen against me.¡±

    I released a short breath and continued, ¡°It would have torn the ns into war before I had even worn the

    crown. So, by iming you, Meredith, I silenced them. You were the only one they could not use as a weapon,

    the only choice that would not ignite their greed.¡±

    A pause stretched between us, the weight of the truth settling into the air.

    ¡°That was my reason then, and I will not insult you by pretending otherwise,¡± I said finally. ¡°But I had wanted

    to tell you myself, in my own time, and not with Wanda ruining this andpletely rubbing me of the

    chance.¡± (1

    I could already tell the content of the letter in Meredith¡¯s hand. Though I never expected Wanda to go back in

    peace without causing a nuisance, this was thest thing I expected from her.

    ~**<b><i>Meredith</i></b>**~

    The silence that followed Draven¡¯s words pressed heavily against my chest.

    I wasn¡¯t angry, not even close to it which was strange. But a dull ache lingered inside me, as if something delicate had cracked without shatteringpletely.

    He had said it without hesitation, without trying to soften the edges. ¡®You were the only one they could not use

    <i>as </i>a weapon!

    His honesty was as sharp as the truth itself, and though it stung, it did not surprise me. Why should it?

    124

    <

    289 I Knew She was Hurt

    To me, Draven had never been one to mince words. He had never been a man to cover his choices with pretty

    lies. So why would I expect him to start now?

    I let out a slow breath, lowering my gaze to the folded paper still in myp. A part of me hated that Wanda¡¯s

    venom had forced this conversation sooner than Draven had intended.

    But another part of me was relieved. Because no matter how much it hurt, he had not hidden from me.

    Draven owed me that honesty, and he gave it.

    My eyes lifted back to his. His expression was calm, unwavering, as though he hadid down a de between

    us and was waiting for me to decide what to do with it.

    The silence stretched, thick and unbroken until another question stirred inside me, one heavier than the

    first.

    I licked my lower lip, my voice quieter than I intended. ¡°I can see that you changed your initial intentions or

    rather, use for me.¡±

    I let the words hung there, fragile but certain. But a momentter, I finished, ¡°Why did you do that? What

    made you change your mind?¡±

    Draven didn¡¯t hesitate long. His answer came low and steady, but it struck deeper than anything Wanda could

    have written in a hundred letters.

    ¡°I changed,¡± he said, ¡°because I found out, and confirmed¡­ that you are my mate.¡±

    My breath caught. I blinked at him, certain I had misheard, but I didn¡¯t think I had.

    A shiver ran through me. All this time, I thought I had been the only one who knew. I had carried the secret

    close to my chest, believing I was the one silently waiting for him to see what fate had already bound

    together. But all along¡­ he had known too.

    My thoughts scattered, then reassembled slowly, and painfully.

    I thought of the countless little shifts in his behavior¨Cthe subtle softening of his voice, the way his temper toward me lessened, the way he began to look at me longer than before, as though he were seeing something beyond the surface.

    It all made sense now. He hadn¡¯t changed simply because he had grown fond of me. He had changed because

    14:27

    <b>> </b>

    289 I Knew She was Hurt

    he had discovered what I was to him. <b><i>His </i></b>mate<b>. </b>

    I didn¡¯t know whether to feel hurt or relieved. A hollow ache pushed against my chest.

    ¡®So he had not fallen for me out of choice, but because of destiny. Because of <i>a </i>bond that <i>tied </i><i>us </i><i>whether </i><i>he </i>

    wanted it or not.

    The next question formed on my tongue before I could stop it. My voice was low, almost fragile. ¡°And if I

    wasn¡¯t your mate, would you have continued with your initial ns?¡±

    His eyes stayed on mine, unwavering, though I caught the weight in his breath as he released it slowly.

    Seconds stretched, and then finally, he nodded. ¡°There was a high chance of that happening.¡±

    The wordsnded like a stone sinking deep into my chest.

    Regret mmed into me at once. Why had I inquired that question? Why had I demanded a truth I wasn¡¯t

    prepared to hold?

    Because now I knew that if it wasn¡¯t for this bond between us, I might have remained nothing more than a

    pawn. A shield against power¨Chungry wolves, and a piece he moved across the board until I no longer served

    my purpose.

    The thought turned my stomach, and for the first time, I wished Draven had lied. I wished he had smiled

    faintly, told me no, and allowed me keep my fragilefort intact.

    But he had not lied. He had given me the truth, raw and unpolished, just as I had inquired of him.

    And now I understood something else; he loved me, yes, but not because his heart had stumbled into it. He

    loved me because he had discovered that fate had already chosen me for him.

    The realization hollowed me out, leaving me caught between gratitude and grief.

    ~**<b>Draven</b>**~

    Meredith¡¯s silence told me more than her words ever could.

    The slight downturn of her lips. The way her fingers fidgeted against the edge of the folded paper. The faint

    crease emerging between her brows as though she were holding something heavy inside her chest.

    14

    289 I Knew She was Hurt

    I didn¡¯t need her to speak. I already knew she was hurt.

 The Moon Goddess 290

    290 How A Mate Should Act

    <i>Draven.1</i>)

    Rhovan rumbled faintly within me. ¡°You gave <i>her </i><i>what </i><i>she </i><i>inquired </i>for. It <i>was </i><i>the </i><i>only </i><i>choice</i><i>.</i>¡±

    ¡°I know, ¡°I answered. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t <i>mean </i>I <i>should </i><i>let </i><i>her </i><i>drown </i><i>in </i><i>it</i>.¡±

    The flicker of pain in Meredith¡¯s eyes tightened something in my chest. I had given her the truth, yes, but

    truth could cut as deep as lies.

    I drew a slow breath and reached across the narrow space between us, taking her hand firmly in mine. Her fingers twitched at first, but she didn¡¯t pull away. (1)

    ¡°I am sorry, Meredith,¡± I said quietly. ¡°Not for being honest, but for the way my choices in the past made you feel, for making you question whether you were ever just a pawn on my board. You deserved more than that.¡±

    Her gaze lifted to mine, guarded, but I didn¡¯t look away.

    ¡°I love you.¡± The words came without hesitation, steady and certain. ¡°And you should know this. I was raised from the time I could walk to withhold affection, to guard myself, to give nothing of my heart to anyone. All I was trained to see was vision, power and leadership. That¡¯s why the only person I could ever truly love is my

    mate.¡±

    I gave her hand a gentle squeeze, my thumb brushing over her knuckles. ¡°If, in some cruel twist, I had taken

    one of the daughters the Elders shoved at me, I could never have loved her. Not then, not ever. Because my

    heart was already reserved for you.¡±

    Her lips parted, and I saw the faintest tremor cross her expression.

    I leaned back slightly, though I kept her hand in mine. ¡°Politics is cruel, Meredith. Every move must be

    calcted. Every bond weighed for the war it might spark. It was unfair of me to drag you into that storm

    when I believed you were only a shield, an innocent caught in the fire. For that, I am truly sorry.¡±

    I let the words settle, unpolished, and unguarded. She needed my sincerity, not a king¡¯s armor.

    ¡°But I want you to believe me in this. Recognizing the mate bond didn¡¯t force me to love you. It only forced

    me to abandon the ns that would have destroyed us both. My love for you came after that, slowly,

    naturally, the way a me catches and refuses to die.¡±

    Her breath hitched, her eyes widening slightly as I continued.

    ¡°As for my love for you,¡± I said, my voice lower now, firm with conviction, ¡°it is unquestionable. Don¡¯t ever

    think it is conditional. Don¡¯t ever think it is something fate trapped me into. You are my choice as much as

    you are my mate.¡±

    The silence that followed was heavy, but different from before. She gazed into me, her eyes searching, as if

    trying to measure the weight of every word I had spoken.

    Finally, her voice broke through, soft but steady. ¡°When did you find out that I was your mate?¡±

    Her questionnded like a de I had no shield for.

    I drew in a deep breath, leaning back against the sofa for a moment. Of all the things she could have asked,

    this was the trap I hadid for myself long ago, not by her doing, but by my silence.

    I wished she hadn¡¯t asked, but now that she had¡­ there was no path but truth.

    ¡°I first found out the moment I saw you at the Lunar Ball,¡± I admitted quietly.

    Her eyes widened, shock shing across her face. Before the sting of betrayal could grow in her expression, I

    continued.

    ¡°My wolf, Rhovan, recognized you instantly,¡± I exined, my voice steady but low. ¡°But I doubted it. I never

    expected that the cursed, wolfless woman everyone whispered about would be my mate¡­ my future queen.¡±

    Her lips parted, but no sound came.

    ¡°I thought Rhovan was mistaken,¡± I went on, forcing myself to give her the full truth. ¡°So I refused to believe <ol><li>it. I chose to live in denial, convincing myself I could ignore the bond. Until I couldn¡¯t anymore. The signs </li></ol>

    grew too clear, and monthster, I confirmed it for myself. You were my mate.¡±

    Her breath wavered, but she held my gaze.

    ¡°And, Meredith,¡± I added, softer now, ¡°your attitude towards me back then made it harder for me to ept it.

    The way you talked back, how rude you could be¡­ it made me perceive that surely this was not how a mate

    would act.¡±

    00:26

    For a heartbeat, silence stretched between us again. Then-

    A soft sound escaped her lips. A chuckle.

    I blinked, watching her features soften in a way that made my chest loosen. She raised a hand quickly, covering her mouth as though she were trying to stifle herughter, but it was toote.

    Her eyes glimmered, the tension breaking around us like a fragile ss that had finally cracked.

    I found myself smiling, unable to resist. The sight of her face lit with amusement, even at my expense, made

    everything worth it.

    I exhaled slowly, relief threading through me, and thought, ¡®If <i>this </i><i>is </i><i>the </i><i>worst </i><i>of </i><i>her </i><i>anger</i><i>, </i><i>then </i><i>I </i><i>am </i><i>a </i>

    fortunate man indeed.¡®

    Meredith¡¯sughter lingered in the air between us, soft and disarming, and I discovered myself staring at her

    as though I¡¯d never seen her properly before.

    But then she lowered her hand, her smile turning faintly thoughtful. ¡°I guess you being my mate exins why

    my pheromones suddenly ceased going wild when you arrived at the Lunar Ball.¡±

    I tilted my head slightly, curiosity sparking. Before I could respond, she added quietly, ¡°And I should confess

    something to you too. I already knew we were mates a few months ago.¡±

    Her words stunned me. My brows arched in genuine surprise. ¡°You knew?¡±

    She nodded once.

    I thought quickly, piecing it together. ¡®It <i>must </i><i>have </i><i>been </i><i>after </i><i>she </i>got <i>her </i>wolf. <i>That </i><i>would </i><i>exin </i><i>it</i><i>.</i><i>¡® </i>

    ¡°When did you find out? And how?¡± I asked carefully.

    Her

    gaze

    softened. ¡°It was after Valmora came to me. She told me herself.¡±

    I nodded slowly, the pieces falling neatly into ce. But a question tugged at me, one I couldn¡¯t resist asking.

    09.36

 The Moon Goddess 291

    291 She Might Get Drunk

    <b><i>Draven</i></b><b>. </b>

    ¡°Tell me this, how do you think you would have felt if you had discovered I was your mate back then, when things between us were unbearable? Would you have epted me?¡±

    She wrinkled her nose immediately and shook her head firmly, the expression on her face so unfiltered it

    nearly dragged augh out of me.

    I couldn¡¯t help it, so I reached out and gave her nose a quick, yful pinch. ¡°And what does that reaction

    mean?¡±

    She swatted my hand away lightly, though amusement glimmered in her eyes. ¡°It means I could never have

    dealt with a man like the past you.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± I leaned back slightly, one brow arching. ¡°And what exactly was wrong with the past me?¡±

    She exhaled sharply, almost as if the list was endless. ¡°You were arrogant, overly authoritative and mean. You

    seemed determined to say hurtful things just to break me. You made me feel as though you were on a mission

    to crush every ounce of dignity I had.¡±

    Her words should have stung, but instead, I let a faint smile touch my lips. ¡°That part was deliberate,¡± I

    admitted.

    Her eyes widened slightly, but I didn¡¯t let her interrupt.

    ¡°I saw how prideful and stubborn you were, and I thought the only way to bend you was to break you. I

    wanted to clip your wings before they made you reckless. But in the end, you¡­¡± I gave a low chuckle, ¡°you

    ended up teaching me what patience truly is.¡±

    Her lips parted in quiet surprise, but the glint in her eyes told me she wasn¡¯t as wounded by that truth as she

    might have been months ago.

    So I added, almost teasingly, ¡°Do you know how many times your annoyance tempted me into killing you?¡±

    She burst out in a half¨Cchuckle, half¨Cgasp. ¡°What? You were tempted to kill the woman you im to love?¡±

    I chuckled with her, shaking my head. ¡°That was back then. Before you stopped hiding the good, the beautiful

    side of yourself from me. Before I realized just how much of a curse it would be to lose you.¡±

    Herughter softened into a smile, one that lit her features with warmth. I watched her quietly, feeling that strange, grounding peace that only she could draw out of me. 1

    ¡°What baffled me more about you back then,¡± I said with a chuckle, ¡°was how much you feared your family,

    but didn¡¯t fear me.¡±

    The words had barely left my lips when her grin faltered. Subtle, but unmistakably, the spark dimmed from her expression as though I had plucked the wrong string on a delicate instrument.

    I cursed myself inwardly. Of all things to mention, that.

    I hadn¡¯t meant it as a wound, more as a yful jab, but the silence that followed was sharp, and I could feel her slipping away from the warm current we had built.

    My curiosity burned, wanting to know why my observation had struck so deep, but I wasn¡¯t foolish enough to

    press her now.

    ¡®<i>Brilliant</i>, <i>Draven</i><i>,</i>¡® Rhovan said bitterly. ¡°<i>You¡¯ve </i><i>ruined </i><i>it</i>.¡±

    So I tried to maneuver, shifting my tone back to something lighter. I leaned back a little, offering a small smile

    as if to brush it away, but the shadow on her face lingered.

    No amount of quick wit would restore what I had dented.

    I sighed softly and decided to let it go. Better to end the line of thought than to push her further into it.

    Reaching forward, I lifted her untouched ss from the table and held it out toward her. ¡°Here,¡± I uttered

    gently.

    waste it.¡±

    Her eyes flickered to mine, hesitant, almost suspicious, but she took the ss anyway. I watched as she

    brought it to her lips, the creamy liquid brushing her mouth before she finally swallowed.

    Her eyes widened instantly. ¡°It tastes¡­ so creamy,¡± she murmured in surprise, her mannerced with

    unexpected delight. ¡°And it¡¯s sweet.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t stop the satisfied nod that followed. ¡°I knew you would like it.¡±

    A faint smile returned to her lips. ¡°I do like it.¡±

    09.36

    214

    Relief uncoiled in my chest, and I leaned a little closer, lowering my voice as though confiding a secret.

    ¡°But be careful, Meredith. Don¡¯t drink more than one ss at a time, otherwise¡­¡± my lips curved faintly, ¡°you

    might get drunk.¡±

    Her softugh brushed against the air, soft but mischievous,pletely easing the tension I had caused

    earlier.

    She tilted the ss in her hand, the creamy liquid swirling as she lifted her gaze to mine.

    ¡°Are you trying to get me drunk, Draven?¡± she teased, her tone carrying that sly edge I had grown addicted <ol><li>to. </li></ol>

    My lips tugged into a slow smirk. ¡°Would that be such a terrible thing?¡±

    She arched a brow at me, her silver hair catching the light as she inclined back against the sofa. ¡°It depends.

    If it means waking up with a headache tomorrow, then yes, it would be.¡±

    I chuckled, low and unhurried, savoring the spark in her eyes. ¡°If you woke up with a headache, Meredith, it

    wouldn¡¯t be because of the drink.¡±

    Her lips parted, then curved into a knowing smile, a blush faintly rising in her cheeks as she tried to mask it

    with another sip from the ss. I wished I could keep that look forever.

    Meredith and I lingered there together, the silence no longer heavy butfortable, softened by the quiet

    clink of our sses and the faint sweetness on our tongues.

    Meredith sipped slowly, eyes half¨Cfocused on the rim of her ss, as though savoring more than just the

    drink. I didn¡¯t rush her.

    Every now and then, I¡¯d steal a nce at her, the faint glow on her cheeks, the way hershes lowered when

    she swallowed, the subtle rhythm of her breathing as it grew steadier.

    The storm between us had settled, at least for now. And for once, I allowed myself to simply sit beside her, no

    politics, no weight of crowns pressing down, just her warmth brushing against my side.

    When her ss was nearly empty, I set mine down and turned slightly, my voice calm but firm. ¡°Give me the

    letter. I want to see what it says, and keep it with me.¡±

    09.36

 The Moon Goddess 292

    292 Enlisting Dennis¡¯s Help

    <b><i>Draven</i></b><b>. </b>

    Meredith¡¯s gaze flicked to me for a moment. And without hesitation, she reached down, lifting the folded paper from herp, and ced it in my hand.

    The weight of it was light, but I could feel the venomced inside already. I folded it once more and set it

    aside with quiet finality.

    She exhaled, a long, weary sound, then leaned back against the sofa. ¡°Draven,¡± she said softly, her voice stripped of its earlier edge. ¡°I feel mentally exhausted. Can I sit out my training this evening?¡±

    I studied her for a heartbeat, the faint pull in her shoulders, the honesty in her tone. Our conversation had

    wrung her dry, and she was trying to admit it without looking weak.

    Without a second thought, I nodded. ¡°Of course, you can rest this evening.¡± My voice dropped to a gentler

    note. ¡°You need it.¡±

    A few minutester, I walked Meredith to the door. Her steps were slower now.

    I paused just before the doorframe and leaned down, pressing my lips gently against her forehead.

    ¡°Rest well,¡± I murmured, my voice steady but soft enough to add hints offort.

    She gave me the faintest nod before I opened the door. I stood there, watching her retreating figure as she

    disappeared down the corridor.

    Only when she was gone from sight did I let the door close behind her with a quiet click.

    I turned, heading back toward the sitting area. The calm that had briefly settled in me shifted the instant my

    eyesnded on the folded paper lying on the table, exactly where I had set it.

    My jaw tightened.

    I picked it up slowly, unfolding the letter. My gaze ran over Wanda¡¯s sharp, venomous strokes, each line digging deeper than the one before.

    By the time I reached the end, my hands curled tight around the edges of the paper.

    Fury seared through me like wildfire.

    I hadn¡¯t expected Wanda to be this cruel, toce her spite into something so personal¨Csomething she had no

    right to touch.

    This wasn¡¯t honesty. This was pure poison, crafted to corrode everything Meredith and I had built.

    Of course, Wanda hadn¡¯t written this out of concern. She had written it out of anger¨Canger at me. She had wanted to leave behind onest scar before departing, to ruin Meredith¡¯s trust in me and watch it all unravel.

    I exhaled slowly, forcing my temper back into its cage. Still, my chest tightened with the weight of it. Now I understood more clearly how Meredith had felt when she first read this filth.

    Folding the letter again, I set it down with deliberate care, though my mind was still aze. I thought of

    Meredith¡¯s eyes earlier, the doubt, the hurt.

    If left alone, she would think about this letter, dissect every venomous word and let it burrow deeper.

    An idle mind was dangerous. Negativity fed on it. Especially hers which was still raw from learning truths that

    should never have been delivered this way.

    ¡®No. I <i>wouldn¡¯t </i><i>let </i><i>her </i><i>sit </i><i>in </i><i>that</i><i>.</i><i>¡® </i>

    I straightened, reaching for the bond of the mind¨Clink, sharp and fast as a de.

    ¡°<i>Dennis</i>,¡± I called, my voice clipped but steady. ¡°I <i>think </i><i>your </i><i>friend </i><i>needs </i><i>a </i><i>drive</i>.¡±

    Two secondster, his voice slid into my mind,ced with suspicion. ¡°<i>You </i><i>just </i><i>arrived </i><i>back</i>. <i>Did </i><i>you </i>two <i>have </i>

    <i>a </i><i>fight</i>, <i>already</i>?¡±

    I wasn¡¯t surprised by my brother¡¯s guess. The first time he had taken Meredith for a drive was when she and I

    had fought. He knew the pattern.

    ¡°Not <i>that</i><i>,</i>¡± I quickly dispelled his idea. ¡°<i>She </i><i>found </i><i>out </i><i>about </i><i>my initial </i><i>ns </i>to <i>use </i><i>her </i><i>as </i><i>a </i><i>pawn</i>,¡± I admitted,

    my tone even but edged with regret.

    Silence hung on the link for a beat, heavy and sharp. Then Dennis¡¯s voice came, low and shocked. ¡°How <i>in </i><i>the </i>

    <i>heck </i><i>did </i><i>Meredith </i><i>find </i><i>out </i><i>about </i><i>that</i><i>?</i>¡±

    Almost immediately, he pressed again, sharper this time. ¡°<i>Draven</i><i>, </i><i>did </i><i>you </i><i>tell </i><i>her</i>?¡±

    00:20

    214

    I exhaled through my nose, steadying my thoughts. ¡°No. <i>Wanda </i><i>told </i><i>her</i><i>. </i><i>She </i>wrote <i>a </i><i>letter</i><i>. </i><i>Laid </i><i>everything </i>

    <i>bare</i>¡­ By <i>the </i><i>time </i>Meredith <i>brought </i>it to <i>me</i><i>, </i><i>she </i><i>already </i><i>had </i><i>questions</i>.¡±

    I shifted my gaze to the folded paper in my hand and felt like crumbling it into a ball and dumping it into a

    bin, as fury simmered just beneath the surface.

    ¡°So <i>yes</i><i>, </i><i>I </i>confirmed the truth <i>and </i><i>exined </i><i>everything</i>. I <i>owed </i><i>her </i><i>that </i><i>much</i>.¡±

    For a moment, Dennis didn¡¯t speak. Then the bond pulsed with his sudden snarl. ¡°<i>That </i><i>vile </i><i>bitch</i><i>!</i>¡± His fury

    cracked like a whip across the link. ¡°<i>She </i><i>dared</i><i>? </i><i>She </i><i>actually </i><i>dared </i><i>to </i><i>do </i><i>that </i><i>before </i><i>leaving</i>?¡±

    I felt the force of his anger echoing mine. His next words spat venom. ¡°I <i>really </i><i>wish </i><i>the </i><i>Moon </i><i>goddess </i><i>would </i>

    <i>curse </i><i>her </i>tongue to rot for <i>trying </i>to turn <i>your </i><i>wife </i><i>against </i><i>you</i><i>, </i><i>and </i><i>ruin </i><i>your </i><i>rtionship</i>.¡±

    I let Dennis¡¯s curses burn through the link, the venom of his words matching the rage I¡¯d already felt reading

    Wanda¡¯s filth. But this was no longer important. My wife was.

    ¡°<i>Leave </i><i>Wanda </i>to rot <i>in </i><i>her </i><i>own </i><i>bitterness</i>,¡± I cut in, my tone like steel. ¡°<i>She </i><i>is </i><i>no </i><i>longer </i>my <i>concern</i>. My <i>wife </i>

    is.¡±

    The silence on his end shifted, the heat of his temper cooling under the weight of mymand.

    ¡°So <i>this </i><i>drive</i>,¡± Dennis said finally, more measured now. ¡°<i>You </i><i>want </i><i>me </i>to <i>take </i><i>her </i><i>out</i><i>? </i><i>Keep </i><i>her </i><i>distracted</i><i>?</i><i>¡± </i>

    ¡°Yes,¡± I confirmed. <i>She¡¯s </i><i>exhausted</i><i>, </i><i>Dennis</i><i>. </i><i>Her </i><i>mind </i><i>has </i><i>been </i><i>through </i><i>enough </i><i>this </i><i>morning</i>. <i>And </i><i>if </i><i>she is </i><i>left </i>

    <i>idle</i><i>, </i><i>she </i><i>will </i><i>keep </i><i>circling </i><i>back </i>to <i>that </i><i>damned </i><i>letter</i><i>. </i>I <i>won¡¯t </i><i>let </i><i>her </i><i>dwell </i><i>in </i><i>it</i>.¡±

    Dennis gave a sharp exhale. ¡°<i>Understood</i><i>. </i>I <i>will </i><i>take </i><i>care </i><i>of </i><i>it</i>.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t <i>press </i><i>her</i>,¡± I added. ¡°<i>Just </i><i>give </i><i>her </i><i>the </i><i>air </i><i>that </i><i>she </i><i>needs </i><i>and </i><i>keep </i><i>her </i><iughing </i><i>if </i><i>you </i><i>can</i><i>.</i><i>¡± </i>

    His chuckle came faint but sincere. ¡°<i>That</i><i>, </i><i>brother</i>, <i>is </i><i>the </i><i>one </i><i>thing </i><i>I </i><i>know </i><i>how </i>to <i>do</i>. Don¡¯t <i>worry</i>, <i>leave </i>it to

    <i>me</i><i>.</i><i>¡± </i>

    I felt the bond settle as he withdrew, my hand tightening briefly on the letter before I set it down for good.

    -00:36

 The Moon Goddess 293

    293 Duskmoor¡¯s Local Market

    <b>~</b><b><i>Third </i></b><b><i>Person </i></b>~

    Meredith¡¯s phone buzzed softly on the nightstand. She reached for it almost immediately and saw Dennis¡¯s

    name shing across the screen.

    ¡°Dennis,¡± she answered, her voice still calm, though a hint of curiosity clung to it.

    ¡°Hi,¡± Dennis replied in his usual easy drawl,ced with mischief. ¡°I heard you are sitting around doing

    absolutely nothing since you skipped training this morning. Unfortunately, I can¡¯t let that happen.¡±

    Meredith¡¯s lips curved faintly as a small chuckle slipped past her. ¡°So what are you now? My enemy of

    progress who doesn¡¯t want me to rest?¡±

    Dennisughed, rich and unapologetic. ¡°Exactly that. I am your number one enemy of progress, and I will

    wear the badge proudly.¡±

    Meredith rolled her eyes, though amusement lingered in them. ¡°You¡¯re impossible.¡±

    ¡°Maybe,¡± he admitted smoothly. ¡°But here¡¯s the thing. It¡¯s been far too long since you got behind a wheel, so I

    thought it would only be right for you to exercise a bit.¡±

    Meredith blinked,pletely caught off guard. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m deadly serious.¡± His tone softened, just enough to be persuasive. ¡°I want to head down to the local fruit

    market and pick up a variety of fruits. And I need a driver.¡±

    ¡°So?¡± She probed.

    Dennis grinned hard. ¡°And I happen to know a certain someone who had her driving skills sharpened by the

    great Dennis Oatrun himself.¡±

    Against her better judgment, Meredith chuckled again, shaking her head.

    ¡°All right,¡± she said atst, her tone touched with reluctant amusement. ¡°You win. I will be your driver.¡±

    Dennis¡¯sugh spilled through the line, bright and unrestrained. ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t resist. I will meet you

    out front in ten minutes. Don¡¯t keep your passenger waiting.¡±

    When the call ended, Meredith exhaled softly and gathered herposure as she rose from the bed..

    ¡°Kira,¡± she uttered quietly to her maidservant, who hade to ask her what she wanted for brunch, ¡°I will be stepping out with Dennis for a while.¡±

    ¡°Sure, mydy¡± Kira bowed respectfully. ¡°I will inform the others.¡±

    The mid¨Cmorning air greeted Meredith as she stepped outside. There, leaning against a sleek ck car with casual arrogance, was Dennis. His grin widened the instant he spotted her.

    ¡°There she is,¡± he announced grandly, pushing off the car and spreading his arms as though she were royalty arriving for him alone. ¡°My favorite chauffeur.¡±

    Meredith rolled her eyes but allowed herself to smile as she walked toward him, the faintest trace of lightness returning to her step.

    Dennis opened the driver¡¯s side door with a flourish, only to step back and hold it out to her.

    ¡°Well, go on then. Let¡¯s see if you still remember how to drive without wrecking my car.¡±

    She shook her head and slid into the driver¡¯s seat while Dennis walked around and slipped into the passenger side, immediately slouching with thezyfort of someone who had no intention of lifting a finger.

    Almost immediately, the engine purred to life under Meredith¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Not bad,¡± Dennis said approvingly. ¡°I half¨Cexpected you to stall.¡±

    ¡°Keep talking and I might drive us straight into a ditch,¡± Meredith replied smoothly, driving the car out of the

    driveway.

    He chuckled, tilting his head toward her. ¡°That¡¯s the spirit, always threatening me with doom. It warms my

    heart, really.¡±

    Meredith didn¡¯t say anything after that. She just focused on driving out of Draven¡¯s estate and hitting the

    main road.

    Then Dennis voiced again, lighter this time. ¡°I will need the sweetest oranges and the juiciest pears when we

    get to the market. And maybe strawberries if there are any avable.¡±

    09.36

    Meredith shot him a sidelong nce. ¡°But seriously, you dragged me out of my chambers only to buy fruits?<b>¡± </b>

    He grinned, unabashed. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s a noble quest. Besides, you needed this fresh air.]

    She rolled her eyes but couldn¡¯t hide the small smile tugging at her lips as the heaviness in her chest loosened by degrees.

    The drive carried them out of Duskmoor¡¯s quiet streets and into a busier stretch alive with thete¨Cmorning activity.

    Meredith slowed the car, her eyes widening slightly as the market came into view. It was a long strip of stalls packed together, their awnings bright and uneven, colors shing in a strangely beautiful way.

    She parked neatly where Dennis directed, but instead of stepping out right away, she lingered for a moment, studying the movement before her.

    Humans bustled in every direction, carrying baskets and bags, their voices rising and falling in a melody of bartering. Children darted between legs,ughter bubbling as they tugged on their mothers¡® skirts.

    This view was nothing like the polished shopping malls she had been taken to before. This ce was raw,

    crowded, and alive.

    ¡°You are staring,¡± Dennis teased, opening his door.

    Meredith blinked, realizing she had been. She stepped out beside him, her gaze still flicking over the stalls.

    ¡°I never knew the Humans had a market like this,¡± she confessed softly.

    Dennis smirked. ¡°Well, wee to humanity¡¯s finest invention¨Corganized chaos.¡±

    She gave him a side nce, unimpressed, but couldn¡¯t deny the small smile tugging at her lips.

    The scents hit her all at once, citrus sharpness, the earthy sweetness of ripe berries, the tang of onions and

    herbs. It was overwhelming, but strangely inviting.

    Then they slipped into the flow of the crowd. Meredith¡¯s silver hair drew a few curious stares, but most

    people returned quickly to their shopping. She didn¡¯t mind; she was too busy taking in the small details.

    ¡°Come on,¡± Dennis said, steering her toward a stall piled high with oranges. He plucked one up and tossed it

    09:36

    1314

    lightly in the air before catching it again. ¡°These look good.¡±

    The vendor, a sharp¨Ceyed woman with sun¨Cbrowned skin, narrowed her gaze at him. ¡°Two dors each,¡± she

    said firmly.

    Dennis¡¯s jaw dropped in exaggerated horror. ¡°Two? For these tiny things? You must be robbing me blind!¡±

    Meredith couldn¡¯t helpughing.

    The vendor swatted at Dennis with a rag. ¡°You want them or not?¡±

    Meredith moved forward quickly, smoothing the tension with a polite smile.

    ¡°We will take a dozen.¡± She said, then secretly pinched Dennis, a signal to hand the money over before the

    vendor passed the paper bag he filled to her.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t even haggle,¡± Dennis muttered as they moved on after she handed the bag to him.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to get chased out of the market on my first visit,¡± she shot back, shaking her head.

    He grinned, the mischief dimming just enough sincerity to slip through. ¡°Fair point.¡±

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 The Moon Goddess 294

    294 Can¡¯t Stay Apart from Her

    294 Can¡¯t Stay Apart from Her

    <b><i>Meredith</i></b><b>. </b>1

    Some minutester, Meredith slowed in front of a stall where baskets of fresh bright red strawberries sat piled high.

    She reached for one but suddenly stopped halfway as she remembered the little girl¡¯s bright smile,

    Almost immediately, the memory came back quick. Meredith recalled back then when she didn¡¯t know about Xamira¡¯s allergy and had

    made a mistake of giving her a strawberry to eat. The situation had frightened her, but more especially, Draven¡¯s overprotective

    reactions against her.

    Meredith¡¯s hand dropped to her side.

    Dennis noticed right away and asked, ¡°What is wrong?¡±

    She kept her eyes on the fruit. ¡°Xamira is allergic, so I probably shouldn¡¯t buy them.¡±

    Dennis tilted his head, then gave her a small smile and nudged her elbow lightly. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can still enjoy them. But just don¡¯t let her

    have any.¡±

    Meredith hesitated for a moment and then let out a small breath. ¡°I suppose you are right.¡±

    The vendor, a friendly man in a wide hat, filled a paper carton and handed it over. As he did, he looked between Meredith and Dennis

    with a grin.

    ¡°You two make a fine pair. It¡¯s good to see Husband and wife shopping together.¡±

    Meredith blinked once, then twice. But as soon as that statement registered in her head, she quickly debunked it. ¡°Oh. He is not my

    husband.¡±

    Dennis¡¯s grin widened instantly. Then he leaned closer and lowered his voice so only she could hear him. ¡°Careful. It sounds like this man

    wants Draven to take my head off.¡±

    Meredith sealed her lips together, trying not tough, and turned away to adjust the bag in her hand instead.

    The vendor didn¡¯t notice. He only nodded at her kindly. ¡°Well, whoever he is, you look happy. That¡¯s what matters.¡±

    Dennis caught her eye and winked, clearly enjoying himself. Meredith rolled her eyes at him, but the corner of her mouth betrayed her

    with the hint of a smile.

    When they were done at the market, Dennis jingled the car keys in his hand before Meredith could reach for them.

    ¡°I will drive us back home,¡± he said, slipping behind the wheel.

    She raised an eyebrow, clearly surprised by his change of ns. ¡°I thought I was supposed to be your driver.¡±

    But he grinned instead. ¡°You are. But you are also Draven¡¯s wife. If he hears I made you drive me to and fro, I will be a dead man. It¡¯s better to be safe than to be sorry¡±

    <b>< </b>

    294 Can¡¯t Stay Apart from Her

    Dennis was really afraid at getting an earful from Draven because, Draven¡¯s instruction was for him to take Meredith out on a drive to go

    get fresh air and not to do any work.

    Meredith gave Dennis a look but didn¡¯t argue further. Settling into the passenger seat, she strapped her seatbelt and immediately gotfortable as she let the hum of the engine and the slow roll of the car, soothe her.

    For a few minutes, the road was quiet. Then she spoke, ¡°So, aren¡¯t you going to buy me ice cream today?¡±

    Dennisughed out loud. ¡°I knew you would ask. You never forget your favorites.¡± But then again, he shook his head. ¡°But I¡¯m sorry, not

    today. The main city isn¡¯t really safe right now. And Draven didn¡¯t give approval.¡±

    Meredith let out a small huff and turned to the window, pretending to be annoyed. ¡°That¡¯s unfair.¡±

    Dennis nced at her, smiling at the sight of her sulking. ¡°Don¡¯t pout. I will make it up to you.¡±

    Her eyes slid back to him, curious. ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°I know how to make ice cream,¡± he said simply. ¡°We will get the chefs involved, try out a few recipes. You can watch, maybe even help.

    What do you say?¡±

    Meredith looked genuinely interested. ¡°You will really do it? Then I can learn too.¡±

    Dennis nodded. ¡°Sure. But here is a heads up. Mine won¡¯t taste like the store¨Cbought stuff.¡±

    She shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t mind. I just want to see it done. And taste whatever youe up with.¡±

    The corner of Dennis¡¯s lips turned upwards as he fixed his eyes back on the road. ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. Just don¡¯tin if it turns out to

    be a disaster.¡±

    ¡°Fine. Fine.¡± Meredith quickly agreed without raising any teasing words.

    The car rolled back into Draven¡¯s estate with gravel crunching under the tires.

    As they turned into the drive, Meredith spotted a tall figure waiting outside the mansion. Her heart gave a small startled jolt.

    Draven stood there with his usualmanding presence, hands sped behind his back, and his gaze fixed on the car long before it

    stopped.

    Meredith¡¯s gaze widened a bit, clearly surprised, but Dennis only smirked. ¡°Well, well. It seems like your husband misses you and can¡¯t

    spend a few hours apart from you.¡±

    Meredith released a soft sigh, watching Draven¡¯s expression. ¡°He seems worried,¡± she murmured. Inwardly, she guessed it was because

    he feared she was still unhappy.

    The car came to a final stop. Dennis stepped out first, heading for the trunk to grab their bags of fruit, while Meredith pushed her door

    open and walked straight toward Draven.

    ¡°Why are you out here?¡± she asked as she extended him.

    02

    213

    <im 2 Fast Pass reward at the Mission Center!

    Draven didn¡¯t hesitate as his hand found hers naturally and curled his fingers around her smaller ones.

    ¡°I just missed you,¡± he said simply.

    The words were so unguarded that Meredith froze for a moment, not knowing how to respond. Before she could even gather her

    thoughts, Draven was already leading her gently toward the entrance doors.

    ¡°Where did Dennis take you?¡± he asked, his voice casual but his grip still steady on her hand.

    ¡°The human local market,¡± Meredith replied. ¡°It¡¯s so lively, and it looked so much like the markets back in Stormveil. Though different in

    ways, but simr in spirit.¡±

    Draven listened as she spoke, the faintest hint of curiosity flickering in his gaze. Then Meredith brightened as she remembered.

    ¡°Oh, and Dennis ns to make ice cream. He uttered he would show me how it¡¯s done so I can learn too.¡±

    At that, Draven nced at her, noticing the spark of interest in her eyes. ¡°Then I will join you,¡± he said.

    Meredith stopped walking, turning to stare at him. ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    <b>Comment </b>2

    Post your firstment!

    Vote

    11

    1

    Fandom

    Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift..

    Swipe Left To Continue <b>> </b>

    <b>Send </b><b>Gifts </b>

    View All >

    <b>< </b>

    295 Brotherly Banters in the Kitchen

 The Moon Goddess 295

    295 Brotherly Banters in the Kitchen

    <b>~</b><b><i>Third </i></b><b><i>Person</i></b><b>~ </b>1

    ¡°Yes.¡± His expression didn¡¯t waver.

    She blinked. ¡°Draven, an Alpha in the kitchen to watch ice cream being made? That¡¯s unheard of.¡±

    In other words, she was asking, ¡®Have you, an Alpha, got nothing better to do other than stepping foot into the kitchen to watch food bring prepared?¡®

    ¡°Then I will be the first Alpha to break that record,¡± he replied smoothly, not even looking at the bigger picture. Or maybe, he simply didn¡¯t care about his image.

    Behind them, Dennis approached with the bags of fruit hanging heavily in both hands. He caught thest part of the conversation and grinned.

    ¡°Brother, the chefs are going to be ufortable with you looming in their space.¡±

    Draven looked at him without missing a beat. ¡°Then they should leave the kitchen.¡±

    Dennis snorted, shaking his head, while Meredith only stared at Draven, caught between disbelief and a strange flutter <b>of </b>warmth at his words before they resumed their steps forward.

    Dennis trailed behind them with the bags of fruit hanging heavy in his arms.

    ¡°Anything unusual at the market?¡± Draven slowed his stride just enough to nce back.

    Dennis shook his head. ¡°No. It was just the usual crowd; humans and a few wolves mixed in. There were no signs of threats.¡±

    Draven gave a single nod, then pushed open the kitchen doors.

    The bustling room fell quiet at once. Chefs stiffened, hands pausing over bowls and knives, their gazes flicking nervously toward the

    Draven.

    Meredith felt the tension immediately. ¡°Draven,¡± she whispered under her breath, ¡°you¡¯ve just frightened them.¡±

    Draven said nothing, just his usual expression of indifference, sitting on his face.

    Dennis set the baskets down with a thud on the counter, and cut through the silence. ¡°Rx, everyone. We are just here to make ice cream, not inspect the kitchen.¡±

    The chefs exchanged uneasy looks, but slowly returned to their tasks.

    Meredith approached closer to the counter, her eyes <b>tracing </b>over the bright pile of fruit. ¡°So,¡± she said, turning to Dennis, ¡°where do we

    start?¡±

    Dennis grinned, ¡°With the basics; cream, sugar, and patience.¡± The next second, he began pulling ingredients together andying them out neatly.

    02 4

    113

    <

    295 Brotherly Banters in the Kitchen

    Meredith leaned in with curiosity clear in her gaze and began asking questions here and there as he worked.

    Draven remained a quiet presence beside them, arms folded, watching Meredith instead of the food being made.

    His gaze followed the way her eyes lit with interest, the way her voice softened when she forgot to guard herself. It was a simple thing, yet it eased something in him.

    When Dennis cracked a joke about how his version might taste like ¡°frozen disaster,¡± Meredithughed, shaking her head.

    The sound filled the kitchen, and for a brief moment, even the nervous chefs nced over with faint smiles.

    Draven didn¡¯t smile, but his gaze warmed, steady on her.

    By the time Dennis scraped thest of the mixture into the churner and pulled it out again, the kitchen smelled faintly of cream and

    fruit.

    The chefs lingered in the background, half¨Cworking, half¨Cwatching as Dennis portioned a small serving into a ceramic bowl.

    ¡°Here,¡± he said, handing it to Meredith with a proud grin. ¡°Test subject number one.¡±

    Before Meredith could even take the spoon, Draven¡¯s voice cut in. ¡°My wife isn¡¯t anyone¡¯s test subject.¡±

    Dennis blinked, then smirked, clearly amused. ¡°Rx, brother. It¡¯s just ice cream, not poison.¡±

    The chefs tried to look busy, though a few exchanged awkward nces. Meredith, however, rolled her eyes faintly, lips twitching with

    the start of a smile.

    She took the spoon, dipped it into the bowl, and tasted. Immediately, the cold sweetness spread across her tongue, and her eyes lit. ¡°It¡¯s actually good,¡± she admitted.

    Dennis threw his hands up in mock despair. ¡°<i>Actually</i>? That¡¯s all I get for ving away over frozen cream?¡±

    Meredith grinned but didn¡¯t argue. Instead, she scooped another bite and turned to Draven. Without hesitation, she held the spoon up to his lips. ¡°Here. Try it.¡±

    Draven¡¯s gaze lingered on her, silent for a heartbeat as if weighing more than just a spoonful of ice cream. Then he leaned forward and tasted it<b>, </b><b>his </b>eyes never leaving hers.

    He swallowed slowly, a faint curve tugging at his lips. ¡°Not bad.¡±

    Dennis groaned dramatically, shaking his head. ¡°Not bad, actually good¡­ clearly, I¡¯m unappreciated in this kitchen.¡±

    Meredith¡¯sugh slipped out, light and genuine, while Draven¡¯s smirk deepened, less about the ice cream, more about the warmth in her expression.

    Finally, Draven straightened, his smirk fading back into the calm authority that always seemed to fill a room.

    ¡°That will be all,¡± he said, his voice even but leaving no room for argument.

    The chefs froze mid¨Cmotion, then they exchanged quick nces amongst themselves before bowing out one by one, quietly gathering their things.

    08 4

    217

    295 Brotherly Banters in the Kitchen

    Dennis raised both brows. ¡°Seriously? You are clearing out the entire kitchen because I gave her ice cream?¡±

    Draven didn¡¯t look at him. His attention stayed on Meredith as he reached out, brushing his fingers lightly against her wrist. ¡°I want a

    moment alone with my wife.¡±

    Meredith¡¯s cheeks warmed at the quiet im. She set the bowl down carefully, sensing the air shift as thest of the staff slipped out the

    door.

    Dennis sighed loudly, shaking his head as he picked up his things. ¡°One of these days, brother, you will have to learn to share!¡±

    Draven finally nced at him, his tone dry. ¡°If you don¡¯t like being lonely, Dennis, go and get yourself a mate.¡±

    Dennis snorted. ¡°See the kettle calling the pot ck. You forget so soon how long you were single before the Moon Goddess finally showed you mercy and paired you with Meredith?¡±

    A faint smirk curved Draven¡¯s mouth. ¡°I¡¯ve forgotten so soon. What can you do about it?¡±

    Dennis shook his head with a grin and walked out. ¡°Fine. Just have thest words today.¡±

    Meredith smiled softly as she watched the exchange. The banter between the two brothers was rare, especially from someone as serious

    as Draven. And the warmth of it lingered with her.

    This reminded her briefly, of the contrast with her own siblings, of the sharpness and bitterness she often faced from them. But she

    didn¡¯t let the thought weigh her down now.

    When the door finally shut, Draven¡¯s hand brushed hers again. ¡°Finally, some peace.¡±

 The Moon Goddess 296

    296 Back in Stormveil

    ~<b><i>Third </i></b><b><i>Person</i></b><b>~</b>1

    The moment Wanda¡¯s car rolled past Stormveil¡¯s gates, her stomach twisted.

    The familiarndscape outside the window, onceforting, now felt suffocating.

    She pulled her phone from her clutch with trembling fingers and quickly dialed her brother¡¯s number.

    ¡°Levi,¡± she breathed the second he answered.

    ¡°Wanda? Where are you?¡± His voice was calm but alert, as though he had been expecting her call.

    ¡°I just crossed the gates,¡± she whispered. Then her eyes darted toward the driver and the guard seated in front. Both men wore impassive

    faces, but she knew better.

    They were Draven¡¯s trusted people. Every word she uttered could find its way back to him if she wasn¡¯t careful.

    Levi must have caught the tightness in her tone. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± she admitted softly, her nails digging into her palm. ¡°Tell me, is he home?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Levi replied after a pause. ¡°Father just got back from a meeting. He¡¯s upstairs, changing for dinner.¡±

    Wanda closed her eyes, pressing the phone tighter against her ear. ¡°Levi¡­¡±

    Her voice cracked, but she stopped herself from saying more because of these ears in the car.

    Levi¡¯s tone softened, as though sensing the words she swallowed back. ¡°Calm down, Wanda. You will be fine.¡±

    With her gaze fixed on the driver¡¯s stiff shoulders, she lowered her voice further. ¡°Just¡­ stay close when I arrive.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere,¡± Levi assured her firmly. ¡°I will be right here.¡±

    The line went quiet, but Wanda didn¡¯t hang up immediately.

    She clutched the phone a little longer, as though his voice alone was the only anchor holding her together while the car carried her

    closer to her father¡¯s wrath. 1

    Fifteen minutester, the car rolled to a smooth stop in front of the sprawling Fellowes estate. The tall iron gates nged shut behind them, sealing Wanda¡¯s return.

    The guard in the passenger seat stepped out immediately, rounding the car with crisp efficiency. He opened the door for her with a polite bow.

    Wanda hesitated only a fraction of a second before stepping down, the evening air cool against her skin.

    Ahead, Levi was already striding toward her, tall and broad¨Cshouldered, his presence steady andforting.

    7445

    296 Back in Stormvell

    The moment Wanda saw him, herposure cracked. She closed the distance quickly and threw her arms around him. ¡°Brother.¡±

    Levi¡¯s arms came up, firm and reassuring, wrapping her in the kind of safety she hadn¡¯t felt since she left Duskmoor.

    Behind them, the chauffeur moved to the trunk and heaved out threerge pieces of luggage.

    Almost instantly, three household servants appeared, bowing briefly before taking the bags with quick efficiency.

    Wanda reluctantly broke the hug, though her hand lingered on Levi¡¯s sleeve as <i>if </i>she wasn¡¯t ready to let gopletely.

    At that moment, the guard who had been assigned to escort her moved forward. His posture was rigid, his expression respectful but

    detached. He inclined his head to Levi and greeted him.

    Then his gaze flicked briefly to Wanda before returning to Levi.

    ¡°Miss Wanda Fellowes has been reassigned by Alpha Draven. Her new task is to remain in Stormveil and collect intelligence reports for him. And she is to keep him informed of anything of significance.¡±

    The wordsnded heavy in the courtyard air. Wanda¡¯s chest tightened. She dared not look at Levi, though she could feel the shift in his

    energy beside her, the way his body seemed to tense ever so slightly.

    Levi inclined his head slightly at Draven¡¯s guard, his voice calm but carrying quiet weight. ¡°Understood. I will see that she fulfills her

    duty.¡±

    The guard gave a final respectful bow before turning away with the chauffeur. Together, they walked back toward the car, leaving Wanda

    in the hands of Levi.

    The moment the engine hummed and the vehicle pulled out of sight, Wanda exhaled shakily. But just as she and Levi turned toward the

    mansion, her breath caught again.

    At the top of the steps, framed by the tall doorway, stood their father, Reginald Fellowes. His expression was hard and unreadable, the

    kind of face that revealed nothing yet demanded everything.

    Wanda¡¯s steps nearly faltered. All at once, the prideful, sharp¨Ctongued woman who always mocked Meredith with so much confidence

    seemed to dissolve.

    She nced smaller and nervous now, like a child noticed in the act.

    Immediately, Levi tightened his hold on her arm, steadying her before she could betray her weakness.

    Next, he bent his head just slightly, his voice a soft murmur only she could hear. ¡°Keep yourposure. Don¡¯t let father sense anything

    wrong

    And almost immediately, Wanda straightened her back and forced her feet to keep moving up the steps. But the knot in her stomach grew tighter with every step closer to her father.

    On the other hand, Reginald¡¯s piercing gaze lingered on them for a long, suffocating moment. Then, without a word, he turned sharply

    and walked back into the house.

    /

    Wanda¡¯s heart lurched. She cast a quick nce at Levi, who gave her a steady look in return. ¡°Remember,¡± he whispered as they started

    08:48

    213

    <b>< </b>

    296 Back in Stormveil

    up the stairs, ¡°speak with confidence.¡±

    She nodded, though her palm was already damp against her side.

    Inside, the air of the Fellowes mansion was as heavy as she remembered; polished wood, faint smoke, and her father¡¯s presence pressing

    into every corner.

    They followed the sound of deliberate footsteps until they reached the sitting room.

    Reginald stood near the firece, his back straight, hands sped behind him. Then his voice sliced through the air the moment Wanda

    stepped in.

    ¡°Why are you back so suddenly?¡±

    The question was t, but the weight behind it made Wanda¡¯s throat tighten.

    Levi lingered just long enough to nce at her, then he stepped aside, leaving the response to her because answering on her behalf won¡¯t do her any good.

    Wanda forced a smile and bent her head respectfully. ¡°Father.¡± Her voice wavered at first, but she steadied it quickly.

    ¡°Alpha Draven reassigned me. He said the rising tensions in Duskmoor required me to return here and focus on collecting reports for

    him that will help prepare for the war.¡±

    Reginald¡¯s eyes narrowed as he studied her, his silence heavier than his words. It was clear as day he didn¡¯t believe a word she said.

    Levi stepped forward then, his tone measured. ¡°Father, she speaks the truth. One of Draven¡¯s trusted guards who escorted her back,

    directly informed me of her reassignment before leaving.¡±

    Reginald¡¯s eyes shifted briefly to Levi, as though weighing the im, before returning to Wanda with a stare that made her knees ache to

    buckle.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 The Moon Goddess 297

    297 Already Bleeding

    297 Already Bleeding

    ~<b><i>Third </i></b><b><i>Person</i></b>~

    Wanda held her smile, but her words began to stumble under the pressure of her father¡¯s gaze. ¡°It¡¯s the truth,

    Father. Draven had no-<b>¡± </b>

    Suddenly, a sharp crack split the air before she could finish.

    A whip, long and thin,shed across her cheek so fast her head snapped to the side. And immediately, pain

    red hot, her skin splitting open as blood streaked down.

    Before Levi could even react, Reginald struck again. The secondsh curled around Wanda¡¯s leg, biting into the skin before yanking her off her feet. She fell hard against the polished floor, a cry breaking from her lips.

    ¡°How dare you tell a straight lie to my face!¡± Reginald¡¯s voice thundered, reverberating through the sitting

    room like a storm.

    ¡°Father!¡± Levi¡¯s voice rang out, sharp with fury. He held his father¡¯s furious gaze for a few seconds, then, he

    dropped to his knees beside Wanda and quickly moved his hands to steady her.

    Wanda winced as one hand clutched against her bleeding cheek, her body trembling from the shock of both

    pain and humiliation.

    Her breath came ragged, and for the second time already, her sharp tongue failed herpletely.

    Levi¡¯s jaw tightened, his re shing back up toward their father. But Reginald stood unmoving, his whip

    coiled in his hand and his eyes cold as steel, as though he had done nothing more than swat an insect daring

    to defy him.

    The next moment, he stepped forward and spoke with a sharp tone.

    ¡°Did you really think I wouldn¡¯t know?¡± His re pinned Wanda to the floor where shey. ¡°This nonsense

    about reassignment¨Cdo you take me for a fool? I know very well that Draven sent you packing<b>.¡± </b>

    Wanda flinched, her lips parting as if to argue, but no words came.

    Reginald¡¯s tone sharpened, every word ash of its own. ¡°If it were true, if Draven had truly reassigned you,

    why weren¡¯t you brave enough to send word first? Why slink back unannounced and crawl to my doorstep

    <

    297 Already Bleeding

    like a beaten dog?¡±

    Wanda¡¯s breath hitched. The prideful confidence she had once unted in Duskmoor seemed like a distant memory; here, before her father, she was reduced to nothing but silence.

    Reginald stepped closer, his voice rising, heavy with disdain. ¡°You failed me, Wanda. I gave you one task¨Cget

    rid of Meredith Carter, and win Draven¡¯s heart. And instead?¡±

    He let the words hang in the air as his eyes narrowed into slits. ¡°You return empty¨Chanded, humiliated, and

    with nothing to show but excuses.¡±

    Levi clenched his jaw, his hands steadying Wanda as she trembled. ¡°Father-¡±

    ¡°Silence!¡± Reginald barked, the crack of authority in his voice silencing even Levi for the moment.

    Just then, his gaze returned to Wanda, hard and unrelenting. ¡°You¡¯ve brought disgrace into this house. And

    worse, you have proven yourself useless to me.¡±

    Wanda¡¯s fingers curled weakly against the floor, the sting of the whip searing on her cheek and leg, but

    sharper still was the crushing weight of his words.

    Regardless of what she had been through, she forced herself into an upright position, thanks to her brother¡¯s

    help.

    ¡°Father, you me me, but this isn¡¯t all my fault.¡± Her tone shook, but the words tumbled out in a rush.

    ¡°Yes, Draven sent me away, but ask yourself why. He didn¡¯t cast me aside because of any random reason.

    Instead, he did it because you betrayed me.¡±

    Reginald¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously at her statement.

    Wanda¡¯s hands trembled under his gaze, but she pressed on, her words spilling out in a frantic attempt to

    shield and defend herself.

    ¡°I gave you intelligence reports about Duskmoor because I trusted you, Father. But you went and exposed

    everything in that council meeting! Right in front of Draven whom you made me loyal to!¡± 1

    Levi¡¯s gaze darted between them, his shoulders tightening as Wanda¡¯s voice cracked with emotion.

    ¡°If

    you hadn¡¯t said it,¡± Wanda continued desperately, ¡°And if you hadn¡¯t disclosed that he nned to use

    <

    297 Already Bleeding

    Meredith as a pawn, he wouldn¡¯t have known I was the one who told you. He wouldn¡¯t have known I betrayed

    his trust. And he definitely wouldn¡¯t have sent me back to you in disgrace!¡±

    Her trembling but sharp words echoed through the sitting room. Wanda refused to cower while her father

    heaped the whole me on her. She wanted him to see his own mistakes.

    Reginald¡¯s whip uncoiled slowly at his side, his stare cold enough to pierce through her trembling body. Then,

    with sudden violence, he cracked it down against the floor, the sound sharp and cruel.

    ¡°How dare you put your failure at my feet!¡± His tone thundered, venom dripping from each word. ¡°You

    opened your mouth to Draven¡¯s secrets. You fed me his ns. And you thought he would never discover it?¡±

    He stepped closer, towering above her where she knelt. ¡°You shame me further by ming me for your own

    weakness.¡± <b>1 </b>

    ¡°Father!¡± Levi¡¯s voice rang out sharply still crouched beside Wanda, shielding her with his body. ¡°She¡¯s already

    bleeding. Enough!¡±

    Though Levi couldn¡¯t understand why their father would make up flimsy excuses that didn¡¯t make sense just

    to cover up his own part, he refused to mention is in other not to further incur his wrath against his younger

    sister.

    But Reginald¡¯s fury was unrelenting. ¡°You failed me, Wanda. You lost Draven¡¯s trust. And worse, you have

    shown him that this house cannot keep its own daughters loyal.¡±

    Wanda¡¯s tears finally spilled, sliding hot down her face, mixing with the blood on her cheek. She pressed her

    forehead to the floor, her voice breaking. ¡°I only did what you asked of me. I only tried to please you.¡±

    Reginald stared down at her silently, his whip still in hand, as though weighing whether she was worth even

    his anger anymore.

    Atst, he spoke in a low cutting tone, ¡°You will not grovel here on the floor. You will rise and prove you are

    still a Fellowes.¡±

    Wanda lifted her head slowly, fear and confusion mingling in her expression.

    ¡°I am giving you one final chance,¡± Reginald said, his hand tightening around the coiled whip.

    ¡°If you want to redeem yourself, you will find a way to break that woman. You will dismantle her influence, weaken her bond with Draven, and make her stumble in her ce as his wife.

    16.06

    <

    297 Already Bleeding

    If you cannot win Draven¡¯s heart with that woman there, then you will make his mate stumble so badly that

    he will regret ever cing her by his side. And finally, you will kill her off.¡±

    Levi¡¯s jaw tightened, but he held his tongue, his hand still steadying Wanda.

    Reginald¡¯s eyes burned into Wanda. ¡°Do this, or you are no daughter of mine.¡±

    The words cut deeper than the whip had. Wanda¡¯s lips trembled as she searched for air. Then, in a voice both

    bitter and broken, she whispered bitterly, ¡°I¡­ can¡¯t.¡±

    Reginald¡¯s head snapped, his voice sharp. ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t touch her,¡± Wanda said louder this time, though her voice cracked. Her fingers curled tight against

    her bloodied cheek, nails digging into her skin. ¡°Because Meredith is Draven¡¯s mate.¡± 1

    For a moment, the room stilled. Even Levi¡¯s breath caught at the admission.

    <b>Comment </b>20

    Post your firstment!

    Vote

    19

    1

    3

    Fandom

    Send Gifts

    Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift.

    View All >

    <

    298 As Long as She Breathes

 The Moon Goddess 298

    298 As Long as She Breathes

    ~<b>Third </b>Person~ 1

    ¡°If anything happens to her,¡± Wanda continued bitterly, ¡°he will know. And he will trace it back to me, to us.¡±

    Her body shook as anger swelled, drowning out the sting of pain. She remembered the morning¡¯s

    confrontation, and Meredith¡¯s voice still echoing in her ears. ¡®I <i>am </i><i>Draven¡¯s </i><i>mate</i>!¡¯

    When Wanda had first heard that Meredith was Draven¡¯s mate, she had doubted inside, believing Draven had

    spun that lie to silence the council and protect Meredith¡¯s ce because of his ns.

    But now, she understood that Draven hadn¡¯t lied.

    Her hands clenched until her knuckles nched, fury clouding her thoughts.

    The image of Meredith¡¯s smug face burned into her mind. And without resistance, she cursed inwardly,

    ¡°That <i>cursed</i><i>, </i>wolfless, <i>purple</i><i>¨C</i><i>eyed</i><i>, </i><i>rude </i><i>bitch</i><i>. </i><i>How </i><i>dare </i><i>her </i><i>steal </i><i>everything </i><i>I </i><i>was </i><i>meant </i>to <i>im</i><i>?</i>¡®

    Just the thought of this had Wanda envisioning strangling Meredith to death. It pained her so much that in

    the end, Meredith got Draven for herself, right under her nose.

    Wanda¡¯s lips twisted, her voice low with venom. ¡°She stole him. And I will never forgive her for it.¡±

    Reginald¡¯s face darkened as his eyes zed with fury. ¡°Useless!¡± he spat, his voice echoing through the sitting

    room.

    ¡°All the years I invested in you, training you, brooding you to be more than just another foolish daughter

    in this family¡­ Even sending you into Draven¡¯s arms early, and still, you return with nothing but excuses!¡±

    Wanda flinched. Her shoulders hunched lower with every word.

    ¡°You shame <b>this </b>family every time you open your mouth!¡± Reginald¡¯s hand shot up, the whip uncoiling with a

    sharp hiss. ¡°Perhaps pain will remind you of your ce-¡±

    But the strike nevernded.

    Levi¡¯s hand caught the whip mid¨Cair with a sharp snap. His body straightened to its full height as he turned,

    cing himself squarely between his father and sister.

    16:07

    <

    298 As Long as She Breathes

    His jaw was set, his voice steady butced with fire. ¡°Father, leave her be

    For a moment, the air burned with tension. Reginald¡¯s re sliced into his son, his nostrils ring as though daring Levi to challenge him further.

    Then, with a violent tug, he yanked the whip free from Levi¡¯s grasp.

    ¡°Both of you test my patience,¡± Reginald growled. His eyes flicked coldly to Wanda, bleeding and trembling on

    the floor. ¡°Don¡¯t let me see your face again if you value your life.¡±

    With that, he turned sharply and strode out, his footsteps echoing like thunder down the hall until the sound

    faded.

    The silence that followed was heavy, broken only by Wanda¡¯s shaky breaths. Levi immediately crouched back

    beside her, sliding an arm beneath her shoulders to help her sit up.

    Then his gaze fell to the blood streaking down her cheek, and his throat tightened.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± he asked quietly, his voice gentler now.

    Wanda winced, her hand hovering near the wound. She gave no answer, just a faint nod. She was too shaken

    to speak.

    Levi¡¯s jaw gripped as he turned his head sharply. ¡°Someone bring a cloth. Now!¡±

    A servant who had been lingering at the edge of the hall scurried forward, bowing quickly before hurrying

    away to fetch it.

    Levi steadied Wanda against him, his grip firm. ¡°You will be fine,¡± he muttered softly, more to reassure her

    than himself.

    A few momentster, he guided her carefully up the grand staircase, his arm steady around her waist. She limped slightly, her leg still raw from the whip. But she said nothing about that pain.

    Behind them, a servant followed quickly, bncing a folded towel and a basin of warm water in her arms, her eyes dropped to avoid intruding.

    They all reached Wanda¡¯s chambers arge, ornate room draped in dark silks and velvet, far too extravagant for how small she looked as Levi helped her inside.

    16:07

    <

    298 As Long as She Breathes

    Approaching the bed, Levi eased her down onto the edge, her breath trembling as she settled against the

    cushions.

    The servant hurried in, setting the basin and towel on a side table before bowing quickly. Levi gave her a curt

    nod, dismissing her, and she slipped out silently, leaving the siblings alone.

    Levi dipped the towel into the warm water, wrung it out, and crouched before his sister. ¡°Hold still,¡± he

    muttered in a soft tone.

    Then he pressed the cloth gently against her cheek, cleaning away the blood. Wanda winced but didn¡¯t flinch

    away. Her father¡¯s wrath had been brutal.

    But even though she could take the pain, she still wanted to draw more sympathy for her brother who cared

    about her. He was her support system now.

    For a long moment, the only sound was the water trickling softly back into the basin. Then Wanda whispered,

    her voice tight with both pain and bitterness.

    ¡°All my life, I¡¯ve done what father wanted. I¡¯ve followed everymand, endured every insult, just to prove I

    wasn¡¯t worthless. And for what?¡±

    Levi¡¯s hand stilled briefly, his jaw tightening, but he said nothing. He let her spill her anger.

    Wanda¡¯s eyes burned with unshed tears. ¡°Meredith.¡± She spat the name like venom. ¡°She ruins everything. He

    sent me to destroy her, and instead she made Draven stronger¨Cmade them stronger. And now, because of

    her, I¡¯m the one broken.¡±

    Levi resumed dabbing her wound gently, his gaze fixed on her face.

    ¡°You are not broken,¡± he said firmly, though the weight in his tone betrayed his anger at their father more

    than her words.

    But Wanda wasn¡¯t listening. Her fingers curled into the sheets as they trembled with rage. ¡°I saw it in her

    eyes this morning. The way she looked at me when she said she was Draven¡¯s mate, as if she had won, as if 1

    was beneath her

    Her breath quickened, bitter and sharp. ¡°She doesn¡¯t deserve him. She doesn¡¯t deserve that bond. She is

    nothing but a worthless creature. The Moon goddess made a mistake here. That bitch doesn¡¯t deserve the

    best.¡±

    4667

    298 As Long as She Breathes

    Levi lowered the towel as he studied her closely. ¡°Wanda¡­¡±

    Her eyes flicked to him briefly, wild and glistening. ¡°I will never forgive her, Levi. Never. Not as long as I

    breathe.¡±

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 The Moon Goddess 299

    299 Draven¡¯s Sealed Vow

    299 Draven¡¯s Sealed Vow

    ~Third Person-

    Wanda¡¯s hands balled into fists against the sheets, her voice rising as her anger poured out.

    ¡°I will take back what¡¯s mine, either by hook or by crook! I underestimated that nobody, Levi. I thought her

    curse and herck of a wolf made her nothing. I should have finished her long ago. I should have used others

    to do it, plotted it properly, but I was blind. And now she stands where I should be¨Cbeside him!¡±

    Her chest heaved, her eyes burning with fury as she continued, ¡°Draven belongs to me, not to that wolfless

    disgrace that would never amount to anything good.¡±

    Levi dropped the bloodstained cloth into the basin with a quiet ssh. His voice came calm, but edged with

    steel.

    ¡°Enough, Wanda. You forget yourself. Draven is not your private property. He is the future King of our race.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± Wanda snapped, her voice cracking. ¡°King or not, he should have been mine!¡±

    Levi leaned closer, his eyes narrowing. ¡°Do you even hear yourself? Tell me, do you truly love Draven, or are

    you just obsessed because of what Father drilled into you? Because of the power he wanted you to seize?¡±

    The words hit her like a blow. Wanda froze, her lips parting, but no sound came. For a moment, only the faint

    hiss of the firece filled the silence.

    Then her shoulders shook. Tears welled and spilled freely down her cheeks. She buried her face in her hands,

    her voice breaking apart.

    ¡°I love Draven. I have always loved him.¡±

    Levi¡¯s gaze softened faintly, though his expression stayed guarded. Then he rested a hand on her trembling

    shoulder, his voice quieter now.

    ¡°Then stop letting Father twist that love into something poisonous. Because if you don¡¯t, it will be the end of

    you.¡±

    Wanda wept harder, the sound muffled against her palms.

    299 Draven¡¯s Sealed Vow

    A few minutester, her sobs quicted to ragged breaths, her body trembling as she clutched at the sheets.

    ¡°I can¡¯t breathe properly,¡± she whispered, her voice breaking, ¡°Knowing that he is probably holding another

    woman in his arms right now¨Canother woman who isn¡¯t me¡±

    Levi¡¯s hand tightened gently on her shoulder. He crouched closer, his voice low, steady, as though he could

    anchor her with tone alone.

    ¡°Wanda, don¡¯t do this to yourself. Stop thinking about Draven. He isn¡¯t worth destroying yourself over.¡±

    But she lifted her face, her tear¨Cstreaked eyes locking onto his. For a moment, he saw not his fierce sister,

    nor their father¡¯s ambitious pawn, but a woman consumed by longing she couldn¡¯t shake.

    ¡°To not be with Draven¡­¡± her lips trembled, her voice thinned into a whisper, ¡°¡­is death.¡±

    Levi¡¯s chest tightened. He wanted to argue, to snap her out of it, but the sheer desperation in her gaze stole

    the words from his throat.

    And all he could do was hold her steady, his hand firm against her arm as her tears fell heavier.

    ¡°Then live,¡± he muttered finally, his voice hoarse but resolute. ¡°Even if it means living without him.¡±

    But Wanda only shook her head, clutching tighter at his arm, her expression crumbling with every breath.

    ***

    <b>DUSKMOOR</b>.

    Draven¡¯s boots struck quietly against the polished floor of the hallway, his stride measured, and his shoulders

    set with their usual authority.

    Just then, the phone in his pocket buzzed. He slipped it out and nced at the screen before answering.

    ¡°Alpha,¡± came the steady voice of his trusted guard. ¡°I¡¯ve dropped Miss Wanda at her family¡¯s residence, and

    her brother, Levi Fellowes was there.¡±

    Draven¡¯s brows lifted slightly, though his tone stayed even. ¡°Levi? Did he say anything?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± the guard replied. ¡°I only informed him of your reassignment for Miss Wanda. He said he would make

    sure she fulfills her duties.¡±

    299 Draven¡¯s Sealed

    Draven was silent for a beat, his mind shifting quickly through the implications. Then, he said curtly, ¡°Good. Stay in Stormveil for a few days. Watch for any movements and report directly back to me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡±

    The line clicked dead. Draven slid the phone back into his pocket, his jaw tightening just as a voice called lightly from behind him.

    ¡°Brother,¡± Dennis drawled, catching up with an easy pace. ¡°Has Wanda arrived?¡±

    Draven turned, his dark gaze meeting his brother¡¯s. ¡°Yes. She¡¯s home. Levi was there when she was dropped

    off.¡±

    Dennis¡¯s brows arched with curiosity as he fell into step beside him, their footsteps echoing together down

    the long hall toward the dining hall.

    ¡°Levi, hmm? Knowing Reginald¡¯s temperament, it seems like Wanda made sure to warn her brother ahead of

    time. She probably inquired him to be there before she arrived.¡±

    Draven¡¯s lips curved faintly in acknowledgment. ¡°Most likely.¡±

    Dennis¡¯s grin widened as he slid his hands into his pockets. ¡°Then that greedy man will be shocked and very

    unhappy.¡±

    Draven said nothing, though the flicker in his eyes suggested agreement.

    Together, they both crossed thest stretch of the hallway before arriving at the dining hall.

    The dining hall was warm with the soft tter of silverware and the low murmur of conversation.

    Meredith sat beside Draven, her expression softened in rare ease. And right beside her, Xamira clutched up a

    fork with a piece of meat perched at the tip.

    ¡°Here, mydy,¡± she chimed happily, leaning forward. ¡°Try it.¡±

    Meredith¡¯s lips curved into a tender smile as she bent, taking the bite without hesitation.

    Xamira¡¯s gaze observed as she chewed on it before she asked, ¡°Do you like it?¡±

    299 Draven¡¯s Sealed Vow

    ¡°It¡¯s good,¡± Meredith nodded approvingly. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Draven raised his ss of water slowly, his gaze fixed on Meredith. He drank, the cool liquid grounding him

    as he made the vow silently in his heart:

    ¡®I will do everything in my power to keep that <i>smile </i>on <i>your </i><i>face </i><i>for </i>as <i>long </i><i>as </i>I <i>live</i><i>.</i>¡®

    He set the ss down, his jaw tightening slightly as his resolve deepened. ¡®I <i>won¡¯t </i><i>let </i><i>anyone </i><i>steal </i>your happiness. Ore between us. ¡®

    Then his eyes shifted to the left side of the table, settling on Mabel and Gary.

    Both siblings kept their heads down, their focus entirely on their food. But Draven¡¯s gaze lingered on them,

    sharp and unblinking.

    <i>¡®</i><i>Even </i><i>if </i><i>it </i><i>is </i><i>your </i><i>own </i><i>family</i>,¡® he thought grimly. ¡®<i>This </i><i>time</i><i>, </i><i>I </i><i>wouldn¡¯t </i><i>bundle </i><i>them </i><i>back </i>to <i>Stormveil </i>in <i>one </i>

    <i>piece</i>.¡®

    The faint clink of Meredith¡¯sughter at something Xamira said pulled his eyes back to her. His expression softened instantly, his vow sealing itself deeper inside him.

    <b>Comment </b>

    66

    My <i>heart </i><i>goes </i><i>out </i>to <i>Wanda</i><i>¡­ </i><i>really</i><i>. </i><i>I </i><i>really </i><i>hope </i><i>this </i><i>heartbreak </i><i>ends </i><i>her</i>. But would <i>it</i>?

    <b>Paschalinelily </b>Creators¡® Thoughts

    Post your firstment!

 The Moon Goddess 302

    302 Anything to Hold Onto

    <i>Meredith.1 </i>

    I didn¡¯t even realize where my feet had carried me until I looked up and saw the tall, familiar doors of

    Draven¡¯s study.

    My breath caught. For a moment, I considered turning back, but before I could stop myself, my knuckles

    rapped lightly against the wood.

    But there was no answer, so I pushed the door open. The room was empty.

    Relief and disappointment tangled in my chest. Slowly, I stepped inside, closing the door quietly behind me.

    My hand lifted to my cheek, wiping away the trail of tears. My face burned at the thought of anyone seeing

    me like this.

    I just needed someone or something¨Canything to hold onto.

    And that was when my eyes drifted to the sitting area, to the sofa where I had sat yesterday morning, when

    Draven had poured that strange creamy drink for me..

    We had spoken so openly then. His honesty had hurt, but it had also settled something inside me.

    And right now, all I wanted was that same sweetness, something to distract me even if it was for a moment.

    I walked to the shelf, scanning the bottles until my gaze snagged on the one I remembered, a palebel¨Ca

    thick liquid that glimmered faintly in the ss.

    I reached for it immediately, the cool weight of the bottle steadying my hand, if only slightly.

    Grabbing a clean ss, I carried both over to the sofa and dropped down with a sniff<b>, </b>setting the bottle on

    the stool.

    My fingers trembled slightly as I uncorked it and poured, the creamy liquid swirling as it filled the ss.

    Then, I lifted it to my lips and took a slow sip. The sweetness bloomed on my tongue, smooth and rich.

    For a moment, I closed my eyes, letting it coat my senses, pretending it could wash away the heaviness inside <ol><li>me. </li></ol>

    302 Anything to Ho Dete

    But the taste lingered only briefly before my thoughts returned, sharper than before<i>. </i>

    Who was to me for all of this?

    My siblings, for hating me? For despising me simply because I was loved?

    Or my parents, for sowing those seeds, for pouring all their affection on me and neglecting the others until

    jealousy was all they could feel?

    My throat tightened. My chest ached.

    I didn¡¯t know who deserved the me more, but I knew one thing¨Cnone of it had ever been my fault. And

    yet, I was the one who bore the weight of it all.

    I set the ss down carefully on the stool, pressing my palms against my knees, my eyes stinging again.

    Leaning back into the sofa, I stared at the ss in front of me. The faint cream¨Ccolored liquid shimmered in

    the dim light, almost mocking me with its softness.

    My hand hovered, then dropped uselessly against <i>my </ip.

    No matter how sweet the drink, it couldn¡¯t drown the bitterness of truth or fix the <i>ache </i>inside me.

    I pushed my hands against my face, groaning softly into my palms.

    Just then, Valmora stirred. ¡°Meredith<i>, </i><i>your </i>siblings <i>hated </i><i>your </i><i>because </i><i>in </i><i>your </i><i>parents</i>¡® <i>eyes</i>, you were

    <i>everything </i>they weren¡¯t. And <i>when </i><i>the </i><i>mark </i><i>came</i><i>, </i><i>they </i><i>rejoiced</i><i>. </i><i>Your </i><i>pain </i><i>became </i><i>their </i>victory<i>. </i>If this wasn¡¯t

    inferiorityplex, <i>what </i><i>else </i><i>could </i><i>it </i>be?¡±

    Instantly, that realization carved something deep in me; grief, betrayal, and anger all woven together until I

    couldn¡¯t tell one apart from the other.

    ¡°I <i>don¡¯t </i><i>think </i><i>you </i><i>should </i><i>waste </i><i>your </i><i>emotions </i><i>on </i><i>those </i><i>people</i><i>. </i><i>But </i>I can <i>see </i>venting <i>is </i><i>probably </i><i>the </i><i>only </i><i>way </i>you

    <i>can </i><i>feel </i><i>better</i>, so I <i>will </i><i>let </i><i>you </i><i>be</i>,¡± Valmora said to me, realizing I wasn¡¯t ready to have any conversation with

    her.

    Hot tears slid down my cheeks again, unbidden. I hated this. I hated giving my siblings this power. I hated knowing their cruelty could still pierce me so deeply.

    My shoulders sagged as I lowered my hands. My gaze drifted back to the drink.

    16:19

    302 Anything to Hold Onto

    Slowly, I picked it up and took another sip. Then I set it down harder this time, the ss clinking against the

    stool.

    I clenched my fists in myp and whispered to myself, ¡®It wasn¡¯t my fault. It was never my fault:

    But no matter how many times I repeated it, the words barely scraped the surface of the wound.

    **<b><i>Draven</i></b>~**

    As I approached the study, the faintest shift in the air made me pause at a presence, subtle, yet unmistakable.

    My eyes narrowed instantly as I concluded that someone was inside.

    But who is it <i>that </i><i>would </i><i>walk </i>into my study without <i>my </i>permission<i>? </i>

    Immediately, I reached for the door and pushed it open. The sight that greeted me stopped me cold.

    Meredith. She was curled on the sofa, her shoulders slightly hunched, her eyes red¨Crimmed. And on the stool

    beside her sat an open bottle of the creamy liquor I had filled for her yesterday, and a half¨Cfilled ss within

    her reach.

    Her head lifted at the sound of the door. Our eyes met briefly before she quickly turned her face away, wiping

    at her cheeks with the back of her hand.

    My chest tightened instantly at that sight.

    Without a word, I closed the door behind me. My strides lengthened, carrying me across the room in

    seconds.

    She looked so small in that moment, so unlike the strong, unyielding woman who often stood toe¨Cto¨Ctoe with <ol><li>me. And I hated it. I hated the wet shimmer of tears clinging to hershes. </li></ol>

    ¡°Meredith,¡± I said softly, my voice heavier than I intended.

    Her gaze flickered back to me, and that single nce was enough to drown me in worry.

    I lowered myself onto the edge of the sofa, my gaze briefly flicking to the bottle on the stool. My jaw

    tightened. Half the contents were already gone.

    302 Anything to Hold Duto

    That drink was deceptively sweet, masking its strength¨Cstronger than most would guess. I frowned.

    wondering how she wasn¡¯t already slumped over.

    But then, as I looked closer, I noticed it: the faint ze in her eyes, the way her shoulders sagged too heavily,

    the uneven rise and fall of her breath.

    She was tipsy.

    <b>Comment </b>

    You¡¯ve arrived at thetest chapter!

    <b>Vote </b>

    20

    <b>1 </b>

    Fandom

    Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift.

    Swipe Left To Continue <b>> </b>

    Send <b>Gifts </b>

    View A

 The Moon Goddess 303

    303 The Story About the Scar

    303 The Story About the Scar

    Draven.1

    I reached for the tissue box on the table, pulling one free and holding it out to her. ¡°Here.¡±

    She took it with a pout, blew her nose loudly, and shoved the crumpled tissue back into my hand. My brows

    arched, but before I could react, she waved at the box impatiently. ¡°Another one.¡±

    Suppressing a sigh, I handed her a second. Then a third. She epted them likemands fulfilled, her

    movements careless, her words tumbling freer now, unguarded.

    ¡°What happened?¡± My tone came low, controlled, but my chest was a storm as every part of me focused on

    her alone. ¡°Why are you crying?¡±

    Her head tipped against the sofa, eyes half¨Clidded, her voice a slur of frustration and pain.

    ¡°I just found out¡­¡± She hupped softly, then pressed the tissue to her cheek. ¡°¡­why my siblings hate me so

    much.¡±

    The words froze me. My body went still, my eyes narrowing as I studied her.

    ¡°Tell me,¡± I urged quietly, my tone sharper now, though controlled.

    Her gaze flicked to mine, ssy and unfocused, yet filled with raw hurt. ¡°Mabel¡­ she told me.¡±

    Meredith swallowed hard, clutching the tissue in her fist. ¡°She said¡­ they hated me because our parents only

    loved me. Because I was the favorite. The pride. The perfect one.¡±

    Her lips trembled, her voice dropping to a whisper as though the words cut her even now. ¡°She said I was

    selfish, arrogant¡­ that I didn¡¯t even care about them.¡±

    Her words stumbled into silence.

    I clenched my jaw, heat rushing to my chest at the thought of Mabel¡¯s venom. My gaze softened only when it

    returned to Meredith, my wife.

    She let out a brokenugh, half¨Csob, and half¨Cbitter. ¡°I didn¡¯t even know, Draven. I was a child. How could I

    have known?¡± Another hup. ¡°And still they¡­ they hated me for it. All these years.

    <b>< </b>

    303 The Story About the Scar

    Her hand lifted clumsily to wipe her cheek, missing her tear entirely.

    I caught it in mine before she could try again, steadying her trembling fingers with my own.

    I didn¡¯t try to press her further. I stayed still, my hand covering hers, anchoring her as she slumped against

    the sofa.

    The tissuesy forgotten in herp, damp and wrinkled.

    A few momentster, she let out another shaky breath, her words tumbling out between hups.

    ¡°You know, all those years¡­¡± Her gaze flickered, unfocused, staring past me as though lost in another time.

    ¡°They¨CMabel, Monique, Gary¨Cthey used to pinch me, hide my things, push me when no one was looking. I

    thought¡­¡±

    She gave a hollowugh and continued. ¡°¡­I thought it was just pranks. Siblings being strict because of the age

    gap. They were so much older than me. I told myself that¡¯s why they didn¡¯t y with me. Why they pushed

    me away.¡±

    Her fingers curled against mine, trembling. ¡°But today, when Mabel said it all¡­ I realized how stupidly

    innocent I was. I was too blind to see the truth.¡±

    My chest tightened, a low burn sparking in my gut. Each word made it clearer. Her childhood hadn¡¯t been

    filled with harmless distance, but with cruelty disguised as silence.

    Meredith¡¯s breath hitched. ¡°And my parents¡­¡± Her voice softened, quivering. ¡°¡­before the Lunar Curse, they

    adored me. They never let me out of their sight. I was everything to them. Their little jewel. Their pride.¡±

    A small sob caught in her throat, and she pressed her knuckles to her mouth. ¡°And then, the curse came. Just like that, they changed. Their love, gone. Their warmth disappeared. I became the shame they punished.¡±

    Her shoulders shook. ¡°Especially my father¡­ goddess, Draven, the way he used to scold me and punish me for

    things I didn¡¯t do, as if I had brought the curse on myself.¡±

    Her words dissolved into tears again, spilling faster this time. She pressed the tissue to her cheek, smearing

    rather than catching them.

    Meredith had just reminded me of back then when I had gone to pick her up from her father¡¯s house. She had

    looked homeless, like she had been left to spend the night locked up in a chicken shed.

    10??

    <

    303 The Story About the Scar

    And maybe she had been.

    Instantly, I felt my jaw lock, the muscles in my neck taut as steel. Rage simmered beneath my skin, but I kept

    it buried, kept my voice quiet, and steady for her.

    Because right now, she didn¡¯t need anything from me other than my presence.

    I brushed a tear from the corner of her eye with my thumb, my chest heavy as I watched her unravel piece by

    piece. Inside, though, my thoughts were sharp and dark.

    Her siblings had poisoned her childhood. Her parents had abandoned her when she needed them most. They

    had left scars in her heart so deep that even now, she could barely breathe past them.

    I thought of the promise I had madest night at dinner. To protect that smile. To never let anyone steal her

    happiness again. Seeing her like this only carved that vow deeper into my soul.

    But for now, I stayed silent, letting her vent, letting her pour out the years she had carried alone.

    Meredith¡¯s voice broke into the silence again, softer this time, but more piercing.

    ¡°Do you remember¡­¡± She sniffled, fumbling with the damp tissue. ¡°¡­do you remember that scar I used to

    have on my cheek? The one you kept asking about?¡±

    My breath caught, my memory shing to the times I¡¯d tried to coax the truth out of her, only for her to avoid <ol><li>jt. </li></ol>

    I nodded slowly. ¡°Yes. I remember.¡±

    Her lips twisted into something like a bitter smile. ¡°I never answered you. Well¡­ here is the story.¡±

    My chest tightened instantly as nothing prepared me for the truth no matter how much I had tried to guess

    back then.

    I watched my wife¡¯s gaze grow distant and clouded with pain as she spoke. ¡°One afternoon, back in school¡­ a boy cornered me while I was in the restroom. He-¡± her voice wavered, ¡°¡­he tried to force himself on me.¡±

    I froze. The air in my chest turned sharp, slicing me open from the inside.

    16.32

 The Moon Goddess 304

    304 The Storm will Stay with Me

    304 The Storm will Stay with Me

    <b>Draven</b>.

    ¡°I screamed loudly until people outside started to hear. And when he realized he couldn¡¯t have his way with

    me¡­¡±

    Her hand lifted unconsciously to her cheek, her fingers brushing the spot where the scar used to be.

    ¡°He shed me with his w, right across my face.¡±

    Something inside me snapped.

    My vision darkened, the beast in me rising so fast it rattled my bones.

    Rhovan snarled inside my head, his fury echoing my own. ¡°<i>He </i><i>dared</i>. <i>He </i><i>dared </i><iy </i><i>a </i><i>hand </i>on her. He dared to

    scar, what is ours? He <i>must </i><i>pay</i>.

    I forced my jaw shut before the growl in my throat could escape, my fists tightened on my knees until the

    leather of my gloves strained.

    Raw, unbridled rage coursed through me like fire, hot and merciless.

    And yet, Meredith just sat there, tears clinging to hershes, unaware of the storm building inside me. She

    kept going, her words weaving deeper cuts into my chest.

    ¡°After that day, every time I looked in the mirror, the scar reminded me of him. Of that nightmare. And it

    wouldn¡¯t heal, because I didn¡¯t have a wolf then. The doctor tried, but it was slow and ugly.¡±

    She gave a hollowugh. ¡°I hated it so much that I¡­ I decided not to let it heal anymore. When no one was

    watching, I would scrape off the herbs and reopen the wound every few weeks.¡±

    Her lips trembled, but her voice carried a strange pride. ¡°I wanted to keep it as a reminder¨Cas a promise to

    myself that one day, I would punish him.¡±

    I could only stare, in shock, fury, grief¨Cevery emotion ripped through me, raw and relentless.

    All those months, I thought she had been stubborn, vain, refusing help. I had even brought my best physician

    from Stormveil to heal her, and she resisted. Now I understood why.

    < 304 The Storm will Stay with Me

    My hand trembled against my thigh, the wolf in me wing for release. ¡°Give me his name. I will end him

    now.¡±

    Meredith, tipsy and unaware, lifted her head and gave me the faintest smile. ¡°Are you that angry, Draven?

    That you want revenge for me?¡±

    The truth slipped out like a vow. ¡°Yes.¡± My voice was low and growly. ¡°Tell me his name. The wolf who dared

    do this to you. Tell me now.¡±

    But she shook her head stubbornly, her eyes ssy but her tone firm. ¡°No. Leave him. I will get my own revenge. Even though the scar is gone, even though my face looks normal now, believe me when I say he is the first wolf I will kill when I get my powers.¡±

    I stared at her, my fury trembling against my ribs, barely contained. She had no idea how close I was to

    unleashing hell on the bastard who had dared touch her.

    But she wanted this for herself. Her revenge, her closure.

    If I took it from her, I would wound her pride in a way that scar never could. So I swallowed the rage and

    nodded once, though it burned in my chest like fire.

    After a moment, I asked quietly, ¡°Do your family know? About how you got that scar?¡±

    She shook her head, strands of silver hair brushing her cheeks. ¡°No. None of them.¡±

    Her certainty struck me like a de as my gaze sharpened.

    No one?

    Phovan¡¯s voice rumbled darkly inside me. ¡°It seems the only ones who know are Meredith and the wolf who did

    it.¡±

    My fists folded at my sides. The thought of that bastard walking free, smug and unpunished, while she carried the wound alone for years, boiled my blood.

    But worse, the truth pressed in on me like a weight I couldn¡¯t shake.

    Even if I wanted to get this revenge for her, there would be no way for me to strike him down unless she gave

    me his information.

    16:32

    214

    <

    304 The Storm will Stay with Me

    My chest was heavy with the realization.

    Regardless, I drew in a long breath, forcing my rage back into its cage. The storm would stay with me for

    now.

    Shifting my focus back to Meredith, I eased the crumpled tissue from her fingers and set it quietly on the

    table.

    Then, without hesitation, I reached for her and pulled her against me.

    She didn¡¯t resist; instead, she pressed her cheek into my chest, her small frame curling into the space I made

    for her. I grasped her steady as my hand began to smooth slowly down her back.

    Although the rage within me still burned, I forcibly silenced it. At this moment, my wife needs myfort,

    not fury.

    Initially, Meredith remained silent, her breathing unsteady. However, after a few moments, she started to

    move. Her nose brushed the line of my neck, gentle and warm.

    I stiffened. ¡°Meredith-¡±

    She sniffed gently, nuzzling closer, then tilted her head just enough for her lips to brush my skin. Before l

    could shift her away, her tongue flicked softly against my neck.

    Heat shot through me. My hand froze on her waist.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± My voice came out rougher than I intended.

    Her words slurred against my skin, warm and unfiltered. ¡°You smell nice¡­ maybe you taste nice too.¡±

    My pulse kicked hard in my throat.

    Rhovan¡¯s voice surged through me, deep and certain. ¡°It seems that our mate bond needs to be established.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± I growled inwardly, my teeth gritting as I steadied her in my arms. ¡°Have you forgotten what happened

    The memory wed its way back. That night, Meredith was sleeping so peacefully beside me, yet all I could hear was her heart, pounding so loudly it drowned out everything else.

    My gums itched, and my teeth ached with a thirst that didn¡¯t belong to me. The wild, gnawing urge to sink

    16

    23

    <

    304 The Storm will Stay with Me

    into her neck. To drink. To im.

    I swallowed hard, forcing my breathing to steady. ¡°Back <i>then</i><i>, </i><i>I </i><i>tried </i>to <i>reach </i><i>you</i>, <i>Rhovan</i>. I <i>tried </i><i>to </i>ask what

    was happening to me. But <i>you </i>didn¡¯t respond. ¡±

    There was a pause. Then, Rhovan¡¯s response was almost disturbingly calm. ¡°I <i>don¡¯t </i><i>remember</i>.¡± 1

    My grip on Meredith tightened, grounding myself even as her mouth moved against my neck again,

    unravelling something feral inside me.

    ¡°I can¡¯t <i>risk </i>it,¡± I bit out inwardly. ¡°<i>What </i><i>if </i>I <i>hurt </i><i>her </i><i>in </i><i>the </i><i>process </i>of <i>marking </i><i>her</i>? <i>What </i><i>if </i><i>I </i><i>lose </i>control?¡±

    <b>Comment </b>

    You¡¯ve arrived at thetest chapter!

    Vote

    21

    <b>1 </b>

    <b>Fandom </b>

    Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift.

    Swipe Left To Continue <b>> </b>

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 The Moon Goddess 305

    305 Something Lighter

    305 Something Lighter

    <i>Draven</i>. 1

    ¡°You won¡¯t,¡± Rhovan replied.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that.¡±

    I drew in a breath, my voice rough as I admitted, ¡°I <i>can¡¯t </i><i>let </i>that <i>happen </i>until I <i>am </i>certain I won¡¯t harm her.<i>¡± </i>

    Rhovan was silent for a long moment. Then his tone softened, steady and confident. ¡°You don¡¯t have to <i>be </i>

    afraid. That will not happen again. Not now.¡±

    My brows furrowed, my pulse still racing.

    ¡°Now that your love for <i>her </i><i>has </i><i>been </i><i>established</i><i>,</i><i>¡± </i>he continued, ¡°<i>now </i><i>that </i><i>your </i><i>bond </i><i>has </i>grown, and the storm

    <i>has </i>passed, it is <i>only </i><i>right </i><i>you </i><i>mark </i><i>her</i><i>. </i><i>And </i><i>let </i><i>her </i><i>mark </i><i>you</i><i>.</i><i>¡± </i>

    My chest tightened as Meredith stirred against me once more, her breath hot on my skin, the taste of her

    words still lingering from earlier: <i>You </i><i>smell </i><i>nice</i>¡­ <i>maybe </i><i>you </i><i>taste </i><i>nice </i>too.

    I shut my eyes briefly, fighting the pull.

    Finally, I exhaled a long, slow breath. ¡°Not <i>like </i><i>this</i><i>. </i><i>She¡¯s </i><i>drunk</i>, <i>and </i><i>not </i><i>in </i><i>her </i><i>right </i><i>senses</i>, Rhovan. I will think

    <i>about </i>it <i>another </i><i>time</i>.¡±

    Rhovan didn¡¯t argue, though I felt his approval in the silence.

    Meredith¡¯s breath settled slightly against my neck, though she still murmured incoherently, lips brushing my

    skin.

    I tightened my hold and steadied her. Then, deciding that this ce wasn¡¯t where she needed to be, I shifted

    carefully, sliding one arm under her knees.

    In one smooth motion, I lifted her against my chest. She stirred faintly, her head nestling into the hollow of

    my shoulder, but she didn¡¯t wake fully.

    So, I stepped out of my study and let my strides carry me down the hall, and then towards the stairs, steady

    and unhurried.

    305 Something Lighter

    Anyone who saw us would know better than to ask questions.

    Finally arriving at my chambers, I pushed the door open with my shoulder and stepped inside. The familiar

    heat of the room wrapped around us immediately.

    I lowered her onto the bed with care, her silver hair fanning across the pillows. For a moment, I simply stood

    there, looking down at her.

    This was a woman who had so much strength in her, yet this morning, she was undone by the weight of her

    past.

    Letting out a sigh, I pulled the covers over her, tucking them gently around her shoulders. Her hand shifted

    instinctively, searching. I caught it, held it for a moment, then set it softly back against the sheets.

    She didn¡¯t stir anymore.

    Leaning down, I pressed a slow kiss to her forehead, breathing in her scent. ¡°Sleep,¡± I whispered, my voice

    barely a rasp. ¡°You are safe here.¡±

    <b><i>~</i></b><b><i>**</i></b><b><i>Meredith</i></b>**~

    When I blinked awake, the first thing I saw was the ceiling.

    A soft groan escaped my lips as I gently pushed myself up. My head throbbed, not unbearable but enough to

    remind me that something had gone wrong earlier.

    Then it dawned on me that this was Draven¡¯s bedroom.

    My heart skipped. ¡®How¡­ <i>how </i><i>did </i><i>I </i><i>end </i><i>up </i>

    <i>here</i>?¡®

    Fragments of memory surged back, like shards of broken ss snapping into ce.

    My hand clutching a ss. The sweet creaminess on my tongue. The warmth of Draven¡¯s embrace. His

    unwavering gaze. His silence as I poured out my heart, confessions I had kept locked away for years, spilling

    one after another.

    And then¡­ my lips on his neck.

    Heat surged through me, mortification tightening my chest. ¡°Oh gods,¡± I groaned, covering my face with both

    15:13

    305 Something Lighter

    hands. ¡°Why would I do that?¡±

    I let my palms fall away, muttering under my breath, ¡°Stupid drink. Who makes something so sweet that

    dangerous?¡±

    Another groan escaped, this one partly of self¨Cpity, partly of resignation.

    That was when I felt Valmora stir.

    ¡°How <i>are </i><i>you</i>?¡± Valmora¡¯s voice brushed softly through my mind, gentle and cautious, as if she didn¡¯t want to

    startle me.

    I paused, then took a moment to honestly check myself inwardly. My chest, usually heavy after dredging up

    old wounds, sensed strangely light. My shoulders didn¡¯t ache with tension. My thoughts weren¡¯t swirling like

    a storm.

    ¡°I feel¡­ lighter,¡± I whispered, almost surprised to hear my own voice admit it.

    Valmora sighed with relief within me. ¡°<i>Good</i><i>. </i><i>That¡¯s </i><i>all </i><i>that </i><i>matters</i>.¡±

    I closed my eyes briefly. She was right. For the first time in years, I had ripped open every painful scar, let

    them bleed, and instead of festering, something in me sensed healed.

    My mind drifted to Mabel, to her furious face, to her words that had cut me like des. But instead of the

    usual ache or anger, I sensed only silence.

    There was no trace of bitterness or resentment. Just¡­ release.

    I exhaled slowly. Maybe Draven hadn¡¯t realized it, but listening to me¨Creally listening¨Chad done something I

    never thought possible.

    After a few moments of inward reflection, the door clicked open, and my head jerked towards it.

    Draven stepped in, his strides calm and steady, carrying a small tray with a ss of water and a vial I didn¡¯t

    recognize.

    His gaze found mine immediately, sharp as ever, but this time softer at the edges.

    ¡°You are awake,¡± he said, his voice low but firm, as though stating a fact he was relieved about.

    I quickly sat up straighter, though my head protested with a dull throb. He noticed¨Cof course, he noticed-

    305 Something Lighter

    and crossed the room in long strides, setting the tray on the nightstand.

    ¡°This will help with the headache,¡± he said, as he poured a few drops from the vial into the water before

    handing it to me. His hand lingered just long enough to steady mine as I took it.

    I muttered a quiet ¡®thank you¡® before sipping. The bitterness of the tonic shed with the sweetness <b>I </b>still

    remembered from earlier, and I wrinkled my nose.

    Draven¡¯s lips curled slightly, barely noticeable, but I caught it. ¡°I saw that you drank half a bottle of something

    meant to be sipped slowly. Why?¡±

    Instantly, heat crept up my neck. ¡°It was sweet,¡± I muttered defensively, lowering the ss. ¡°Too sweet. I

    didn¡¯t even realize-¡±

    ¡°-that

    you were drinking alcohol?¡± His brow arched.

    I red at him half¨Cheartedly. ¡°You should havebelled it properly. Who keeps something that tastes like

    dessert but works like poison?¡±

    That earned me a soft chuckle. He leaned back slightly, folding his arms across his chest in that maddeningly

    ¡°Yes,¡± I said firmly, though my lips betrayed me by twitching. ¡°Entirely your fault. You shouldn¡¯t keep a drink

    like that in in sight.¡±

    He tilted his head, watching me with that quiet intensity that always made me feel as if he was reading

    beneath my words.

    Then, deliberately, his tone softened into teasing. ¡°Next time, should I lock the cab? Or assign a guard to

    it?¡±

    ¡°Very funny.¡± I almost rolled my eyes, recalling how he had given me a little bit to drink yesterday morning.

    But deep down, I understood why Draven was teasing me now. He didn¡¯t want me to sit here drowning in

    awkwardness over everything I had told him earlier.

    He was giving me something lighter to hold onto instead.

    And for that, I silently thanked him.

 The Moon Goddess 306

    306 Attack on a Government Facility

    <b>(</b><b><i>Third </i></b>Person<b>)</b><b>. </b>

    Brackham sat alone in his office, the city lights of Duskmoor stretching faintly beyond the tall windows.

    The hour waste, but sleep had been a stranger to him for a long time. He held a cup of coffee in his hand,

    its steam curling in the faint glow of his deskmp.

    The knock at his door was urgent, not the sort that waited for permission. His secretary burst in, pale and

    shaken, clutching a thin folder and a remote.

    ¡°Sir¡­ It¡¯s the northern tech facility.¡±

    Brackham¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°What about it?¡±

    She hesitated before cing the folder in front of him. ¡°It was attacked tonight, about ten minutes ago, by

    Vampires.¡±

    The word cut through the air like ss shattering. Brackham¡¯s jaw clenched as he snatched the folder open.

    His gaze darted across the report, with each line tightening the muscles in his face.

    Ten vampires. Twenty minutes of chaos. Equipment reduced to debris. Drones¨Cprototypes that had taken

    years of research were destroyed before they could even be used properly.

    And lives. Too many lives¨Cscientists, guards, and engineers¨Call lost.

    Just then, his secretary pressed the remote, and the television screen on the far wall flickered to life.

    Grainy footage from the facility¡¯s surveince yed¨Cscreams, shing rms, and shadows moving too fast

    for the human eye to follow.

    Brackham leaned forward, his coffee forgotten. On screen, one of the vampires tore through metal like it was

    cloth, and another sent a man flying into a wall with a single blow.

    They weren¡¯t merely attacking; they were dismantling, methodical and exact.

    ¡°They knew,¡± Brackham muttered under his breath, his voice like gravel. ¡°They knew exactly where to hit.¡±

    His secretary nodded, visibly unsettled. ¡°It wasn¡¯t random, sir. They went straight for the drones. Straight for

    <b>< </b>

    306 Attack on a Government Facility

    the testing bays.¡±

    The reality sank in deeper. This wasn¡¯t just an attack; it was surveince, patience, and strategy. The

    vampires had been observing. Waiting.

    Brackham¡¯s hand came down on his desk with such force that the coffee cup toppled, spilling across the

    papers.

    His voice rose, sharp and vicious: ¡°Were any of them caught? Dead? Captured?¡±

    A painful pause echoed before his secretary swallowed. ¡°No, sir. They all escaped.¡±

    The silence in the room was heavier than the city outside. Brackham stood abruptly, his chair dragging back,

    his chest rising and falling in barely contained rage.

    ¡°All of them?¡± His voice thundered. ¡°Ten monsters storm my city, butcher my people, destroy years of work,

    and not one of them is brought down?¡±

    He grabbed the edge of the desk and heaved it aside, the heavy oak crashing against the wall, scattering

    books and files. 1

    The secretary didn¡¯t move. She waspletely frozen under his fury.

    ¡°I want to know¨Cwhat in hell were the security teams doing? Ten vampires, inside a government facility, and

    no rms, no warnings?¡±

    His voice sharpened with each word. ¡°What were they doing? Sleeping? Drinking? ying cards?¡±

    His secretary flinched, but didn¡¯t make any attempt to utter a word. She knew better than to offer a response

    that wasn¡¯t helpful.

    Brackham¡¯s re cut back to her. ¡°I want answers. Now. Track every guard, every shift leader, every person

    stationed there tonight. Someone was cking, or someone waspromised. Either way, I will find them.¡±

    The secretary swallowed hard. ¡°Yes, sir. I will begin immediately.¡±

    ¡°They think they can make us weak,¡± Brackham spat, pacing the room like a caged beast. ¡°They think Humans

    will bow. No.¡± His fists curled at his sides. ¡°I will not let this stand. Not in Duskmoor. Not under my watch.¡±

    The television kept looping the footage behind him¨Cthose swift, merciless shadows tearing apart everything

    1573

    306 Attack on a Government Facility

    his people had built. Each rey stoked the fire in his chest hotter.

    Brackham turned, his re sharp enough to cut. ¡°Get me every surviving witness. Every scrap of intel. I don¡¯t

    care if you have to tear this city apart. We find them.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± his secretary whispered, lingering in the room, knowing fully well that he wasn¡¯t done with his

    orders.

    Though she was waiting for the storm to pass, it didn¡¯t; it shifted.

    ¡°Listen carefully,¡± Brackham said, his voice low, controlled now, but edged with steel. ¡°Not a word of this

    leaves these walls. Not to the media, not to private ears. Do you

    understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°Good. Assemble a team immediately¨Ctrusted men only. Survivors of the attack are to be moved to one of

    our top hospitals. Quietly, with heavy security on all sides. And make it clear¨Cif they talk, if even a whisper

    leaks out¨Cthey will answer to me.¡±

    The secretary scribbled notes, nodding quickly.

    ¡°As for the families of the dead,¡± Brackham went on, his tone t but grim, ¡°send another team. People who

    know how to talk, how to soothe. Offerfort, money, or whatever it takes to keep them silent. They have

    suffered enough, but I won¡¯t have their grief feeding panic across Duskmoor.¡±

    Brackham¡¯s gaze pivoted once more to the city beyond the ss, his reflection grim and cold.

    Duskmoor didn¡¯t need to see fear in its leader¡¯s eyes. And he would make sure no one¨Cnot vampire, not wolf,

    not even his own people¨Cever mistook negligence for weakness again.

    ¡°Call in the Head of my Security on your way out,¡± he ordered, not even ncing at her.

    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± she replied and finally hurried out.

    Brackham¡¯s jaw was still tight when he straightened from the window. He reached for his jacket, shaking it

    out with a snap before slipping it on, his movements clipped and controlled.

    Momentster, the heavy door opened again. His Head of Security, a broad¨Cshouldered man with tired eyes,

    stepped inside and bowed his head stiffly.

    0 15:13

    ¡°Sir.¡±

    Brackham¡¯s gaze cut to him, sharp and unblinking. ¡°We are going to theb.¡±

    The man blinked. ¡°Now?¡±

    ¡°Now,¡± Brackham repeated, his tone brooking no hesitation. He adjusted the cuffs of his jacket as he advanced around the overturned desk, his voice low and hard.

    His Head of Security shifted uneasily but nodded. ¡°Understood, sir.¡±

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 The Moon Goddess 307

    307 Several Steps Ahead

    307 Several Steps Ahead

    <b><i>(</i></b><b><i>Third </i></b><b><i>Person</i></b><b>)</b><b>. </b>

    Brackham and his head of security descended into the underground lot in silence, his jaw tight the whole way

    down.

    The elevator doors slid open, and before his shoes had even touched the concrete, three ck jeeps rolled

    forward.

    The convoy stopped sharply, headlights cutting through the dimly lit space. Security men in dark suits

    climbed out at once, moving with precision.

    One of them opened the rear door of the second jeep, bowing his head slightly. Brackham got in, his chief of

    security following closely behind. The doors mmed shut.

    The three jeeps moved together, engines humming, through the restricted underground passage.

    In barely three minutes, they reached the checkpoint. Another set of guards saluted stiffly as the vehicles

    halted.

    Brackham stepped out without a word, coat swaying with his stride, and headed for the elevator ahead. His

    head of security pushed the final clearance key. Two floors deeper.

    The doors opened to a long, sterile hallway. White walls. Reinforced steel doors. The faint hum of machines

    filled the silence.

    Scientists inb coats scrambled to greet him, their nervous smiles almost painful to watch. They knew-

    every visit from Brackham meant something had gone wrong, and tonight, his expression confirmed it.

    ¡°Mr. Mayor-¡± one doctor began, but Brackham interjected him off with a re.

    ¡°I¡¯m not here for pleasantries,¡± he snapped. His voice carried, cold and sharp. ¡°Tell me. Has anything been

    created yet? Anything that can put an end to those bloodsucking demons called Vampires?¡±

    The room went still. The doctors exchanged nces. No one wanted to be the first to speak. Finally, one of

    them, a man with thinning hair and trembling hands, stepped forward.

    ¡°Sir¡­ like we discussed earlier, to develop a weapon against vampires, we need a vampire body first. Just like

    <

    307 Several Steps Ahead

    with the werewolves¨Conly when we studied their anatomy could we engineer the right countermeasures.

    Without it-¡±

    Brackham¡¯s palm mmed down on the nearest counter, making everyone flinch.

    ¡°Then what the hell are you waiting for? Find one!¡± His voice echoed off the sterile walls.

    His brain simply refused to recall the details of thest time he had walked in through these

    The doctors froze. Brackham¡¯s chest heaved as he fought back the rage boiling inside him.

    very

    doors.

    ¡°Do you know what happened tonight? Less than thirty minutes ago, ten vampires stormed one of my

    government tech facilities. Twenty minutes of destruction¨Cdrones gone, equipment obliterated, my people ughtered like cattle. And you are telling me you have nothing?¡±

    Murmurs rippled across the team, shock in on their faces.

    Another doctor gathered the courage to speak, his tone firmer though his eyes betrayed fear.

    ¡°Mr. Mayor, it¡¯s not a matter of dy; it¡¯s a matter of impossibility. We cannot build what you¡¯re asking for without first understanding a vampire¡¯s physiology. Without that, any weapon is guesswork. And guesswork

    will not save lives.¡±

    Brackham¡¯s nostrils red. His fists clenched at his sides. ¡°So you¡¯re telling me you¡¯re useless until I deliver

    one of those monsters to your table?¡±

    The doctor swallowed hard but didn¡¯t back down. ¡°Yes, sir. That is the truth.¡±

    Brackham leaned closer, his voice dropping to a dangerous low. ¡°Could we use the same methods we used to

    capture the werewolves? The traps. The sedatives.¡±

    The doctor let out a weary sigh, adjusting his sses. ¡°No, sir. Based on what little we know¡­ vampires are faster, more cunning, and far deadlier. Those methods would fail. Worse¨Cthey might backfire and get more

    of our people killed.¡±

    For a moment, silence weighed heavily in the room. Brackham¡¯s gaze was icy, his fury barely held back. His jaw clenched as if he were grinding stone between his teeth.

    The thought of starting again, of waiting, gnawed at him like a parasite.

    16637

    274

    <

    307 Several Steps Ahead

    The silence in theb felt stifling, with the scientists shifting nervously under his gaze.

    ¡°Then give me an alternative,¡± he retorted suddenly, his voice cutting like a de. ¡°If your precious traps

    won¡¯t work, then what will? Don¡¯t stand there telling me what can¡¯t be done. Tell me what can.¡±

    The team exchanged uneasy nces. Finally, the lead doctor cleared his throat and spoke carefully.

    ¡°Sir, the only realistic path forward is intelligence gathering. We need to study their behaviour, their

    movements, and their feeding patterns. If we can¡¯t get a corpse, then we must observe the living. That will

    give us enough insight to design a proper capture strategy.¡±

    Brackham stared at him, his eyes narrowing. ¡°Observe them? You want me to send my men out to follow

    creatures that ughtered dozens of people in less than half an hour? Do you even hear yourself?¡±

    The doctor flinched but didn¡¯t retreat. ¡°I understand the risk. But without information, we are blind. And

    blindness in this war will kill us all. Even drones, once rebuilt, won¡¯t work effectively if we don¡¯t understand

    what we¡¯re facing. The vampires knew what to target tonight. That means they are already several steps

    ahead of us.¡±

    Brackham¡¯s hands clenched into fists, veins prominent against his skin. He took a deep breath, channelling

    his rage into something colder and sharper.

    ¡°Fine. If it¡¯s intelligence you need, then you will get it. But understand this-¡± His re swept across the

    room, making every doctor avert their eyes.

    ¡°You will deliver results. Quickly. If I have to walk back in here in another month and hear the same excuses, I

    won¡¯t waste my anger on the vampires. I will take it out on everyst one of you.¡±

    A heavy silence followed, the weight of his words hanging thick in the sterile air.

    ¡°Get back to work,¡± Brackham barked, before turning sharply toward the elevator. His head of security

    followed close behind, silent but grim.

    As the doors slid shut, the scientists exhaled collectively, fear etched into every face. They all knew that time

    was running out, and failure was no longer an option.

    Brackham sat stiffly in the backseat of the jeep as the convoy moved back through the underground passage.

    76 37

    307 Several Steps Ahead

    His fingers tapped against his thigh, each strike a beat of suppressed rage.

    308 Midnight Meeting

 The Moon Goddess 308

    308 Midnight Meeting

    <i>(</i><b><i>Third </i></b><b><i>Person)</i></b><b>. </b>1

    Brackham couldn¡¯t stop imagining theb in ruins¨Cvampires tearing through steel doors, destroying the

    project he had dedicated years to.

    ¡®No.¡® He clenched his jaw. He couldn¡¯t let that happen.

    When they surfaced in the garage beneath Government House, Brackham leaned toward his Head of

    Security.

    very

    ¡°Tighten the perimeter around theb. I don¡¯t care how many men it takes. And listen carefully¨Cif any idiot

    wanders too close, I don¡¯t care if they are innocent or not¡­ shoot them. Kill them before they even blink.¡±

    The Head of Security swallowed hard but nodded. ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Brackham¡¯s eyes burned with cold fire. ¡°If we lose thatb, we lose everything.¡±

    Minutester, back in his office, the mayor stripped off his jacket and dropped heavily into his chair. Then he

    grabbed the phone and dialled his secretary.

    ¡°Send a notification to every senator,¡± he said tly. ¡°There will be an emergency session this Midnight. It is

    non¨Cnegotiable.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡±

    He hung up before she could ask questions.

    His gaze swept to the darkened window, his reflection faint against the city lights beyond.

    He imagined the vampires moving in the shadows out there, plotting their next strike. His stomach knotted.

    A knock at the door, then his secretary slipped in and ced a steaming ck coffee on his desk. He gave her

    a dismissive nod, waiting until she had left before wrapping his hands around the mug.

    The bitterness grounded him, but not enough. His mind kept circling back. The attack tonight hadn¡¯t been

    random.

    The vampires knew what they were doing. Which meant someone, somewhere, was feeding them intelligence

    16.37

    174

    308 Midnight Meeting

    -or they had spies watching.

    Brackham muttered under his breath, his voice low and dangerous. ¡°The next time I get one of you bastards

    alive¡­ I will cut them open piece by piece.¡±

    The heavy oak doors of the Government House conference room shut with a thud, sealing in the low hum of

    restless voices.

    It was a few minutes past midnight, and the senators¨Csome still in wrinkled suits, others in hastily thrown-

    on jackets¨Cshifted uneasily around the long table.

    Mayor Brackham entered without ceremony, his expression thunderous. His Head of Security followed close

    behind, setting a briefcase on the table before taking a post at the wall. The room fell silent.

    Brackham nted both hands on the polished wood and bent forward, his eyes sweeping across the faces

    before him.

    ¡°Less than three hours ago,¡± he began, his tone sharp, ¡°one of our most critical tech facilities was hit.¡±

    Confusion rippled across the table almost immediately.

    ¡°Not by rebels. Not even by terrorists. But by Vampires¨Cthose bloody creatures.¡±

    The word ¡®Vampire¡® alone was enough to spark chaos.

    A senator at the far end¨Ca man with auburn hair and a perpetually nervous twitch¨Csat back heavily in his

    chair, his lips parting in disbelief. ¡°Vampires? Inside the city?¡±

    Another, younger and sharper, mmed a palm against the table. ¡°Impossible. We have had every entry point

    covered!¡±

    Brackham¡¯s re silenced him. ¡°And yet they were there. Ten of them. They massacred my people and

    reduced the facility to rubble in under twenty minutes.¡±

    Gasps filled the room. One woman covered her mouth with her hand, her eyes wide with horror.

    ¡°Destroyed?¡± another senator muttered. ¡°Completely?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Brackham¡¯s voice was cold, unyielding. ¡°Every piece of equipment, every drone in development are all

    16.37

    308 Midnight Meeting

    gone. We will be forced to rebuild from scratch.¡±

    The weight of the loss settled over the room like a shroud.

    One senator, his face flushed with anger, leaned forward. ¡°What about the guards, the soldiers stationed

    there? What were they doing? Sleeping?¡±

    Brackham¡¯s jaw tightened, his knuckles whitening against the tabletop. ¡°That¡¯s exactly the question I¡¯ve been

    asking.¡±

    Fear and anger swirled through the room as whispers of ¡°If they can breach that¡­¡± and ¡°What if they target

    us next?¡± rose from every side.

    Brackham straightened, letting their panic simmer just long enough before his fist came down hard on the

    table, rattling the sses and sending ripple of silence through the room.

    Then, he snapped, his voice booming through the lingering whispers. ¡°Enough.¡±

    Immediately, the voices cut off, leaving only the sound of heavy breathing and the faint tick of the clock on

    the wall.

    ¡°Do you think panic will solve this? Do you think cowering in your chairs will bring back the lives perished

    tonight?¡± Brackham¡¯s re swept the senators, daring any of them to look away.

    ¡°We are staring at an enemy that walked straight into our city and chose its target like it knew exactly what

    mattered most. And yet, here you sit, trembling like children.¡±

    A hush nketed the room, leaving only silence.

    Just then, Brackham straightened, his chest heaving. ¡°I went down to theb tonight. I asked those doctors if

    they had developed anything to stop the vampires.¡± His lip curled in disgust.

    ¡°They said no. That, unless we can provide them with a vampire body, they can¡¯t even begin.¡±

    Murmurs rose again, but Brackham raised a hand sharply, cutting them off. ¡°So tell me¨Chow do I send our

    soldiers out there to bring me one of those blood¨Csucking demons without them being torn to pieces?¡±

    The question hung heavy in the room.

    One senator cleared his throat, shifting nervously in his seat. ¡°You can¡¯t,¡± he said grimly. ¡°They will ughter

    16 R

    3.4

    308 Midnight Meeting

    your men. It will be a massacre.¡±

    Another nodded, his face pale. ¡°We have invested years in training them. We can¡¯t throw them into the

    wolves¡® den. It¡¯s a waste of resources we don¡¯t have to spare.¡±

    Several others murmured in agreement, voices ovepping with fear and frustration.

    Then, from the far side of the table, a senator bent forward slowly. His voice was quiet, but the words seemed

    to freeze <i>the </i>air.

    ¡°Then why not enlist the help of the werewolves?¡± 1

    The room immediately fell silent. Chairs creaked as senators turned their heads, their expressions caught

    between shock and hesitation.

    The only sound was the steady tick of the clock on the wall and the faint hum of the overhead lights.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 The Moon Goddess 309

    309 The Vampires Meet

    (Third Person). 1

    Just then, Brackham¡¯s chair screeched against the floor as he pushed back and stood up, mming his palm down on the table. His <i>face </i>

    darkened, and his voice rose like an rm.

    ¡°Never. I will not work with Alpha Draven. We will never work with him.¡±

    The force of his words rang through the room, stifling even the restless shuffling of papers. His gaze swept over the senators, hard and

    unyielding.

    ¡°That wolf is arrogant. Cunning. Strategic. He is not a partner¨Che is a predator waiting for <b>a </b>crack to sink his teeth into Brackham¡¯s fist

    curled.

    ¡°And do not forget, look how he kept his word! He warned us, and he made sure his dogs attacked our people when they tried to take his

    kind. His loyalty is merciless, and his vengeance immediate. That is not an ally¨Cthat is a monster in in sight!¡±

    The room trembled with his rage, the senators exchanging uneasy nces.

    One of them, bold enough to speak, leaned forward. ¡°Then we must simply be more strategic with our ns.¡± His voice carried a cold

    edge.

    ¡°The werewolves can be the hammer we wield. They will go after the vampires, fight them for us¡­ and when they have served their

    purpose, we discard them.¡± 1

    A murmur of agreement rippled around the table. Three senators lifted their voices almost at once, echoing support.

    ¡°Yes. Let them bleed for us.¡±

    ¡°They will think it¡¯s their war, not ours.¡±

    ¡°It buys us time to rebuild.¡±

    But across the table, another senator mmed his hand t on the surface. ¡°And what then? Don¡¯t you see what you¡¯re proposing?¡±

    His

    eyes

    shed. ¡°Bringing the wolves closer means letting them breathe down our necks. It gives them ess. They will learn things we

    have worked hard to bury.¡±

    Three more nodded, voices rising in support.

    ¡°He is right. They will sniff out more than we want them to know.¡±

    ¡°Our secrets, our facilities will be all at risk.¡±

    ¡°You would be inviting danger straight into our house.¡±

    The tension swelled, and the conference room split clean down the middle.

    Then another senator, older, his voice low but cutting, added the final blow.

    309 The Vampires Meet

    ¡°And what of the experiments? You really think Draven won¡¯t find out we have been caging his kind, cutting them open likeb rats? If he learns the truth, he won¡¯t stop until he razes everyst one of us to the ground?

    Another senator added, ¡°Remember, the werewolves are still more physically powerful and stronger than we are. The only advantage we have is with our machines¡±

    The weight of his words fell heavily. Silence choked the room, as if every senator present had suddenly imagined Alpha Draven storming their city, blood and fire in his wake.

    Brackham¡¯s jaw clenched as his eyes swept the table. He could feel the fracture growing, see the way it threatened to split his council in half. And if there was one thing he couldn¡¯t afford right now, it was division.

    ¡°Enough.¡± He lifted a hand.

    The word cracked like a whip.

    ¡°We settle this now,¡± Brackham said, his tone cold and final. ¡°We will put it to a vote. Raise your hand if you want to bring in the wolves.¡±

    Slowly and grudgingly, hands rose. Although there were few, they were enough to hang in the air.

    Then the rest of the senators looked around, exchanged nces, and kept their arms tightly crossed over their chests.

    Brackham¡¯s jaw cased, just barely, as he counted, then concluded that the wolves had lost.

    Finally, he sat back down, his expression stern but the tension in his chest easing. ¡°Then it¡¯s decided,¡± he announced. ¡°We will not crawl to Draven or his kind for help.¡±

    Some senators nodded, relief written in on their faces. Others muttered under their breath, clearly displeased, but they did not argue

    further.

    Brackham tilted forward, his voice dropping lower, sharper. ¡°We send our own people. Humans, soldiers or hunters. I don¡¯t care if we

    have to burn down an entire forest to flush one out. Find me a vampire, alive or dead. I want a body on a table in thatb. And I want it

    soon.¡±

    The order echoed off the walls, final and unshakable. And no senator dared to challenge it.

    Far from the gleaming towers of Duskmoor¡¯s government house, deep within the shadow of the woods, vampires assembled.

    Ten of them had struck the facility earlier that night, and though their hands were clean now, the scent of blood clung to their skin like a

    second skin.

    At the centre stood their leader¨Ca tall figure draped in ck, his eyes burning faintly red in the dim light.

    His lips curved in a cold smile. ¡°The humans never saw using.¡±

    A low chuckle rippled through the group, harsh and satisfied.

    ¡°They screamed, they ran,¡± one sneered, licking his teeth as if savouring the memory. ¡°And still they thought their machines would save

    them.¡±

    16:16

    309 The Vampires Meet

    Another spat on the ground. ¡°Machines break, and flesh bleeds. They have nothing to match us.¡±

    The leader¡¯s smile widened, but his tone grew sharp. ¡°Do not underestimate them. If they build more weapons and grow desperate, they may yet w at our strength. Tonight was only a test.¡±

    He let his gaze sweep across his warriors before adding. ¡°And you passed it well.¡±

    One of the younger vampires shifted, his voice cager. ¡°What¡¯s next? Do we burn another one of their nests?¡±

    The leader¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Not yet. The humans are rattled now. We will let them stew in their fear. Let them waste their soldiers

    chasing shadows.¡±

    He tilted his head back, gazing at the hawk on the tree branch. ¡°Then, when they believe themselves ready, we strike again. But this time,

    in a bigger.¡±

    A murmur of anticipation stirred through the group, like the rustle of a predator¡¯s tail before the pounce.

    Then the leader lowered his head, his voice smooth and final. ¡°Their city is fat with pride now, but we will bleed it dry, piece by piece, until nothing remains but ashes. In their next life, they will stay clear of us.¡±

    66

    <i>Alright </i><i>Dearestsss</i>, <i>we </i><i>are </i><i>moving </i><i>back </i>to <i>our </i><i>beloved </i><i>couple </i><i>from </i><i>the </i><i>next </i><i>chapters</i>. <i>Today¡¯s </i><i>update </i><i>would </i><i>have </i><ie </i><i>with </i><i>extra </i><i>chapters</i><i>, </i><i>but </i><i>guess </i><i>what </i><i>your </i><i>beloved </i><i>Author </i><i>did</i><i>? </i><i>She </i>actually <i>sprayed </i><i>perfume </i><i>into </i><i>her </i>left <i>eye</i>, <i>by </i><i>mistake </i>of <i>course</i>, and <i>now</i><i>, </i><i>her </i><i>eyes </i><i>have </i><i>different </i><i>colours </i><i>(</i><i>one</i>, <i>a </i><i>little </i><i>red</i>) from <i>close </i><i>view</i><i>. </i>

    <b>Paschalinelily </b>

    Creators¡® Thoughts

    <b>Comment </b>R

    Post your firstment!

    Vote

    <b>28 </b>

    <b>1 </b>

    Fandom

    Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift.

    Swipe Left To Continue >

    <b>3 </b>

 The Moon Goddess 310

    310 Draven¡¯s Hab a Bom

    310 Draven¡¯s Hair in a Bun

    Meredith.

    The morning air was crisp, cool enough to sting a little against my skin as I adjusted the hem of my training top.

    The field stretched wide and quiet, mist curlingzily along the edges of the grass.

    Draven stood in front of me, arms folded, his presence as steady as always. Only today¡­ something was different.

    His long ck hair was tied up in a bun, right in the middle of his head.

    I narrowed my eyes, unable to stop staring. Why in the world would he-

    ¡°I can see you are staring at my hair,¡± Draven said smoothly, his gaze locking onto mine. ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡±

    I scrunched my nose. ¡°What motivated you to put your hair up like a woman?<b>¡± </b>

    A deep chuckle rumbled from his chest, his lips curling at the edges. ¡°This is how today fell out,¡± he said casually. ¡°I didn¡¯t want my hair getting in the way while I¡¯m training you.¡±

    I gave him an irritated look, tilting my head in disbelief. Of all the ways he could have tied it, why like that?

    Draven¡¯s chuckle grew richer, clearly entertained by my reaction. ¡°Does it bother you that much?¡±

    I nodded without hesitation, expecting¨Choping¨Che would take the hint and repack it lower, the way men usually did, neat <i>at </i>the base of

    the neck.

    But to my dismay, he only raised a brow and leaned slightly closer.

    ¡°Good,¡± he said, voice edged with amusement. ¡°I like that it bothers you.¡±

    My mouth parted. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°At least it will keep you distracted during training,¡± he went on, smirking now. ¡°And when you fail¡­ I will have every reason to punish

    you.¡±

    My eyes widened, heat rushing to my cheeks, half from irritation, half from the dangerous gleam in his gaze.

    I clenched my lips together, resisting the urge to roll my eyes at him.

    Trust Draven to turn something as simple as a ridiculous hairstyle into a weapon against me.

    If I had known this would be how he styled his hair this morning, I wouldn¡¯t have left his chambers for mine to get ready for training.

    I would have had Azul or the others bring my training clothes into his bedroom instead.

    I inhaled deeply, trying to steady myself, but every time my eyes flicked back to his head, the sight of that absurd bun made my chest

    tighten in equal parts annoyance and disbelief.

    Draven must have noticed, because the smug tilt of his mouth hadn¡¯t left.

    122

    <310 Draven¡¯s Hair in a Bun

    ¡°Focus, Meredith, he said, stepping back into position, his stance wide and ready. ¡°Unless you are nning to lose before we even start.

    I clenched my fists. ¡°I am focused.¡±

    ¡°Prove it.¡±

    The moment he moved, I barely had time to react. His palm cut through the air, aiming for my shoulder, I ducked, but it was toote¨Chis

    hand grazed me.

    A smirk tugged at his lips as he drew back. ¡°Distracted already.¡±

    I bit down on my lip, refusing to give him the satisfaction of a retort. I lunged at him this time, striking quickly and sharply, but he

    blocked effortlessly, his arm like a steel wall.

    He didn¡¯t even shift his feet.

    The bun wobbled slightly as he tilted his head, and that stupid detail pulled my attention for a split second.

    And that was all he needed.

    In a blur, his hand shot forward, catching my wrist, spinning me around. Before I knew it, my back was against his chest, his arm braced

    across me, pinning me with ease.

    ¡°You are too slow,¡± he murmured in my ear, his voice low and deliberate. ¡°And too distracted.¡±

    Heat red in my cheeks again. ¡°It¡¯s because of that ridiculous hair,¡± I snapped, struggling against him.

    Draven chuckled, his breath warm against my temple. ¡°Excuses, excuses.¡±

    He freed me suddenly, and I stumbled forward a step before spinning to face him. ¡®Is <i>this </i><i>how </i><i>he </i><i>treats </i><i>his </i><i>beloved </i>wife?¡®

    His expression was calm and controlled, but his eyes sparkled with amusement and hinted at something sharper beneath.

    ¡°I told you,¡± he said, smirking again, ¡°your failure gives me the chance to punish you.¡±

    My pulse quickened at the dangerous edge in his tone. I red up at him, chest rising and falling from the short burst of movement.

    ¡°You are enjoying this way too much.¡±

    Draven¡¯s smirk deepened. ¡°Maybe. But I did warn you, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    Before I could speak, he stepped forward. His hand shot out and caught my chin between his fingers, tilting my face upward. My breath

    hitched.

    His gaze lingered on me, steady and deliberate, like he was taking his sweet time deciding how best to punish me.

    Just then, he bent, brushing his lips across mine, slow but unyielding, just enough to steal my breath before pulling back.

    ¡°That,¡± he said in a low murmur, ¡°is your punishment.¡±

    My eyes widened. ¡®<i>What </i>in <i>the </i>moon¡¯s <i>name is </i><i>this </i><i>hungry </i>wolf <i>trying </i>to do?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a punishment,¡± I managed defensively.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± His smile was dangerous, teasing. ¡°Seems to me you are even more distracted now.¡±

    310 Draven¡¯s Hair in a Bon

    I opened my mouth, but nothing came out. My face burned hot, and I hated that he was right.

    Draven didn¡¯t allow me to recover. He struck again, swift and precise. I barely had enough time to dodge the blow to my

    I twisted away, but his foot slid forward, knocking mine aside, and I nearly lost my bnce before catching myself.

    ¡°Better,¡± he said, pacing me. ¡°But still sloppy.¡±

    ribs.

    Gritting my teeth, I lunged forward. My fists swung¨Cone, two, three¨Cbut each strike was blocked, every move countered. He didn¡¯t even

    break a sweat.

    The bun wobbled again. I cursed myself for noticing.

    In a sh, Draven grabbed my arm and swept my legs, and my back hit the ground with a hard thud against the training ground.

    Then he loomed over me, calm, controlled, and maddeninglyposed.

    ¡°Focus, Meredith,¡± he uttered firmly. ¡°Forget my hair. Forget your irritation. Forget everything but the fight. Or you will keep ending up

    on the ground.¡±

    My breath came sharp, my pride stung, but beneath his words, there was no cruelty¨Cjust expectation and challenge.

    And I realized that beneath the teasing, this was exactly what he wanted. For me to find my edge.

    <b>Comment </b>2

    Post your firstment!

    Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift.

 The Moon Goddess 311

    311 My Tricks Failed Me

    Meredith<b>. </b>

    I pushed myself up from the ground, brushing dirt from my palms, breathing harder than I wanted him to notice.

    Draven¡¯s sharp gaze followed me, the faintest smirk tugging at his lips, as if he already knew I woulde at him again.

    ¡°Ready to fail again?¡± he asked calmly, stepping back into a stance.

    My jaw tightened. ¡°Not this time.¡±

    He moved first¨Calways faster than I expected. His arm cut toward me, but instead of dodging the way he predicted, I dropped low,

    letting his strike cut through the air.

    My fingers brushed the ground as a split¨Csecond decision was sparked.

    ¡®Fine. <i>If </i>I couldn¡¯t <i>beat </i>him <i>with </i><i>strength, </i>I <i>would </i><i>beat </i><i>him </i><i>with </i><i>something </i><i>else</i>. 1

    I snatched a handful of sand from the training ground and hurled it straight at his face.

    His eyes narrowed in surprise, but he reacted fast¨Ctoo fast. He turned his head sharply to avoid the worst of it, his body twisting with

    the motion.

    And in that single instant, his back was to me.

    I surged forward and kicked hard,nding my foot against his back. The impact sent him a step forward¡ªnothing that would topple a

    man like Draven, but enough to prove my point.

    I straightened, breathless but grinning. ¡°Looks like I won.¡±

    Draven turned slowly, brushing the dust from his shoulder. His expression was unreadable at first, his eyes dark and steady.

    My smile wavered slightly until the corner of his mouth turned upward.

    ¡°You cheated,¡± he uttered softly, almost amused.

    ¡°Or,¡± I shot back, lifting my chin, ¡°I adapted.¡±

    For a heartbeat, silence stretched between us, tension thick. Then Draven chuckled¨Ca deep, genuine sound that made my chest flutter.

    He dusted off his sleeve lightly. His eyes gleamed, sharp and knowing, as they settled back on me.

    ¡°That little stunt¡­¡± he drawled, circling me slowly, ¡°smells a lot like Dennis¡¯s influence. I wonder what he¡¯s been teaching you behind my

    back.¡±

    I smirked, lifting my chin. ¡°You¡¯re just about to find out.¡±

    His smile deepened, dangerous and amused at once. ¡°Thene.¡±

    I lunged, faster this time, aiming low for his legs, but he moved like water, sliding out of reach.

    311 My Tricks Failed Mo

    I spun, using the momentum to throw a kick, but he caught my ankle midair with maddening ease and shoved me back before I could

    blink.

    Inded on my feet, breathing sharper, but my pride wouldn¡¯t let me stop.

    I feinted left, then ducked right, my fingers darting for another handful of sand¨Cbut his boot nudged it away before I could grab it.

    ¡°No more of that,¡± he murmured, eyes dancing.

    Clenching my teeth, I tried again¨Can elbow strike, a spin, even pretending to stumble just to bait him, but nothing worked.

    He countered every move as if he had seen it all before I even made it.

    And worst of it all, he was smiling.

    Finally, when I paused, chest heaving, he tilted his head, his voice calm and amused.

    ¡°The first time, I underestimated you. I didn¡¯t expect you to use cheap tricks.¡± His lips curved as he stepped closer, towering over me

    with that infuriating calm. ¡°But now, you have broadened my horizon.¡±

    I narrowed my eyes. ¡°Meaning?¡±

    ¡°Meaning you won¡¯t be getting me again,¡± he said softly, his smile sharp as a de.

    My pulse spiked, frustration mixing with reluctant admiration.

    He looked at me as if I were both his greatest challenge and his greatest amusement¨Cand I hated how much that smirk of his drew me <ol><li>in. </li></ol>

    Draven¡¯s smirk lingered, but his tone softened as he studied me. ¡°Don¡¯t frown. Your cleverness¡­ that is what I want to see. Tricks,

    surprises¨Canything that keeps me guessing. That¡¯s how you will grow.¡±

    <i>My </i>chest rose and fell as I red at him, still panting from the effort. ¡°But you blocked everything.¡±

    His smile widened. ¡°Because I¡¯ve learned not to underestimate you again. And until you learn to match me in strength, you will keep

    losing.¡±

    Heat crept up my neck, irritation curling in my chest. I hated how smug he sounded, even if he was right.

    Draven tilted his head, clearly amused by my scowl. ¡°Don¡¯t pout. Losing to me is nothing to be ashamed of. It¡¯s expected.¡±

    That only made my re sharper, but he chuckled again, the sound deep and unbothered.

    Before I could snap back, steady footsteps approached us.

    Jeffery emerged from the edge of the training ground, bowing his head respectfully. ¡°Alpha. Mydy.¡±

    I adjusted instinctively, brushing stray strands of silver hair from my face.

    Draven didn¡¯t move from where he stood, but his gaze sharpened.

    ¡°I just received an intelligence report. I was hoping to speak with you in private,¡± Jeffery revealed.

    18:16

    311 My Tricks Failed Me

    My curiosity stirred immediately, but Draven¡¯s eyes flicked to mine.

    Then, without warning, he leaned forward and pressed a quick, gentle kiss to my lips. My breath caught.

    ¡°I will meet you inside,¡± he murmured.

    I nodded faintly, recognizing his cue. ¡°Alright¡±

    Turning, I waved once toward him before making my way back toward the mansion, the back of my neck prickling with curiosity over

    what Jeffery had brought.

    By the time I reached my bedroom, my maidservants were already lined up as if they had been waiting all morning for me to return<b>. </b>

    Azul and Kira stepped forward first, their hands folded neatly in front of them.

    ¡°I will need a bath,¡± I told them, brushing a few strands of hair off my damp forehead. ¡°And then a quick massage before breakfast.¡±

    Azul¡¯s lips curved into a smile, her usual calmposure never faltering. ¡°Of course, mydy. Everything is ready.¡±

    I exhaled gently, releasing the tension of training from my shoulders as I followed them into the bathroom. The subtle scent ofvender greeted me first, curling in the steam rising from the water.

    Azul moved to adjust the towels at the side while Kira checked the bath with her hand, then nodded approvingly.

    ¡°The temperature is perfect, mydy,¡± she said. ¡°You cane in.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I murmured, as I began to undo the ties of my training clothes.

    <b>Comment </b>13

    66

    Dearestsss, I <i>think </i><i>my </i><i>eye </i><i>is </i><i>okay</i>. But I <i>will </i><i>be </i><i>using </i><i>an </i><i>eye </i><i>drop </i><i>tonight</i>. <i>Thank </i><i>you </i>to those <i>who </i><i>ckecked </i><i>in </i><i>regarding </i><i>it</i>.

    XOXO.

    Post your firstment!

    <b>Paschalinelily </b>

    Creators¡® Thoughts

    View All

    312 Making Brackham Ask for Help

 The Moon Goddess 312

    312 Making Brackham Ask for Help

    <b>Draven</b><b>. </b>

    As Meredith disappeared towards the house, I fully turned to Jeffery, the tenderness I had reserved for her vanishing with her footsteps,

    ¡°I learnt that Vampires attacked one of Duskmoor¡¯s government facilitiesst night. A tech facility. And that Brackham and his cohorts covered it up before the media caught a whiff,¡± Jeffery revealed.

    My brow lowered, but it wasn¡¯t surprise that crossed me¨Cit was confirmation that the storm had finally broken. ¡°How many?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have the exact details yet,¡± Jeffery admitted, voice tight. ¡°But there were casualties. Heavy ones.¡±

    ¡°They have finally begun,¡± I said, my voice low, carrying the weight of certainty. ¡°And Brackham hasn¡¯t seen anything yet. Vampires don¡¯t

    forgive. They won¡¯t stop until they have bled out enough lives to bnce the insult.¡±

    Jeffery nodded, with a grim look in his eyes. ¡°They should never have pushed. nting those cameras in the woods was a mistake from

    the start.¡±

    My lip curled slightly. ¡°And now they will pay for their curiosity.¡±

    Jeffery hesitated, then added, ¡°I also heard Brackham sent teams into the woods not long ago to hunt for vampires. That may be why this

    retaliation came so soon.¡±

    I snapped my gaze to him, narrowing my eyes. ¡°When?¡±

    ¡°When you and I were in Stormveil.¡±

    A hum of rage built in my chest. I clenched my fists, my nails digging into my palms as the truth sank in.

    ¡°He wants them the same way he wanted us. He wants bodies to dissect. To twist. To use.¡±

    Jeffery¡¯s jaw tightened, his disgust matching mine.

    Brackham was ying with fire he couldn¡¯t even begin to understand. The vampires would tear through him and his people without

    mercy.

    Jeffery shifted at my side, his tone thoughtful. ¡°What surprises me is that Brackham hasn¡¯t reached out to us yet. If the vampires are

    already inside his city¡­¡±

    I let out a scoff, sharp and humourless. ¡°As long as he is scrambling to hide the mess¨Ccovering the crime scene, silencing the media¨Che has no ns of crawling to us for help. His pride won¡¯t allow him to do that.¡±

    The silence stretched between us, heavy with unspoken truths. Jeffery finally broke it. ¡°Then what do you n to do, Alpha?¡±

    I slowed my pace, pondering. The thought had been simmering since the moment he told me about the attack, but now it solidified. My

    lips curved, just slightly.

    ¡°I will make Brackham ask me for help.¡±

    312 Making Brackham Ask for Help

    Jeffery¡¯s head barked toward me, curiosity burning in his eyes. ¡°And how exactly do you n to do that?

    I didn¡¯t answer right away. Instead, I motioned for him to walk with me. He fell into step without hesitation, his boots crunching the

    gravel as I led us away from the training grounds.

    ¡°The war,¡± I said, my tone low, deliberate, ¡°is almost at our doorsteps. And yet, we still haven¡¯t located the Humans¡® secretb. Thatb is

    the key to everything they are doing against us. This is the opportunity we have been waiting for.¡±

    Jeffery frowned, his brows furrowing, ¡°I don¡¯t follow. How does Brackham¡¯s desperation bring us closer to theb?¡±

    I nced at him, the shadow of a smile tugging at my mouth. ¡°Two options.¡±

    His silence invited me to continue.

    ¡°The first: I force Brackham to ask for my help. Once I¡¯m inside his circle under the guise of an ally, it¡¯s only a matter of time before I find

    what he is hiding. Sooner orter, the trail will lead us straight to thatb.¡±

    Jeffery¡¯s eyes narrowed, trying to piece it together. ¡°And the second?¡±

    ¡°If Brackham refuses¡­ if he remains stubborn, clutching his pride like a shield¡­¡± My smile sharpened, cold. ¡°Then I will use the vampires

    themselves to force his hand. Either way, he won¡¯t be able to keep us out forever.¡±

    Jeffery¡¯s brows drew together, suspicion in in his gaze. ¡°But how¡­ do you n on doing that?¡±

    I slowed down, my hands sped behind my back. ¡°Byying traps for him,¡± I said simply. No more, no less. Some things didn¡¯t need to be

    spelt out so directly.

    Sometimes, it was good to give room for others¡® brains to work.

    Jeffery walked quietly beside me, chewing on the words. I could almost hear the gears turning in his head.

    Then, after a few beats of silence, his eyes widened faintly as the realization struck.

    ¡°Wait¡­¡± he murmured. ¡°You mean to strike the vampires yourself¨Cand leave signs that point to Brackham? Make it expression like the

    humans attacked first, so the vampires retaliate more violently?¡±

    I met his stare, saying nothing.

    Jeffery exhaled sharply. ¡°That way, Brackham has no choice but to turn to you.¡±

    I gave a single, deliberate nod. ¡°Yes.¡±

    The weight of the n settled between us. Ruthless, yes¨Cbut necessary.

    Jeffery kept his eyes on me, half in awe, half in wariness. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous,¡± he admitted. ¡°But it just might work.¡±

    I allowed myself the faintest smile. ¡°It will work. Because Brackham¡¯s pride won¡¯t let him see iting until it¡¯s far toote<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    Jeffery gave a brief nod, his brows furrowed as if he was already trying to figure out the logistics. ¡°So, we will need to use their

    technology. Their guns, their ammunition. Make it expression clean.¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡± I flicked my eyes to him. ¡°And for that, we need to quietly intercept another of their supply transports. No survivors to recount

    312 Making ckham Ask for Help

    what they saw.¡±

    Jeffery¡¯s jaw tightened. He understood what that meant. ¡°And once we have their weapons?¡±

    ¡°We will stage an attack,¡± I said evenly. ¡°Notrge enough to wipe out the vampires¨Cjust enough to enrage them. Enough to drive them

    to Brackham¡¯s doorstep with bloodlust in their eyes.¡±

    Jeffery drew a sharp breath, a flicker of admiration breaking through his wary expression. ¡°You are setting Brackham up to dig has own

    grave.¡±

    I allowed myself a thin smile. ¡°I don¡¯t need him dead yet. Just desperate. Desperate men make mistakes. And when hees crawling to

    me for help, I will take from him what I need.

    Inside, Rhovan growled in dark agreement. ¡°Yes. Let them suffer. Let them feel <i>the </i><i>weight </i>of <i>their </i><i>arrogance</i>. The humans thought they

    could toy with us. They will learn.¡±

    Jeffery slowed his steps slightly, digesting every word. ¡°When do we move?¡±

    I nced toward the high windows, where dawn light cut thin stripes across the stone floor.

    ¡°Soon. Very soon. First, I want to know which routes Brackham¡¯s men will be using in theing days. Once we have that, the trap will

    set itself.¡±

    Jeffery inclined his head. ¡°I will see to it and make sure we know exactly when and where to strike.¡±

    I gave him a firm nod. ¡°Good. Once this begins, there is no turning back. And while you work on that, tell Dennis to send the call¨Cout to

    our people for a meeting this Friday by 11 PM sharp. No exceptions.¡±

    Jeffery inclined his head. ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡±

    <b>Comment </b>6

    You¡¯ve arrived at thetest chapter!

    <b>Vote </b>

    <b>28 </b>

    <b>Fandom </b>

    Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift.

    Swipe Left To Continue <b>> </b>

    23

    Send <b>Gifts </b>

    View All >

 The Moon Goddess 313

    <b><</b>313 Just the Two of Us

    313 Just the Two of Us

    <b><i>Meredith</i></b><b><i>. </i></b>1

    I cut into my eggs slowly, though my eyes kept sneaking toward Draven.

    He bit into his sausage with his usual quiet intensity, jaw moving steadily, expression unreadable.

    My mind kept circling back to earlier at the training ground¨CJeffery asking to speak to him in private. I kept wondering what it was.

    Would <i>Draven </i><i>tell </i><i>me</i>? Or <i>was </i>it <i>one </i><i>of </i><i>those </i><i>things </i><i>he </i>chose to bring <i>on </i><i>his </i>own?

    Before I could linger too deep in the thought, Gary¡¯s voice interjected the silence.

    ¡°When can we¨CMabel and I, tour Duskmoor?¡± he asked directly, his eyes fixed on Draven. ¡°Since we came, we haven¡¯t been allowed to

    leave the estate.¡±

    My fork halted halfway to my mouth. I didn¡¯t bother looking up at them. Ever since my confrontation with Mabel, she hadn¡¯t spoken a

    single word to me.

    And honestly, I just don¡¯t care.

    The air between us was sharp and brittle, like ss ready to shatter at the smallest touch. I told myself not to bother with my siblings.

    Instead, I focused on my food and listened quietly.

    Draven¡¯s voice came, calm but carrying that weight that made even the walls listen.

    ¡°You are free to explore the city of Duskmoor. But to your own detriment. I am not going to watch over you.¡±

    I looked up then, just in time to catch Mabel¡¯s grin falter. Her lips parted, but before she could get a word out, Gary ced his hand

    lightly over hers on the table. A silent warning for her to shut her mouth.

    Gary cleared his throat and forced a grin I could tell he had no choice but to give. ¡°Thank you, Alpha. But¡­ this is our first time here. We

    don¡¯t know our way around.¡±

    The silence stretched. I shifted in my seat, ncing at Draven. His face gave nothing away, but the weight of his silence pressed heavily

    on the room.

    Just when I thought he would let the question die unanswered, his deep voice came again.

    ¡°I will assign a driver and a car to you. It is left for you to follow the driver¡¯s instructions. Otherwise¡­¡± his gaze lifted from his te, cold

    and sharp as steel, ¡°¡­whatever you see, you should take.¡±

    Gary nodded quickly. ¡°Understood.¡±

    I set my fork down, watching the exchange from the corner of my eye.

    Part of me wanted to smirk at the way Mabel¡¯sposure cracked, but instead, I took a sip of my drink, staying quiet. Draven had

    already spoken enough for me..

    17.17

    717

    <b>< </b>

    313 Just the Two of Us

    Breakfast wound down in quiet murmurs of silverware against tes.

    And by the time the servants began clearing the table, the weight of Draven¡¯s earlier words still lingered, particrly on Mabel¡¯s <b>face</b>.

    Then Xamira¡¯s nanny entered cheerfully. She greeted Draven and I respectfully before turning her attention to Xamira. ¡°Princess, it¡¯s

    time for your

    ss.¡±

    Xamira pouted, clutching her fork like a sword. ¡°But I¡¯m not done yet.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve had enough sausages for an army,¡± I teased, leaning toward her.

    Her cheeks puffed. ¡°But one more won¡¯t hurt.¡±

    Draven arched a brow, and with that silent Alpha look, Xamira¡¯s rebellion melted. She slid reluctantly off her chair. ¡°Fine¡­ but after ss,

    I want cake.¡±

    Her nannyughed and held out her hand. ¡°We will see.¡±

    I watched Xamira go, shaking my head with a small smile as I wiped my lips with a napkin and got up to leave.

    As I stepped out of the dining hall, ready to go upstairs, Draven appeared beside me. His presence filled the space effortlessly.

    ¡°Do you feel bored?¡± he asked, eyes glinting.

    I blinked, caught off guard by the sudden question.

    ¡°Bored?¡± I tilted my head at him, narrowing my eyes. ¡°Why do you ask like that? What are you plotting?¡±

    His lips curved faintly, and he lowered his voice just for me. ¡°Do you want to go shopping?¡±

    I stopped mid¨Cstep, stunned. ¡°Shopping?¡± The word tumbled out before I could catch it. My heart leapt immediately, but I forced myself

    to rein it back. ¡°Would youe with me?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± he said without hesitation.

    I stared at him as though he had just promised me the moon. ¡°You will?¡±

    I couldn¡¯t imagine Draven following me around in the malls and just watching me shop. This kind of activity didn¡¯t seem like something

    that would suit him.

    To the best of my knowledge, Draven was impatient with time¨Cwasting matters like this.

    My brows furrowed as I remembered something Dennis had told me when we both went to Duskmoor¡¯s local market.

    ¡°But I thought Duskmoor¡¯s main city isn¡¯t safe. Why are you suddenly suggesting this?¡±

    ¡°Because,¡± he replied evenly, ¡°I¡¯ming with you,¡±

    Augh bubbled up before I could stop it. My chest felt light. ¡°Then I¡¯m going to go get ready.¡±

    ¡°Take your time,¡± he said, nodding. ¡°I will wait outside for you.¡±

    17 12

    <b>< </b>

    313 Just the Two of Us

    I didn¡¯t trust my grin to stayposed, so I turned quickly and started down the corridor. The thrill in my steps was impossible to hide,

    and before <i>I </i>knew it, I was nearly running.

    ¡°Slow down,¡± his voice called after me, amused.

    ¡°I know!¡± I shouted back, already halfway up the stairs, my excitement spilling out with every step.

    Once in my bedroom, Deidra and the others put extra care into helping me get ready. This was the first time Draven and I were going

    out together, just the two of us.

    By the time they were finished, I barely recognized myself in the mirror. My soft curls framed my face, and the light touch of makeup

    made my eyes stand out even more.

    I quickly slipped into the outfit they hadid out, something simple but elegant, and picked up my lc¨Cpurple phone.

    The color always made me smile, maybe because it felt like a little reminder of who I was. Deidra handed me a purse to match, and I clutched it as if it might steady the butterflies in my stomach.

    Walking down from the third floor, I couldn¡¯t keep the smile off my lips. My heels tapped against the stairs, my pulse racing faster with

    each step. I couldn¡¯t help it¨CI was excited.

    I imagined us walking through Duskmoor, Draven beside me, his presence somanding it would keep the whole world at bay. Maybe

    he would even hold my

    hand.

    By the time I reached the ground floor and pushed open the main doors, I was glowing with anticipation.

    Draven stood beside one of the ck cars, but next to him, lounging like he owned the ce, was Dennis.

    The joy I had carried all the way from my room copsed instantly.

    I stopped abruptly in the doorway, gripping the purse more tightly, my smile fading from my face, leaving only irritation behind.

    <b>Comment </b>11

    You¡¯ve arrived at thetest chapter!

    <b>Vote </b>

    6

    1

    Fandom

    Send <b>Gifts </b>

    Show <b>support </b><b>to </b>the author by leavingments when sending gift.

 The Moon Goddess 314

    <

    314 Finally Done Pouting

    314 Finally Done Pouting

    <b><i>Meredith</i></b><b>. </b>1

    Draven¡¯s gaze fixed on mine instantly. It was steadfast and warm¨Cyet I saw the smirk forming at Dennis¡¯s lips when he observed my

    expression.

    ¡°Well, well,¡± he drawled, folding his arms like he had all the time in the world.

    ¡°You look disappointed, Meredith. Don¡¯t tell me you are upset I¡¯ming between you and your husband. It looks like you wanted this

    outing to be just the two of you.¡±

    My lips pressed into a thin line, the purse handle biting into my palm. ¡°You are enjoying yourself far too much, Dennis.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I am.¡± His smirk deepened, clearly pleased at how sour my mood had turned. ¡°You should see your face right now. Priceless.¡±

    I retorted back before I could stop myself. ¡°Maybe you should find a hobby that doesn¡¯t involve irritating me.¡±

    ¡°Oh, but where is the fun in that-<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Dennis,¡± Draven¡¯s voice interrupted, firm and filled with warning. ¡°Enough. Stop teasing my wife.¡±

    For a moment, Dennis lifted his hands in mock surrender, but the gleam in his eyes said he wasn¡¯t done yet.

    I wasn¡¯tforted, not entirelyforted. My chest tightened, frustration simmering under my skin.

    Then, I shifted to Draven, meeting his gaze squarely. ¡°Isn¡¯t this outing supposed to be just us two?¡±

    The words hung heavily between us, and for a moment, I felt brave for saying them aloud.

    Then the deep roar of an engine tore through the air. All three of us turned. A sleek ck racing car glided up behind the parked

    vehicles, its polished frame gleaming in the morning light. I recognized it immediately¨Cone I had only ever seen on TV.

    The tinted window slid down, and to my shock, Jeffery was behind the wheel, one hand drapedzily over the steering wheel.

    ¡°Dennis!¡± Jeffery shouted, his voice carrying easily.

    Dennis chuckled, the sound infuriatingly smug. Then he shot me onest look. ¡°Looks like you will be getting your wish, Meredith. Enjoy

    your little date.¡± <b>1 </b>

    And before I coulde <b>up </b>with a retort, he strode off and slid into the passenger seat.

    The engine roared again, and in two seconds, the car shot forward, vanishing down the drive, leaving only a sharp trail of exhaust and my lingering irritation behind.

    Draven pulled the door of the first car open and looked at me. ¡°Get in,¡± he said, his voice steady but gentle,

    I let out a long sigh, more from my own sulking than anything else, and slid into the seat.

    He closed the door firmly behind me, and through the windshield I watched him walk around the hood of the car. His steps were

    unhurried, calm, as though nothing in the world could shake him.

    14.35

    114

    <b>< </b>

    314 Finally Done Pouting

    The driver¡¯s side door opened, and he climbed in, buckling his seatbelt in one smooth motion. His hand reached for the ignition, then he

    nced at me. ¡°Seatbelt,¡± he reminded.

    I rolled my eyes a little but pulled it across my chest and clicked it into ce.

    He started the car, the low hum filling the air. Then, as if he had been watching my mood all along, he shifted his head slightly, a faint.

    smile tugging at his mouth.

    ¡°Smile,¡± he motioned to me.

    Instead of doing exactly what he wanted, I narrowed my eyes at him, refusing to give him the satisfaction.

    He chuckled, the sound deep and warm, and eased the car forward. And then, I shifted to the side mirror and caught sight of the two

    ck cars trailing close behind.

    ¡°Don¡¯t pout,¡± Draven uttered as the car rolled out of the gates. His tone wasn¡¯t sharp. It was more like he was amused.

    I shifted toward him with a slight huff. ¡°It¡¯s your fault that your brother teased me.¡±

    The corner of his mouth tugged upward. He didn¡¯t deny it.

    I braced myself, already rehearsing what I would throw back when he tried to justify himself. But instead, his voice came low and steady,

    ¡°You are right. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    I blinked at him, my frown deepening. That wasn¡¯t what I was expecting at all.

    I had prepared to argue, to throw in a few more retorts, maybe even make him squirm a little. But an apology?

    Now I was stuck, caught between being annoyed and not knowing what to do with his sudden surrender.

    My lips pressed together. ¡®<i>Great</i>.¡® He had stolen the satisfaction right out of the moment.

    The ride to the mall felt shorter than I expected, maybe because I spent most of it stealing sideways nces at Draven while pretending

    to look out the window.

    By the time the car rolled into the underground parking lot, the two ck cars slid in behind us, the sound of their engines echoing off

    the walls.

    As Draven cut the ignition, I sighed quietly, knowing those men would trail us everywhere we went.

    We stepped out together. The moment we entered the elevator, his men filled in behind us like a silent wall of shadows.

    When the doors opened into the mall¡¯s bright, polished floor, they fanned out without needing a single instruction, moving one by one

    into stores before us.

    I should have been used to this by now, but it still felt strange walking beside Draven in my in blouse and trousers while everyone else

    seemed to move around us with a kind of quiet awareness, as if they knew he was someone important.

    Draven¡¯s hand brushed against mine briefly, steadying me when a man carrying too many shopping bags rushed by too close.

    <b>< </b>

    314 Finally Done Pouting

    It was such a small thing, but it tightened something in my c

    chest.

    The first store we stepped into glimmered with ss disys, everythingid out like treasure.

    I thought we were just browsing, but the moment my eyes lingered on a lc dress for half a second too long, Draven snapped his fingers

    at the attendant.

    ¡°Wrap it up for my wife,¡± he ordered.

    My head whipped toward him. ¡°What? No¨CI was just looking-¡±

    His gaze flicked down to me, steady and unreadable, but the faintest smirk tugged at his mouth. ¡°It matches your eyes.

    I opened my mouth again, ready to argue, but the words died as the attendant was already folding the dress into a glossy bag.

    It didn¡¯t stop there.

    In the next store, when I admired a pair of sleek heels with silver trimming, Draven leaned down, his voice low enough that only I could

    hear.

    ¡°They will suit you.¡± Then, before I could even think to protest, he handed the box to his man to carry.

    Every time I tried to say enough, he simply ignored me¨Cor worse, raised a brow as if daring me to push back. The more I resisted, the

    more determined he seemed.

    ¡°You¡¯re not even giving me a chance to refuse,¡± I muttered under my breath after the fifth bag joined the others.

    ¡°That¡¯s because there¡¯s nothing to refuse,¡± he said simply, walking ahead with the kind of calm authority that left no room for argument.

    I followed, feeling both annoyed and touched.

    No one had ever spoiled me like this before, not with such steady insistence.

    And every time his hand brushed mine as we moved from store to store, every time his arm shifted slightly to guide me through the crowd, I couldn¡¯t ignore the warmth pooling inside me.

    By the third store, I stopped trying to argue. What was the point?

    Every protest ended with him either ignoring me or¨Cworse¨Cmeeting my gaze with that calm, sure look of his. It was almost unfair how steady he could stay while I struggled.

    So I let him.

    When the attendant slipped a delicate ne around my neck and the silver gleamed against my skin, I expected him to wave it off,

    say it didn¡¯t suit me.

    Instead, he stepped closer, fingers brushing the chain lightly before resting against my corbone.

    ¡°We will take it,¡± he said.

    <b>< </b>

    314 Finally Done Pouting

    I saw my reflection in the mirror¨Cchecks warm, lips pressed tight to hide the flutter in my chest.

    As we moved from store to store, my arms stayed empty while his men carried the growing pile of bags.

    And each time Draven leaned in, asking in that low voice, Do <i>you </i><i>like </i><i>this</i>? or <i>What </i><i>about </i><i>that </i>one?, I found myself nodding without

    hesitation.

    I wasn¡¯t sure what felt stranger¨Cthat he wanted to spoil me like this, or that I was letting him.

    By the time we paused near the esctor, he tilted his head toward me, a smirk tugging at his lips. ¡°Finally done pouting?¡±

    I crossed my arms and muttered, ¡°Maybe.¡±

    Draven chuckled, the sound rumbling low as if he found my half¨Canswer more satisfying than a yes. ¡°That¡¯s progress.¡±

    I narrowed my eyes at him, but he only looked amused, like I was some puzzle he enjoyed too much to solve quickly.

    We passed a window disy with dresses so extravagant they seemed fit for a royal ball. I slowed down, staring a moment too long.

    Draven noticed, of course¨Che always notices.

    ¡°Want to try one?¡± he asked, as if it were the simplest thing in the world.

    My head snapped toward him. ¡°No. Absolutely not.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± He didn¡¯t push, but the knowing smirk lingered on his face as he guided me toward the esctor.

    I hated that I felt my lips twitch, fighting a smile I didn¡¯t want him to see.

 The Moon Goddess 315

    315 I Sound Like a Possessive Wife

    315 I Sound Like a Possessive Wife

    <b><i>Meredith</i></b><b>. </b>1

    We had barely stepped off the esctor when Draven slowed his stride.

    ¡°Which ice cream store does Dennis usually take you to?¡± He asked, keeping his gaze on me.

    I narrowed my eyes. That was thest thing I expected him to ask, as I never thought ¡®going for ice cream¡® would be part of today¡¯s

    itinerary.

    So, my mind scrambled as I tried to recall the name of that ice cream store, but nothing came up. I had never bothered remembering the

    name. Dennis was always the one dragging me there.

    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t remember,¡± I admitted, a little embarrassed at the fact that I hadn¡¯t taken note of the name of such a good ce, especially with

    Draven looking to take me there.

    But regardless of the thoughts trying to weigh me down, Draven nodded as if my mistake didn¡¯t matter at all.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± he said as his steady eyes found mine. ¡°Would you be alright with trying a new ce?¡±

    Something warm spread through me immediately. I hadn¡¯t expected him to suggest it, but the idea of sharing something new with him

    made my heart skip.

    I smiled before I could stop myself. ¡°Yes. I would like that.¡±

    He didn¡¯t say anything after that, but the faint curve of his lips suggested he knew all my thoughts, though I doubted that.

    But in my head, I thought that maybe things were better this way. Draven and I could create memories in this new ice cream store he is

    taking me to.

    And off we went.

    When the car finally stopped, I looked up to see a small shop tucked neatly between taller buildings.

    Its pastel sign was painted with swirls of color, inviting and warm. It was what made it charming.

    Draven stepped out first,ing around to open my door. His men lingered by the cars, but none followed us.

    Inside, the ice cream shop, the air was sweet and cold. ss cases lined with tubs of ice cream in every shade imaginable stretched

    before us. A little bell jingled as the door closed behind us.

    ¡°Pick whatever vour you want,¡± Draven <b>said </b>to me as soon as we stopped at the counter.

    I decided to keep things simple.

    The woman behind the counter smiled. ¡°What would you like, Ma¡¯am¡±

    I peered into the tubs¨Cstrawberry, honeb, a deep purple one I had never seen¨Cand pulled a face at the obvious choices.

    <

    315 I Sound Like a Possessive Wife

    Draven watched me with that quiet look he has when he is enjoying whatever I do. ¡°What do you want?¡± he asked.

    ¡°The purple one looks interesting,¡± I said impulsively. ¡°It looks like it¡¯s been mashed with some wild blueberries or ck plums. And it

    almost matches the colour of my eyes and my phone, so, I will give it a try.¡±

    He raised an eyebrow. <b>¡°</b><b>Is </b>that a legitimate reason to choose a vor?¡±

    ¡°Of course, it is. You should think like me.¡± I nudged him. ¡°And you can get whatever you want.¡±

    He shook his head, as if giving up on arguing with my sense of reasoning and pointed at a dark, rich¨Clooking scoop. ¡°Dark chocte for

    me.¡±

    We ordered two small cups amidst the low murmur of other Human customers, and the clerk handed them over.

    I stuck my spoon in, took a taste, and the sweetness hit me clean. It was better than I expected. So, I held out the cup without thinking.

    ¡°Try it,¡± I said to Draven.

    He narrowed his eyes at it, nced at me briefly as if second¨Cguessing, and then finally took a small spoonful.

    Then he made a face as if to pretend it was ordinary, then looked up at me with a half¨Csmile. ¡°Not bad,¡± he admitted.

    Next, we carried our cups to a small corner table by the window. It was set for four, but Draven slid into the seat facing the door and left

    the one opposite him for me.

    Though he didn¡¯t say why he did that, and I didn¡¯t ask, I already knew he wanted the view of the entrance¨Cthe better angle if something

    happened.

    ¡°Do you have some other ce of interest you would like to visit before we head back home?¡± Draven inquired.

    I scooped some of my ice cream with my spoon and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I¡¯m not really sure.¡±

    Earlier, I hadn¡¯t known we would being to the ice cream shop after shopping, so after this little surprise, my brain totally shut down.

    ¡°Let me know when you think of something,¡± he said to me.

    Just as I nodded, the bell above the door rang, but I didn¡¯t look up. Not until a shadow fell across our table.

    I nced sideways, and to my surprise, Dennis was here with Jeffery right behind him.

    Dennis grinned as if he¡¯d been waiting for this very moment. ¡°Well, look at that, ice cream without us?¡±

    Jeffery only gave a slight nod of greeting, but his eyes lingered on Draven, waiting for his response.

    My spoon clinked against the side of my cup. So much for ¡°just us.¡±

    Jeffery settled next to Draven while Dennis dropped into the chair beside me like he owned it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you are upset I followed you here.¡±

    I jabbed my spoon into the ice cream and refused to look at him. ¡°I know you can¡¯t do without teasing me, but just keep your lips sealed and sit quietly today. Don¡¯t test my patience, I¡¯m not in a good mood.¡±

    <

    315 | Sound Like a Possessive Wife

    He leaned in a little. ¡°I thought we were best friends.¡±

    ¡°Best friends fight. It¡¯s normal.¡± I finally turned, meeting his grin with a t stare. ¡°Ande to think of it, I¡¯m seriously considering

    ending this rtionship.¡±

    His brows shot up immediately. ¡°Just because I¡¯m not giving you the chance to spend alone time with a male specie?¡±

    ¡°Well, that male specie is my husband!¡±

    The words slipped out of my lips sharper than I intended, and immediately I felt the weight of their eyes on me.

    My face warmed, and for a heartbeat, I wished I could bite my tongue. ¡®<i>Great</i><i>. </i>Now I <i>sound </i><i>like </i><i>a </i><i>possessive </i>wife.¡®

    But no matter how remorseful I felt at that moment, how could I show it?

    Immediately, I lifted my chin and forced myself to meet their gazes one by one. ¡°What?¡±

    Jeffery was the first to look away, clearing his throat. Draven, on the other hand, reached across the table and gently wrapped his hand

    around mine.

    The warmth of his palm, the steady squeeze, worked its way through my nerves, calming me almost instantly.

    I allowed myself to breathe until Dennis opened his mouth again.

    ¡°Your emotions are on the high today,¡± he teased, as his eyes narrowed with mischief. ¡°Could it be that you are on-

    <b>Comment </b>0

    Leave the firstment for this chapter.

    Vote

    7

    Fandom

    Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift.

    Swipe Loft To Continue <b>> </b>

    23

    Send Gifts

 The Moon Goddess 316

    316 I Have to Mark Draven Tonight

    <b>Meredith</b><b>. </b>

    I didn¡¯t wait for Dennis to finish that statement. The next second, I yanked my hand from Draven¡¯s grip and interrupted in with a re

    sharp enough to slice him in half.

    ¡°I dare you to finish that sentence. I promise you will walk around Duskmoor City with recognition marks on your face.¡±

    Dennis immediately raised both hands in surrender, ¡°Nope. I don¡¯t want trouble with you.¡±

    ¡°Toote,¡± Draven said smoothly, his tone like steel wrapped in velvet. ¡°You just got yourself in one.¡±

    I blinked, turning to him. ¡°What?¡±

    Draven¡¯s gaze stayed on mine, his lips curving faintly. ¡°Would you like to watch a match tomorrow at noon? Dennis against three of my

    best¨Ctrained warriors.¡±

    My grin came so fast I couldn¡¯t stop it. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Dennis groaned. ¡°Oh,e on-¡±

    But I was already imagining it, and the pondered alone made my mood soar.

    A few minutester, we advanced out into the sun. Draven¡¯s men were already waiting, lined neatly beside the three ck cars in convoy.

    Draven led me to the first car we arrived in. He pulled open the front passenger door, holding it steady until I got in, and only when I was

    settled did he close it gently.

    Then through the windshield, I saw him turn to Dennis and Jeffery.

    From where I sat, I could see all three of their faces clearly; their expressions were sharp and serious, like they had stepped straight from

    Yaughter into war talk.

    My curiosity tugged at me hard as I wondered what they were discussing and what had changed so quickly.

    A minuteter, Draven strode around the hood and got in behind the wheel. Then he caught my searching look right away.

    ¡°I know you are curious,¡± he said, fastening his seatbelt. His tone was calm, steady. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will brief you soon¨Cand start involving

    you in the serious matters.¡±

    I only managed a nod, but inside, something eased. For so long, I had watched him carry Wanda along in all the important political and

    war private meetings while I was left on the sidelines.

    Hearing this from him now made me feel like I mattered. Like I wasn¡¯t just his wife in name, but his partner.

    ¡°<i>Make </i>him mark <i>you </i><i>tonight</i>.¡± Valmora¡¯s voice suddenly slipped into my mind, smooth but firm.

    My heart lurched that same second. I didn¡¯t see thising. ¡°<i>Tonight</i>?¡± I asked, waiting for her confirmation.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Valmora pressed, giving me no time to hesitate.

    11.10

    316 I Have to Mark Draven Tonight

    ¡°We will fall into heat tonight, Meredith. A strong one. No matter how many rounds of sex you and Draven have, you won¡¯t be satisfied until

    the bond is sealed. What matters is the connection, the permanence of it. That¡¯s what tonight is about.¡±

    I swallowed hard, trying to calm the sudden rush in my veins. ¡°But-

    ¡±

    ¡°No excuses,¡± Valmora interrupted me off, her tone sharper now. You felt it yourself <i>today</i>. That <i>re </i><i>of </i><i>annoyance </i>with Dennis, how <i>easily </i>

    your emotions spiked? That was <i>the </i>beginning. Don¡¯t deny it.¡±

    I sank back into my seat, fingers twisting in myp. She was right. I had snapped at Dennis, sharper than usual, and the burn inside me

    hadn¡¯t fully cooled since.

    And because my mind has been elsewhere, I didn¡¯t realize that my heat was fast approaching.

    ¡°Help me then,¡± I whispered to her in thought. ¡°<i>Please</i>. I don¡¯t <i>want </i>to <i>ruin </i><i>this</i>.¡±

    Valmora was quiet for a moment. Then, her voice curled around me like smoothly and irresistibly.

    ¡°<i>Tell </i>me this<i>, </i>Meredith¨C<i>how </i><i>much </i>do <i>you </i><i>truly </i>want <i>Draven </i>to <i>be </i><i>yours</i>? How <i>deep </i><i>is </i><i>your </i><i>thirst </i>for <i>the </i><i>power </i><i>that </i><ies </i>with him<i>, </i>for the

    strength to <i>rise </i><i>above </i><i>what </i><i>they </i><i>have </i><i>always </i><i>called </i><i>you</i><i>? </i><i>Cursed</i><i>. </i><i>Weak</i>. <i>Nothing</i>.¡±

    Her words hit me straight in the chest. I pondered about Wanda¨Cwicked, hateful Wanda. She had everything I didn¡¯t: confidence, skill,

    the admiration of people.

    She had always been ahead of me, except for two things, heart and character. The ability to love without turning it into a weapon.

    I wanted more, not just to match Wanda, but to surpass her. I wanted to be an asset to Draven, not dead weight he had to protect.

    My chest ached with that desire, fierce and raw.

    ¡°<i>That¡¯s </i><i>it</i>, ¡°Valmora murmured softly, almost satisfied. ¡°<i>Now </i>

    <i>you </i>

    <i>understand</i><i>.</i><i>¡± </i>

    I bit down on my lip. ¡°So<i>, </i><i>what </i>do I do?¡±

    But Valmora¡¯s presence retreated like mist. ¡°<i>I </i><i>believe </i><i>you </i><i>can </i><i>handle </i><i>things </i><i>from </i><i>here </i><i>by </i><i>yourself</i><i>.</i><i>¡± </i>

    Her silence left me staring out the window at the blur of passing streets, heart racing, pulse unsteady.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Draven¡¯s deep voice immediately interrupted through my silent thoughts.

    I shed and turned my head to him. For a second, I thought of lying, and brushing it off with some careless excuse, but something in his

    eyes told me not to.

    So, I nodded lightly. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just¡­ thinking about something.¡±

    His gaze flickered toward me briefly, sharp yet unreadable. ¡°Care to share?¡±

    A small smile tugged at my lips as I shook my head. ¡°No.¡±

    For a moment, I thought he might press me. But he only shrugged, the corner of his mouth lifting in a faint smile as his attention

    returned to the road.

    11:10

    3161 Have to Mark Draven Tonight

    Twenty minutester, the cars rolled to a stop in front of the estate.

    And the little smile I had from enjoying my day out with Draven faltered the second I caught sight of Mabel and Gary at the entrance<i>. </i>

    They looked like they had just returned from their own little adventure, smug and well¨Cfed.

    Draven¡¯s men were already unloading the shopping bags from the trunk, each one carrying more than I had even realized we had

    bought.

    As we stepped out of the car, Draven reached for my hand without hesitation, entwining his fingers with mine under the intense gaze I

    felt on us.

    I didn¡¯t need to look twice to tell where it came from. Mabel¡¯s eyes were fixed on the bags in the guards¡® hands, her expression shifting

    between curiosity and envy. Typical of her.

    My sister had always had an obsession with things¨Cclothes, jewellery, anything that glittered. It almost made meugh. Almost. Instead,

    I scoffed inwardly and held Draven¡¯s hand tighter.

    ¡°Alpha Draven,¡± Mabel greeted first, her tone all politeness as she quickly masked her look. Gary echoed her a beatter.

    Draven gave a slight nod, calm and unreadable as always, and kept walking. They stepped aside quickly, leaving the path clear for us.

    The heavy doors swung open, and we stepped inside together, his men following closely behind with the bags.

    <b>Comment </b>12

    Post your firstment!

    Vote

    9

    <b>1 </b>

    Fandom

    Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift.

 The Moon Goddess 317

    317 A Strange Restlessness

    Meredith.

    Almost immediately, my maidservants appeared in the hallway like they had been waiting.

    ¡°Wee back, Alpha, My Lady,¡± Azul and Kira chorused, bowing deeply as they hurried forward.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I responded while Draven simply nodded.

    Azul and Kira lifted their gazes and began taking the bags one after the other from Draven¡¯s men.

    Draven released my hand then, letting me follow the girls. But before I could stroll too far, I remembered something and turned back to

    him.

    ¡°What about training?¡± I asked, inclining my head. ¡°Will there still be training this evening?¡±

    He gave a firm nod. ¡°Yes.¡±

    I pouted, my lips twisting into disappointment. ¡°Really? After such a beautiful day, you still want to beat me up so badly?¡±

    For a moment, he simply stared at me¡­ and then it happened¨Che burst intoughter. A deep, hearty chuckle that resonated down the

    hallway.

    My heart skipped for a moment,pletely surprised by his choice of reaction. And it wasn¡¯t often that heughed like that, at least not

    so openly.

    ¡°What does that even mean?¡± he asked, amusement evident in his eyes.

    I crossed my arms and refused to answer, letting my silence be my protest.

    Then, without warning, he stepped closer. My breath caught as hisrge hands came up to gently sp my face, his palms warm against

    my cheeks.

    Then he lowered himself just enough to lock his gaze with mine, a small grin tugging at his lips.

    ¡°You are exempted from training this evening,¡± he said softly.

    Relief rushed through me, and I almost cheered loudly because I wasn¡¯t about to deal with body pains tonight, and besides, Valmora said

    the marking had to happen tonight.

    It is only right that I prepared and safeguarded my emotional state tonight; otherwise, I would be too irritated to cooperate.

    But before I could even respond properly to the good news, Draven leaned down and put his lips to mine, prating my mouth with his

    tongue.

    His kiss was slow, sensual, and deliberate for a full five seconds.

    My eyes widened, every nerve in me sparking, especially when I recalled my maidservants were right there, watching.

    My face flushed hot, and I screamed at him in my head for doing this to me here, like this.

    317 A Strange Restlessness

    When he finally pulled back, he didn¡¯t look embarrassed at all. Instead, he kissed my forehead tenderly, like it was the most natural thing

    to do in this situation.

    ¡°You can go ahead and get some rest,¡± he murmured.

    And just like that, he turned away,pletely oblivious to the way my heart was pounding out of my chest, while my maidservants tried

    their best to hide their knowing smiles.

    By the time I got upstairs and into my bedroom, my cheeks were still warm from what Draven had done in the hallway.

    I pressed a hand over my chest as if that could calm the erratic beat of my heart.

    But of course, the moment I stepped inside with Azul and Kira behind me carrying the shopping bags, Deidra, Cora, and Arya hurried

    forward.

    ¡°Wee, mydy,¡± they greeted, their eyes lighting up with happiness.

    Azul took charge immediately, as usual. ¡°Alright, let¡¯sy everything out neatly,¡± she instructed, her tone calm but firm.

    Deidra was the first to tug open a bag, her eyes widening. ¡°Oh, mydy, look at this coat! The fabric¨Cit looks like something only royals

    would wear.¡± She ran her fingers across it, awe shining in her face.

    Kira chuckled softly, folding another item with practised care. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s from the Alpha. Did you expect anything less?¡±

    Cora, who was already kneeling by the bed with a pile of bags, pulled out a small velvet box. She opened it and gasped dramatically.

    ¡°Jewellery! Moons, look at this shine. If Miss Fellowes were here right now, her face would be as sour as spoiled milk.¡±

    Deidraughed so loudly she nearly tipped the basket she was sorting from. ¡°Exactly! I wish she were here to see this. It would burn her

    alive with jealousy.¡±

    Cora nodded eagerly. ¡°And I would stand right here, grinning at her.¡±

    Azul shook her head, though there was the faintest smile tugging at her lips. ¡°You two should behave. Don¡¯t speak of that woman, she is

    no longer here.¡±

    That only made themugh harder.

    Arya, quiet and gentle as always, lifted out a silk dress from one of the bags and held it carefully in both hands, her voice soft.

    ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful¡­ It feels so smooth.¡± Then she looked at me with her wide, innocent eyes. ¡°You will look stunning in this, mydy.¡±

    Her words softened something in me. I smiled and reached over to brush her arm. ¡°Thank you, Arya.¡±

    Meanwhile, Kira had already started hanging up the clothes. She nced back at me, her smile knowing but not teasing. ¡°He really wanted to spoil you today.¡±

    ¡ª

    My throat tightened slightly at that, because she was right. Every single item pulled from those bags wasn¡¯t just costly ¨C it was selected

    for me.

    11:11

    213

    317 A Strange Restlessness

    The chatter of the girls filled the room as they fussed and admired,ughter bubbling here and there.

    And while I sat quietly on the edge of the bed, watching them, my heart swelled at the fact that I was surrounded by people who were

    genuinely happy for me.

    It felt warm.

    Once the girls had finished putting everything away, Azul dismissed them with a knowing smile, leaving me alone.

    The room felt too quiet now, and that was when I noticed it¡ªa heat bubbling under my skin. It was faint at first, then it grew steady, like

    an ember trying to turn into a me.

    I sat on the edge of the bed, pressing a palm to my chest. My heart was thudding too fast for just sitting still.

    It wasn¡¯t fear, nor was it excitement. It was¡­ something in between¨Ca strange restlessness that made my body feel too warm and my

    thoughts too sharp.

    I licked my lips and realized they were dry.

    <b>Comment </b>3

    You¡¯ve arrived at thetest chapter!

    Vote

    <b>9 </b>

    Fandom

    Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift.

    Swipe Left To Continue <b>> </b>

    Send <b>Gifts </b>

    View All >

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 The Moon Goddess 318

    <h4>Chapter 318: The Hunger wing at Me</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    My skin tingled, overly sensitive, and when I thought of Draven, his hands on my face earlier, his mouth on mine, the way his voice dropped low when he teased me, the warmth surged so suddenly I had to clench my fists into the nket.

    Valmora¡¯s words from the car echoed in my head. ¡¯<i>You will go into heat tonight.¡¯</i>

    I let out a shaky breath. ¡°So this is what you meant,¡± I whispered to myself.

    It wasn¡¯t just nerves attacking me. It was hunger, curling deep inside me, demanding and growing.

    But it wasn¡¯t unbearable, at least not yet. Instead, it gave me an odd sense of power¡ªlike a whisper daring me to stop holding back.

    I imagined sitting beside Draven at dinner and not looking away from his piercing gaze. I imagined leaning closer, speaking first, maybe even catching him off-guard for once.

    The thought made me smile and blush all at once.

    A knock at the door startled me, one of the maids announcing that dinner would be ready soon.

    I answered softly, then looked at myself through my phone¡¯s camera. My cheeks were flushed, my eyes brighter than usual, almost glowing.

    I felt different¡ªalive and restless. Ready to test myself against the man waiting downstairs.

    ¡ª

    A few minutester, I stepped out of my room once I was dressed, but the warmth in my body refused to settle.

    The simple dress I wore felt like it clung too much, like it was drawing attention I wasn¡¯t used to. My pulse was quicker than normal, but I kept my chin up as I descended the stairs.

    Halfway down on thest staircase, the door to Draven¡¯s study opened. He stepped out and shut it behind him. And his eyes immediately found me.

    For a moment, he just watched, his gaze steady and unreadable, but it made the heat in me re higher.

    ¡°You are ready,¡± he said, his tone calm, but there was something else in his voice. Something heavier.

    I nodded, trying to ignore how flustered I felt under that gaze. ¡°Yes.¡±

    As I reached the final step, he approached me. His calm, self-possessed and purposeful manner unsettled me more than if he had spoken a hundred words.

    ¡°You look flushed,¡± he observed, his hand lifting as though he meant to check my forehead.

    I froze instantly, my heart leaping to my throat as he lightly brushed the back of his fingers across my cheek, and the contact nearly caused my knees to weaken.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± I said hurriedly, forcing a small smile. ¡°Probably just from rushing to get ready.¡±

    He studied me longer than I could bear, as if he could see through the excuse. But just then, his hand dropped, lingering near my jaw before pulling away.

    ¡°If you say so.¡± His lips curved slightly, not quite a smile, more like he had caught on to something but chose to leave it alone.

    I couldn¡¯t stop myself from meeting his gaze. I didn¡¯t look away this time no matter how restless the warmth in my chest was.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Draven finally said, offering his arm.

    I slipped my hand through. His strength under my palm steadied me, but also fed that heat crawling up my skin as we made our way to the dining hall.

    When we arrived at the hall, the doors opened, and as usual, everyone inside stood up. Chairs scraped back against the floor in unison.

    Draven didn¡¯t even pause; his presence was enough. He walked straight to the head of the dining table, and I followed him, sliding into the seat at his right after he sat.

    The others, Dennis, Jeffery, Gary, and Mabel, reimed their seats once Draven gave the slightest nod. The servants moved quickly, setting out the first course.

    If it were any other day, I would focus on my te, blending into the rhythm of the meal. But tonight was different.

    Every time Draven reached for his ss or moved his hand near mine, the heat inside me seemed to spike.

    I picked up my fork and forced myself to eat slowly, carefully, as though pretending everything was normal would somehow trick my body into calming down. But it didn¡¯t work.

    Every bite of food felt heavy on my tongue.

    The real hunger wing at me wasn¡¯t for the roast duck or the buttered greens¡ªit was sitting right beside me, broad-shouldered and impossibly calm, as though he didn¡¯t know how much his presence unsettled me.

    The warmth in me kept pulsing, growing stronger with every second. I shifted in my seat, trying to press my knees together discreetly, but it was useless. I could feel my cheeks flushing.

    Draven¡¯s voice broke through my storm of thoughts, low and smooth. ¡°You are restless.¡±

    I froze, my fork hovering mid-air. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± My tone was too quick, too defensive.

    His dark eyes studied me. He didn¡¯t press further, but he didn¡¯t look away either. It was maddening¡ªthe way he could peel me open without saying a word.

    I dropped my gaze, pretending to study the way the candlelight reflected on my wine ss.

    Dennis cracked a joke beside Xamira, whom I hadn¡¯t paid much attention to as I usually did, breaking the moment.

    Jefferyughed, and I think even Gary chimed in. But I barely heard them.

    My pulse hammered too loudly in my ears. My skin tingled as though every nerve ending was begging for Draven¡¯s touch.

    Then, his hand brushed mine again. This time, I didn¡¯t move away. My breath hitched, and I dared to lift my gaze.

    His lips quirked the faintest bit, as if he knew.

    I quickly stabbed at a carrot on my te,pletely flustered. ¡¯<i>Pull yourself together, Meredith.¡¯</i>

    But it was already toote. Valmora stirred within me, whispering, ¡°<i>He feels it. Stop pretending. Don¡¯t hold back.¡±</i>

    I clenched my fork tighter, heat coiling lower in my stomach. For the rest of the meal, I could barely eat, barely speak.

    Every part of me was restless¡ªimpatient for what was ahead.

    Once dinner ended, I left the hall with Draven, following at his side, my steps a little too quick, eager to get away from the watchful eyes of everyone.

    The corridor felt cooler than the dining room, but it did nothing to soothe the warmth in my skin.

    At the stairwell, Draven slowed his stride just enough to match mine. ¡°You didn¡¯t eat much,¡± he murmured.<fn64ba> Checktest chapters at F¦Énd£Îovel</fn64ba>

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t very hungry,¡± I admitted, though the truth was far from that.

    His gaze lingered on me, questioning, but he said nothing more. Instead, he let his hand brush against mine again¡ªsoft, deliberate. My heart thudded hard in response.

    On the third floor, I paused outside my door, suddenly unsure if I wanted to step inside or follow Draven to his.

    But then, I found myself whispering, ¡°Good night, Draven.¡±

    ¡°Good night.¡± Draven¡¯s voice was steady, but the way his eyes darkened told me he wasn¡¯t blind to the tension simmering between us.

    I slipped into my chamber and shut the door behind me, pressing my back against it for a moment.

    My hands trembled, my breath uneven as Valmora¡¯s voice echoed softly within me, ¡°<i>Meredith, what are you¡ª.¡±</i>

    But I crossed to the bed, my pulse unsteady, already knowing I wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep.

 The Moon Goddess 319

    <h4>Chapter 319: She is All Mine</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    I watched Meredith¡¯s back disappear as she shut her door. And I let my gaze linger on for a moment before walking straight into my bedroom.

    I wasn¡¯t oblivious to my wife¡¯s situation¡ªher heat. The scent hit me first, sweet, sharp and unmistakable.

    I had already caught it at dinner, the way her heat curled in the air like smoke no one else could see.

    And Rhovan had confirmed it with a low growl in the back of my mind: ¡°<i>She is burning for us.¡±</i>

    I had said nothing to that. Instead, I had taken my time, letting Meredith squirm under the weight of her own desire, curious as to how long she could endure it.

    By the time I stepped into my shower, I was already smirking to myself, water pounding against my skin as I thought of my wife¡¯s flushed face across the table during dinner.

    <i>¡¯If she wants me,¡¯</i> I told myself, ¡¯<i>let us see how far she is willing to go.¡¯</i>

    I dried off my body, ran a hand through my damp hair in the bathroom and tugged on something simple from my walk-in closet before heading back into the bedroom.

    And then I stopped dead at the sight before me.

    Meredith was here, sitting on the edge of my bed like she had always belonged there, draped in silk the exact shade of her eyes.

    The fabric clung to her body, thin straps sliding over her shoulders, the hem barely grazing her thighs. Her robe was gone.

    Her silver hair fell loose and unrestrained, spilling like liquid light down her back.

    Her legs¡ªpale, smooth, endless¡ªcrossed delicately, but not enough to hide. She wasn¡¯t hiding.

    For a heartbeat, I only stared, trying to understand how she slipped into my bedroom without me hearing here in.

    But contrary to my thoughts, Rhovan growled in satisfaction. ¡°<i>Finally.¡±</i>

    My jaw tightened, but I felt the corner of my mouth twitch upward. So, this was how far she had chosen to go?

    Meredith didn¡¯t flinch with my eyes locked on her.

    She sat there on my bed, steady and unyielding, though I could see the faintest tremor in her hands where they gripped the edge of the mattress.

    Her breath caught as I slowly stepped closer, as my deliberate strides filled the silence between us.

    ¡°Meredith¡­¡± My voice came out rougher than I intended. ¡°I thought you wanted to spend tonight alone?¡±

    Her eyes lifted to mine, glowing faintly violet in the low light. ¡°You were mistaken. We will spend the night together.¡±

    There was no hesitation or second thoughts from her.

    The air thickened, her heat wrapping around me in waves, sweet and consuming. I felt it crawl beneath my skin, quickening my blood.

    Stopping just before her, I reached out and cupped her jaw, tilting her face up toward me. Her skin burned under my touch as her pulse raced against my thumb.

    ¡°You came into my room,¡± I said lowly, searching her face. ¡°Dressed like this. Sitting on my bed. Do you understand what that means, Meredith?¡±

    Her lips parted. For a second, I thought she might falter. But then her chin lifted the slightest inch. ¡°It means I¡¯m all yours. Completely.¡±

    The words punched the air out of my lungs. For all her stubbornness, for all her pride, here she was wanting me to im her.

    I leaned down, brushing my lips against hers, soft at first, tasting her hesitation, her courage, the tremor of her breath. And she kissed me back, urgently, her fingers curling into the fabric of my shirt.

    I deepened the kiss as I pulled her closer, sliding an arm around her waist, feeling the silk give way to the warmth of her skin.

    Her heat pressed against me, fierce and demanding, every inch of her body screaming boldness where once there had been hesitation. I hadn¡¯t expected what she did next.<fn3e69> Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n F¦ÉndNovel</fn3e69>

    Meredith shifted, her hands pressing lightly against my chest as she moved to straddle me, her silk brushing across my thighs like fire.

    My breath caught, and for a moment, all I could do was stare at her¡ªat the woman who once stood so far from me, now sitting on me, iming this moment.

    Her lips traced along my jaw, feather-light, until she reached the corner of my neck. She lingered there, breathing me in. Then, the warmth of her tongue flicked against my skin, slow and deliberate.

    ¡°Meredith¡­¡± My voice cracked, rough and warning, though my body betrayed me by leaning closer into her touch.

    Then she whispered against my skin, bold and trembling all at once. ¡°What would it feel like¡­ if you marked me?¡±

    The question gutted me instantly.

    I caught her chin, forcing her to lift her gaze to mine. Her violet eyes shimmered with something fierce, something vulnerable, and it twisted something deep in my chest.

    ¡°Do you really want this tonight?¡± I asked quietly, every word heavy. ¡°If I mark you, there¡¯s no going back. And you should know¡ªit will hurt. The pain is sharp, but what follows¡­¡±

    I exhaled, brushing my thumb over her cheekbone. ¡°What follows is connection. A bond stronger than anything else. You will hear me, Meredith. Even when we are apart, our thoughts will touch. Our hearts, our wolves¡ªthey will be one.¡±

    Her breath hitched, but she didn¡¯t look away. She held me there, steady and unflinching, even as her fingers curled tighter into my shirt.

    ¡°I want it,¡± she whispered, her lips trembling but her voice resolute. ¡°I want you. All of it. Tonight.¡±

    For a long moment, I simply held her gaze. Her courage humbled me. She had no idea how much I wanted this too¡ªhow long I had restrained myself for her sake.

    But I also knew the truth: the mark would burn, no matter what. The pain would cut through her before the bond soothed it. If I could soften that for her, even a little, I would.

    ¡°Then let me ready you first,¡± I murmured, my voice lower than I intended.

    Her eyes widened slightly, but she didn¡¯t move or try to resist. Her trust was absolute, and it undid me.

    So, I leaned forward, brushing my lips against hers, slow at first, until she responded¡ªsoft, eager. My hands slid to her waist, drawing her closer.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 The Moon Goddess 320

    320 Marked, Sealed & Bound

    320 Marked, Sealed & Bound

    Draven<b>. </b>

    Meredith¡¯s heat was intoxicating, her scent filling every corner of me, threatening to break what control I had left.

    1 pressed her deeper, letting my mouth move to her jaw, her throat. She eximed and tilted her head to give me more.

    My lips lingered over the spot where my teeth would soon sink, my breath hot against her skin.

    ¡°This is where it will be,¡± I murmured against her pulse, feeling it race beneath my lips. ¡°Right here. And I will make sure you feel pleasure

    before you feel the bite.¡±

    She shivered, her fingers tangling in my hair, and pulling me closer instead of away.

    I smiled against her neck, then pressed lower, tasting her skin, leaving a trail that made her tremble in my arms.

    Her breaths grew shallow, her body pressing closer to mine, and I knew she was ready. Not just for me, but for us.

    When I drew back enough to see her face, her cheeks were flushed, her lips parted. The sight nearly undid me.

    ¡°Meredith.¡± I uttered softly, holding her firmly in ce, ¡°when I mark you, the pain wille first. But trust me, the bond will <b>burn </b>away

    every ounce of it. And then, you will know you¡¯ve always been mine.¡±

    Her answer was simple. Her arms embraced around my shoulders, her lips brushed my ear, and she whispered, ¡°Do it.¡±

    Instantly her response shattered thest chain of restraint I had left.

    I secured my hold on her, one hand cradling the back of her head, the other resting against the curve of her waist, steadying her

    trembling body against mine.

    For a brief second, I hesitated, memorizing the sight of her violet eyes locked on me, so fierce and trusting all at once. Then I lowered my

    lips to her neck.

    Her pulse thudded wildly under my mouth. I kissed the spot first, slowly and reverent. Then I let my teeth graze over her skin. Her

    breath hitched, but she didn¡¯t pull away.

    If anything, she tilted her head further, offering me everything.

    ¡°Mine,¡± I whispered.

    And then I sank my fangs into her.

    She gasped, letting out a sharp cry of pain as her nails dug into my shoulders.

    The bond surged instantly, searing through both of us. Her body arched, caught between agony and something else entirely.

    I held her tighter, kissing against her skin even as I drank her essence in tiny pulls, enough to seal the mark but never to harm.

    Then the rush came.

    17:23 <fne8d6> For more chapters visit </fne8d6>

    320 Marked, Sealed & Bound

    Her pain faded into heat. I felt her soul brush against mine, her thoughts skimming the edge of my own.

    I groaned softly, pulling back atst, my lips and chin slick with her taste. The mark glowed faintly on her skin, already sealing, binding us

    together.

    Meredith¡¯s chest rose and fell as she clung to me, tears streaming down her cheeks, though her lips curved in the faintest smile.

    ¡°I told you,¡± I murmured, brushing the wetness from her face with my thumb. ¡°The pain would pass. And now<i>¡­</i>¡± I leaned my forehead

    against hers, my breath mingling with hers, ¡°¡­you are mine.¡±

    The bond throbbed between us, alive and electric. I could feel her inside me now¨Cher heartbeat, her emotions, all of her, even the

    flicker of her wolf curling around mine.

    But then Meredith shifted in my arms. Her trembling hands slid from my shoulders to cradle my face, her violet eyes locking onto mine

    with a steadiness I hadn¡¯t expected.

    ¡°It¡¯s not just me who belongs,¡± she whispered, her voice breathless but certain. ¡°You are mine too.¡±

    Before I could respond, she leaned in, her lips brushing against the spot just above my corbone. My chest tightened as I realized what

    she intended.

    ¡°Wait¡­¡± I whispered, my throat suddenly dry.

    But she didn¡¯t stop. She kissed the spot first, soft and lingering, just as I had done to her. Then I felt the delicate scrape of her teeth,

    followed by the sharp sting as she bit down.

    A quick and biting painnced through me, but I didn¡¯t fight it. I embraced it, because it was her. And then came the fire.

    The bond red, brighter, stronger, sealingpletely as her essence flowed into me.

    Our wolves howled in unison, Rhovan¡¯s roar echoing in my chest as Valmora¡¯s voice whispered through her.

    For the first time, the four of us were one and no longer separated.

    I exhaled shakily, wrapping my arms tighter around her as she pulled back, her lips stained faintly from the mark she left on me.

    Her eyes were wet, her cheeks flushed, but the pride in her gaze nearly undid me once again.

    ¡°You marked me,¡± I breathed, awecing every word.

    ¡°And I will never regret it,¡± she whispered back, her forehead pressing against mine.

    The room fell silent, save for the sound of our mingled breathing and the thunderous rhythm of two hearts now bound together.

    I kissed her then¨Cnot to distract or to ease whatsoever pain that remained, but to celebrate. A kiss that sealed what neither pain nor

    fate could undo.

    I carried on, deepening the kiss until I couldn¡¯t tell where I ended and where she began. The bond pulsed between us, tugging, urging,

    and demanding.

    Every brush of her skin against mine was magnified a hundredfold. Every heartbeat, every breath, and every shiver.

    17:23

    320 Marked, Sealed & Bound

    Meredith broke the kiss first, gasping for air, but she didn¡¯t let go. Instead, her hands slid down my chest, her fingers curling into the fabric of my shirt, tugging impatiently.

    ¡°Meredith¡­¡± My voice was rough, warning, but also pleading.

    She pulled back just enough to look at me, her violet eyes glowing faintly with Valmora¡¯s presence. ¡°Don¡¯t stop me. Tonight, I want

    everything.¡±

    Her boldness burned through me, unravelling thest threads of restraint.

    Rhovan growled in triumph within me, echoing precisely what I felt¨Cthat this woman, this mate, <b>was </b>no longer merely part of my life.

    She was my life.

    I lifted Meredith effortlessly,ying her back on the pillows, my body hovering over hers.

    Her silver hair fanned out across the sheets like moonlight, her flushed skin glowing with heat.

    She reached up, pulling me down into another kiss that was nothing like the ones before, wild, desperate, and hungry.

    <b>Comment </b>26

    Post your firstment!

    Vote

    <b>10 </b>

    1

    ¡ê3

    Fandom

    <b>Send </b><b>Gifts </b>

    Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift.

    Swipe Left To Continue <b>> </b>

 The Moon Goddess 321

    3211 Heard Her Wolf

    3211 Heard Her Wolf

    Draven.

    The bond thrummed louder, flooding me with Meredith¡¯s emotions: her desire, her love, and her need.

    And she felt mine too, because she breathed against my lips, trembling, ¡°I can feel you, Draven. All of you, inside me.¡±

    I pecked her harder, my hand tracing down her side, memorizing every curve as if she would vanish if I didn¡¯t.

    She arched into me, her body answering every touch with equal fervour.

    Passion spilt over, fierce and unrelenting, until there was no more hesitation, no more restraint. Only us¨Ctangled, burning, surrendering

    When I finally pulled back enough to see her face, she was breathless, her lips swollen, and her eyes were shimmering.

    Then she smiled faintly, whispering, ¡°I love you.¡±

    I pressed my forehead to hers, the bond pulsing warm and steady between us. ¡°I love you forever,¡± I swore back, before iming her lips

    again.

    And as the night carried us into wave after wave of passion, I knew one truth above all¨Cthere would never be another night like this.

    It was just this one time, marking each other and sealing the matebond.

    Several momentster, Meredith¡¯s breath was still warm against my skin, her body curled into mine beneath the sheets.

    The scent of us together remained in the room, now richer and deeper¨Cundeniable proof of our sealed bond.

    I tightened my arm around her waist, pulling her closer. ¡°How do you feel?¡± I inquired quietly, brushing my lips across her temple.

    ¡°Tired?¡±

    She jolted her head, her silver hair sliding against my shoulder. Her eyes met mine, bright and steady.

    ¡°I¡¯m not tired,¡± she whispered. ¡°I feel stronger¡­ Lighter. Like I could actually take you on in a fight now.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help theugh that rumbled out of me. The sound made her narrow her eyes and swat my chest, though her touch was far too

    gentle to be convincing.

    ¡°You areughing at me?¡± she used, her tone mock¨Coffended.

    I jolted my head, still chuckling. ¡°No. I just find it funny that the first thing you want after our matebond is to duel me.¡±

    Her lips curved stubbornly. ¡°So? What do you think?¡±

    I let my gaze roam over her¨Cthe stubborn set of her jaw, the fire glowing brighter than ever in her eyes. I traced a finger along her

    cheekbone, then down to her lips.

    17:23

    174

    321 I Heard Her Wolf

    ¡°I will give you that chance,¡± I murmured, ¡°but only after you beat Dennis and Jeffery first in a fair fight¡±

    She moaned dramatically, burying her face against my chest, her hand trailingzily over the muscles there. ¡°Are you saying I will never

    get to duel you?¡±

    I tipped her chin up, brushing my nose against hers. ¡°Stop underestimating yourself. You don¡¯t think you can beat them? Then how were

    you nning to beat me?¡±

    Her lips parted, caught between a smile and a protest, her violet eyes glittering with defiance and affection all at once.

    ¡°Then let me fight Jeffery next. I have already tested Dennis a few times,¡± she said, tilting her head as her lips brushed against my skin.

    I narrowed my eyes slightly. ¡°Jeffery might not agree. But¡­¡± I smoothed my thumb over the curve of her cheek, ¡°¡­at mymand, he

    will. But just know that he isn¡¯t like your friend, Dennis.¡±

    Her answering smile was sharp and determined. ¡°I don¡¯t even want to fight anyone who will go easy on me.¡±

    I chuckled at her fire. ¡®Look <i>at </i><i>her </i><i>being </i>so <i>confident</i>.¡®

    Then I caught the sudden glint in her eyes. She blinked once, as if she were focusing on something invisible.

    The next moment, she gasped softly, then grinned widely. ¡°I heard you! You were thinking about how confident I am.¡±

    I smirked. ¡°So you can spy on my thoughts now?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Herugh rang warm against me. ¡°I can¡¯t wait until morning. I want to try wolfing out.¡±

    And just then, another voice¨Cfeminine and calm, threaded into the same link.

    ¡°<i>You </i><i>won¡¯t </i><i>be </i><i>able </i>to wolf <i>out </i><i>now</i><i>.</i><i>¡± </i>

    Meredith stilled, clearly hearing it too. Her expression flickered in surprise. ¡°<i>Valmora</i><i>?</i>¡± she whispered inwardly.

    My pulse quickened. I could hear her wolf, the voice of Valmora, resonant and steady, echoing between us. <fn66d7> This update is avable on find?novel</fn66d7>

    I was too stunned by the bond¡¯s depth, by the fact that through Meredith, I was now hearing the very soul tethered to her.

    Her voice wavered as she asked her wolf, ¡°<i>What </i><i>do </i><i>you </i><i>mean</i><i>?</i>¡±

    Then, without waiting for an answer, she pressed on, desperation spilling out. ¡°<i>Draven </i><i>and </i>I <i>have </i><i>marked </i><i>each </i><i>other</i><i>. </i>Shouldn¡¯t I be <i>able </i>to

    wolf <i>out </i><i>now</i>?¡±

    The silence stretched, then Valmora¡¯s voice came, calm but unyielding. ¡°No. You won¡¯t be <i>able </i>to <i>shift </i><i>just </i><i>yet</i>.¡±

    I felt the change in Meredith immediately. Her aura dipped with disappointment, shock, and a thread of hurt that curled like a cold wind

    between us.

    I stroked her back gently, pulling her tighter into me until she finally lifted her eyes to mine.

    ¡°Why?¡± I asked, but not to her. My words cut into the shared link. ¡°Why <i>can¡¯t </i><i>she </i><i>shift</i>?¡±

    Meredith blinked at me,pletely startled. ¡°You can hear my wolf?¡±

    17:23

    <

    3211 Heard Her Wolf

    I gave a single nod.

    Her lips parted. ¡°How? How is that possible?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I admitted, my thumb brushing the curve of her jaw. ¡°But maybe it¡¯s because we both carry wolves unlike any

    Special wolves.¡± 1

    others.

    She still looked dazed, caught between surprise and uncertainty until Valmora¡¯s voice wove in again. ¡°Look at her left shoulder.¡±

    I shifted slightly to look, and my eyes narrowed immediately. There, faint but undeniable, a half¨Cfaded red crescent moon was etched

    into her pale skin.

    Meredith also turned her head, following my gaze, and I sensed the tremor in her breath.

    Valmora confirmed it. ¡°It means <i>Meredith¡¯s </i>most <i>powerful </i><i>form </i><i>is </i><i>still </i><i>locked</i><i>.</i><i>¡± </i>

    My chest tightened at the remembrance of the lunar curse, an invisible yet heavy chain¨Cone I knew well enough to worry

    ¡°How will it <i>be </i>removed? <i>How </i><i>will </i><i>her </i><i>true </i>form <i>be </i><i>unlocked</i><i>?</i>¡± I demanded.

    Valmora¡¯s answes came steady. ¡°<i>When </i><i>you </i><i>all </i><i>return </i>to <i>Stormveil</i>.<i>¡± </i>

    about.

    Questions still pressed at me, but Meredith suddenly broke in with a tight voice. ¡°I <i>think </i><i>that¡¯s </i><i>enough</i><i>. </i><i>I </i><i>don¡¯t </i><i>want </i>to <i>hear </i><i>anymore</i>. I

    <i>won¡¯t </i><i>let </i><i>my </i><i>night </i><i>be </i><i>ruined</i><i>.</i><i>¡± </i>

    She shut the door on the conversation before I could probe further.

    I exhaled slowly and closed off the mind¨Clink, shielding my thoughts from her. ¡®<i>She </i><i>is </i><i>hiding </i><i>something </i><i>from </i><i>me</i>,¡® I realized.

    Still, I didn¡¯t push for the secret. Instead, I kissed the top of her silver hair and murmured, ¡°I will teach you something new tomorrow

    morning.¡±

    She only muttered a soft ¡°Okay,¡± her breath warm against my chest as she pressed her soft breasts to my bare skin.

    ¡°Good night, my Queen,¡± I whispered.

    Her quiet ¡®<i>Good </i><i>night</i>¡® followed, and I held her until her breath evened, my own eyes lingering on that cursed mark.

    <b>Comment </b>3

    You¡¯ve arrived at thetest chapter!

    <b>Vote </b>

    <b>10 </b>

    <b>$</b><b>19 </b>

    <b>Fandom </b>

    <b>Send </b><b>Gifts </b>

    Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift.

 The Moon Goddess 322

    <h4>Chapter 322: A New Lesson</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    The first rays of morning light slipped through the curtains, nudging me awake.

    My body still hummed with the warmth of Draven¡¯s embrace fromst night, and for a brief second, I didn¡¯t want to move. I just wanted to sink deeper into him.

    But then my thoughts suddenly returned to Valmora¡¯s words, the mark on my shoulder¡ªthe truth I didn¡¯t want to face.

    I turned on my side, watching Draven sleep. His face looked so calm, nothing like the man who carried the weight of his people on his shoulders.

    Last night, he had held me through my disappointment, his steady touch telling me he wouldn¡¯t let the curse define me. Still, deep inside, fear lingered.

    <i>What if the shift takes longer than expected to happen? What if I fail him?</i>

    As soon as I had such thoughts, Valmora stirred. ¡°<i>You won¡¯t fail. Stop nting poison in your own mind. Last night was proof that your bond with him is stronger than fear.¡±</i>

    I swallowed, my fingers absently tracing the mark on my shoulder. I still didn¡¯t want Draven to know everything yet¡ªabout me being a half-fae, because then, my grandma would be exposed, and I needed to speak to her first before that.

    Pushing the thoughts aside, I got off the bed and slipped into my thin nightdress. Today was supposed to be different.

    Today, Draven had promised to teach me something new, and I wasn¡¯t going to let my doubts cloud that.

    When I nced back at the bed, Draven¡¯s eyes were already open, watching me with that calm intensity that always made me feel both safe and restless at once.

    ¡°Good morning,¡± I whispered.

    ¡°Good morning, wife,¡± he replied, voice low and rough from sleep. Then, with the faintest smile, he added, ¡°Are you ready for your lesson?¡±

    My heart skipped for a moment, but then I slowly nodded, giving him a big smile.

    ¡°Come here,¡± Draven said, patting the side of the bed.

    <i>¡¯Was the training supposed to take ce here?¡¯</i> I blinked, utterly confused. ¡°Here? I thought¡ª¡±

    ¡°Sit,¡± he interrupted gently with the faintest curve tugging his lips.

    I obeyed and perched beside him. My mind raced, wondering what kind of lesson could possibly start on his bed instead of the training grounds.

    He shifted to face me, his knee brushing mine. ¡°Last night you spoke to your wolf, and I was able to hear her through our matebond,¡± he began, his tone calm but firm.

    ¡°But there¡¯s something I can teach you now. Something more important than swinging fists or throwing sand in an opponent¡¯s eyes.¡±

    I tilted my head, curious. ¡°And what is that?¡±

    His gaze locked on mine, so sharp it made my breath falter. ¡°How to shield your thoughts from me, and from anyone else. Even from a wolf or any being more powerful than you.¡±

    I froze, my lips parting. ¡°I¡­ I thought you could hear me now because of the matebond.¡±

    ¡°You let me,¡± he corrected softly. ¡°You open the door, I walk through. But you can close it. You need to close it. Because even a matebond can be used against you if you are careless.¡±

    I swallowed hard, my heartbeat quickening. He was right. Last night, he had heard Valmora. He had listened to our conversation, and I had been almost exposed.

    ¡°Show me,¡± I whispered.

    Draven leaned closer, his hand brushing a strand of silver hair behind my ear.

    ¡°First, steady yourself. Breathe, then picture a wall, solid and unbreakable, between your thoughts and mine. Hold it. Don¡¯t let me in.¡±

    I did as he said, shutting my eyes, forcing every fear and doubt into the image of a thick stone wall. But secondster, I felt him.

    His presence slipped in like water through cracks, reaching the ce I thought I had hidden.

    My eyes snapped open, and he was smiling faintly. ¡°That was too soft,¡± he murmured. ¡°Again.¡±

    Heat rushed to my cheeks. Draven was in my head again.

    This time, I clenched my fists in my nightgown and forced the wall higher, thicker, harder.

    Iyered it with steel and fire in my imagination, desperate to keep him out. His probing touch pressed against it, firm and insistent, but I held on.

    Then, I felt silence sweep through the moon. I gasped, my eyes flying open to see his satisfied expression.

    ¡°You did it,¡± he said simply.

    My chest swelled with pride. ¡°So¡­ you couldn¡¯t hear me?¡±

    ¡°Not a sound,¡± he confirmed. Then he leaned in close enough for his breath to fan my lips.

    ¡°Remember this, Meredith. The strongest weapon isn¡¯t what others can hear. It¡¯s what you keep to yourself.¡±

    ¡ª

    Draven tested me twice more, slipping at my thoughts with little tricks.

    Once, he whispered my name through the bond, coaxing me to answer. Another time, he sent a fleeting image of our passionst night.

    Both times, I nearly faltered, but I held on. The satisfaction in his eyes when I blocked him outpletely made my chest flutter with pride.

    ¡°You learn fast,¡± he said, voice low.

    I smiled at that as warmth spread through me.<fnff25> This text is hosted at findnovel</fnff25>

    A few secondster, I adjusted my position on the bed, gathering my hair up into a quick updo.

    As I twisted the strands, I felt Draven¡¯s gaze heavy on me. My eyes flicked to him almost immediately. And sure enough, his stare wasn¡¯t on my face.

    I let out a softugh. ¡°Stop staring.¡±

    His lips curled into that infuriating smirk. ¡°They are mine.¡±

    Heat rushed up my neck the exact second. ¡°Shameless Alpha,¡± I muttered.

    When his hand shot forward, fingers aiming to im my perky boobs with their nipples protruding through my thin dress, I swatted his arm with a sharp p and hopped off the bed.

    ¡°See you at breakfast,¡± I said, finishing my hair and stepping toward the door.

    He leaned backzily, that smug smile still stered on his face. ¡°Trying to escape your morning training?¡±

    I turned just long enough to stick my tongue out at him. ¡°I can¡¯t let you beat me up so soon.¡±

    His chuckle followed me all the way into the hallway, warm and deep, and I knew he was still watching me leave.

    But the moment my own door closed behind me, the smile faded off my lips. The giddy warmth Draven left in my chest gave way to a gnawing unease.

    I sat down on the edge of my bed, the silk sheets cool against my thighs, and whispered into the silence, ¡°<i>Valmora.¡±</i>

    Her presence stirred immediately. ¡°<i>I¡¯m here.¡±</i>

 The Moon Goddess 323

    <h4>Chapter 323: The Match was Happening</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    <i>¡°Back in Draven¡¯s room¡­ you said my most powerful form won¡¯t be unlocked until we return to Stormveil. How? What does that even mean?¡±</i> I asked.

    <i>¡°If I tell you now,¡±</i> Valmora replied, calm and sure, ¡°<i>you will lose focus on the present important things and cling to it instead of growing into it. Some things can¡¯t be handed to you, Meredith. They must be lived into. And I think I¡¯ve exined this to you before.¡±</i>

    Her answer only tightened the knot in my chest. But I pressed my lips together and nodded to myself because she wasn¡¯t going to budge, no matter how many times I had tried to get the answer from her.

    <i>¡°Fine,¡±</i> I murmured. ¡°<i>Then tell me this. Besides the matebond itself¡­ what are the benefits of Draven and I marking each other?¡±</i>

    I refused to ept that the matebond was the only thing I gained fromst night.

    For a moment, Valmora was silent. Then, her voice came steady in my head. ¡°<i>You can now hear other people¡¯s thoughts. But not everyone¡¯s. The exception will always be powerful wolves who have learned to block their minds.¡±</i>

    That sounded like something beneficial, so I probed, <i>¡°What about humans? Can I hear their thoughts, too?¡±</i>

    <i>¡°Yes.¡±</i>

    A thrill sparked in my chest. I couldn¡¯t stop the smile that tugged at my lips. The idea of knowing what humans thought in silence was a power I never imagined having.

    But then another thought struck me. <i>¡°Can Draven do that as well?¡±</i>

    <i>¡°No. His¡¯ is limited only to his pack members.¡±</i>

    I froze for a second. <i>¡°What do you mean, no? He is powerful and stronger than any wolf alive. How could he not¡ª¡±</i>

    <i>¡°It isn¡¯t his gift,¡±</i> Valmora cut in, her tone firm but not unkind. ¡°<i>No matter how powerful he is, that ability to hear everyone¡¯s thoughts isn¡¯t his to wield. But he canmand others, bend their will until they obey. Everyone, except you.¡±</i>

    My lips parted<i>. ¡°What?¡±</i>

    Now, I had another reason to be shocked because what in the moon¡¯s name am I learning this morning?

    <i>¡°You heard me. His Alphamand won¡¯t touch you.¡±</i>

    Shock rippled through me. I had no idea that this was possible. <i>¡°But¡­ how? Why?¡±</i>

    <i>¡°Because you are immune, Meredith. It is one of the benefits of being the Wolf Queen.¡±</i>

    The title thudded in my chest like a drum as I swallowed, my mind spinning and trying to grasp the edges of it.

    Silence stretched between us for a moment, and then Valmora spoke again, softer this time.

    ¡°<i>I didn¡¯t want to tell you this yet, but some of your supernatural abilities have already begun to unlock. Don¡¯t ask me which. They are for you to discover on your own.¡±</i>

    My brows furrowed. How could she give me unfinished good news? What happened to the details?

    <i>¡°Valmora¡ª¡± </i>I tried asking, but she wasn¡¯t having it.

    <i>¡°Enough.¡±</i> Her voice dropped in a stern and final tone. ¡°<i>I need a break. Don¡¯t call for me unless it¡¯s urgent. Urgent, Meredith. Not important. There is a huge difference, and I expect you to know it.¡±</i>

    And just like that, her presence receded, leaving me alone in the quiet room with my racing and curious thoughts.

    Not long after, my maidservants stepped in to help me get ready in time for breakfast.

    I noticed the smiles on their faces, their gazes on me and the silent exchange amongst them, without them speaking out loud.

    It was obvious they knew about the matebond without me saying anything to them.

    As soon as they finished getting me ready and I stepped out of my bedroom, I saw Draven stepping out of his bedroom. And together, we left for the dining hall.

    ¡ª

    When Draven and I walked in, the usual rustle of chairs and respectful greetings followed, but this time their gazes followed and lingered on us.

    I could feel it in the way the servants¡¯ eyes darted away too quickly, the way Dennis¡¯s grin stretched wider than necessary. Even my siblings were watching closer than usual.

    Draven and I settled down after he pulled out the chair for me. Then, Dennis finally leaned back in his chair with a smug smile at the corner of his lips.

    ¡°Well,¡± he drawled, ¡°looks like you two have sealed the deal.¡±

    I felt my cheeks burn. <i>¡¯Of course, that big mouth had to make a directment.¡¯</i>

    Refusing to be swayed by his response and give anything away, I busied myself with cutting my food, pretending I hadn¡¯t heard him.

    Draven, of course, had a nk look, though under the table, his hand brushed mine in the barest graze that made my pulse jump.

    The room was loud with chatter, but my attention snagged on Mabel. She was smiling and nodding politely at something Gary said, but her eyes were locked on me.

    And then, something strange happened. It was like I could feel her sharp and ugly mood pressing against me.

    Jealousy was what I picked up. That was absurd.

    I scoffed inwardly, wondering if my sister was truly sane. And before I could stop myself, I reached further, probing. And suddenly, her cold and venomous thoughts slipped through.

    <i>¡°So, they are truly mates. This bitch doesn¡¯t deserve this happiness.¡±</i>

    My stomach turned at that discovery. <i>¡¯Mabel thinks I¡¯m a bitch who doesn¡¯t deserve happiness?¡¯</i>

    I tore my gaze away, trying to mask the shock and anger on my face. Beside me, Draven was calmly sipping his drink, but then his low and steady voice brushed through my head.

    <i>¡°You shouldn¡¯t be paying attention to her.¡±</i>

    I nearly dropped my fork. My head snapped toward him, but his expression was calm, almost detached, as if he hadn¡¯t just spoken directly into my mind.

    Only the faint curve at the corner of his mouth betrayed that he knew exactly what I had just done.

    <i>¡°What are you doing inside my head?¡±</i> I inquired.

    He released a soft chuckle inside my head. <i>¡°Trying to see if you were thinking of me. But I guess I was bound to be disappointed.¡±</i><fnb77f> Official source is ?ovelFind</fnb77f>

    <i>¡°That serves you right,¡± </i>I replied, making sure he saw the smirk on my lips.

    The rest of the meal dragged on for another ten minutes before Draven¡¯s voice broke through the chatter.

    ¡°This afternoon,¡± he said, setting down his ss, ¡°there will be a match on the training grounds. Dennis will face three of my warriors at once.¡±

    The room went still almost immediately as my heart stopped for a moment, my head jerking towards him. But he didn¡¯t seem like he was joking.

    Dennis blinked, then gave a halfugh. ¡°Yeah, and you are all wee toe watch me get beaten up badly.¡±

    Mabel and Gary shifted uneasily in their chairs, with curiosity evident on their faces.

    But me? I just stared at Draven,pletely stunned. I had thought yesterday¡¯s words were just to cate me, just punishment in theory.

    But now, he had said it out loud in front of everyone, which meant the match was really happening.

 The Moon Goddess 324

    <h4>Chapter 324: What She Wants</h4>

    <strong><i>Draven.</i></strong>

    The sun was sharp this afternoon, throwing long shadows across the sandpit.

    I stood with my arms folded, watching the three warriors line up. Across from them, Dennis loosened his shoulders, looking calm but focused. He knew he had to take this match seriously.

    At my side, Meredith shifted. I didn¡¯t need to look at her¡ªthe bond let me feel her unease pulling at me, tight and insistent. But then her voice came, soft, andced with worry.

    ¡°Is it really okay for Dennis to fight all three of them at once?¡±

    I turned my head and caught her eyes. Those violet irises searched mine like I might change my mind if she looked hard enough. But I never nned to do that.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± I told her with a steady tone. ¡°Dennis can handle himself. Watch closely, and you will learn a lot from this match.¡±

    Her mouth pressed into a line; obviously, she didn¡¯t believe me. I could feel it as clearly as if she had said it out loud.

    I leaned closer and lowered my voice so only she would hear. ¡°If you are this worried for your friend, then protect him next time.¡±

    She blinked up at me, confused. ¡°Protect him? What do you mean?¡±

    I turned back to the sandpit and fixed my eyes on Dennis. ¡°I can kill for your sake, Meredith,¡± I said evenly. ¡°Anyone who disturbs your peace will answer to me. No matter who they are.¡±

    Through the bond, I felt the flutter of her heart, the way my words hit her harder than she wanted to admit.

    She took a quick breath but didn¡¯t reply to me, so I left it hanging between us.

    Just then, the horn sounded, cutting through the air, signalling the start of the match.

    Dennis moved quickly, going straight for the man on the left, slipping under his swing and driving an elbow into his ribs. The crunch echoed, forcing the man back.

    ¡°Good. He¡¯s cutting the numbers before they surround him,¡± I said to Meredith¡¯s hearing, pointing out my observations so she could learn the strategy as well.

    The other two charged forward, and Dennis used the staggered warrior as a shield, pivoting tond a clean knee and a follow-up strike immediately.

    His timing was sharper than I remembered. It looks like he has been practising more with his fists than with his mouth, as I had thought.

    Just then, the tallest one managed to catch Dennis¡¯s arm mid-swing. Meredith gasped beside me, her worry sharp through the bond.

    ¡°He¡¯s fine,¡± I murmured, my eyes remaining on the fight.

    Dennis twisted with the grab, countering with the man¡¯s own strength, and dropped him to the sand.

    He didn¡¯t pause at that. The next moment, he caught thest warrior with a hard kick to the chest, which sent him stumbling.

    I let out a slow breath. ¡°Not bad. But he is wearing out.¡±

    Sweat rolled down his back, and his breath was harsher now. Three against one was built to grind endurance. And I could see his muscles straining with every strike.

    Beside me, Meredith clenched her fists. I felt the storm of her worry pushing against me, so I said to her,

    ¡°He will be fine after the fight. He is lucky they didn¡¯t beat him up like I was thinking.¡±

    Her eyes darted to mine,pletely in shock as if I had nned to get my own brother killed. Her lips parted as words caught in her throat. She obviously didn¡¯t know what to say to me.

    Below, Dennis let out a sharp roar as he dropped thest warrior to his knees with one brutal strike.

    Then the horn sounded again, signalling that the match was over.

    Dennis dusted off his hands and strolled toward us with that same irritating grin stered across his face as if he had incurred any injuries.

    When his eyesnded on Meredith, his grin stretched even wider. ¡°You look worried. Don¡¯t tell me you are feeling guilty for what you made your husband put me through.¡±

    Meredith¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line, then she turned to me instead. ¡°It looks like he is wagging his tongue again because he hasn¡¯t learned his lessons yet. How about you duel with¡ª¡±

    Dennis cut her off before she could finish, throwing his hands up. ¡°What kind of friend are you?¡±

    His mock-offended tone made her roll her eyes, but he didn¡¯t wait for her answer. He was already heading off the field, muttering to himself.

    I let a small smile slip as I watched his retreating back. Then I leaned slightly toward Meredith. ¡°It seems you have sessfully taught him a lesson.¡±<fn0b91> This content belongs to fin?novel</fn0b91>

    Her eyes flickered to me, and just like that, the faint crease of worry on her brow smoothed out.

    When the field finally cleared, I called out to Jeffery, ¡°Jeffery. A moment.¡±

    He turned from where he had been speaking with two warriors and came over, his brows raised in quiet question.

    ¡°I want you to duel with my wife this evening,¡± I said inly.

    For a moment, he didn¡¯t answer. He just blinked at me, then shifted his gaze to Meredith.

    ¡°Alpha¡­¡± His tone carried hesitation, almost protest. ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°I am,¡± I said, firm and calm. ¡°It¡¯s what she wants.¡±

    Jeffery¡¯s eyes lingered on me, searching for some crack in my resolve, but he found none. Then, with a small frown, he turned toward Meredith.

    Before he could speak, she squared her shoulders and met his stare. ¡°This is what I want, to train with you this evening. Don¡¯t go easy on me. I want to try fighting you at your best.¡±

    Jeffery looked as if the words knocked the air out of him. For a second, his reluctance wavered into something closer to disbelief.

    I hid my satisfaction behind a small smile. Meredith had spoken with conviction, and that was all the assurance Jeffery needed.

    Finally, he inclined his head. ¡°As youmand, Alpha.¡±

    I nodded and then tugged at Meredith¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

 The Moon Goddess 325

    <h4>Chapter 325: I Won¡¯t Let Draven Down</h4>

    <strong><i>Meredith.</i></strong>

    As Draven and I walked back towards the house together, the air was too quiet, which meant something was turning in his mind.

    And sure enough, he turned his head to me.

    ¡°There was an attack two days ago,¡± he said, his voice even but heavy. ¡°The vampires attacked one of Duskmoor¡¯s government facilities.¡±<fn500d> For original chapters go to Find?Novel</fn500d>

    I stopped in my tracks, staring at him. ¡°Vampires? In the city?¡±

    He gave a short nod to confirm my doubts.

    A cold chill ran down my spine. The thought of those creatures slipping past all the security and striking in the middle of human territory made my stomach twist.

    ¡°And Brackham? What did he do?¡± I asked as we resumed our steps.

    ¡°He covered it up,¡± Draven answered. His tone sharpened, and I could feel his distaste through the bond.

    ¡°He made sure there were no media reports and public warnings about the attack. The survivors were silenced, and it¡¯s obvious that he paid their families off; otherwise, there would have been a protest by now. Brackham would rather bury the truth than admit weakness.¡±

    My fists clenched at my sides. ¡°So, he preferred to let his people carry on living their lives in ignorance, like prey waiting openly?¡±

    Draven¡¯s lips curled into a humourless smirk. ¡°That¡¯s Brackham. He is selfish. Always ying god with other people¡¯s lives.¡±

    The anger in my chest burned hotter. Then another thought hit me, and I nced at him. ¡°Was this what you, Dennis, and Jeffery were discussing outside the ice cream shop yesterday?¡±

    He shook his head. ¡°No. That was something else¡ªrted, but not the same. They were making a report.¡±

    Then I felt his thumb absently stroking over my knuckles. He wasn¡¯t the type to hesitate with words, but I could feel him turning something over in his head, choosing the right way to tell me.

    I nced at him sharply. ¡°A report about what?¡±

    ¡°About Brackham¡¯s supply routes,¡± Draven said inly. ¡°Ammunition, guns, etc. Where they will be and when.¡±

    My brows pinched. ¡°And what are you nning to do with that?¡±

    His steady and dark gaze shifted down to me, full of purpose. ¡°Intercept them and take the weapons. Then use those same weapons against the vampires, but in a way that makes it look like the humans struck first.¡±

    I stopped dead in my tracks once again, my eyes still on him. ¡°You want the vampires to think Brackham attacked them?¡±

    ¡°That is exactly what I want,¡± he said, stopping as well. His voice was calm, but it cut sharply through the air. ¡°They will retaliate harder, more violently. And Brackham won¡¯t be able to cover it up this time.¡±

    My heart thudded uneasily. ¡°But¡­ won¡¯t that put innocent people at risk? Families? Children?¡±

    He turned toward me fully. His eyes locked on mine, unreadable but pressing.

    For a moment, I felt insignificant under the weight of his stare, as if I had just asked something that revealed how inexperienced I still was in his world.

    But then, I quickly cleared my throat and softened my voice. ¡°Then tell me¡­ what is your end goal?¡±

    His grip on my hand tightened, just slightly. ¡°To force Brackham toe to me. To make him ask for my help. And when that happens, I will be close enough to get what I want.¡±

    I blinked. ¡°The secretb.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± he said simply.

    A shiver ran through me from awe. Draven was weaving strings I couldn¡¯t even see before, and now that he had opened them to me, the picture was terrifying and brilliant all at once.

    I just realized that this wasn¡¯t just about revenge. It was all about strategy, patience, and control. And now, he wasn¡¯t keeping me in the dark anymore.

    Still reeling from the sheer scale of his n, I saw his gaze soften just a little.

    ¡°There is something I will need from you,¡± he said.

    My chest lifted. ¡°From me?¡±

    He nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t want this operation traced back to my men. If the humans or vampires catch even the faintest wolf scent, suspicion will arise, and the ns will be ruined, so I need a way for my warriors to carry the scent of humans instead.¡±

    For a moment, I just blinked at him. Then the realization sank in, and warmth blossomed in my chest.

    Draven was asking me for help, not Jeffery, not Dennis. But me.

    I lifted my chin in sheer pride. ¡°That, I can do.¡±

    His dark brows arched slightly. ¡°You are certain?¡±

    I nodded quickly. ¡°I¡¯m from the Moonstone Pack, remember? Herbs and medicines are our legacy. If you want something to mask scents, I can prepare it.¡±

    A hint of a smile tugged at the corner of his lips, and it made my heart beat faster. He believed in me.

    ¡°When will you need it?¡± I asked.

    ¡°In two or three days,¡± he said. ¡°But tell me¡ªwhen will you be able to finish it?¡±

    I thought it through, already going over herbs in my head. ¡°Three days is fine. But I will need a lot of things¡ªdifferent herbs, oils, and some alcohol to bind the mixture. It¡¯s not something I can make from what is already in your gardens.¡±

    He inclined his head once. ¡°Make your list first, and then I will have my men fetch everything.¡±

    ¡ª

    Back in my bedroom, I shut the door and leaned against it for a moment, still reying Draven¡¯s words. He had asked me for something so vital.

    I crossed to my desk, pulled a sheet of parchment toward me, and grabbed a pen. My hand trembled at first, but then the familiar rhythm of writing steadied me.

    <i>¡¯Camphor leaves. Burnt sage. Dried valerian root. Distilled alcohol. Lavender oil¡­¡¯</i>

    The list grew longer as memories of Moonstone¡¯s apothecaries filled my mind.

    My grandmother used to tell me herbs carried spirits of their own¡ªthat if you treated them with respect, they would serve you faithfully.

    I hadn¡¯t thought of those lessons in a long time, but now they came rushing back, as if they had been waiting for this moment.

    Halfway down the page, I paused as a strange warmth curled in my chest. Pride. Responsibility. Belonging.

    For so long, I had been on the receiving end of protection, of pity, of scorn. And now, here I was¡ªcontributing to Draven¡¯s vision, to something bigger than myself. He trusted me with this.

    I bit my lip to hide my smile as I kept writing.

    By the time the list was finished, I felt lighter, stronger, and more at peace.

    Carefully folding the paper, I told myself, ¡¯<i>This is only the beginning. I won¡¯t let him down.¡¯</i>

 The Moon Goddess 326

    26 Our Wolves Don¡¯t Like Each Other

    326 Our Wolves Don¡¯t Like Each Other

    Meredith<b>. </b>

    A few hourster, I tugged at the hem of my training shirt as I strode beside Draven.

    My palms were damp, and my steps sensed heavier the closer we got to the training ground.

    ¡°You don¡¯t look like someone about to be beaten up badly,¡± Draven said in that calm, matter¨Cof¨Cfact voice of his.

    I shot him a doubtful nce. I sensed this was his way of trying to ignite my confidence. ¡°You think I won¡¯t be beaten up?¡±

    He smiled faintly. ¡°Jeffery¡¯s strength is brutal. But if you keep your eyes on his shoulders and not his fists, you will <i>see </i>every moveing. You just have to anticipate. Don¡¯t try to block everything¨Cjust move. Don¡¯t lose focus, Meredith. Not even for a second.¡±

    I inhaled slowly, trying to quiet the pounding in my chest.

    ¡°Draven¡­¡± My voice came out softer than I intended. ¡°Will others be at the training ground to watch me?¡±

    Before he could answer, another voice, deep, calm, and steady filled my head.

    ¡°No.¡±

    I froze mid¨Cstep, blinking. That must be Draven¡¯s wolf.

    <i>¡°</i><i>I </i><i>have </i><i>longed </i>for <i>this </i><i>connection </i><i>with </i><i>you</i><i>, </i><i>and </i><i>finally </i><i>the </i><i>day </i><i>has </i><ie</i><i>,</i>¡± he said, his tone even, almost warm. ¡°I <i>am </i><i>Rhovan</i>, <i>your </i><i>mate¡¯s </i>

    wolf.¡±

    ¡°Hi, <i>Rhovan</i>,¡± I greeted.

    ¡°<i>There </i><i>will </i><i>be </i><i>no </i><i>outsiders </i><i>on </i><i>the </i><i>training </i><i>grounds</i><i>, </i><i>especially </i><i>your </i><i>siblings</i><i>. </i><i>They </i><i>cannot </i><i>know </i>of <i>your </i><i>progress</i>. <i>When </i><i>they </i><i>return </i>to

    <i>Stormveil</i><i>, </i><i>every </i><i>ear </i><i>will </i><i>hear </i><i>of </i>it. <i>That </i><i>is </i><i>not </i><i>what </i><i>you </i><i>want</i>. It <i>is </i>too <i>soon </i>to <i>intensify </i><i>your </i><i>enemies</i>¡® <i>hatred</i><i>.</i><i>¡± </i>

    My stomach dropped instantly, but he was right. The thought of Mabel or Gary whispering my every move to the wrong people made my

    skin crawl.

    ¡°<i>You </i><i>are </i><i>right</i><i>, </i><i>thank </i><i>you</i><i>, </i>¡± I whispered back.

    Then Wanda¡¯s smirking face shed in my mind. Immediately, I asked, ¡°<i>But</i>¡­ <i>what </i><i>about </i><i>Wanda</i>? <i>She saw </i>me train<i>. </i><i>She </i><i>fought </i><i>me </i><i>herself</i>.

    Won¡¯t <i>she-</i>¡±

    Valmora¡¯s voice cut through, sharp and firm. ¡°<i>Remember</i><i>, </i><i>she </i><i>beat </i><i>you </i><i>so </i><i>badly </i><i>you </i><i>won¡¯t </i><i>forget </i><i>that </i><i>day </i><i>in </i><i>a </i><i>hurry</i>. <i>Wanda </i><i>underestimates </i>

    you<i>. </i><i>She </i><i>doesn¡¯t </i><i>think </i><i>you </i><i>have it </i><i>in </i><i>you </i>to <i>grow</i>, so <i>she </i><i>won¡¯t </i><i>tell </i>of <i>this </i><i>tale</i>.¡±

    Her bluntness stung for a moment, though I was used to her being mean once in a while.

    Rhovan¡¯s voice followed, clipped but firm. ¡°<i>That </i><i>was </i><i>unnecessary</i>. <i>You </i><i>didn¡¯t </i><i>need </i>to <i>speak </i><i>so </i><i>harshly </i><i>to </i><i>her</i>.¡±

    The silence that fell after was thick and charged. Then Valmora¡¯s reply came, cold as ice and edged like a de.

    ¡°Don¡¯t <i>speak </i>to <i>me </i><i>unless </i><i>you </i><i>have </i><i>a </i><i>death </i><i>wish</i><i>.¡± </i>

    15:56

    173

    326 Our Wolves Don¡¯t Like Each Other

    I stumbled, choking on my own saliva. My eyes immediately flew to Draven¡¯s at the same time he nced at me.

    His brows were drawn tight, his eyes full of the same surprise curling through me.

    Then, Rhovan¡¯s tone shifted, softer now. ¡°Are you angry with me because I did not formally introduce myself sooner?¡±

    Valmora¡¯s reply remained cold and cutting, ¡°I don¡¯t need your introductions. Birds of different feathers do not flock together¡±

    ¡°Birds?¡± Rhovan scoffed, an edge creeping into his usually steady voice. ¡°I would never see myself as a <i>bird</i><i>.¡± </i>

    ¡°Exactly,¡± Valmora darted back, each wordced with disdain. ¡°That¡¯s why <i>you </i>are daft. <i>You </i><i>think </i><i>one</i>¨Csidedly, <i>blind </i>to <i>what </i><i>you </i>truly <i>are</i>.¡±

    The tension between them spiked like a storm brewing. My heart lurched.

    If I let this go on, they would tear into each other, and thest thing I needed right now was our wolves dragging me into their spat.

    ¡°Enough,¡± I uttered firmly, my voice steady inside our shared space. ¡°<i>Keep </i><i>your </i><i>differences </i>to <i>yourselves</i>. <i>Don¡¯t </i><i>ruin </i><i>my </i>mood. I have <i>an </i>important <i>duel </i>in a few minutes, and <i>I </i>won¡¯t <i>let </i><i>you both </i><i>divert </i><i>me</i>.¡±

    Without giving either of them the chance to reply, I mmed the door shut on the mind¨Clink, cutting off their voices. The silence that ensued was jarring but a relief.

    I exhaled sharply, only then realizing how tense my shoulders were.

    Beside me, Draven¡¯s gaze slid my way. ¡°So, our wolves don¡¯t seem to like each other.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s an understatement,¡± I muttered, still shaken.

    But Draven¡¯s voice was thoughtful, not rmed. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that simple. It feels like something more. Well, we will find out in time.¡±

    His calm steadied me, though a part of me couldn¡¯t shake the unease that lingered after what I had just witnessed.

    Valmora was the one who convinced me to seal the matebond with Draven, but she never informed me that she hated his wolf, Rhovan.

    Pushing the thoughts aside, I forced myself to take a deep breath, then another, trying to steady the nervous rhythm of my heart.

    When we arrived at the training grounds, Jeffery stood in the centre of the area. His stance was rxed yet sharp enough to remind me

    he wasn¡¯t here to y.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let your nerves control you,¡± Draven said to me. ¡°Focus. Remember what I told you earlier¨Cavoid Jeffery¡¯s hits. His strength is

    brutal.¡±

    I swallowed and nodded, though my pulse didn¡¯t slow, so much for suggesting that I fight with Jeffery.

    Just then, Jeffery¡¯s voice carried across the grounds, crisp and steady, after he had acknowledged our presence. ¡°I¡¯m ready when the

    Luna is.¡±

    Draven gave me onest look, full of quiet certainty. ¡°Go,¡± he said. ¡°Show me how much you have learned.

    I straightened my shoulders, inhaled sharply, and walked forward to meet Jeffery in the centre of the field.

    15:55

    213

    <

    326 Our Wolves Don¡¯t Like Each Other

    His arms hung loosely at his sides, and his posture was straight. Then his gaze met mine¨Ccalm, steady, and unreadable just like Draven

    sometimes.

    But then, I saw the reluctance in his eyes. He must be feeling like I wasn¡¯t a worthy opponent to contend with.

    And as if Draven noticed it, he stepped closer to him. ¡°Pretend I¡¯m not here,¡± he told Jeffery with an even tone. ¡°Fight as you would in any

    other training session.¡±

    Jeffery gave a single nod, but his face did not change.

    Then Draven turned back to me. His eyes were sharp, yet warm at the same time. ¡°You will be fine,¡± he murmured. ¡°Don¡¯t let his calm fool

    you. He is quick and precise, but you can hold your own if you focus.¡±

    I took a slow breath, rolled my shoulders back.

    The distance between Jeffery and I felt like a line I couldn¡¯t uncross.

    <b>Comment </b>7

    Post your firstment!

    Vote

    1

    Fandom

    Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift.

    7456

    Swipe Left To Continue >

    Send <b>Gifts </b><fn6382> ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? find?novel</fn6382>

    View All >

 The Moon Goddess 327

    View All >

    3

    327 The Duel with Jeffery

    327 The Duel with Jeffery

    Meredith<b>. </b>

    Jeffery moved first.

    One second, he was standing there, and the next, his fist was cutting through the air toward my face<i>. </i>

    I jerked back, just barely dodging it as the rush of air from his swing brushed my check. My stomach clenched. If that hadnded, I would

    already be on the ground.

    I countered Jeffery¡¯s first move with a quick jab to his side, but he deflected it with ease, like swatting away an insect.

    His other hand came at me, aiming for my ribs. This time I ducked and rolled, the dirt rough under my palms.

    ¡°Good,¡± Draven¡¯s voice carried from the side, calm and controlled. ¡°Stay sharp, don¡¯t freeze.¡±

    Jeffery didn¡¯t give me a second to breathe. He spun the next moment and swept his leg toward mine. I jumped, but not high enough as

    the edge of his boot clipped my calf and sent me stumbling.

    I clenched my teeth as I caught myself before falling.

    Darting forward this time, I threw a low punch toward his stomach, then another feint toward his jaw. He deflected both, but his brows

    lifted slightly as if acknowledging I wasn¡¯t just iling.

    My heart pounded harder, sweat starting to bead at my temple. Every strike, every dodge, and every breath felt like I was walking on a

    knife¡¯s edge.

    But beneath the nerves, something hot and stable simmered in my chest.

    Jeffery lunged at me again, faster this time. But something shifted¨Cmy eyes caught the twitch of his shoulder a heartbeat earlier, the

    tightening of his fist before it moved. I saw iting.

    I slipped sideways just as his punch cut through the air. My chest rose with a keen breath.

    I shouldn¡¯t have been able to predict him like that, but now his movements came to me in shes, as though time stretched just enough

    for me to react.

    A grin almost touched my lips¨Cuntil he pushed harder.

    His blows rained faster, stronger, and though I evaded two, the third came at an angle I couldn¡¯t escape. His fist struck down into my

    side and immediately, pain shot through me like fire.

    ¡°Ah!¡± I cried out, clutching my ribs as I hit the ground.

    ¡°My apologizes, mydy,¡± Jeffery¡¯s for voice sliced in, as he pulled back with regret in his eyes.

    But Draven¡¯s tone snapped sharper than a whip. ¡°Who told you to stop?¡±

    I blinked up at him through blurry eyes. ¡®What <i>is </i><i>he </i><i>doing</i><i>? </i><i>Can¡¯t </i><i>he </i><i>see </i><i>I¡¯m </i><i>in </i><i>pain</i>?¡®

    15:55

    327 The Duel with Jeffery

    Groaning, I tried to push myself up. My arms trembled as my vision wavered. Then my gazended on Jeffery, and for <i>a </i>flicker, I felt.

    something¨Can edge of wild energy rolling off him. His wolf.

    ¡®This isn¡¯t fair.

    ¡°You are right, this isn¡¯t a fair fight.¡± Valmora¡¯s voice surged inside me, cool and sharp. ¡°<i>The </i>Beta is <i>using </i>his wolf. Let me take over <i>and </i>

    show you how things are done.¡±

    ¡°How?¡± I rasped inwardly. ¡°I can¡¯t even wolf out yet.¡±

    But she didn¡¯t seem bothered instead she said to me, ¡°Don¡¯t worry<i>. </i>Free <i>yourself</i>, Meredith<i>. </i><i>Leave </i><i>the </i>rest to <i>me</i><i>.¡± </i>

    Just then, Draven¡¯s low andmanding voice cut through my thoughts ¡°Get up and continue the fight. Don¡¯t just rely on any past knowledge, you haven¡¯t fought Jeffery before now. If you don¡¯t let your instincts lead, you will take more blows.¡±

    I sucked in air as my breathing steadied, deep and calm, as if I had fought a thousand battles before this moment.

    Slowly, I nted my palms to the ground as my hands no longer trembled. Also, the throbbing pain in my ribs dulled, not gone, but

    overshadowed by something fiercer.

    Jeffery came at me as soon as I was up on my feet, his fist cutting through the air like a hammer.

    But my body moved before my mind could catch up¨Cswift, smooth, and perfect. I arched back into a clean backflip,nding lightly on my

    feet. His punch missed me by an inch.

    A spark lit in my chest as I understood one thing. This wasn¡¯t me. This was¡­ us. Valmora and I.

    Jeffery didn¡¯t give me a second to breathe. He pressed harder and faster, his strikesing in sharp angles meant to corner me.

    Yet every blow skimmed empty air as I twisted away, spinning low under his arm, springing back with impossible grace.

    My hair whipped around me, my silver strands catching the sunset light as I pivoted, dropped, and flipped.

    My body felt like it belonged to someone else¨Csomeone faster, someone stronger, and someone untouchable. Someone who had once

    been a queen.

    I caught the flicker of surprise in Jeffery¡¯s eyes. For the first time, he was forced to adjust, his calm Betaposure cracking.

    ¡°<i>Good</i><i>,</i><i>¡± </i>Valmora purred in my mind. ¡°<i>Make </i><i>him </i><i>chase </i><i>you</i><i>. </i><i>Break </i><i>his </i><i>rhythm</i>. A wolf <i>who </i><i>loses </i><i>rhythm </i><i>loses the </i><i>fight</i><i>.¡± </i>

    Jeffery¡¯s leg swept toward mine, but Iunched into another backflip, my toes barely grazing the dirt before I twisted into a spin, forcing

    him to turn sharply to keep up.

    The ground became my ally, my springboard.

    Draven¡¯s voice rang across the field, low but edged with something that sounded almost like pride. ¡°That¡¯s it. Don¡¯t stop.¡±

    Jeffery gritted his teeth and charged, his strikes now fueled with Beta¨Clevel force. But I was already there, already moving, my instincts

    guiding me in ways I couldn¡¯t exin.

    I slid under his guard, sprang behind him, and tapped his back with a sharp flick of my fingers. It wasn¡¯t a strike¡ªjust a taunt.

    15:56

    213

    327 The Duel with Jeffery

    A ripple ofughter wanted to bubble in my throat. ¡®Me¨Ctaunting Jeffery?¡®

    Jeffery spun around, his expression was deadly serious now. But I smiled instead. I was now having a lot of fun because he was now

    taking me seriously.

    Our fight continued after a breather.

    His wolf pushed through his strikes, with raw strength behind every blow,

    Before, one hit would send me sprawling, but now, every strike he threw was mine to read, dodge, and counter.

    My body did all sorts of things. It bent, twisted, and even leapt. A backflip here, a side roll there, each movement flowing like water, swift

    and clean.

    My pulse thundered from ecstasy. I almost couldn¡¯t believe that I had moved from keeping up with him to outpacing him.

    <b>Comment </b>3

    You¡¯ve arrived at thetest chapter!

    Vote

    4

    <b>1 </b>

    Fandom

    Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift.

    15:56

    Swipe Left To Continue <b>> </b>

    23

    <b>Send </b><b>Gifts </b>

    View All > <fn4099> This content belongs to find[?]ovel</fn4099>

 The Moon Goddess 328

    328 My Victory

    328 My Victory

    Meredith.

    Jeffery lunged forward with his ws shing, but I dropped low, scraping dirt on my palms, and sprang up behind him before his

    momentum could shift.

    Then my hand grazed his side¨Ca light tap, nothing that could hurt, but enough to mark.

    His eyes widened. He never expected that I could do that.

    ¡°You are too slow,¡± I teased, the words slipping out before I could stop them. I guess this is what excitement feels like.

    Draven¡¯s chuckle rolled across the grounds. ¡°Careful, wife. Keep taunting him and he might stop holding back altogether.¡±

    Jeffery didn¡¯t answer me, not that I expected one. He only recalibrated his stance and focused his eyes.

    Then came at me again, faster this time. His body was almost aplete blur.

    For a heartbeat, I thought he had me. But then, Valmora¡¯s voice cut through the rush, ¡°Don¡¯t <i>fight </i><i>his </i>force. <i>Redirect </i><i>it</i>.¡±

    The moment his arm shot out, I pivoted, clutched it, and let his weight carry forward. He stumbled a step¨CBeta Jeffery stumbling. I

    could hardly believe it myself.

    The air around us seemed to change. Even without an audience, it felt like the world was watching.

    I steadied my breathing, sweat rolling down my temple. My body felt lighter, sharper¨Cas if every muscle knew exactly what to do before

    I even thought about it.

    <i>¡°</i><i>Valmora</i>,¡± I called her from within. ¡°Is <i>this </i><i>what </i><i>you </i><i>meant</i><i>? </i><i>About </i><i>some </i>of <i>my </i><i>abilities</i><i>, </i>unlocking?¡±

    Her voice was smooth and proud. ¡°Yes<i>, </i><i>Meredith</i><i>. </i><i>This </i><i>is </i><i>only </i><i>the </i><i>beginning</i>. Now stop <i>holding </i><i>back</i>. <i>You </i><i>weren¡¯t </i><i>just </i><i>born </i>to <i>dodge</i>. You

    <i>were </i><i>born </i>to <i>strike </i><i>as </i><i>well</i><i>.</i><i>¡± </i>

    I felt a thrill run through me as I repeated herst statement. A secondter, I lifted my gaze to Jeffery.

    He was circling me now and waiting for me to falter, but for the first time since I had started training, I didn¡¯t feel like the prey waiting

    for the predator¡¯s blow.

    No¨CI was the predator here, and now.

    Instead of retreating, I advanced. My fists cut through the air, forcing him to block and step back. The surprise in his eyes fueled me

    even more.

    ¡°Good,¡± he muttered under his breath as our arms collided. ¡°You are doing your best.¡±

    I wish I could agree with him, but unfortunately, this wasn¡¯t my best. My best was yet toe.

    Strike after strike, I pressed Jeffery, forcing his weight onto his heels. His counterattacks grew sharper and heavier.

    One missed my chin by an inch, the wind of it sharp against my face, but instead of stumbling, I spun with it, using the motion tounch

    13.20

    <b>> </b>

    328 My Victory

    my leg upward. He caught it, locking me in ce.

    He smirked. ¡°Got you-¡±

    But in that split second, Valmora whispered to me, ¡°Now.¡±

    Without a break, I twisted my body, nted my free leg firmly on the ground, and mmed my elbow toward his ribs.

    His eyes widened¨Che definitely hadn¡¯t expected it. The hit hadnded. It wasn¡¯t brutal enough to floor him, but it was enough to make

    him grunt and stagger back a step.

    For a heartbeat, silence stretched between us.

    Jeffery red at me, shock flickering across his usually unreadable face. Even Draven¡¯s brows lifted, his sharp eyes glinting with surprise. <fnc254> ???? ????s? ???????s ?? find?novel</fnc254>

    I straightened, chest rising and falling with exertion, but my lips curved in a grin I couldn¡¯t hold back. ¡°Didn¡¯t see thating, did you?¡±

    Draven¡¯s chuckle broke the tension, low and rich. ¡°Neither did I.¡±

    I wiped sweat from my brow with the back of my hand whilst stealing a nce at Jeffery. The look on his face was priceless¨Cpart

    surprise, and part calction.

    Draven finally spoke, his tone was low but threaded with amusement. ¡°I think we have had enough for today.¡±

    Jeffery¡¯s gaze flicked to him, then back to me. Slowly, he straightened as his usual stoic mask returned, but not before I caught

    something rare in his eyes¨Csomething called respect.

    The next moment, he dipped his head. ¡°You¡¯ve done well, Luna.¡±

    The word froze me for a second. ¡®<i>Luna</i><i>?</i>¡®. There was no hint of mockery or reluctance. It was just a steady acknowledgement.

    My chest warmed as my pride swelled higher than any victory could.

    Draven crossed the ground to me, his presence overwhelming as always, but this time, his eyes weren¡¯t sharp with correction. They were

    proud, soft, even teasing at the edges.

    ¡°You have surprised us both,¡± he murmured, his lips curving into that knowing smile that always made my stomach flip. ¡°I

    underestimated you once. I won¡¯t do it again.¡±

    I giggled breathlessly, still high from the strike I hadnded. ¡°Good. Because next time, I do n to more than surprise you.¡± <i>I </i><i>have </i>

    <i>unlocked </i><i>a </i><i>supernatural </i><i>ability </i><i>now</i>.

    Jeffery gave one final nod before excusing himself, his footsteps fading into the distance. The training ground suddenly felt quieter and

    emptier¨Clike it belonged to just Draven and me.

    I turned to find him watching me, arms folded across his chest, his expression unreadable at first. Then, slowly, that dangerous smile of

    his curved across his lips.

    ¡°What?¡± I asked, still catching my breath.

    He closed the distance between us in a few strides. ¡°You impressed him,¡± he uttered softly, tilting his head in the direction Jeffery had

    18:28

    213

    >

    328 My Victory

    gone.

    ¡°But more importantly¡­¡± His fingers brushed a stray strand of hair from my damp forehead, lingering longer than they needed to. ¡°¡­you

    impressed me.¡±

    ¡°You questioned me earlier,¡± I teased, trying to steady the flutter in my stomach.

    But he smirked. ¡°I doubt everyone. It keeps me sharp, but today, you earned a piece of his respect. And mine.¡±

    Warmth spread through me, deeper than pride, stronger than adrenaline. I caught myself smiling too widely, but I didn¡¯t care.

    Then, to my surprise, Draven leaned closer, his voice dropping low enough for only me to hear.

    ¡°Luna,¡± he whispered deliberately, as if savouring the word. ¡°Get used to hearing that more often.¡±

    The sound of it on his lips, heavy with certainty, sent shivers down my spine.

    And my heart soared, not just from hispliments or from the victory of a single strike, but from the proof that something inside me

    had finally begun to awaken.

    <b>Comment </b>11

    Post your firstment!

    Vote

    <b>6 </b>

    <b>1 </b>

    <b>Fandom </b>

    Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift.

 The Moon Goddess 329

    329 Proving Herself Worthy

    329 Proving Herself Worthy

    ~**<i>Third </i><i>Person </i>

    ONE DAY LATER.

    The conference room hummed with uncase. Maps, satellite images, and tactical notes were spread across the long steel table.

    The men and women gathered there looked tense, some munching on their pens, others tapping their fingers restlessly.

    ¡°They are too fast,¡± one of the younger officers muttered, almost to himself. ¡°We can¡¯t track something that moves like a shadow. By the

    time you spot them, you are already dead, and they have proved that before.¡±

    Brackham mmed his palm on the table, making everyone flinch. His coffee mug rattled dangerously close to the edge.

    ¡°Then we don¡¯t have to chase them and get killed,¡± he snapped. ¡°We will make theme to us instead.¡±

    A hush fell over the room. Brackham bent forward, his eyes sharp and burning with frustration.

    ¡°What about the cameras we ced in the woods? What is left of them? Have they captured anything since then?¡±

    A technician adjusted his throat nervously. ¡°Most of the cameras were destroyed and shredded, as if the vampires knew exactly where

    they were. Only two remain online, and so far¡­nothing. No movement, no signs.¡±

    Brackham cursed under his breath and pushed back his chair.

    ¡°Then forget about hiding behind technology. Use helicopters. Use snipers. Use bombs if you have to. I want a distraction¨Cloud, messy,

    and impossible to ignore. Something big enough to drag those bloodsucking bastards out of whatever hole they are hiding in.¡±

    His voice thundered against the walls, each word carrying the weight of an order no one dared question.

    The room buzzed again as officers exchanged nces, already sketching the outlines of a dangerous n.

    Brackham jabbed a finger at them. ¡°Start nning it now. I don¡¯t care how reckless it sounds. Just make it work.¡±

    He straightened his jacket, then turned his focus to the logistics officer at the far end of the table.

    ¡°And what about the next batch of supplies? Ammunition, guns, explosives. When is it arriving?¡±

    The man adjusted his sses and checked his notes. ¡°Two nights from now, sir. A secure convoy is bringing it through the western

    route.¡±

    Brackham acknowledged slowly, his jaw tight. ¡°Good. We will need every bullet, every shell, every ounce of firepower. The next time those monsters show themselves, I don¡¯t just want a fight¨CI want a massacre.¡±

    At the same time in Draven¡¯s estate, Meredith leaned over the balcony rail of her bedroom, trimming away the wilted petals from a cluster of white lilies.

    Thete¨Cafternoon sun washed her silver hair in a soft glow. She had just ced the scissors down when Draven¡¯s voice brushed

    18:28

    <

    329 Proving Herself Worthy

    through her mind like a firm yet steady knock.

    ¡°The supply you requested <i>has </i><i>arrived</i>.¡±

    Her heart gave a tiny skip. The matebond still surprised her with how vividly she could hear him, as if he were standing right behind her.

    She steadied herself and queried through the link, ¡°Where is <i>it</i>?¡±

    ¡°That depends,¡± he replied, a faint edge of teasing woven into his tone. ¡°<i>Where </i><i>do </i><i>you </i><i>want </i>it?¡±

    Meredith grinned despite herself, brushing her hands against her dress to shake off the trimmed petals.

    ¡°Put <i>them </i><i>in </i><i>the </i>room you <i>arranged </i>for <i>me </i><i>this </i><i>morning</i><i>. </i>My <ib</i><i>.</i>¡± She straightened her back with quiet pride at the word. She was still

    excited that Draven had specially arranged a workce for her.

    ¡°I¡¯ming to check <i>the </i><i>supplies </i><i>myself</i>,¡± she finished.

    ¡°<i>Understood</i>,¡± Draven answered, his voice firm again. Then, softer, ¡°Don¡¯t <i>keep </i><i>me </i><i>waiting </i>too <i>long</i>.¡±

    The link faded, leaving Meredith staring at the flowers in front of her, her lips tugging upward.

    She was excited to be building something valuable¨Csomething Draven trusted her with.

    With a deep breath, she turned from the balcony and called for Deidra to get her shoes.

    A few minutester, Meredith walked briskly down the hallway, Deidra trailing close behind her with a notepad in hand.

    The air in her chest was light, almost restless, the kind of feeling that came with knowing she was about to do something meaningful.

    When she reached the new room Draven had ced aside for her, two men were already setting down crates and brown packages onto

    the long wooden table in the middle.

    The faint, sharp tang of alcohol and herbs filled the space immediately.

    ¡°Set them all here,¡± Meredith instructed, rolling up her sleeves as she stepped closer.

    Deidra hovered at her side with wide eyes. ¡°It smells¡­ strong, mydy.¡±

    Meredith gave her a quick smile. ¡°That¡¯s the distilled alcohol. Don¡¯t worry¨Cyou will get used to it.¡±

    One of the men utched a crate, revealing stacks ofbelled ss jars and brown packets. Meredith leaned in, her gaze scanning

    quickly:

    Bundles of camphor leaves neatly tied with twine. A jar of dried valerian root, pungent even with the lid sealed. Packets of sage, already

    cured and ready to burn.

    Two ss bottles ofvender oil. And the tall container of distilled alcohol she had insisted on explicitly.

    Everything she had asked for was provided.

    Then Meredith picked up one of the jars, turning it in her hand and nodding in satisfaction. ¡°Perfect.¡±

    Deidra, leaning in curiously, whispered, ¡°So all this will make the Alpha¡¯s men smell like humans?¡±

    18:28

    43

    <

    329 Proving Herself Worthy

    Meredith set the jar back down and drew in a breath. ¡°If I mix it right, yes. Camphor and valerian will blur their natural wolf musk. Burnt

    sage will help cover the traces. And thevender oil and alcohol¡­ that¡¯s the final touch¨Cit makes the scent human enough to pass.¡±

    Deidra¡¯s brows arched. ¡°Mydy, this is so clever.¡±

    Meredith gave a small smile, but her fingers curled slightly at her sides. It wasn¡¯t just clever. It was dangerous. If she made even the slightest mistake, Draven¡¯s men could be discovered.

    As soon as that thought came, she dismissed it with a shake of her head. This wasn¡¯t a time for doubts.

    This was the first real task Draven had given her, and she wasn¡¯t going to let him or herself down.

    And at the same time, she also wanted to prove herself, that she was worthy of standing beside him as his wife, his mate, his pack¡¯s Luna, and their kingdom¡¯s Queen.

    <b>Comment </b>5

    You¡¯ve arrived at thetest chapter!

    <b>Vote </b>

    <b>6 </b>

    <b>1 </b><fnab2b> Th?s chapter is updated by F?nd-Novel</fnab2b>

    <b>Fandom </b>

    <b>Send </b><b>Gifts </b>

    Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift.

    Swipe Left To Continue >

 The Moon Goddess 330

    330 It Worked

    330 It Worked

    ~**Third Person

    Meredith straightened, a quiet swell of pride rising in her chest.

    Just then, the door creaked open and Draven moved inside. His presence filled the room immediately, his sharp gaze flicking to the

    supplies before settling on her.

    ¡°Everything you inquired for is here?¡± he asked.

    Meredith nodded. ¡°Yes. More than enough.¡±

    Then he strode closer, his movements unhurried but deliberate, and nced over the table. His eyes lingered on the jars and bottles for

    a moment before they shifted to her.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Meredith tied her hair back with the ribbon Deidra handed her, then slipped into one of the aprons folded neatly on the shelf.

    Then she pulled the camphor leaves closer, inhaling the sharp, cooling scent before tearing a few into smaller pieces. Their natural oil

    released quickly, sticky against her fingers.

    ¡°Mortar,¡± she murmured, and Deidra was quick to ce it in front of her. Meredith dropped the leaves inside and began grinding them

    down until the green paste coated the bottom.

    She added a pinch of dried valerian root, the earthy bitterness grounding the sharpness of camphor.

    Draven remarked nothing, but she could feel his gaze on her. When she peeked up for the briefest second, he was leaning a shoulder against the wall, arms crossed, observing her with that unreadable intensity he carried so well.

    She brushed her throat and focused back on her work. ¡°The sage wille next. It has to be burned before I add it to the mix¨Csmoke

    works better than raw leaf.¡±

    Deidra hesitated. ¡°Burn it? Here?¡±

    Meredith offered her a reassuring nod. ¡°Just a small bit. Open that window first.¡±

    As Deidra moved, Meredith struck a match, letting the dried sage catch fire for a few seconds before blowing it out and collecting the

    thin curls of smoke into the bowl.

    She then mixed the ashes with the camphor and valerian paste and reached for thevender oil. She added only two drops, and the room

    instantly smelled lighter and calmer.

    ¡°This will be the base,¡± she exined, more to herself than to anyone else. ¡°Alcohol will thin it out enough to spray on clothes or skin.¡±

    Behind her, Draven finally spoke. His voice was low and steady. ¡°You sound sure.¡±

    Meredith stalled for a heartbeat, then allowed herself a small smile. ¡°Because I am sure.¡±

    <

    330 it Worked

    When she turned her head, his eyes were still on her not just watching her work, but watching her. It made her chest flutter

    unexpectedly.

    ¡°Good,¡± he said simply, though his gaze lingered on her a moment longer before he finally looked away.

    Meredith pressed her lips together, hiding the grin tugging at them. She returned to the table, steady hands working the mixture with

    new confidence.

    She poured the finished mixture into a small ss vial, scaled it, and gave it a shake. The liquid turned a cloudy green, faintly perfumed

    withvender but still strong with camphor.

    She held it up to the light, smiling faintly at her work. ¡°This should be enough for a trial,¡± she said. ¡°You can bring one of your men?

    Draven straightened from the wall and stepped closer, then he sent a sharp nod to a guard who had been waiting outside the door.

    The guard stepped in, giving Meredith a respectful bow before standing at attention.

    Meredith uncorked the vial and dabbed the liquid onto her fingers, then rubbed it across the man¡¯s forearm and the cor of his shirt.

    The smell was sharp at first, but quickly softened.

    ¡°You could try to scent him now,¡± she said nervously to Draven.

    Draven¡¯s eyes shifted, the dark edge of his wolf shing for a brief second. He inhaled deeply, his brows pulling together as he took

    another step forward.

    He circled the guard once, then finally stopped in front of Meredith.

    ¡°He smells human,¡± he said, with a hint of surprise in his tone.

    Meredith smiled, her eyes shing with joy. ¡°It worked?¡±

    He gave a gentle nod. ¡°If I didn¡¯t know him, I would swear he was nothing more than human.¡± Then he smiled at her, ¡°This will do.¡±

    The approval in his tone sent a rush of warmth through her chest. She bit her lip, struggling to hold back a grin, but failed.

    Draven reached out, brushing his thumb across her cheek, faintly smudging a bit of sage ash she hadn¡¯t noticed. ¡°You¡¯ve done well.¡±

    Meredith swallowed, her pulse racing. In front of his men, he didn¡¯t always let affection show¨Cbut the simple touch, the quiet praise,

    meant more than anything.

    ¡°Tomorrow,¡± he said, finally pulling back, ¡°We will test it in the field.¡±

    Meredith agreed with a nod.

    Draven dismissed the guard with a short nod, then his gaze slid back to Meredith, who was carefully re¨Ccorking the vial, as if it were

    fragile ss instead of the sharp tool it had just be.

    The faint smell of camphor still hung in the air, mixed withvender, a proof of her work.

    This scent was a disguise that could make his men pass for human, and it wasn¡¯t just useful. It was a weapon, one Brackham would never

    seeing.

    19:09

    213

    <

    330 It Worked

    Draven allowed himself the smallest curve of his lips in return before turning toward the door, his mind already sharpening into strategy.

    Finally, Meredith wiped her hands with a cloth, satisfied with what she had finished for the day. Turning to Deidra, she said softly. ¡°Help

    me pack these up. We will continue tomorrow.¡±

    Deidra nodded and carefully began gathering the jars and bundles, slipping them back into their ces in the wooden crate.

    Together, they worked quickly, making sure nothing was left loose. When thest vial was tucked in, Meredith brushed off her hands and

    headed for the door.

    As soon as she stepped into the hall, she caught sight of Mabel lingering nearby, her gaze darting past her toward the room<b>. </b>

    Deidra didn¡¯t miss it either. With a sharp look, she pulled the key from her apron pocket, turned it in the lock, and slipped it into her fist.

    Then she stepped directly into Mabel¡¯s line of sight, her expression polite but firm.

    Meredith didn¡¯t need to say anything. She simply walked past her sister, her chin lifted, while Deidra¡¯s silent stance made it clear that no one was getting inside that room without permission.

    <b>Comment </b>8

    Post your firstment!

    Vote

    <b>Fandom </b>

    Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift. <fn5f3c> Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n find?novel</fn5f3c>

    Swipe Left To Continue <b>> </b>

 The Moon Goddess 331

    331 No Shadows Will Be Left For Them

    Third Person.

    The night was slick with rain, the road gleaming under the headlights of Brackham¡¯s armoured vehicle.

    Inside, crates rattled with guns, bullets, and explosives¨Cthe precious cargo Brackham had demanded.

    In the shadows, Dennis crouched with six men at his back. The faint human scent Meredith had prepared for them clung to their cors.

    disguising them in the night.

    No one would guess they were wolves.

    ¡°Remember,¡± Dennis whispered, his voice sharp but steady. ¡°No ws. No blood. Take them down, take the weapons, and vanish.

    The truck slowed at the bend, right where they had been waiting. In a sh, the wolves moved, but tonight, they weren¡¯t beasts but

    rather men in the dark.

    A guard barely had time to shout before Dennis pounded him into the side of the vehicle, knocking him cold without a mark.

    Another was tripped, gagged, and dragged into the ditch,.unconscious before he could lift his weapon. Fists, elbows, and precision

    strikes were silent and efficient.

    There were no snarls or how¡¯s, just the thud of bodies hitting wet pavement.

    Within minutes, the back doors of the vehicle yawned open. Crates were lifted out and passed hand to hand, swallowed by the night

    without a shot being fired and any trace left.

    Rain began to fall harder, washing away footprints, covering their tracks. By the time the driver stumbled out and called into the dark,

    Dennis and his men were already gone, melting into the trees with the stolen cargo.

    The attack hadsted less than five minutes. To Brackham¡¯s men, it would look like shadows had swallowed their weapons whole.

    The rain hadn¡¯t stopped by the time Draven got off the phone. Then, with a small smile stered on the corner of his lips, he pivoted to

    Meredith.

    ¡°You look like you have some good news to share,¡± she said, putting her book down next to her on the sofa. ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Dennis is back,¡± he announced, slipping his phone back into his pocket. ¡°Come with me. We are going to see the goods.¡±

    Meredith¡¯s eyes widened. Then, without asking any further questions, she ascended to her feet, falling into step beside him as he led her

    through the silent corridors, then across the cobbled courtyard where rain dripped from the eaves.

    The night air smelled of wet stone and pine, sharp enough to sting her lungs. <fna063> Fresh chapters posted on find?novel</fna063>

    They stopped at the old horse shed, its heavy doors shut against the storm. Two guards stood discreetly nearby, but none dared nce

    at her.

    19:09

    <

    331 No Shadows Will Be Left For Them

    Draven pushed the door open, and inside, the air was thick with hay, leather, and the faint metallic tang of weapons.

    Lanterns hung low, their light casting long shadows across stacked crates. Jeffery was already there, sleeves rolled up, prying open one

    of the lids with a crowbar.

    ¡°Everything made it back clean, Alpha¡± Jeffery reported, ncing up at his Alpha. ¡°There are no prints or trails, Dennis handled it well.

    Draven stepped forward, lifting a ck case from the pile. He utched it with deliberate care, revealing rows of glinting rounds nestled

    in foam¨Cthe kind of ammunition Brackham had been stockpiling.

    His hand lingered on the cold steel, but his gaze shifted toward Meredith who strode closer with curiosity, unease and pride warring in

    her chest.

    These weren¡¯t herbs or salves she could read at a nce¡ªthey were weapons of war, cold and foreign in her eyes. Yet Jeffery¡¯s words

    echoed like a balm.

    ¡°Luna, your mixture worked,¡± he said, his tone softer now. ¡°Without it, they would have never sessfully pulled this off.¡±

    Meredith¡¯s pulse fluttered. She felt Draven¡¯s heavy and deliberate eyes on her.

    He closed the case with a snap, then turned, crowding her space just enough that the hay¨Cscented air between them grew taut.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been useful to me,¡± he said, voice low, almost a growl. His hand brushed a damp strand of hair from her cheek, lingering a

    fraction too long. ¡°But tell me, my Queen, do you understand what that means?¡±

    Her breath caught, her violet eyes shing. ¡°That I¡¯m more than what they think I am.¡±

    The corner of his mouth curved, dangerous and amused. ¡°Exactly.¡±

    For a moment, the world shrank to just them

    1

    the crates, Jeffery¡¯s presence, even the rain outside appeared to fade.

    Her body leaned forward instinctively, drawn to the heat and power that radiated from him. And though his touch was fleeting, his gaze

    devoured her, like a predator savouring the promise of more.

    Jeffery dislodged his throat loudly, breaking the moment. ¡°We will keep the weapons here until you decide otherwise.¡±

    Draven¡¯s eyes lingered on Meredith a beat longer before he strode back, the tension snapping like a bowstring.

    ¡°Leave them,¡± he uttered tly. ¡°They will be of use when I decide.¡±

    Just then, Meredith¡¯s gaze shifted as she thought of something. ¡°And Brackham?¡± She asked. ¡°He will notice.¡±

    ¡°Yes, and he will rage,¡± Draven answered, his voice a low growl in thentern light. ¡°But he won¡¯t know where to point his anger. And

    that¡¯s all that matters.¡±

    <b>Duskmoor¡¯s </b><b>Government </b><b>House</b><b>. </b>

    The storm wed at the windows, rattling them in their frames as Mayor Brackham paced behind his desk.

    His tie was loose, his eyes bloodshot from the hour and the report that sat open before him.

    19:09

    <

    331 No Shadows Will Be Left For Them

    ¡°You are telling me,¡± He muttered, mming his palm t against the desk, ¡°that a full armoured shipment was stolen under your nose,

    every crate. Every round, gone, and no one saw a dam thing?¡±

    Then, the officers standing before him shifted uneasily. One cleared his throat. ¡°Sir, the men insist they saw nothing. There were no attackers, and no weapons were drawn. They just cked out. When they came back, the truck was empty¡±

    Brackham¡¯s gaze snapped up, sharp as broken ss. ¡°And you expect me to believe this was simple robbery? Armoured men taken down

    without a sound? Without a mark?¡±

    Silence followed. No one dared answer that question.

    Then one of the officers, seated stiffly in the corner, spoke with a tremor in his voice. ¡°Sir, what if it wasn¡¯t men at all? What if it was

    them?¡±

    The word hung in the air like a curse.

    Brackham¡¯s jaw tightened. ¡°Vampires.¡±

    The room grew colder at the sound of it. Another officer crossed himself instinctively, while a third muttered, ¡°God help us¡­¡± Brackham straightened, voice turning from rage to ice. ¡°Enough. I don¡¯t want more excuses. And like I said, I don¡¯t want prisoners or research specimens anymore. Burn the woods. Every inch of them. If they hide in shadows, then we will leave them no shadows <i>left </i>to

    crawl in.¡±

    <b>Comment </b>2

    You¡¯ve arrived at thetest chapter!

    Vote

    7

    <b>1 </b>

    Fandom

    Send <b>Gifts </b>

    Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift.

    Swipe Left To Continue <b>> </b>

    View All

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 The Moon Goddess 332

    332 A Love Affair

    332 A Love Affair

    Third Person.

    A gasp rippled across the room. One of the officers leaned forward. ¡°Sir, how do we exin this attack? We can¡¯t tell the public about vampires. They will panic.¡±

    Brackham¡¯s lip curled into something almost like a cold, triumphant smile.

    ¡°We won¡¯t mention vampires. We don¡¯t need to. We will inform the public that we have uncovered a dangerous weapons stockpile hidden

    in the forest¨Cforeign smuggling rings, mercenaries, or whatever name you prefer. Say it was a national threat, and we eliminated it

    before it reached their streets.¡±

    The men exchanged uneasy looks, but no one dared challenge him.

    ¡°Draft the orders,¡± Brackham barked. ¡°By dawn, I want the first sweep prepared. The woods will burn, and with them, everyst leech

    skulking in the dark.¡±

    Everyone exchanged silent nces, but Brackham cared about none of that.

    ¡°How many explosives do we have staged for the eastern woods sweep?¡± He suddenly barked.

    The officer at the table swallowed, his fingers fumbling with a tablet. ¡°Not enough, sir. We have some-¡± His voice faltered. ¡°But not the

    amount needed to guarantee a full burn.¡±

    Something in Brackham¡¯s hand clenched. He stood swiftly and crossed the room before the man could react.

    Fingers closing on the fabric at the base of the man¡¯s cor, he hauled him forward until their faces were inches apart. Rainlight cut

    across the mayor¡¯s eyes, turning them hard as flint.

    ¡°Tomorrow night,¡± Brackham hissed, every wording out as sharp as a razor, ¡°Eastern woods must be reduced to ash. Do you

    understand me?¡± <fnf78c> N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on find?novel</fnf78c>

    The man¡¯s lips trembled. ¡°Y¨Cyes, sir. We will-¡±

    ¡°Then make it so,¡± Brackham snapped. ¡°If I wake and find one patch still standing because of your ipetence, I will make sure your

    head hangs as an example.¡±

    His grip didn¡¯t loosen until the man¡¯s nod was violent and unquestioning.

    Brackham released him with a shove that sent the officer stumbling back into his seat. He turned slowly, letting a hard nce sweep the

    room¨Ca warning in his wake.

    Then he strode away, the heels of his shoes beating against the marble. His secretary fell into step behind him, clutching a sheaf of

    papers; the others remained rooted, eyes downcast, alreadyposing excuses they would never dare voice.

    Brackham stormed into his office, his secretary hurrying at his heels. She gripped her clipboard to her chest, speaking quickly, ¡°Sir, the

    332 A Love Affair

    senators are waiting¡±

    He didn¡¯t break stride. With a curt wave of his hand, he dismissed her concern and moved straight to the sitting area,

    The leather groaned under his weight as he sank into it, one arm draped along the backrest.

    ¡°Put them through,¡± he ordered.

    The secretary nodded, flicking on therge screen mounted on the far wall. A momentter, faces appeared in neat squares¨Csenators from across the city, their expressions tense.

    ¡°Good evening, Mr. Mayor,¡± they greeted in unison, their voices tinged with unease.

    Brackham¡¯s gaze was cold as stone. ¡°Spare me the pleasantries. You have heard by now that our shipment was hit. The weapons are gone. Stolen mid¨Ctransit.¡± His voice rumbled like distant thunder. ¡°By vampires.¡±

    The wordnded like a crack across the conference call.

    A heavyset senator leaned forward, wiping sweat from his brow. ¡°If that¡¯s true, then they know more about us than we actually thought. To strike at the right time and at the right ce twice in a row, they must have been watching us for the longest time.¡±

    Another, a woman with sharp eyes, shook her head. ¡°No, this is worse. If they have taken our weapons, it may not be about sabotage. What if they n to study them? Use them? Turn them against us?¡±

    Her voice pitched higher, rm slicing through the silence. ¡°Can you imagine vampires armed with human guns?¡±

    The murmurs rose, square after square, lighting with spection, fear, and suspicion.

    Just then, Brackham¡¯s hand mmed against the armrest. ¡°Enough!¡±

    The chatter died instantly. His re swept over the screen, daring anyone to keep speaking.

    ¡°You sit there, filling the air with panic and pointless theories. Do you think I summoned you to listen to your trembling? You only anger

    me the more.¡±

    The silence was thick, every senator avoiding his eyes, which was unlike them.

    When Brackham finally spoke again, his voice was low, coiled tight with menace.

    ¡°Regardless of what those leeches n to do with our weapons, it changes nothing. Tomorrow night, the eastern woods will burn. I don¡¯t care to catch one of them alive. Not one. I will see them all reduced to nothing.¡±

    No one tried to argue with him, though unease rippled across their faces. They were thinking it, of course, that this was madness, that fire could not solve everything. But no lips moved. No one challenged him.

    Atst, an older senator cleared his throat. ¡°About the meeting with Beta Jeffery and his team tomorrow, regarding the investigative group for the ck market-¡±

    ¡°There will be no meeting!¡± Brackham barked, rising from his seat with sudden ferocity. ¡°Not tomorrow. Not until the vampires are wiped

    out.¡±

    19:16

    332 A Love Affair

    His eyes burned as he leaned closer to the camera. ¡°After all, that so¨Ccalled investigative group is nothing but aplete waste of time, a

    stall designed to keep Alpha Draven entertained¡±

    The senators bowed their heads, refusing to say another word.

    Then one by one, their faces flickered off the screen until only ck squares remained.

    The room was silent except for the hiss of rain against the windows. Brackham stood there a moment longer, fists clenched, breath

    ragged with barely contained fury.

    Behind him, his secretary hesitated before speaking softly. ¡°Sir¡­ your daughter summoned again. She inquired when you would be

    returning home.¡±

    Brackham turned his head slowly, his expression twisting into a sneer. ¡°Do I look like I should be caring about a child from a love affair

    right now?¡±

    The woman¡¯s throat bobbed as she swallowed, trembling her head quickly. ¡°No, sir.¡±

    ¡°Then get out!¡± he roared, the words cracking like a whip.

    She flinched, clutching her papers tight to her chest as she hurried from the room.

    The door shut behind her with a hollow echo, leaving Brackham alone with the storm and a heart too consumed by war to spare even a

    thought for his own blood.

    <b>Comment </b>10

    Post your firstment!

    <b>Vote </b>

    <b>8 </b>

    <b>1 </b>

    Fandom

    Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift.

    19:16

 The Moon Goddess 333

    333 Their Demand

    Draven.

    The storm had broken, leaving the sky washed of its pale hue and the earth damp with its aftertaste.

    And I sat at the head of the table with a straight posture, watching the servants move about with their usual silence and practised

    efficiency, setting down bread, eggs, and fruit.

    The faint scent of tea mingled with the sharper aromas of butter and toasted bread.

    Meredith sat at my side. She was quiet, her hands cupped around her teacup as though it were the only warmth she needed.

    She hadn¡¯t spoken much yet, but I felt her presence more than I heard it.

    Next to her, Xamira smeared jam across her bread until it dripped onto her fingers. She didn¡¯t notice as she was too caught up in the

    simple joy of eating.

    Her humming filled the silence. The sound tugged at me, a thread I didn¡¯t allow anyone else to touch.

    ¡°Daddy,¡± she piped suddenly, her voice full of light, ¡°can we do horse riding today?¡±

    I gazed at her. She tilted forward, eyes shining, shoulders bouncing with expectation. So much energy packed into such a small frame.

    My mouth softened despite myself. ¡°Tomorrow,¡± I said, keeping my tone even.

    Her face lit up instantly. ¡°Okay!¡± Just like that, the matter was settled.

    She tore another bite from her bread, jam smearing across her lips as though the world had already given her what she wanted.

    Warmth pushed into my chest, and I let it stay for a moment longer than I should have. Then I extended for my napkin, allowing the

    discipline of habit close around me again.

    The shrill ring of Jeffery¡¯s phone shattered the calm. My head turned sharply, eyes narrowing on him before he could even move.

    He froze, then winced, fumbling for the device. ¡°My apologies,¡± he uttered quickly, bowing his head as he excused himself and left the

    hall.

    The silence lingered in his absence. Iid my napkin down. When I gazed to my side, Meredith¡¯s gaze was waiting for me.

    ¡°Are you going straight to your study after breakfast?¡± she asked, her voice light, but her eyes held something softer.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then I wille with you. I want to do some reading.¡±

    Her cheeks warmed as she uttered it. She tried to keep her tone casual, but I saw the truth written in her face.

    Then I tilted slightly toward her, letting my words fall low and deliberate. ¡°You could have just uttered you wanted mypany.¡±

    Her lips curved, and she rolled her eyes, pretending to dismiss me. But the smile gave her away.

    19.16

    <b>< </b>

    333 Their Demand

    Before the warmth between us could build further, another voice cut across the table.

    ¡°Oh, Meredith,¡± Mabel said, her tone dripping with false surprise, ¡°there is a library here? I had no idea. Could Ie with you?¡±

    The shift beside me was immediate. Meredith went still. Her shoulders straightened, the warmth gone, reced by a de¡¯s edge I had

    seen before.

    ¡°When are you going back home?¡± she inquired her sister, her voice calm butced with steel.

    Gary rose at once in silence. His face betrayed nothing, though his steps were heavy as he left the hall after excusing himself.

    Mabel¡¯s smile faltered, but shepelled it back onto her lips. ¡°You look like you want your own siblings gone.¡±

    Meredith said nothing. She didn¡¯t need to because her silence was sharper than any retort she could have given. And already, her answer was undeniable, unless Mabel wanted to continue pretending all the way.

    I leaned back in my chair, arms rxed, though my attention was fixed. I didn¡¯t interfere because my wife could handle it.

    Mabel¡¯s bravado cracked under her sister¡¯s stare. Her false smile wavered, broke, and she pushed back her chair.

    With a hurried scrape of wood against marble, she fled the hall, leaving behind only the echo of her retreat.

    The doors shut, and silence returned.

    I turned back to Meredith. Her violet eyes still burned, unwavering, her expression as hard as tempered steel.

    I saw her clearly¡ªall the strength she held back, the steel she carried in her silence. And I found I liked that she no longer cared to hide <ol><li>it. </li></ol>

    Only the faint scrape of silverware against tes filled the space now. I reached for my cup, letting the silence settle, when Xamira¡¯s

    small voice broke it.

    ¡°<i>My </idy,¡± she said, turning her wide eyes to Meredith, ¡°is she truly your sister?¡±

    Meredith¡¯s gaze softened in an instant. The steel she had shown moments before melted away, reced with something more fragile.

    She sighed, a sound heavy with weariness.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she admitted.

    Xamira frowned, her little mouth pulling tight. ¡°She doesn¡¯t act like one.¡±

    The remark caught me. I tilted my head, studying her, curious despite myself. ¡°And how do you know that?¡± I asked, careful with the

    question.

    Xamira didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Because she and her brother won¡¯t be forcing mydy to have a child.¡±

    Meredith¡¯s eyes went wide. She turned sharply toward Xamira, her voice rushed. ¡°Are you not done with your breakfast?¡±

    Xamira blinked, chewing thest of her bread. ¡°Almost. I want to finish my milkshake first.¡± She lifted the ss as if to prove her point.

    Meredith exhaled, the sound strained. I narrowed my eyes, watching the way she tried to hide her unease. Something had been said in front of the girl, something I would unravelter.

    19:16

    333 Their Demand

    Dennis¡¯s voice cut through the silence, sharp with disapproval. ¡°Mabel and Gary are insane for speaking such things in front of a child.¡±

    My gaze lingered on Meredith, then shifted to Xamira again.

    A child¡¯s honesty often revealed more than adults dared, and what she had just said would not be forgotten by me.

    So, I stood to my feet and left the dining hall. And that was when I felt Meredith¡¯s presence and her soft steps behind me.

    When we entered my study, I shut the door firmly and led the way towards my sitting area.

    Turning to her, I gestured at the two¨Csitter sofa. ¡°Sit,¡± I said.

    She lowered herself onto the cushion, and I joined her, settling close enough that her warmth pressed against my side.

    For a moment, I let the silence hang. Then I looked at her, my voice low and hard.

    ¡°When did your siblings make such demands of you?¡± 1

    <b>Comment </b>5

    You¡¯ve arrived at thetest chapter!

    Vote

    <b>8 </b>

    1 <fn1390> Read full story at find{n}ovel</fn1390>

    Í¼

    Fandom

    Send <b>Gifts </b>

    Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 The Moon Goddess 334

    334 What My Wife Wanted

    334 What My Wife Wanted

    Draven.

    Meredith bowed her head, and then she answered, ¡°Maybest week. I¡­ I can¡¯t remember the exact date¡±

    Rage surged hot through me that instant. My hands curled into fists before I could stop them.

    The thought of Gary daring to dictate such a thing to her¨Cmy wife, my Queen¨Cmade me want to rip him apart piece by piece.

    In my rage, Meredith¡¯s hand brushed against mine, light but steady. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry,¡± she whispered. ¡°Please. Don¡¯t.¡±

    I narrowed my eyes at her calm face. She wasn¡¯t shaken or even unsettled, and that was what struck me.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you moved by this?¡± I asked, my voice sharper than I intended. ¡°Why does it not trouble you?¡±

    She raised her gaze, steady and unflinching. ¡°Because it isn¡¯t the first time,¡± she said softly. ¡°On the night of our wedding banquet, Gary

    ordered me to have a child for you.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    As soon as I uttered that, my mind travelled down memoryne, and back to that night. I had caught Gary with his hand wrapped around

    my wife¡¯s neck, like he was threatening her with something.

    Now reying that scene in my head, my fury knew no bounds. How dare that selfish bastardy his hand on my wife?

    <i>¡°</i><i>That </i><i>was </i><i>the </i><i>night he first </i><i>gave </i><i>the order</i>,¡± Rhovan¡¯s voice growled inside me, as if confirming the moment.

    My fists clenched until my knuckles whitened. I wanted Gary dead for that. Dead for touching her. Dead for speaking those words

    because how dare he?

    Meredith¡¯s hand applied firmly against my arm, breaking through the edge of my fury.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry about this because I¡¯m not. And also, I don¡¯t want a child now.¡±

    Her words pulled me back. I dragged in a breath, forcing the violence to settle, then I locked my gaze on hers. ¡°Why?¡±

    She didn¡¯t hesitate even for a moment. ¡°Because I still have too much to learn inbat, strategy, the arts of war, and leadership. A child

    would only get in the way of that.¡± Her voice grew firmer as she spoke, her eyes glowing with conviction.

    ¡°I want to be a good leader of our people first, before I can be a good mother to our child. That is what I want, Draven. And I hope you

    can understand.¡±

    I frowned,pletely unsettled, but it wasn¡¯t by the decision itself. It was the way she had made it without me. This wasn¡¯t hers to

    decide alone. She was supposed to tell me. We were supposed to discuss it together.

    The thought cut deeper. ¡®<i>What </i><i>if </i><i>she </i><i>is </i><i>taking </i><i>something</i>? <i>Herbs</i>. Tonics<i>. </i><i>She </i>knows too <i>much </i><i>about </i><i>nts </i>and too much of medicine.

    Before I could voice it, she pped my arm lightly, catching my suspicion in her eyes. ¡°I did no such thing. I¡¯ve left it to fate. To the Moon goddess. That¡¯s all.¡±

    38:12

    334 What My Wife Wanted

    Her honesty rang clear, and I believed her.

    But my pride shed with uncase and my desire, with restraint. She held her will, and I knew, in the end, I would have to yield to it

    Leaning back into the seat, I exhaled slowly, a bit reluctant to give in. ¡°Very well. If this is what you want, I will ept it. But next time¡­

    I angled toward her, my voice dropping lower, edged withmand. ¡°You will tell me first, then we will think about it together and make

    a decision.¡± 1

    Her lips curved faintly, her eyes softening with relief. Yet the weight inside me didn¡¯t case fully.

    Then I felt her shift closer. Her hand slid over mine, her fingers warm, gentle, and steady. ¡°Thank you,¡± she whispered.

    The anger I had carried simmered low, but her touch dulled the edge of it. I turned my hand, catching hers in my grip, steadfast enough

    that she couldn¡¯t slip away.

    Then she tilted against me, her head finding my shoulder as naturally as though it belonged there.

    The sunlight¡¯s glow touched her hair, softening her features, making her look less like the sharp, unyielding queen she would be

    and more like the woman fate had tethered to me.

    For a long moment, I simply sat there, listening to the quiet crackle of the fire, feeling the weight of her applied against me.

    A few secondster, a polite knock cut through the hush, and I gave my permission.

    Dennis and Jeffery stepped inside my Study together, and Meredith slid away from me, folding the small distance as if that was what

    propriety required; I watched the way she smoothed her skirt more than I watched her face.

    Jeffery wasted no time and went straight for the reason he was here.

    ¡°Sir,¡± he said, voice low, ¡°the gathering at Government House today has been cancelled.¡± He met my eyes briefly and continued.

    ¡°I was told that Brackham called it off. When I phoned my informant, he uttered there was an incident where Brackham¡¯s armoured

    vehicle was robbed in transit, so Brackham is furious. My informant mentions rumours that vampires could be responsible, and that

    Brackham is nning an operation on them tonight.¡±

    Something about the way Jeffery ryed it made the picture clear without him spelling it out.

    He had rung someone on the ck Market investigative team, the kind of man who would pass important bits of information to him.

    The sound that escaped me was a short, amused exhale rather than augh. If only that man knew that he was actually helping us.

    Dennis shrugged, lounging like he always did, the perfect picture of a man who preferred to let the world burn itself tidy.

    ¡°Looks like we might not have to attack the vampires like we had nned,¡± he said with a grin. ¡°Brackham will do that part for us.¡±

    Jeffery¡¯s agreement was a whisper. ¡°And he won¡¯t be thinking strategy, only vengeance.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± I let the corner of my mouth lift. ¡°I won¡¯t be risking the lives of my men when the mayor will be covering for us.¡± <fn04eb> The source of th?s content is FindN()vel</fn04eb>

    Just then, Meredith asked, her tone careful. ¡°What about the weapons that were stolen from Brackham?¡±

    334 What My Wife Wanted

    ¡°We will still keep them,¡± I said without hesitation. ¡°They will be of use one day¡± The thought settled neatly in me; it always did, the way a

    resource became leverage.

    Then a memory snagged at the edge of my mind. The old heat red in my chest like a coal shoved too near the skin.

    I touched the mind¨Clink on instinct, brief and silent, and closed it down so our private words would not drift into the room.

    I didn¡¯t n to spill the mechanics of violence where Meredith might overhear.

    Just then, Dennis¡¯s voice slid into my skull, private and casy. ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°I want Gary beaten up so badly. How do I get it done?¡± I asked him.

    Dennis¡¯s reply came without his usual grin, low and steady. <i>¡°</i><i>Leave </i>Gary to <i>me</i><i>, </i><i>Brother</i><i>. </i>I <i>will </i><i>handle </i><i>him</i><i>.¡± </i>

    I let the link fall silent and refocused my attention on Meredith.

    <b>Comment </b>6

    Post your firstment!

    Vote

    <b>9 </b>

    <b>1 </b>

    Fandom

    Send <b>Gifts </b>

    Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift.

    Swipe Left To Continue >

 The Moon Goddess 335

    335 Take Me with You

    335 Take Me with You

    Meredith.

    I observed between Draven and Dennis. The silence stretched oddly, as if something had been spoken but not aloud.

    Dennis¡¯s gaze flicked to his brother, and Draven¡¯s expression hardened in that quiet, unyielding way of his.

    Something was happening¡ªa current running between them that I wasn¡¯t meant to touch. My chest tightened with suspicion. They were

    nning something.

    I reached out with my mind, testing the barrier. But where with ordinary wolves I could slip past their shields, hear the faint threads of

    thought¡­ with them, I met only stone. Nothing.

    My mind pressed against a wall too high, too thick, and it pushed me back.

    Frustration pricked. How many secrets passed between them like this? How many conversations happened under my nose, beyond my

    reach?

    For the first time, I found myself wishing¨Cno, aching for the ability to read them, to rip through their walls and hear what <i>they </i>thought,

    what they plotted. To see them as clearly as they saw me.

    And then, her voice.

    ¡°Soon,¡± Valmora whispered from within, her tone smooth, curling through me like smoke. ¡°<i>When </i><i>I¡¯m </i><i>finally </i><i>let </i>out, <i>we </i>will do great <i>things </i>

    <i>together</i><i>, </i><i>you </i><i>and </i>I.¡±

    A shiver traced my spine. My fingers curled tightly against myp to steady myself.

    I actually can¡¯t wait for this wonderful day to arrive. I was in desperate need of living a great life.

    Draven¡¯s gaze finally broke from Dennis and found mine. The sharpness in his golden gaze softened just enough.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± he asked.

    I forced a smile, though the echo of Valmora¡¯s voice still lingered inside me. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Dennis and Jeffery exchanged a nce, then both inclined their heads. With murmured excuses, they slipped out, leaving the study quiet again, the fire snapping in the hearth.

    I scooted closer to Draven on the sofa, feeling the heat of him at my side. My fingers shifted together before I steadied myself.

    ¡°Valmora told me something,¡± I said carefully. ¡°Something I would like to confirm with you.¡±

    His brows lifted, curiosity flickering in his eyes. ¡°And what is that?¡±

    I drew a breath, then let it out. ¡°She said¡­ that your Alphamand doesn¡¯t work on me. Is it true?¡±

    For a heartbeat, silence stretched. Draven¡¯s gaze narrowed, searching mine. Then, slowly, the corner of his mouth curved in a smile. ¡°It¡¯s

    true.¡±

    335 Take Me with You

    I blinked, astonishment breaking into a grin of my own. My heart gave a hard beat, as though a hidden truth had finally been unwrapped.

    ¡°How do you know?¡± I inquired softly. ¡°Did you try it on me and fail? Because¡­ how else would you know?¡± <fne0ae> Chapters first released on F?nd-Novel</fne0ae>

    His smile deepened, shadowed with memory. ¡°Yes. I tried it, I think once or twice and failed, to my greatest shock¡±

    My breath caught in my throat.

    ¡°It was back when we used to argue a lot,¡± he continued, his tone low, threaded with amusement. ¡°You would stand there¨Cso small, so stubborn and would throw words at me without fear. You were so disrespectful sometimes, his eyes gleamed, ¡°that I thought amand would silence you.¡±

    I felt my cheeks warm, but I kept my eyes on him. ¡°And?¡±

    ¡°To my surprise,¡± he said with a soft chuckle, ¡°it didn¡¯t work. Instead, you grew worse. Louder. Ruder. You rambled more when I tried to

    silence you.¡± 1

    He sighed then, shaking his head, though the smile remained. ¡°That was when I knew again that you weren¡¯t ordinary. That you weren¡¯t

    like the others.¡±

    The firelight flickered across his face, softening the strength of his jaw. I held his gaze, my chest tightening at his words, which were

    warm against my skin.

    Not ordinary. Not <i>like </i><i>the </i><i>others</i>.

    The fire cracked, its glow wrapping around us, and for the first time that morning, my chest felt lighter.

    Then, I reached for his hand, threading my fingers through his. ¡°Then take me with you,¡± I said quietly, ¡°anytime you go to meet Mayor

    Brackham or any of Duskmoor¡¯s leaders.¡±

    Draven¡¯s brows lifted, curiosity sparking in his golden eyes. ¡°Why?¡±

    I let a smile tug at my lips, careful, a little sly. ¡°I just want to test out my new skills.¡±

    He tilted his head, studying me. ¡°And what new skill are you being so mysterious with?¡±

    I shook my head, the smile spreading. ¡°I won¡¯t tell you.¡±

    His eyes narrowed, yful but sharp, the way a predator toys with its prey. ¡°You won¡¯t tell me?¡± he repeated, voice low, edged with mock

    warning.

    ¡°No.¡± I leaned back, still smiling, enjoying the flicker of frustration in his eyes.

    The change was sudden

    ¨C

    a hand at my side, fingers pressing lightly, then moving. A jolt shot through me, andughter burst from my

    lips before I could stop it. ¡°Draven-!¡± 1

    He didn¡¯t stop. His hands found my ribs, relentless. Myughter rang out, loud and unguarded, filling the study. I twisted, trying to slip

    away, but he trapped me easily, caging me in with his strength as his fingers teased mercilessly.

    ¡°Stop-!¡± I gasped betweenughter, trying to push at his chest. ¡°Please-!¡±

    10.15

    335 Take Me with You

    But he only smirked, his eyes glinting with wicked amusement.

    Tears prickled at the corners of my eyes fromughing too hard. My body ached with it, and still he didn¡¯t relent.

    Finally, breathless, I cried out between fits ofughter, ¡°Okay¨Cokay, I will tell you!¡±

    At once, he stopped. The sudden silence felt almost strange after the flood ofughter.

    He reached up, gently brushing a strand of hair from my face, tucking it behind my car. His golden eyes softened as he smiled. ¡°You

    should have given up sooner.¡±

    My breath caught, the warmth of his touch lingering against my skin as I drew a steady breath.

    ¡°Alright, I will tell you. I can read everybody¡¯s mind. Their thoughts.¡±

    Draven blinked, his golden eyes narrowing as if weighing my words, waiting for me to exin further.

    ¡°Valmora told me,¡± I continued, keeping my tone calm, measured. ¡°She said I now have the ability to hear people¡¯s thoughts. To break into

    their minds. But¡­¡± I let the pause stretch.

    ¡°But what?¡± His voice was low, curious but edged with caution.

    <b>Comment </b>3

    Post your firstment!

    Vote

    <b>9 </b>

    <b>1 </b>

    Fandom

    <b>Send </b><b>Gifts </b>

    Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift.

    Swipe Left To Continue <b>> </b>

 The Moon Goddess 336

    336 A Man Full of Wisdom

    Meredith.

    ¡°There is an exception.¡± I lifted my chin, meeting his stare. ¡°I can¡¯t break into the minds of powerful wolves if they choose to block it.

    That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t hear what you and your brother were talking about carlier¡±

    The corners of his mouth arched into a smile, his lips parting. ¡°And how do you know Dennis and I were having a private conversation?¡±

    I smirked, tilting my head. ¡°You are underestimating me, Draven. Do you really think I¡¯m still the same woman I was before we marked

    each other? I¡¯m a lot more sensitive now. More¡­ sensible too.¡±

    His mouth closed again. He tapped his fingers against his thigh, his eyes full of something rare¨Csurprise, yes, but also pride.

    I leaned in, my voice dropping into a whisper meant only for him. ¡°Rx. I¡¯m not going to ask what you and Dennis talked about.

    Obviously, you didn¡¯t want me to know.¡±

    ¡°Meredith-¡± he began, but I caught his hand, smiling as Iced my fingers through his.

    ¡°I¡¯m not angry,¡± I assured him.

    He exhaled softly, the breath leaving him with a smile. He gave a small nod, his grip tightening around my hand. <fn3221> For original chapters go to Find1Novel</fn3221>

    Then his eyes sharpened again, assessing. ¡°Do you want to test this skill on Brackham? See if you can hear his thoughts?¡±

    I nodded slowly, the weight of it settling on my chest but not frightening me. ¡°Yes. If I could hear his thoughts, I could learn his process,

    what he is nning. Maybe even hints about the secretb.¡±

    Draven inclined back, sinking into thought, his jaw tight, his silence heavy.

    I reached for his arm gently. ¡°This can be another option for us. Another way to find theb.¡±

    His eyes encountered mine, the firelight catching their gold, and I saw it then, the way his pride warred with his protectiveness, his

    hunger for control against his trust in me.

    And I knew he was already weighing whether to let me try.

    ¡°You¡¯re already making history, Meredith,¡± he finally said, his voice low but resolute. ¡°You¡¯re writing your name into the sands of time.

    And nothing can stop you.¡± 1

    The words sank into me, heavy but warm. My chest swelled at his praise, at the conviction behind it.

    I swallowed softly and searched his eyes. ¡°Do you really think I will be a good Queen for our people?¡±

    He didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°I¡¯m sure of it. You will be a great Queen.¡± Then his gaze sharpened, his voice carrying the edge of warning. ¡°As long as

    you don¡¯t lose yourself.¡±

    The weight of that lingered. I stilled, truly considering it. Lose myself. I had never pondered of that before. My fingers tightened in my

    8075

    336 A Man Full of Wisdom

    ¡®Could that really happen to me?¡®

    ¡°It¡¯s easy,¡± Draven continued, his tone heavy with experience, ¡°to lose yourself in power. In authority. Most of the Elders of the Werewolf Council have done just that. Brackham and his cohorts as well. They let power get into their heads. Now they are greedy for more, and

    willing to do anything¨Ceverything¨Cto feed it.¡±

    My heart pounded harder, loud in my chest. For the first time, I saw power not as a gift, but as a weapon¨Ca dangerous one.

    I lifted my eyes to his, my voice quieter than I meant. ¡°Then how do you do it? How do you remain a good leader without letting their

    corruption taint you?¡±

    His lips arched faintly, but it wasn¡¯t a smile of amusement. It was one of humility. ¡°First of all, I¡¯m no saint.¡±

    I nodded quickly, understanding. Of course, he wasn¡¯t. But he was still different.

    ¡°I¡¯m not greedy,¡± he said simply. ¡°That¡¯s the first thing. I live by the principles and values I set for myself, and that¡¯s what keeps me from

    derailing into the endless hunger for more power.¡±

    I thought hard about that, about how discipline could shape even someone like him, someone who had enough power tomand

    armies<b>. </b>

    He leaned back slightly, his gaze slipping briefly to the mes. ¡°And I read a lot. I have studied history, watched the rise and fall of our

    past leaders. I¡¯ve seen their mistakes, the consequences of them, and the way each of them ended. There are lessons in every fall.¡±

    His voice carried the weight of centuries as he drew in a long breath and released it. Then he looked back at me, golden eyes burning

    with quiet resolve.

    ¡°There will never be a perfect leader, Meredith. But when my time ends, I want to be remembered by our people as one of the best our

    race ever had.¡±

    His words pressed against my heart, deeper than I expected, leaving me both proud and trembling.

    ¡°There is another attribute that is just as important to being a good leader,¡± he said, his gaze fixed on me, steady and unwavering.

    My curiosity stirred. ¡°And what is that?¡±

    His lips curved faintly. ¡°Love.¡±

    Love?¡± I blinked at him, utterly surprised. ¡®<i>What </i><i>is </i><i>the </i><i>role </i>of <i>love </i><i>in </i><i>being </i><i>a </i><i>good </i><i>leader</i>?¡®

    ¡°Yes.¡± His voice was firm, unshaken. ¡°Without love for our people, I would never be a good leader to them. It¡¯s the love I have for them

    that grounds me, that pulls me back when power tempts me to go further than I should.¡±

    The simplicity of it hit me like truthid bare. I found myself nodding, the words sinking deep. It made sense¨Call of it..

    He was shaping something I had never been taught, something no teacher had ever bothered to exin.

    Just as I thought he had finished, his hand rose. His fingers brushed lightly against my temple, then he pressed his other palm to the centre of my chest. My breath caught at the weight of his touch.

    ¡°To be a good leader,¡± Draven said, his voice low and deliberate, ¡°you must know when to let either your heart or your mind lead you.¡±

    <

    336 A Man Full of Wisdom

    My eyes narrowed slightly as the message struck me. I let the words carve their way into me, their meaning heavy.

    I saw him differently in this moment, not just as my mate, not just as Alpha, but as a man who had walked paths I had yet to set foot on.

    A man full of wisdom, carrying more than he ever showed,

    I realized then how fortunate I was to be close enough to him to drink from that fountain of knowledge<i>. </i>

    66

    <i>Dearestsss</i>, <i>this </i><i>chapter </i>and <i>the </i><i>previous </i><i>one </i><i>is </i><i>prove </i><i>that </i><i>this </i><i>Author </i><i>has </i><i>some </i><i>quality </i><i>leadership </i><i>skills </i>

    <i>in </i><i>her</i><i>. </i><i>Hahaha</i><i>¡­ </i>

    <b>Comment </b>

    Post your firstment!

    Vote

    9

    <b>Paschalinelily </b>

    Creators¡® Thoughts

    Fandom

    Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift.

 The Moon Goddess 337

    337 He Wants Me

    Meredith<b>. </b>

    Draven withdrew his hand, leaning back, his expression shadowed by the firelight.

    ¡°This is why you think I am heartless in some of my decisions. But no, Meredith¡­ it is simply me letting my mind lead me.¡±

    His eyes darkened, voice dipping lower. ¡°Sometimes, I must make little sacrifices for the greater good. Even if it means shedding

    innocent blood.¡±

    My stomach turned at the bluntness of it. My lips pushed together, unease prickling through me.

    As if sensing it, Draven¡¯s mouth curved into a small smile. He lifted a hand to cup my face, his thumb brushing against my cheek. His

    touch was warm and steadying.

    ¡°You have much to learn,¡± he said, softer now. ¡°And I will be happy to put you through.¡±

    The reassurance should have soothed me, but my torso contracted instead. His earlier words echoed sharply inside me. <i>Shedding </i>

    innocent blood.

    I caught his wrist gently, holding his hand against my face. ¡°Draven,¡± I whispered, searching his golden eyes, ¡°I don¡¯t like that. Innocent

    blood shouldn¡¯t be shed. Not for anything.¡±

    His gaze deepened, unreadable. He didn¡¯t pull away, but his silence weighed heavily.

    ¡°I know you¡¯ve lived longer than me,¡± I went on, my voice firmer now though my heart pounded, ¡°and you¡¯ve seen things I can¡¯t even

    imagine. But¡­ killing innocents, doesn¡¯t that make us no different from Brackham? From those who abuse their power?¡±

    For a heartbeat, there was nothing but the crackle of fire between us. His hand stayed on my face, unmoving.

    Then he sighed, low and controlled, though his eyes never left mine. ¡°You see, Meredith¡­ this is why I say you still have much to learn.¡±

    His tone was not cruel, but measured, like a teacher correcting a pupil,

    ¡°Sometimes, we don¡¯t have the luxury of clean choices. Sometimes, sacrificing a few saves the many. I¡¯ve carried that burden more times

    than I care to count.¡±

    His words pushed against me, heavy and cold. I wanted to argue, to fight it, but the certainty in his voice¨Cthe weight of lived experience

    made my throat tighten.

    Still, I whispered, ¡°I hope¡­ I hope I never lose the part of me that sees their blood as innocent.¡±

    Something flickered in his eyes then¨Cpride, sorrow, perhaps both. He leaned closer, briefly pressing his forehead against mine.

    ¡°Hold onto it,¡± he murmured. ¡°That¡¯s what makes you who you are. But know this, when the timees, you may not have a choice. And when that dayes, I will be there to carry it with you.¡± 1 <fnd017> ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? find{n}ovel</fnd017>

    My breath caught, the mix of dread andfort coiling inside me. Draven was a man carved by necessity, and I¨CI was still learning what it meant to live under the weight of it.

    10:13

    337 He Wants Me

    But his words lingered against me, heavy with truth, and for a long moment I couldn¡¯t answer.

    My heart ached to insist, to promise that I would never spill innocent blood. But deep down, I knew better.

    Until I fully embraced the role of a leader, I couldn¡¯t say what choices I would have to make.

    Reality pushed at me like a shadow. There mighte a day when the greater good demanded a price I didn¡¯t want to pay.

    And if that day came, I couldn¡¯t say for sure that I would choose differently from him.

    I drew in a slow breath, dropping my eyes. I couldn¡¯t promise him my ideals. I could only promise to try.

    The silence between us thickened and then shifted.

    Suddenly, I felt Draven¡¯s gaze sharpen, warm and unyielding, before he murmured, ¡°I find myself¡­ suddenly hungry for something.

    I looked up,pletely caught off guard by his statement, his golden eyes gleaming in the firelight.

    ¡°What is it you want?¡± I asked, my voice softer than I intended.

    He didn¡¯t answer with words. Instead, his hand moved precisely and deliberately, undoing the first button of my shirt with just one hand.

    My breath stilled as his finger slid to tug at the cor, pulling it slightly aside as he grazed against my skin beneath. His eyes didn¡¯t leave

    mine.

    Heat rose to my cheeks, my pulse quickening. The air shifted, thickening with something no lesson, no lecture of leadership could

    prepare me for.

    ¡°Draven¡­¡± I whispered, not as a protest but as a breath I couldn¡¯t hold.

    His mouth curved faintly, the kind of smile that promised he knew exactly what he was doing to me.

    Without rushing, he undid another button, revealing a little more of me to the glow of the fire. His knuckles grazed my skin deliberately,

    leaving sparks in their wake.

    My pulse pounded, each beat loud in my chest. The weight of all we had discussed seemed to fade away, leaving only him, only us.

    ¡°I want this,¡± he murmured, his voice low, rough with hunger.

    Heat flooded me at his words. I leaned closer, closing the space between us. ¡°Then take it,¡± I murmured back.

    And he did, without hesitation.

    His mouth imed mine, firm and possessive, yet softened by the warmth he reserved solely for me.

    My hand rose instinctively to his chest, feeling the hard lines of muscle beneath, the steady thrum of his heartbeat. His hand slid behind

    my neck, pulling me deeper into him.

    The sofa seemed too small for the intensity of it. His fingers trailed along my corbone, slipping beneath fabric, leaving fire wherever they touched.

    My breath hitched, caught between the need to yield and the thrill of matching him.

    18:12

    337 He Wants Me

    When his lips left mine, they travelled to my jaw, my throat, each kiss sending waves through me.

    ¡°Meredith, he murmured against my skin, my name more like a vow than a word.

    I clutched at his shoulder, my body arching into his touch. Every thought of doubt, of politics, of power was gone entirely.

    All that remained was the truth of him, of us, of the bond that tied me to him so deeply it frightened and steadied me all at once.

    Draven¡¯s mouth returned to mine with a hunger that stole my breath. His kiss deepened, consuming, his tongue iming me as if to

    remind me I belonged to him.

    My fingers clutched at his shirt, pulling him closer, as I needed more of his warmth, his strength, and his unshakable presence.

    My clothes shifted as his hand slid lower, cupping my waist before finding the curve of my hip. He tugged me gently until I was

    straddling him, my knees sinking into the cushions on either side of his thighs.

    <b>Comment </b>

    You¡¯ve arrived at thetest chapter!

    Vote

    <b>9 </b>

    Fandom

    Show support to the author by leavingments when sending gift.

    Swipe Left To Continue <b>> </b>

    <b>Send </b><b>Gifts </b>

    View All >

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!